ã€ŠChronicles of The Hardships of Komachi in The Sengoku Eraã€‹


 CH 1

    If I, by chance, met with a historical figure I wonder how happy I would be.

    Only children would believe in such a dream, a dream such as that coming true was impossible in the highest degree.

    Such a thing has obviously never happened to me, and I can only think ¡°if only¡±.

    During those wistful times, I would write in my notebook about a variety of things until I was satisfied.

    From society¡¯s perspective, however, my notebook would look to be full of nothing but mad delusions.

    But, starting today, those notes are unnecessary.

    After all¡ª.

    ¡°You, who the hell are you?¡± [Strange Voice]

    I was suddenly transported through time.

    Wh, wh-wh-what is going on¡­.!

    The girl reviewed her current circumstances and did a double-take at the person in front of her.

    (Let¡¯s see, I was definitely helping out grandpa with the farming; I was collecting the mature crops, and then I was sowing new seeds¡­ after that, when I was taking home grandma¡¯s Nitsuke, big sis called out to me¡­)[1]

    After retracing her steps, she still couldn¡¯t find the reason why she slipped through time. But, in the first place, such a difficult concept as warping through time cannot be clearly comprehended anyway.

    (Then, when I was carrying big sister¡¯s military books, I decided to take a shortcut, since they were so heavy. So I cut through the animal trail that leads to the back of the house¡­)

    The girl looked all around her. Whether it was to the left or right, or any direction at all, there was only a thick forest visible. Not only that, but the trees that grew near her house were of an entirely different species.

    ¡°Girl. Stop wasting my time.¡± [Strange Voice]

    Panic began to shoot throughout her body, but she managed to calm down thanks to the loud voice from above her.

    Shizuko fell prostrate and gave her name while in dogeza. Nobunaga pondered this strange¡­ Shizuko.

    (What a strange look. I have never seen such bizarre clothing¡­ is it perhaps from Nanban?) [3]

    Shizuko trailed close behind Nobunaga while carrying her bag. Of course, she was on foot. She couldn¡¯t ride a horse, so she had to endure trudging through the forest.

    (Big Sis¡¯s books¡­ I want to throw them away, but if I do, she¡¯ll kill me when I get back home¡­)

    Big sis called me and ordered me to buy a book with a domineering tone. She wanted the ¡°Ancient to Modern Weapons Catalogue¡±. My military maniac of a big sis already bought two books, but this catalogue was also in my bag.

    (¡­ I also have several sorts of seeds from Grandpa. AH! If I use those for Nobunaga¡­)

    Historically, Nobunaga was known to be a short tempered man. If you were to happen to make a mistake, you would be cut in half on the spot. On the other hand, he possessed such innovative ideas that it was called heresy among the daimyo in the Sengoku Era. Keeping an arm¡¯s length from strange and unknown things, he was curious enough to observe them.

    (If I¡¯m not mistaken, sweet potato was only well established in Kagoshima starting in the Edo Period¡­ In that case, sweet potato will be an ¡°unknown thing¡± to Nobunaga) [6]

    While adjusting her bag, Shizuko began quietly organizing the things she currently has on hand, so that they could be used as proper resources.

    (Let¡¯s see, I have pumpkin, sweet corn, tomato, Komatsuna, red onion, and even sugarcane seeds from grandpa. Also, I have three mature sweet potatoes from the harvest, several types of chocolate and mixed fruit drop candies from the convenience store¡­ alright!)[7]

    Footnotes:

 CH 2

    After the visit to Nobunaga¡¯s castle¡­

    Watching that spectacle unfold before her, Shizuko could only let a dry laugh out. Oda Nobunaga was more quick-tempered than she thought. Suddenly having such an impression of him, Nobunaga overwhelmed her with vigor as strong as a muddy river.

    I sent the man next to me a fleeting glance. It was a man around 50 who rode a horse, but his face showed no harsh aging. His name was Mori Sanzaemon Yoshinari, Nobunaga¡¯s number one most trusted military officer. It was said that no matter what obstacles Nobunaga faced, as long Mori was by his side, he would always feel reassured. In fact, the first vassal who received a castle from Nobunaga was Mori Sanzaemon Yoshinari.

    Though, he looks like a humble old man¡­¡­but, if I say it out loud, I will be killed

    When I looked back to the front, I saw around 30 people prostrating themselves. This was one of many farming villages you could find anywhere in this era. However, there were reasons for coming to this village.

    ¡°This year¡¯s tribute of land tax is less than half of the designated target. What on earth is the meaning of this?¡± [Mori]

    Said a soldier while looking down at the old man, who looked every bit like a stereotypical old chief.

    It was as he said, this village¡¯s annual tribute offering was really bad. It couldn¡¯t offer half of the designated target, furthermore, it was projected to become even worse for the following year. Since the situation has reached the level that it couldn¡¯t be overlooked, Nobunaga planned to destroy this village. But, that was the reason Shizuko was there.

    Make this village offer an annual tribute. Otherwise, ship large quantities of crops from this village¡­¡­was the order?

    When Nobunaga invited Shizuko to his castle to serve him, naturally, the military officers under his wing opposed that idea. Of course, Nobunaga seemed to understand their concerns too, he was broadly grinning and seemed to be holding in his laughter.

    ¡®I¡¯m not interested in such old traditions. I¡¯ll use the things I can use¡­but I¡¯ll throw away useless things without second thought. Shizuko possesses Nanban¡¯s knowledge regarding agriculture. Demonstrate your talent to me¡¯ [Nobunaga]

    That alone silenced all of the opposing opinions. At Nobunaga¡¯s attempt to trust Shizuko, his military officers offered objection. At Nobunaga¡¯s assurances, that she would not serve as a military officer, made them feel relieved.

    In the first place, a woman can¡¯t act as a military officer¡­¡­how should I say it, I¡¯ve never held a sword!

    I feel like my big sister would gleefully jump to the battlefield with a sword in hand. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t such a person. I was what people usually would refer to as a very ordinary commoner,, a girl with agricultural knowledge and experience in implementing said knowledge to some extent.

    ¡°Originally, it was supposed to be capital punishment, but my lord is very benevolent¡± [Mori]

    So, the soldiers gazed toward Shizuko. Shizuko stepped forward -while knowing what that action means- and stood next to the soldier.

    ¡±You there, cultivate crops according to Ayanakouji Shizuko¡¯s instructions¡± [Mori]

    ¡±Y-yes!¡± [Villager]

    Surprised voices came from farmers. It was obvious, the one who was just introduced was a very young girl. It was impossible not to be surprised about it.

    Well, even I would be the same~

    ¡°Any objections? If that is the case, then, I will have that person¡¯s head instead¡± [Mori]

    The soldiers suddenly pulled their swords out of their sheaths when I thought of such a thing. Deep-down, Shizuko was terrified because she had no control over her life or death, but if she made a strange face here she would become suspicious. So, she had to feign a calm expression.

    ¡°N, no! It is not strange at all!¡± [Villager]

    ¡±Very Good!. Then, let¡¯s get started immediately.¡± [Mori]

    Eh~! So suddenly~!?

    There were a lot of things that she wanted to retort to, but to Shizuko who had no real choice in the first place, she had to do as the soldiers ordered.

    *Cough* ¡°Ehem. Please show me the field first. And then, the village itself. Lastly, please go around village¡¯s surroundings.¡± [Shizuko]

    There was no other choice. Since she hadn¡¯t found the way to go back yet, She had no choice but to be under Nobunaga¡¯s protection. Shizuko ¨C who had understood her own situation and had adapted to her environment- took a step forward.

    Shizuko inspected the fields, the hovels, and the village¡¯s surroundings. From that, Shizuko found out various things.

    Even though the soil is not really bad, there is one problem¡­¡­.because the land in this place is sloped towards the river, it seems nutrients for the soil will flow towards the river during rainfall.

    To begin with, there was a reasonably sized river in the middle of the village. It separated the village into two sides. The west bank was where the villager¡¯s houses were placed and the east bank was a place to cultivate crops. But, the village side was flat, and the farmland was at a slope. Actually, there were traces where water flowed to the fields directly, so they created gutters towards the river. Because of that, no matter how much they plowed the land, the necessary fertile soil would become thin.

    Luckily, the land¡¯s inclination is not that steep, we can avoid it by creating ridges. But since the necessary fertile soil is pretty much useless, we need to make compost first.

    The schedule for planting the crops was around one week from today. Until then, it was necessary to make compost, but there was a problem regarding the needed material.

    There are only two cows in this village. I wonder whether the villagers are willing to put their livestock under joint property. However, two animals aren¡¯t enough.

    Compost is usually made when manure produced by livestock such as cows, pigs, chickens, etc. are mixed together with additional materials such as rice straw and rice bran. Since human waste could be mixed together, Shizuko thought that compost made of domestic animal feces could be made without fail.

    It would be better to prepare a big bucket there. There is no problem if we place it near the cows¡­...

    ¡°How is it, Shizuko-dono?¡± [Mori]

    ¡°Uhyai!!¡± [Shizuko]

    Shizuko let out a strange voice as someone called to her from behind while she was thinking. When she turned around while blushing, there was Mori Yoshinari who was on horseback.

    ¡°Wa, wa wa¡­! First of all, it is necessary to perform maintenance, to obtain rich soil. If we are not keeping the soil in good condition, it will only repeat the same failures up till now¡± [Shizuko]

    Shizuko babbled while in dogeza mode in a hurry. A gentle smile was showed, but as expected of a military officer from Sengoku era. Shizuko -who lived in the modern era- felt an incredible pressure from Mori Yoshinari.

    ¡°My lord placed a high expectation on Shizuko-dono. Please zealously answer that expectation¡± [Mori]

    ¡°Y, yes!¡± [Shizuko]

    While nodding at Shizuko¡¯s answer, Mori Yoshinari shouted at the surrounding soldiers.

    ¡°Return to the castle!¡± [Mori]

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± [Soldiers]

    The soldiers, together with Mori Yoshinari, went out of the village with that shout. However, it was not all of them. A few of them remained.

    Ah, perhaps they will be monitoring me. They won¡¯t trust me all of a  sudden¡­¡­.right~

    While thinking like it was someone else problem, Shizuko began to organize her plans from now on.

    Since the villagers were gathered, she decided to do a simple self-introduction. What she understood was, the number of men were 20, and the number of women were 10. Among the men, there was a skilled blacksmith, and three craftsman who could do carpentry. Because the village chief was in his early forties, the pure manpower was actually around 15 people.

    Soil maintenance, collecting wood, and compost making, these tasks should be given to each group of five people. And the craftsmen will be making hand tools. In this era, agricultural tools are in a set, but this village¡¯s tools are lacking in number

    Looking at them, everyone was thin due to malnutrition. Even the village chief who was said to be forty years old looked a lot older than he really was¡­

    This year, the main crop will be sweet potatoes. It is highly nutritious, especially when used during famine¡­¡­that means¡­¡­

    ¡°Ah, umm, village mayor? What are we going to do¡­¡­¡± [Villager]

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Then, first make groups of five people, excluding wood-workers and the blacksmith¡± [Shizuko]

    ¡°Understood¡± [Villagers]

    Everyone was keenly aware that they were sharing the same fate- they did not make an unpleasant face when they were ordered by Shizuko, who was a woman. If they make a mistake, they will be dead, in a sense that is the ultimate threat. While reflecting on the situation, Shizuko decided on her future plan.

    When she saw the three groups that were created in five minutes, Shizuko issued her next order.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use easy to understand names. From left will be the First group, Second group, and Third group. The craftsmen¡¯s group will be called Fourth group. Please remember your own¡¯s group name firmly¡± [Shizuko]

    ¡°Yes, we understand!¡± [Villagers]

    Boys, men, and young men that could be seen in the first line responded well to the order.

    ¡°First of all, the First group will perform soil maintenance. Well, the only thing you will be doing is digging up the field¡¯s soil. However, we will dig a bit deeper than usual. And for the Second group, you will gather wood. Because the Fourth group is created for the sake of creating the tools needed, they will be working together as a group. The Third group will be in charge of creating the compost. Speaking of that, please prepare a big bucket. And if you can, I want three buckets, but I don¡¯t mind if there is only one¡± [Shizuko]

    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡± [Villagers]

    First, Second, Third, and Fourth group proceeded to take care of their individual orders.

    ¡°Umm, what are we going to do¡­¡­¡± [Village Women]

    While the men started doing their jobs, this time, the women timidly asked a question.

    ¡°Please prepare a wooden bucket. Then, please add soil to it. You can take the soil from anywhere. After that, prepare water to¡± [Shizuko]

    ¡±Y, yes¡± [Village Women]

    The women also went to follow their orders. Shizuko thought that even if they were not able to understand most of the instructions, it would be fine for now.

    Right now, I can¡¯t think of more [important things] other than that¡­¡­well, I also have to pick potato seedlings~

    Thirty minutes later, the villagers who got the needed things gathered at the same place as before. Tree seedlings for planting, a jar filled water, three wooden buckets for making compost, a set of farming tools, and lumbering tools. Although it was a bit rugged, Shizuko thought that it was still useable.

    ¡°Right. First of all, let¡¯s start to do the work assigned to the women. But, what we are going to do is simple. First, open a hole in the ground and plant this¡­¡­¡± [Shizuko]

    As she spoke, Shizuko buried sprouted potato seedlings in the ground. The villagers found such a sight rare, while they listened to what Shizuko said.

    ¡°Then, sprinkle it with water. Because it is for the seedlings, sprinkle it once a day is enough. After that, plant these in the place with enough sunlight. With this, the women¡¯s works are done. For the rest of it, please do it as usual¡± [Shizuko]

    ¡°Is it only this¡­.?¡± [Women Villagers]

    ¡°Yes. Then, I leave it to you. Next is, First group¡¯s soil maintenance group. Let¡¯s go to the fields. For the rest of the groups, please stand by¡± [Shizuko]

    Just like that, Shizuko went to the fields.

 CH 3

    Several fields were spread out before my eyes. They weren¡¯t to the point that they could be called barren, but it seemed that the crops didn¡¯t thrive either.

    (Four¡­ or five fields, huh. However, soil maintenance is hard work, and it¡¯s impossible to sustain all of them at once. We have no choice but to truncate all but two large fields here.)

    There were two areas that were close to the river, and the nutrients for the soil there didn¡¯t wash away due to rainfall. The best crops were most likely growing from those areas. That was why we (the village) barely avoided a situation where the meager harvest became a full-fledged famine. As far as I can see, it was roughly 1ha (100 meters per side, equalling about 10,000 square meters in total). It was more than large enough to cultivate sweet potatoes and pumpkins.

    (The sweet corn will be placed in the field closest to the river, followed by the tomato; and for the pumpkins, they will be planted in the first field as well. For the last field, we¡¯ll plant the sweet potato there, with the sugarcane in the corner. For that reason, we need to dig up the soil.)

    ¡° Ahem¡­ We will only use those two fields over there. We won¡¯t cultivate anything in the other fields this year.¡± [Shizuko]

    ¡°Uh, there won¡¯t be enough crops¡­¡± [Villager]

    ¡°There is no problem. Soil maintenance is quite a demanding task. It is not realistic to do everything at once. More importantly, it¡¯s necessary to focus our manpower to secure the useable fields as soon as possible. So first of all, let¡¯s start with the soil that needs to be dug up.¡± [Shizuko]

    The villagers looked and gossiped with each other, but in the end, the villagers believed that they had no choice but to follow her order, and went to the assigned field while shouldering their farming tools.

    ( The results will appear, at the soonest, in two months.)

    The land was barren, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent where it could be called a wasteland. However, the soil was weakened to the point where crops that are strong in many environments, excepting crops like sweet potatoes or pumpkins, wouldn¡¯t produce a good harvest. If we were in the modern era, we could buy compost and mulch, and use them for soil maintenance, but unfortunately; there was no choice like that in the Sengoku Era. So, we had to make it ourselves.

    (They have rice straw, rice husks, rice bran; and cow manure isn¡¯t a problem¡­ I want horse manure if possible¡­ Ah, that¡¯s right!)

    ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± [Shizuko]

    Shizuko who stumbled on a good idea, shouted to the second, third, and fourth groups, and began to run somewhere else.

    Ten minutes later, Shizuko came back while grinning. Though all the group thought it was strange, it was too stupid to throw a retort to, and they let it pass.

    ¡°Well then, the third group will be in charge of making the compost. Please do your best with this important job!¡± [Shizuko]

    ¡°Compost¡­?¡± [Third Group]

    Upon hearing an unfamiliar word, the third group inquired with strange faces.

    ¡°In short, this is like a fertilizer that comes from completely decomposed organic matter by microorganisms. There was a time when this was treated as the same as organic fertilizers, but they are completely different¡± [Shizuko]

    ¡°Instead of going to such lengths, why don¡¯t we just scatter the dung directly?¡± [Villagers]

    ¡°No, no. When the dung is in a state of fermentation, it produces gas. That¡¯s a hindrance to the growth of the roots, and in turn, it also attracts pests. Hasn¡¯t there been a time when the roots would rot and the pests were springing up excessively?¡± [Shizuko]

    ¡°That is¡­ well¡­¡± [Villagers]

    ¡°Compost is created from completely decomposed organic matter; hence, gas and pests won¡¯t spring up. The supply of humus (a part of the soil) and the condition of the soil will improve, due to the supplies in the microorganisms. The pests will also be suppressed, and the soil will be more stable because of the increase in buffer capacity. To achieve that, making compost is a must. It takes at least half a year to properly make it, but even so, it is still necessary and there is a need to do it.¡± [Shizuko]

    Explaining up to that point, Shizuko noticed that the villager¡¯s faces were like a wrinkled rag. (As expected, that explanation was too hard, huh.) Shizuko finally realized too late, that she had failed in her explanation.

    (Ah, knowledge of microorganisms, pets, and other such things are rather dubious. It¡¯s unknown if that knowledge is in this era or not. However, if there is no compost, it will influence next year¡¯s harvest yield¡­ Somehow or other; I need to push the fact that compost needs to be made!)

    ¡°Uhm-¡± [Villager]

    ¡°Somehow, I don¡¯t understand it, but; it seems that using our usual methods won¡¯t work¡­ I¡¯ll follow your opinion.¡± [Villager]

    When I tried to explain to them by words, the villagers were unexpectedly persuaded by it. No, I don¡¯t think that they fully understood it, but because they decided to try it; I decided not to think about it too deeply. The proof for this was, they seemed that they didn¡¯t understand the necessity of compost. Their reaction had more of the feeling of ¡°Since I was told that I needed it.¡±

    (Well, that is fine.)

    The explanation for the second and fourth groups was easy. At any rate, their task was just to collect wood. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t end with only collecting wood. Rather, their real job would come after that.

 CH 4

    Agriculture is a fight against the land. Shizuko remembered her grandfather saying such a thing before.

    For the past three weeks since coming to the village, the main focus was maintaining the soil, which was hard labor.

    However, because we steadily continued the field improvements, we were able to create a plot of land for the sweet corn, pumpkin, tomato, and sugar cane.

    In addition, we stirred up the mountain of materials for the compost every week and the sweet potato seedlings we raised were planted in the field one after another.

    Even in this situation, Shizuko who longed for a bath, and made a workgroup produce large amounts of plank-shaped wood. However, opportunities for success did not come themselves. Although this is a matter of course, Shizuko seemed to get frustrated.

    While this was happening, she happened to stumble upon the cliff behind the previous village Mayor¡¯s home, and she noticed the cliffs were slightly wet. Curious, Shizuko investigated further and found that right above her height, about two meters high, there was a small hole in the cliff and from that hole, there was water leaking out.

    At first, she believed it to be groundwater, but it was strangely warm to the touch. No way, she thought, so she took the time to accumulate the water; it was naturally hot water, in other words, a natural hot spring.

    ¡°Fu, fufu¡­ It¡¯s a miracle. Thank you, God!¡±

    She thought today was a lucky day, and hurriedly gathered the villagers and started working.

    First, they leveled the ground to make a place to store the hot water. Then, to increase the amount of hot water flowing out of the hole, they readjusted the size of the holes in the cliff. Looking at the hot water gathering little by little, Shizuko was so overwhelmed she could not put it into words.

    However, it could not be used as it is. There is no point to hot water if it was dirty, so she decided to install a filter to clean the hot water.

    Even though it was called a filter, it was a very simple one with rocks, charcoal, sand, and gravel mixed together. Although it was simple, it had excellent results. The hot water that was as black as coal at first gradually started to become cleaner.

    Leading the clean water through a wooden pipe they made, it got sent towards the house. It is not so much a house as it is a facility specifically designed to use the hot water, in essence, a bathhouse.

    Incidentally, the former Mayor¡¯s house was an obstacle to establishing the bathhouse but, Shizuko demolished it without any problems. Afterwards, Shizuko relayed the information. At that time, the face of the previous Mayor about to cry would be unforgettable, Shizuko thought.

    And so, finally, a simple bath was created. It was rushed construction work but, thanks to the villagers who were frightened by Shizuko¡¯s extremely determined expression, they worked harder than usual and completed it.

    ¡°Ahhhh-, this is the best~¡­.¡±

    Having the bath to herself, fully enjoying the hot water she hadn¡¯t enjoyed in a long time. Of course, male and female bathing areas are separated. However, the villagers who didn¡¯t know what a bath was and furthermore didn¡¯t understand how to use it, didn¡¯t even try to approach it.

    ¡°Yeah, baths are the source of life-¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t have shampoo nor conditioner, just taking a bath in the first place was bliss for Shizuko.

    (It seems we can improve general hygiene and this is also not bad either~. We need to somehow procure a substitute for soap too¡­ but, indeed, it¡¯s a real blessing to find a hot spring.)

    One month passed since she came to the village. The initial confusion and hesitation from that time flew away some time ago and now the villagers were all planting the sweet potato seedlings with familiar movements.

    For the other crops; the tomato, pumpkin, sweet corn, and sugarcane seeds were already planted. Later they just needed to do the weeding, intertilling[1], and hilling[2] at some point and then they could harvest sometime in the summer.

    She thought that the compost making and planting the sweet potato seedlings would be the villagers¡¯ main job so she started working on other jobs.

    The first thing that Shizuko was concerned about was the drinking water. Currently, river water was being used but, she thought that she wanted to use a well if possible.

    However, digging up a well is hard labor and on top of that, we need to find a place where the water rises. The hot spring was a product of a miracle, but to find a similarly convenient well would be unlikely.

    (Well, let¡¯s take our time to find it)

    Everything that had to be done within the first month is pretty much finished so, it¡¯s better to rest your body for now. Having thought that, Shizuko had only been doing the more relaxing work these days. Making ridges to plant the sweet potato seedlings in, taking out weeds, and mixing the compost ingredients while adding extra rice bran and straw to the mixture.

    In terms of the compost, it was a big deal that we were able to procure horse manure. Unlike cattle manure, horse manure is an excellent material for compost. However, unlike cattle which has some uses to a farmer, horses were hardly grazed during the Sengoku Period.

    That¡¯s why when Shizuko arrived in the village, she asked the person in charge of the horses to save the horse manure for her. Unexpectedly, her request was easily accepted and once a week, every week, it was delivered to the village.

    (We¡¯ll use the compost during the winter and¡­ when it¡¯s time to grow the crops next year I suppose.)

    We¡¯ll do soil maintenance when the ground gets softer in the winter and a week before we plant the crop seeds and seedlings; that¡¯s twice. We¡¯ll plan on using the compost with that timing, is what Shizuko planned.

    ¡°Mayor~, we¡¯ve finished planting the seedlings~¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. Good work~¡±

    While she was in the middle of her thoughts, the villagers who were doing soil maintenance and planting the seedlings returned. When looking up at the sky, the sun¡¯s positioning made it clear that it was still before noon. It can be said that their proficiency resulted in an improvement of their work efficiency.

    ¡°Planting for about eight percent of the field has been completed. At this rate, everything will be finished by next week.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, there are a larger amount of seedlings here than expected.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so. But that¡¯s still amazing. About a week ago, we harvested them as pretty much seedlings but, today, there are already buds popping up here and there.

    ¡°(That¡¯s because it would even grow on a soil where volcanic ash piled up.) It can¡¯t be helped. We didn¡¯t plan for this but let¡¯s expand the size of the fields. It never hurts to have a larger harvest.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Then we¡¯ll start digging up the field in that area.¡±

    ¡°Please do~¡±

    It is said that people such as Takeda Shingen and Uesugi Kenshin in the Sengoku Era kept their eye on the efficacy of hot springs. However, if you asked whether or not Oda Nobunaga were the same as them, the correct answer would be ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡±. And wanting to experience a hot spring is the same thing as saying you¡¯ve never seen a hot spring before. In other words, Oda Nobunaga has no knowledge of a hot spring. That¡¯s why he is having Shizuko guide him. That means that-

    (At this rate, this will be a mixed bathing, right-!)

    It means that we will take a bath together.

    In the first place, Nobunaga came to the village was because of Shizuko¡¯s report of finding a hot spring to Mori Yoshinari. Mori Yoshinari who didn¡¯t know what a hot spring was, without writing any extra personal views, sent a report as is.

    If it was normal, it would be ended up in doubt, but the person called Nobunaga was awfully brimming with curiosity. Rather than doubting it, it can be called that he wants to experience it by himself.

    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°R- Right away-!!¡±

    Shizuko, who was frightened by Nobunaga¡¯s raised voice, prepared herself and guided Nobunaga to the bathing area. They were originally near the bathing area so there was no need to walk that much. They arrived at their destination in only five minutes.

    ¡°Wow¡­ what a small area¡±

    ¡°(Compared to what?) Umm, the left side is for men and the right side for women if we looking from the front. The reason why the hot spring is separated by gender is the manner when entering-¡±

    ¡°Such manner or custom is trivial. Show it to me quickly¡±

    ¡°(Nonono! Please wait a moment!?) Even if you say that, going together with the likes of me, your retainers won¡¯t allow it¡­¡±

    There was no such a vulgar feeling coming from Nobunaga himself about the mixed bath. Because he didn¡¯t know about what is a hot spring in the first place. Even if he was to start talking about a mixed bathing, he has the authority to let it slide. There was less and less choice because of Shizuko was under Nobunaga¡¯s protection.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Even if you try to kill me, I¡¯m not so soft as to fall behind women and children.¡±

    ¡°(That¡¯s right~) Th-then please come inside¡±

    Shizuko opened the door of the bathroom while thinking ¡®Someday, he will be killed by his own men¡¯.

    The items prepared by Shizuko were a bathing chair, a one-handed pail, a wooden hot-water basin, a substitute for soap ¨C a powder made from the fruit of the washnut[3], a bamboo basket to put your kimono in, and a yukata to wear in the bath.

    Actually, washnut is a natural surfactant which contains a large amount of saponin[4]. If you dry the fruit and make it into a powder, it can be fully used as a substitute for a soap. Also, saponin is poisonous for a living being, therefore, birds and insects aren¡¯t eating it.

    For that reason, a complete natural cultivation without using any pesticide and fertilizer can be done, furthermore, there¡¯s no need to harvest them quickly. In Japan¡¯s climate, excluding especially cold places such as Niigata, they often grow in wet mountainous regions with lots of sunshine.

    Notes:

 CH 5

    ¡°What a paradise.¡±

    Nobunaga relaxed in hot water up to his shoulders, he felt the stiffness melt away from his body, enjoying the hot spring.

    However, Shizuko fell to the floor silently due to exhaustion.

    (So- so tired¡­ to think I would wash his whole body¡­)

    Being astonished from seeing all of the hot water in the large bath, Nobunaga immediately took off his clothing and tried to enter it.

    Entering the tub without washing your body first will make the water filthy.

    That¡¯s why I felt it was important to convince Nobunaga who was mid-entering the tub while naked, the importance of washing your body.

    Surprisingly, Nobunaga accepted it easily, sitting down in a bath chair that Shizuko prepared.

    Shizuko was shaken for a moment, before getting herself together and putting Nobunaga¡¯s clothing in a basket.

    She then washed Nobunaga¡¯s head, face, and body in that order.

    (But¡­ even though he only has a hobby to train, he has a crazy body.)

    From a modern person¡¯s perspective, like Shizuko, Nobunaga seemed to train almost too much, so much so that his whole body seemed like a mass of muscle.

    (They did say that his house was immaculately clean if I recall¡­ his body wasn¡¯t that dirty either. I wonder if Nobunaga is the type of person who likes to keep things clean.)

    ¡°This is a good opportunity¡­ there are things I wanted to ask you.¡±

    ¡°(There is also a story saying that he likes Sumo, it¡¯s no wonder he is so well built.) Oh, yes. What is it?¡±

    While she was thinking, Nobunaga suddenly spoke to her.

    Shizuko was a little surprised at the sudden event but, Nobunaga did not seem to mind as he spoke quietly with an intense expression.

    ¡°Shall I finally make you reveal exactly who you are?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uhmmm, the right to remain silent¡­ you don¡¯t have that, do you¡­.?¡±

    ¡°If you refuse, then we will have no choice. We will have to dispose of you.¡±

    Notes

 CH 6

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    With a face ready to try something, Nobunaga muttered while lightly striking his hand. The entrance was opened. From there, a page walked in, put some offerings on the Obon tray, and came before Nobunaga¡­ The moment Nobunaga saw that he raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What is that¡­? I have never seen such an article before¡±

    The surrounding military chiefs became rowdy when they saw the offering. That was because the supposed offering was an article never before seen.

    (I¡¯m glad that I brought an atlas of Japan with me)

    What Shizuko gave as an offering was an atlas that was sold normally in modern times. Moreover, the atlas which Shizuko brought this time was the thick version of it used by experts.

    Although primary industries such as agriculture were essentially Shizuko¡¯s forte, she also had other hobbies as well. Those were history and geography. If she had free time, she would spend it being absorbed in reading historical and geographical books. That was the reason why Shizuko was familiar with the history and usually, she kept the world and Japan maps in her bag. The day she time slipped into the Sengoku Period, she luckily put in an atlas of Japan in her bag.

    (In the Edo Period, maps were considered national level confidential items thus it was forbidden to take one out. All the more so they were treated as precious documents in the Sengoku Period. The river¡¯s flow may have been changed because of the flood control but distance and direction were supposed to be the same)

    ¡°Shizuko, what is this? Explain quickly¡±

    Nobunaga inquired while pointing at the Japanese atlas with his folding fan. He seemed like subtly keeping it at arm¡¯s length but his strong curiosity came out after that. Shizuko bowed once and moved before Nobunaga. The Japanese atlas was in between them.

    ¡°I will gladly explain it¡±

    As she said so, Shizuko opened the atlas.

    Nobunaga watched Shizuko open the book with great interest. There was no bookbinding technology in Sengoku Period, the finest book was washi(Japanese paper) bound with string. Scrolls and wooden pieces were the norms. It was never heard that there was a book bound with glue paste. But what surprised Nobunaga the most was that it was a color printed book. A colorful paper that he never saw before was enough to stimulate his curiosity.

    (This map should be equivalent to salt if we had to buy it¡­.)

    Two months had passed since Shizuko came to the village. Seasons had changed from spring to summer, and sunny days continued every day at this time. That meant it was enough only pulling out the weeds and sprinkling the water moderately. Although it was a time to relax, Shizuko breathed a heavy sigh and dropped her shoulders. That was a problem coming to light.

    ¡°Haaa¡­. What kind of pest control measures will I make¡­.¡±

    That problem was pest control. Some areas were seriously damaged even in the modern era. The amount of damages would amount to tens of millions of yen and most of the crops couldn¡¯t be harvested, but the biggest problem was that the farmer¡¯s motivation went down. Decreased farmer¡¯s motivation to cultivate in this Sengoku Period would be a life and death situation.

    ¡°What method is most effective¡­.¡±

    Currently, the damage wasn¡¯t so serious, but it was inevitable that the danger level rose over the summer. Even if you grew a large quantity of crops, it would be meaningless if all of them were eaten by the pests.

    ¡°Osora-san, Tagosaku-san, please tell me what you know about pests¡±

    Shizuko called out to the nearby villagers who were pulling out the weeds, the woman named Osora and the man named Tagosaku. The man seemed to be frantically pulling out the weeds but the woman noticed Shizuko¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Well if I had to say anything, there are a lot of deer in the area. There used to be foxes and weasels in the area as well but¡­.It could be because there are too many deer, we don¡¯t see them often anymore. Well, we still see some wild boars here and there¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, deer huh¡­¡±

    Basically, the pests were deer, wild boar, fox, and weasels for the farmer at this time. The most terrible of them was the deer. It has troublesome nature in that it had high fertility and became nocturnal during the hunting period. It was always ranked first for doing damage to the crops.

    (There was almost no damage by other animals from what they told me¡­ or maybe, because the deer dominated the whole area made it harder for other animals to live there?)

    The fact that there were no foxes or weasels made it easier since there was no need to devise new measures but it all depended on whether or not the villager could catch the deer.

    (It required a troublesome procedure for disposing of a deer in the modern era but it is an important protein source in this period. If we can catch in a large amount and make dried meat out of it, we may survive starvation)

    Sweet potatoes were ready to harvest the earliest at the end of September, but by that time, there was a need to find a way to surpass the bare livelihood. Since Shizuko had the benefit of being Mori Yoshinari¡¯s subordinate, she regularly received food but the villagers weren¡¯t included. If the deer could be caught in a large quantity, it could be used as food for the villagers.

    (We can secure enough food if we harvest sweet potatoes. Until then, to secure enough food, we need to get our hands on deer and boar meat¡­.but the problem is how to do it, right¡­..)

 CH 7

    Shizuko thought that it would be fine even if one of the deer were captured alive. The deer would start to produce a smell peculiar to meat if one didn¡¯t process it quickly. The deer which got stuck at the texas gate was unharmed but the one that was trapped by the bear trap had hurt its leg. It was obvious which one should be processed first.

    ¡°We will be processing the one caught by the trap first. Can you do the processing that I tell you beforehand?¡±

    ¡°There is no problem, village chief.¡±

    The villagers nodded simultaneously at Shizuko¡¯s query. Shizuko loaded a stone to her staff sling.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that signal, Shizuko stood up and jumped out from the hiding bush. The deer noticed Shizuko and company and tried to escape but it couldn¡¯t move anywhere.

    ¡°Let it hit, please¡­. ei!¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s shot was aimed at the back of the struggling deer head. The stone drew a beautiful arc and hit the back of its head. The deer, which suffered a shock to its brain because of the damage, fell to the ground as it staggered. She looked at its condition for a bit to make sure that it wouldn¡¯t rise up again but the deer had completely fainted.

    ¡°Tie the deer from its hind legs! When you are done, undo the trap and restrain its forefeet.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Since the deer hadn¡¯t died yet, it wasn¡¯t known when it would get up. It would be very dangerous if the deer regained its consciousness and struggled around when being transported. However, the villagers who weren¡¯t used to doing this took some time to bind the deer¡¯s legs.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s bring it to the slaughterhouse.¡±

    Luckily, they were able to tie both their legs before the deer woke up. After that, they carried the deer to the hanging place built around the river to drain its blood. Now, there won¡¯t be any rampages since there will be low blood pressure as we drained its blood.

    Since the river was near the farm, it didn¡¯t take long to reach it. The villagers set up the deer they carried in the hanging place.

    After submerging the first one in the river¡¯s water, the second one also went through the same process. Then, they were submerged in the water for two to three hours, and soon the blood draining and low-temperature treatment was carried out.

    While waiting for that process to finish, Shizuko ate the liver after sprinkling it with salt and grilling it. In this era, two meals a day is the norm, Shizuko didn¡¯t have a habit of eating lunch but since there was no cold storage for food so she ate the liver. Hence, eating the liver was treated similarly to eating snacks. The villagers were perplexed at first but after knowing that it was delicious, they competed over it.

    ¡°Hang it upwards this time.¡±

    Shizuko thought that it was the time to take the deer out from the river.

    ¡°Yes~¡±

    While returning a lively reply to Shizuko¡¯s order, the villagers hung the deer from the head again. After washing her hand and the knife, Shizuko would start dismantling the skin and the meat next.

    (I will start from the hind legs after I finish skinning the deer.)

    Shizuko would dismantle the hind legs after skinning the deer up to their necks. Shizuko stabbed the knife at the spine that was connected to the hipbone and cut the tendon at the center of the joint. It seemed that it could be done easily but it required considerable skill in reality.

    After cutting all of the legs, Shizuko cut the back loin. Then, she disassembled the deer; first taking out the backstrap, then the tenderloin from the trunk, the boned rib from around the rib cage, the meat around the neck, and every part of the meat around the trunk. She then dismantled the bone connecting the feet joints. Shizuko had a trouble removing the scapula with the shape of battledore which was only in the forelegs but she managed to remove it cleanly somehow. She cut the meat around the head and the tongue after she was done removing bones in the thigh meat.

    (*Sigh*¡­ it¡¯s a fine effort if I say so myself. Grandpa, are you always doing this kind of thing alone?)

    Completely dismantling a deer was pretty taxing work. Shizuko honestly thought that she was already too tired to dismantle another one but she couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine by myself after this. So please help with the farm work.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am©`¡±

    Shizuko ordered the villagers who helped her to hang up the deer to do farm work. They couldn¡¯t do any farm work for a day because they were preparing for dealing the deer since morning.

    Shizuko motivated herself to dismantle the deer after seeing the villagers off. It took quite a while to finish the other one with the same method.

    ¡°It is over at last¡­¡±

 CH 8

    The season changed from spring to the rainy season. The planting of sweet potatoes was finished by that time and cutting weeds became the priority.

    The crops they were currently growing like sweet potato, pumpkin, and tomato had enough water from the rain, so there was no need for them to water the crops directly and they only had to remove the weeds. Because they had tilled and ridged up the soil before harvesting the crops thrice, there was no need to do it frequently. And because the sugarcane had undergone selective breeding, there was no need for pest control. Only the sweet corn needed a lot of water, but rain and river water were enough.

    There was little farm work to do these days. The main priority was making the water wheel [1] and creating measures for pest control. However, Shizuko got a new secret weapon besides traps for dealing with deer.

    ¡°Incredible¡­ such a thing as taming a wolf¡­ as expected of our Village Chief!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you are so great, Chief!¡±

    ¡°Awawawa. Yo, you¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Shizuko could only smile bitterly at the villagers¡¯ overwhelming respectful gazes towards her. Their gazes were directed next to Shizuko, at a proud-looking wolf.

    The wolf, which was lured by the smell of the deer¡¯s meat, was supposed to leave after eating the meal Shizuko offered. However, the wolf didn¡¯t leave her side, contrary to her expectation.

    Experts have a notion that wolves are dogs¡¯ ancestors. It could mean that the dog¡¯s behavior was inherited from the wolf. This wolf thought that Shizuko was the leader of the pack and the wolf itself wanted to be a member of the pack.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine~¡±

    Shizuko decided not to think about it deeply and assumed a carefree attitude since she had kept a dog before. More importantly, information obtained from her exploration revealed possibly thousands of deer coming from around the mountains.

    It was easy to figure out how the deer increased so greatly. The sunshine reached the forest floor because the forest had been cleared halfway. Because of that, weeds under the trees grew more thickly, changing the area around the forest floor. There were also no carnivores such as wolves to be their natural enemies. It was a perfect environment for deer to grow in large numbers since there was a farm nearby and food was abundant. Furthermore, it was said that the deer population could double in size in the next four years. Even if the number of the males declined, with polygamy, their proliferation wouldn¡¯t decline.

    Let¡¯s target the fawns ¨C though Shizuko said that, they couldn¡¯t be met so easily. At any rate, the opponent was a wild game so they were very alert. The deer would run as soon as they noticed her smell even if she luckily came upon one from upwind. Shizuko didn¡¯t have the hunter¡¯s skill to shoot from downwind without being noticed by her prey. So, was there any reason for Shizuko to climb the mountain?

    The work outside nearly stopped due to the downpour during the rainy season. To put it simply, the villagers including Shizuko had a day off from having nothing to do. There were various tasks that could be done, but Shizuko boldly decided that it was fine to slack off. In a word, she wanted to laze around. However, Shizuko¡¯s lazy time abruptly ended in the afternoon.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the sudden visit.¡±

    The reason for this was because Mori Yoshinari came looking for Shizuko¡¯s house in the afternoon. Shizuko was drinking tea from the chameleon plant[3] while eating some dried venison. Perhaps her appearance was rude if you thought about it, but Mori Yoshinari didn¡¯t particularly mind it.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ I have shown you something unsightly.¡±

    Footnotes :

 CH 9

    The heat made her skin wet with sweat since the season changed from the rainy season to summer. Shizuko¡¯s workload didn¡¯t decrease, rather, her workload was only rising rapidly.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot¡­¡±

    Shizuko hydrated herself with the water from a flask made of bamboo as she said so.

    She felt like she wants to bath in the cold water and forget everything. She would really do it if there was no one around her. It was a bit different feeling from splashing water on one¡¯s head but unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t allowed to do such a thing. Since they were building a bathhouse as strong as a fortress in front of her. What¡¯s more, Shizuko was the construction overseer, a position where she couldn¡¯t run playing and forgetting everything.

    ¡°There is a terrible feeling of being out of place when there is such a tough building in the village but¡­ well, that is fine¡±

    No matter how gorgeous the hot spring was, there was a terrible feeling of it being out of place with the surrounding buildings that it would only make the hot spring suspicious. So Shizuko advised them to do the same thing to the surrounding houses. The result was, she got permission and the village houses were completely renovated. The house became neater and it was generally popular among the villager but Wittmann seemed that he couldn¡¯t calm down in the new house. So Shizuko went out with him basking in the sun.

    ¡°Ah, I should start hunting deer soon¡±

    Even if it was said that she was the overseer, she only had to decide what to do in the morning and it wouldn¡¯t be necessary for her to anything after that. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to leave her problem for tomorrow since she was different than the villagers who have to struggle desperately. It could be said that it was the only thing that Shizuko can be thankful about and she was really grateful for that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the preparation¡­¡±

    Shizuko returned to her house while muttering so. There was no Wittmann there but Shizuko thought that he would be in the river¡¯s vicinity so she began to prepare.

    She didn¡¯t take anything special even if she said she would do a preparation. She brought a water flask made from bamboo for water supply, a knife for blood draining, a hemp rope for capturing the prey, whistle for giving orders to Wittmann, and a crossbow for hunting. There were several reasons why she brought a crossbow but not a bow that was created as a tool for hunting and used later as a weapon.

    The problem with a bow was that it¡¯s power depended on how far a human could draw the string. However, for a crossbow, it had a device and mechanism such as a lever and hoist gear that could be used in conjunction with the structure. It was possible to use a bow which has a problem with requiring human power to draw it by using this mechanism. It also made it easier to aim by attaching a sight to the base. And it could raise further the accuracy of the crossbow which originally already has a high accuracy. One of its advantages was the training period to be able to use crossbow was shorter than a bow. It also didn¡¯t need to require a craftsmen¡¯s skill compared to a bow and it was fine even if it was created with a simple structure/framework.

    On the other hand, its ability to do rapid fire was lost because of its structure. However, rapid fire was considered unnecessary since the foundation of hunting was to certainly kill it in one hit. Moreover, its power was weak even if it was treated under the category of weapons available in the modern era and it would be a fine weapon in the Sengoku period if even a gun was treated a valuable article.

    To conclude, crossbow advantages were there was almost no shooting sound, it was possible to launch even without bullets, it could be created at low cost and at a high reliability, it was lightweight as it made from wood only, easy to maintain and repair, able to be  used with a little practice, its accuracy was high within a hundred meters, and those  were only the points she could mention of. On the other hand, the disadvantages were it couldn¡¯t be used for shooting from a long distance, rapid fire was impossible, its power couldn¡¯t be more than the fixed amount, and its strength was lower than metal.

    Shizuko¡¯s reason to choose crossbow rather than a bow was because of its relatively ease of use and her impression that it was easy handling a horizontal shooting. She didn¡¯t have much skill to handle a bow to begin with. That being the case, it was easier to shoot with an image similar to shooting with military pachinko. Even so, people had to practice well to be ready to use it since you still needed practice several times sometimes. She was able to shoot a still enemy within dozens of meters thanks to the practice.

    ¡°As one would expect of masseter muscle power from a 180kg wolf¡­¡±

    Shizuko was impressed at Wittmann who completely ate up the fawn in a flash.

    The dismantled deer meat was cut into a moderate size and distributed to the villagers. It was the so-called ¡°sharing a portion of the profit with others¡± deed. It would be resulted in improving the villager¡¯s nutrition and raised their motivation. There was no reason for the hunting to always succeed the most, it couldn¡¯t be done unless hunting for several days or you could say it as a continuous session. And it wasn¡¯t possible to always meet a deer. They would notice your smell immediately if you were unluckily in the downwind position. And the hunting wouldn¡¯t be a success either if you didn¡¯t notice the deer before them even if you were in the upwind position.

    ¡°I wonder where is your partner?¡±

    Shizuko who lied down on the floor talked to Wittmann. It was Wittmann who stared at Shizuko with a strange expression at first but he immediately faced away whether it was because of he lost his interest or not.

    (he must be an individual who was brought from a cold region judging from his size. Though I think that someone brought male and female as a set~)

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t deny the possibility of the wolf being dead. Since Wittmann was in almost dying state when she found him. It was sure that he will die if Shizuko didn¡¯t help him. In the first place, wolves had a low success rate at ten percent even if they hunt in packs. Moreover, the success rate became less than one percent if they were alone.

    ¡°Did it survived by eating animal carcasses or did it really die¡­ Is there really a female individual in the first place. Arghh no no¡±

    No answer would come out even if she thought about it so she shook her head to clear those thinking. The answer would come out eventually, that was the conclusion she always has.

    ¡°Tomorrow will soon come too, so it is time to sleep¡±

    She spread out the sleeping mat, took off her kimono and used it as a bed cover.

    ¡°Well, good night, Wittmann¡±

    As soon as she said so, she got into a deep sleep after ten seconds.

    Early August, the time for summer season became full-scale. It was the time to harvest tomatoes, pumpkins, and sweet corns except sweet potatoes and sugarcanes. The villagers worked hard to grow the vegetables but they felt a bit unpleasant when eating them because they never saw those foods.

    ¡°Hmm, the tomato is so-so. The pollinisation is good and it has a nice size since we pluck off the lateral bud. Isn¡¯t it will be edible before long?¡±

 CH 10

    The result of the trial harvest was excellent.

    Even the villagers, who were frightened at the dish¡¯s appearance at first, were rushing to the dish after knowing its taste. It seemed like a feast to the villagers since sweet corn and pumpkin were vegetables with a sweet taste. However, it wasn¡¯t only a trial harvest this  time, but they also had to present this harvest to Nobunaga. It was necessary for them to regain back Nobunaga¡¯s trust by presenting the yield to him ahead of time since they didn¡¯t present enough yield until now.

    ¡°Do I have to go to the lord wearing that difficult to move formal dress¡­¡±

    This time, the presented vegetables to Nobunaga were sweet potato, pumpkin, sweet corn and tomato. Although the sweet potato wasn¡¯t in the time to harvest it, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad to let Nobunaga taste it¡¯s trial harvest. So she thought that it was fine to add it to the offering. Unlike the trial harvest, the pumpkin would be sun-dried first and the sweet corn and tomato would be harvested in the morning of that day.

    Those vegetables would be placed on a large (hand?)made cart. It would be pulled by a cow originally but they couldn¡¯t lose the only village cow as a cow was a splendid workforce for farming.

    ¡°Kanezou-san, Tagosaku-san, thank you¡±

    Shizuko called out to the two person who would pulling out the cart in exchange for the cow. They raised a thumb in reply to Shizuko¡¯s call. The one who taught that hand sign was of course Shizuko but unexpectedly the villagers (especially the men) liked it.

    Shizuko walked in the same pace with them as they finished their preparation to pull the cart. For the most part, Mori Yoshinari already conveyed the matter regarding her visit to Nobunaga. However, Shizuko felt considerably afraid because of the answer at that time was ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it¡±.

    ¡°I want someone to change my place¡­¡±

    She turned toward Kanezou and Tagosaku while saying so but they splendidly averted their gaze. She looked up to the clear sky after unintentionally sighing.

    ¡°It looks like it will be hot again today¡±

    She muttered just a few words when she saw the cloudless blue sky.

    It took many hours to enter the castle town, received the permit to enter the castle after explaining things to the castle¡¯s gatekeeper, finished various preparations and changed to formal dress, waiting at the empty audience chamber for about 10 to 20 minutes, and Nobunaga finally appeared.

    ¡°I wish to talk about showing the harvest result today¡±

    Shizuko who lowered her head to Nobunaga simply informed so.

    ¡°Show me the result. So raise your face¡±

    Shizuko raised her face in response to those words. And she said

    ¡°For today¡¯s matter we shall be showing the harvest result, please enjoy the dish made from the harvested crops¡±

    ¡°A dish¡­ you say¡±

    ¡°Yes, please¡±

    She sent an eye signal to the nearby person to get them to carry the offered crops and a dish made from those crops. Shizuko didn¡¯t miss the moment when Nobunaga reacted slightly at the dish.

    £¨Nobunaga loves rare things. He is a person who has a flexible mindset, enough to understand a globe while being a person of this period. So he will be interested in a never before seen dish¡­ or he should be.£©

    ¡°Let me explain this¡±

    After having lowered her head once again, Shizuko began to talk while touching the harvest piled up in front of her.

    ¡°There are three samples for today¡¯s presented harvest. The first one is pumpkin, the second one is corn, and the third one is tomato. The last is sweet potato which is not in harvest time yet but I wish that you do some test sampling so I can add it to the offering¡±

    ¡°How should I say it¡­ this is full of things I have never seen before¡±

    The surrounding war chiefs who saw the offering made a commotion. However, that commotion died quickly when Nobunaga raised a hand.

    ¡°You may continue¡±

    ¡°Yes. And then about the dish¡­ first of all, the pumpkin and the deer meat are cooked in miso[1], the corn is boiled, Onigiri made from sweet potato and miso[2], and please eat the tomato while only sprinkling it with salt.¡±

    ¡°Hou~¡­ this corn you said, is tinged with a color close to glittering gold. But I will eat the pumpkin first.¡±

    He took it with chopsticks and put it in his mouth as he said so. Shizuko thought ¡°Is it really fine eating that without doing poison tasting first?¡± but Nobunaga seemed like he was unconcerned about such a matter. Shizuko waited for Nobunaga¡¯s next words while thinking that perhaps the poison tasting was already done beforehand.

    He chewed it normally but that Nobunaga, who suddenly stopped, put down his chopstick. His face seemed slightly surprised. Shizuko, who had somes weat running down her cheek, and the surrounding retainers were naturally flustered.

    ¡°Mi-Milord! Don¡¯t tell me! Shizuko-dono poisoned it!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Hideyoshi, who hurriedly misunderstood that the dish was poisoned, was stopped by someone¡¯s voice right before he grabbed Shizuko. Of course, the owner of that voice was Nobunaga. He looked at Shizuko with a serious expression unlike just now.

    ¡°Mi-Milord? That is¡­?¡±

    ¡°This food, I have never tasted food with this kind of texture until now. And yet, this food¡¯s taste when being chewed is truly nice. It is also able to produce a slight sweet taste. Delicious, truly delicious¡±

    Nobunaga said so while smiling. The retainers, who understood that the poisoning was a misunderstanding, patted their chests out of relief after looking at Nobunaga¡¯s expression.

    After that, Nobunaga ate the dish in silence. Nobunaga was said to be indifferent regarding his meal but he ate it because he might be curious about the new food¡¯s taste. Nobunaga turned toward Shizuko after slowly putting down the chopstick.

    ¡°It was certainly delicious. And it must be an abundant harvest if you  were able to present it with only this much of a portion¡±

    Shizuko patted her chest out of relief at Nobunaga who spoke while smiling.

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    But that was only for an instant. Nobunaga, who changed his expression quickly, asked Shizuko while glaring at her.

    ¡°What is the reason for you not choosing rice? Rice is different than other crops in that rice is an important supply item. You aren¡¯t trying to produce it too looking at your state. Tell me about your reason. Don¡¯t tell me, the reason why you do that is because of this rare food?

    In the Sengoku Period, the reason why there were many wars that broke out in winter was because of farmers finishing the farmwork for producing rice during that time. Since rice was an important supply for war, unlike vegetables. And the means to secure a lot of rice was more important than the war.

    ¡°¡­Let me explain the reason behind this to my esteemed lord and also his retainers.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Speak.¡±

    Shizuko stared at Nobunaga after lowering her head once and said, ¡°I consider it is necessary for the sake of my esteemed lord to accomplish the unification and building of a ¡ºrich country, strong army¡» nation.¡±

    ¡°Did you say rich country, strong army?¡±

    Shizuko gave a small nod at Nobunaga¡¯s word.

    ¡°It means improving the economic industry and strengthening the army my esteemed lord¡±

    However, Shizuko continued further, her words after saying the sentence she just said with a bit of stress.

    ¡°There is no country that is able to become a  ¡ºrich country, strong army¡» as far as I know.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s expression changed for an instant. According to Shizuko¡¯s story, it meant that no daimyo , not even the shogun couldn¡¯t do ¡ºrich country, strong army¡» yet depended on the way he interpreted it. In short, Nobunaga was included in that too. Naturally, the retainer¡¯s expression also changed but Nobunaga stopped them by hand before they were able to say anything.

    ¡°You may continue¡±

    ¡°¡­Let me explain myself beforehand, I have no plan to make a fool of my esteemed lord, not in the least. But, it doesn¡¯t change that what I just said was true.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. But, from the way you say it, you have a plan to fulfill that ¡ºrich country, strong army¡» thing, right?

    Shizuko felt that there would be no mercy if she had no answer judging from the sharp gaze pointed at her by Nobunaga when he asked her the question. A sweat-drop unintentionally streamed down her cheek at his vigor, but Shizuko braced herself as if she was driving away her fear.

    ¡°Within ¡ºrich country, strong army¡» is a powerful army which can be realized with doing military system reformation by reinforcing the armaments. However, regarding the rich country¡­ to sum it up, it is necessary to devise a plan to strengthen our national power.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s presented and eaten crops can be cultivated even in barren land. Furthermore, we can cultivate it with almost no time and effort. In other words, it is possible that it can be cultivated along with the rice¡±

    Cultivating the rice couldn¡¯t be excluded because it was the cornerstone. However, if they cultivated nothing but rice, the farmer would lose their food when there was a bad harvest. Therefore, the crops that could grow even in the barren land became essential.

    £¨Especially, sweet potato¡¯s have a high reproductivity ability,  they will grow even in the barren land unless there is a mistake in procedure. Therefore, it is relatively easy to be raised by a beginner. There is a reason that sweet potatoes was cultivated extensively as a measure for famines since the Edo Period£©

    Moreover, the sweet potato which used by Shizuko wasn¡¯t the hereditary one in these days but the one which had undergone selective breeding from modern science. Sweet potato, pumpkin, tomato, sweet corn and sugarcane were quite resistant toward pest and disease and there was no worry that they would die unless in rare circumstances.

    ¡°It is also highly nutritious and will reduce the child mortality rate due to malnutrition.¡±

    If the child mortality rate declined, it meant that the labor force for farmwork would increase. There was a difference in the basis of a country where a hundred children were born but only half of them were able to grow up to be an adult compared to a country where ninety percent of the children grew up to be an adult. Rice and vegetables would be produced through the farmwork and about the military force of course,

    ¡°By using effective methods, the yield will be increased. The commoner¡¯s nutrition will be increased as a result. And we can be a rich country by realizing those points. And thus, we can plan for the steadily rising number of children to be used to increase our military force. Thus we able to realize the strong army.¡±

    A dry sound from the folding fan resounded across the room the moment she finished saying that.

    ¡°Splendid! I never took farmwork into account that far. I can certainly ascertain your ability.¡±

    Nobunaga said so as he stood up while pointing the folding fan at Shizuko.

    Shizuko hurriedly lowered her head because all of the war-chief who saw that lowered their head.

    ¡°Raise your head, Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nobunaga lightly hit Shizuko, who slowly raised her face, at her forehead with the tip of the folding fan. She, who didn¡¯t know what that meant, couldn¡¯t understand what Nobunaga¡¯s conduct meant at all.

    ¡°Your quick-wittedness and your steady spirit to not avert your gaze from me are excellent. It¡¯s regrettable that you are a woman.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me declare it once again, you are mine. The only time you may leave me is when you die¡±

    Nobunaga kept talking while floating a thin smile after removing the folding fan from her head.

    ¡°The thing you should do for me¡­ do you understand it?¡±

    Shizuko tightened her expression and nodded strongly at those words.

    Nobunaga¡¯s words were unlike before which it had the feeling of ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you betray me¡± when they first met. She felt that Nobunaga began to think to genuinely use her as his follower. That was why Nobunaga asked her about things she should do.

    £¨Since I can¡¯t go home, I will survive the sengoku period¡­!£©

    The things she should do meant that it wouldn¡¯t do for her not to work as Nobunaga¡¯s retainer. She had to survive the Sengoku period since she didn¡¯t know how to return to her time. Moreover, there was no lord other than Nobunaga who thought that a woman could be used as a retainer in this period. Therefore, it could be said that there were no other options for her about how to work for Nobunaga.

    Shizuko, who understood it once again, was a bit eager in her heart.

    ¡°Yoshinari! Gather about fifty farmers.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    ¡°Shizuko, I¡¯m going to attack Mino. I¡¯ll entrust a new territory to you. Create enough productivity to the point that it can sustain Owari by using the gathered villagers¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    As she lowered her head, Shizuko thought about history.

    £¨If I remember rightly, Nobunaga become a daimyo who own two countries, Owari and Mino, two years from now in the tenth year of Eiroku Era (year 1567) ¡­. Since his territory expansion will have a surging wave momentum from there, so until then I have to raise our productivity.£©

    The name Sengoku Period was really fitting in this world where there would be a war between fellow countrymen somewhere. However, there were a lot of soldiers, who went to the war,  who were originally farmers that became provincial samurai. And then, the people who were killed in the war would be connected as it was to the decline of rice productivity.

    (Ichijouin Kakukei (Ashikaga Yoshiaki) get closer to Nobunaga in July of the eleventh year of Eiroku Era (Year 1568) and Nobunaga starts to proceeding to the capital¡­ that means three years from now huh. Hmm, that means I have  to prepare enough of that at the time of invasion of the Ise huh)

    She had to make enough productivity to the extent that it covered up the portion of the farmers who drafted into the war. Shizuko believed that, that issue was the one that she had to tackle.

    (Ah, things that I should do are repeating rotated crops cultivation and two crops a year.. We should avoid immediately doing the paddy field and planting the seeds for rice but we have to reform about how to cultivate the seedbed and doing the rice nursery.  We need to get a rotary tiller[3] tool for the checkrow, rotary field weeding machine[4], to harvest the rice by cutting up the tip, and threshing machine to be used for separating the rice from its husk.)

    The truth was, she had so many tasks that it could roll her eyes. But more than that, an expectation rose in her heart as she was able to use vast farmlands.

    Footnotes:

    1. The closest image: ?

    2. ?

    3. ?

 CH 11

    Late August, Shizuko and the villagers harvested all of the crops except sweet corn and sweet potatoes. There was a reason why they left the sweet corn over the season. The corn would ripen if left untreated and the seeds could be collected. It meant that Shizuko thought about making the next year¡¯s seeds.

    (Thank god, it¡¯s not F1)

    There were two varieties of seeds for corn. The first one was the original corn seed called native species or purebred variety. The second one was an F1 hybrid(first cross) made from two different kinds of purebred, better known as F1. F1 fruits were big and resistant to disease but on the other hand, the same corn couldn¡¯t be harvested in the following year.

    Fortunately, the corn seed Shizuko had was the original native species that had been selectively bred by her grandfather. Because of that, even if they planted the seed again in the next year, it would grow into exactly the same variety. They were strong against diseases, have an extremely soft kernel, tasted refreshingly sweet taste, and could be harvested multiple times. The demerits were that they needed a lot more water than normal corn. However, since Shizuko didn¡¯t have to worry about water bills here, the demerit was basically non-existent.

    (Hmm, I will split 2 hectares plot of land that will be used for crop rotation into eight sections. 1 section for sugarcane, another 1 section for sweet potato and 2 sections for the rice since it is our staple.)

    Repeat cultivation meant cultivating the same crop in the same field repeatedly. Crop rotation is a technique for cultivating crops with different natures in the same field in one cycle in years. By periodically rotating the cultivated crops, nutritional balance in the soil could be attained and the yield and the quality were improved. Also, it could prevent the problem of the declining harvest amount and quality due to pests and pathogens from the repeated cultivation. Shizuko planned one cycle to be per four years and decided to move two sets of 0,5 hectares of plowed land.

    (We do repeat cultivation in spring and autumn, and then we¡¯ll change the plowed land every one year, then improve the soil nutrition with compost. This way, the productivity will be increased rapidly.)

    Shizuko planned to completely organize the current farmland and remodel it to a land that was suitable for crop rotation and repeated cultivation. Fortunately, if all of the current farmland was prepared, it could be made into the same 2 hectares as planned.

    But it was not enough if it was only to that extent. The needed land were 1 hectare for sugarcane, 1 hectare for sweet potato and 2 hectares for rice. The total of current farmland did not even reach 4 hectares. The fifty farmers from Mori Yoshinari were ordered by Nobunaga came next year. There was a need to prepare the least amount plot of land until that time came.

    (Uhmm, it can¡¯t be helped then. Let¡¯s ask Mori-sama for more temporary manpower for help )

    Because Shizuko didn¡¯t have enough manpower, she had no choice but to request Mori Yoshinari to provide additional manpower. Mori Yoshinari would be willing to accept Shizuko¡¯s request since Shizuko¡¯s agrarian reform plan was being implemented to national policy. However, she couldn¡¯t ask for help excessively. And of course, an excessive expectation was not allowed.

    (Well, that is for a half year later¡­ will it be possible to do soil preparation till then?)

    Shizuko, who thought that no results would come out of it even if she thought long and hard about it- stopped thinking about difficult things.

    (Well then, I have to work hard today as well)

    A week later.

    ¡°Today, we will start harvesting the sweet potatoes for the first time¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±

    They planted sweet potatoes in early May and it was ready to harvest approximately four months later which meant that the first harvest for sweet potatoes came around early September. The villagers were in high spirit since the morning of that day and they gave a lively reply. It was expected since sweet potatoes were the most popular among the trial harvests. What made it popular was that sweet potato was able to fill one¡¯s stomach; which made it different than the rest.

    ¡°They were fairly large when we did a trial harvesting last week so for today we¡¯ll dig in this area up to the place with the signboard¡±

    The planted sweet potatoes in this vast plowed land had varied growth because Shizuko and co planted the seedlings once a week. In order to make it easy to understand, Shizuko planted signboards telling the planting time. If they have a boundary around that area, they could avoid digging early.

    ¡°First of all, for harvesting sweet potatoes, we have to cut its stem. We can start the harvest after we do that.¡±

    ¡°Village chief, what should people who do the harvesting do?¡±

    ¡°Please bring back the soil-filled wooden bucket to the village. We will dry the potatoes in the sun for a day and then dry them in the shade for one week¡±

    At that moment, boos and jeers came out from the villagers. The villagers naturally thought that they would be able to eat the potatoes immediately on the spot.

    ¡°Shut up! Outright eating the potato after the harvest isn¡¯t delicious at all. Because the potatoes will taste sweeter after we dry them. Between sweet and fluffy potatoes and simple potatoes¡­ which one would you want to eat?¡±

    Shizuko declared so while pointing the wooden shovel in her hand at the villagers. The villagers didn¡¯t want to eat normal potatoes as expected so they decided to go silent with an awkward expression.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started~¡±

    We brought back the harvested sweet potatoes to the village as they were. There, we gently brushed off the dirt and left them to dry in the sun. Gathering up all of the inedible parts, it would all be used for compost and mulch. We returned the soil that was dug up back to normal.

    Such a harvest can only be done once a week. In the meantime, I spent time maintaining the arable land. The job was to divide the cultivated land into 8 different parts. The length is 200 meters and the width is also 200 meters wide. The calculation is made so that each crop gets 0.5 hectares of arable land each. Thinking of 2 groups of arable land as a set, we¡¯ll rotate them in a 4-year cycle. One big point of the crop rotation strategy is because of the poultry farm that shouldn¡¯t exist in this era yet.

    It¡¯s because if you spread out the rice husks in the chicken breeding grounds, chicken droppings will fall on top of it. When switching the area over to a field, you just have to mix it in with the soil. The feed is made from vegetable scraps, animal and fish bones which are crushed up, or even crushed up shells ¨C things that humans do not normally eat, so it¡¯s not a problem.

    On the other hand, since they weren¡¯t given corn, the egg yolk became whitish, not yellowish[1]. Basically egg yolk color varied depending on the fodder the hen eats. The egg yolk would turn into bluish color if the hen fed on bluish fodder. Of course, the egg yolk would turn into whitish if something like bone powder was fed to the hen.

    (Well, it seems that I¡¯m the only one who has a knowledge that egg yolk has a bright yellow color¡­ there shouldn¡¯t be any problems~)

    Since it seemed that there was no hen¡¯s egg industry, egg as a food surely would become a high-class item. Therefore no one would find it out strange if the egg yolks weren¡¯t yellow.

    ¡°But can we get chickens so easily¡­?¡±

    Maybe I should start with fertile eggs, thought Shizuko who felt a little bit worried.

    From now on, Shizuko and co would have sweet potato as their staple food in their livelihood after harvest finished. Although one might say that their staple would continue until the next year¡¯s harvest, their nutritional balance would break in different meaning if it continued for a long time. In the end, the sweet potato was only an emergency ration at that time, still counted as a supplementary food but rice could be used as staple food and regular diet.

    (There will be about 12 tons for 2 hectares. If it¡¯s counted in rice bag then it will be around 200 pieces¡­ however, that is when there is an abundant harvest. If it¡¯s simply calculated, around 10 tons maybe?)

    In the modern times, the rice yield from 10 acres land was 10 rice bags and 100 rice bags from 1 hectares became the standard. Since a rice bag was 60 kg then the total amount was 6000 kg- in other words, 6 tons was the standard. However, that was about several hundred years later from Sengoku period. Since the farming technique was low, obtaining a ton from the same sized land(an acre) if possible was considered good. If they were using the farming technique from Sengoku period though.

    ¡°Well, whatever happens, happens-¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong, Village chief?¡±

    Yoichi -the former village chief- replied to Shizuko¡¯s mutters.

 CH 12

    There were five large holes and around thirty pots of steamed potatoes were lined up in the shelves inside of them.

    There was an abundant harvest for sweet potatoes this year. It clearly declared that they wouldn¡¯t have any trouble regarding food until summer next year even if they used only sweet potatoes. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t only able to fill one¡¯s stomach but also had a sweet taste. So it was understandable that the villagers got excited. In the first place, any food which tasted sweet was treated as high class food in the Sengoku period.

    ¡°Roast~ Roasted potatoes~¡±

    While watching a bowl of roasted potatoes, Shizuko let out a happy sounding mumble. The sweet smell wafted faintly as if provoking her stomach. It was the same with the villagers, they swallowed their saliva when looking at the mountain of roasted sweet potatoes.

    ¡°It seems that everyone is already gathered here. Everyone, let¡¯s pick the potatoes-¡±

    With Shizuko¡¯s voice as cue, the villagers as far she could see swarmed the mountain of roasted sweet potatoes. The mountain of sweet potatoes completely disappeared within a minute.

    ¡°Village chief, please give us a word or two¡±

    Contrary to her expectations that the villagers would start eating as is, they turned to Shizuko. Although she was thinking that she wanted Ond¨­[1], her back jolted from being stared at by thirty people at once.

    ¡°Eh~, well, I won¡¯t say long and difficult things¡±

    Shizuko who cleared her throat after saying that was surprisingly in high spirits.

    ¡°Everyone, thank you for your hard work. It¡¯s thanks to everyone that we have an abundant harvest of sweet potatoes. Let¡¯s drink and eat to the fullest today! And hope for abundant harvest next year!?¡±

    ¡°Yeaaaaa-!¡±

    When Shizuko raised the potato in her hand high in the sky, the villagers raised their potatoes too as if to respond to it. It was surreal in a way but their motivation was more important more than anything. Let¡¯s say that it wasn¡¯t too good to mind every little detail.

    Shizuko¡¯s voice was a cue to start the festival.

    ¡°Well then, my golden potato-san. What kind of taste do you have~¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ that is not a problem. But why are you ordering us to make a production base?¡±

    Although Shizuko did think to increase the production from the very beginning, it wasn¡¯t an order from Nobunaga but simply from her own plan. Therefore it seemed strange to Shizuko that there was suddenly an order from Nobunaga to change this place to a production base.

    ¡°¡­. You, what do you think about this country?¡±

    That was a sudden question to Shizuko. Although Shizuko was ready to answer, Nobunaga wasn¡¯t expecting any answer but he was simply want to say that. That was why, Nobunaga kept talking without caring that Shizuko was ready to answer his question.

    ¡°Even now, skirmishes between fellow daimyo keep continue. The country and it¡¯s people are already exhausted. So we have to unify the country soon. Otherwise we will be left behind by Nanban and Ming¡±

    Nobunaga said that after wearing a thinking expression for a brief period.

    ¡°Therefore I feel that your talk about [National Prosperity and Defence] is necessary to begin with. It is absolutely impossible without a strong foundation such as unifying this country¡±

    After saying that far, Nobunaga inhaled grandly and then slowly exhaled it out.

    ¡°By fully making use of my knowledge, please look at which country is able to and not able to imitate the same yield as us¡±

    ¡°Such great self-confidence. Then work hard so that you won¡¯t only amount to only a great talker¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that my success this far is mine alone. However, for me, I have people who followed me for nearly six months. And if I join effort with them, I will surely succeed¡±

    Shizuko who said so turned her eyes to the villagers.

    She was fully understood that the harvests until now weren¡¯t successes because of her efforts alone. It was precisely because of she got the villager¡¯s cooperation that she succeed in harvesting sweet potatoes and corns.

    They were inexperienced people who looked less than 20 years old but they silently followed her. At first they reluctantly went along her because of threats but they were tied with a strong bond now. That was why Shizuko was convinced that she wouldn¡¯t fail next time.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m looking forward to it, then!¡±

    After saying so, Nobunaga turned his horse neck as if saying that it was the end of their talk. Shizuko who saw that deeply lowered her head and the villagers who saw Shizuko hurriedly lowered their head. Shizuko still lowered her head when she could heard horse¡¯s hoof and she slowly raised her head soon after she couldn¡¯t hear it. Naturally there was no Nobunaga¡¯s figure there.

    ¡°*Sigh* I will face all sort of troubles huh¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem like the person just now who brimming with self-confidence when talking to Nobunaga, her voice just now was tinged with a bit of easygoing.

    [1] Part of the Japanese Obon celebration involves participating in the local community dance. The tradition of the Bon dance, or Bon odori (ÅèÓ»¤ê), dates back a few hundred years, and it is usually accompanied by the local tune. In recent times, new music has been used for Bon dance accompaniment, including late enka hits and music written specifically for bon dancing. The ¡°ondo¡± rhythm has always been common in Japanese folk music, but even the newer music written for Bon dances has been written in this style.

 CH 13

    Fall had passed, winter had come, and then a year had passed by. And by the season around early April, almost a year has passed since Shizuko came to this era. There was no prospect for her to go back to her original era. In the first place she didn¡¯t understand as to why and how she got a time slip. She carried several tools from modern era with her but there was never a moment when she used them. They were convenient but there were no substitutes for them if they broke.

    The smartphone could be used for acquiring information and a hand-held LED power bank with solar charger was for charging the smartphone. She normally used it like that and the rest of the tools were used only after their substitutes were created. Otherwise Shizuko alone would bear the burden and the villagers couldn¡¯t do any work. While recharging her smartphone with the hand-held power bank, Shizuko thought about the things up until now.

    Shizuko had declared to Nobunaga that she would raise the harvest around autumn. Nobunaga, who received her declaration, then said something outrageous. That was, Nobunaga ordered her to send 25 bags of rice in exchange for sending her fifty farmers. And for each shortage of bag of rice, Nobunaga declared that he would kill two people.

    Shizuko strongly understood that she was in the Sengoku period and there was no hesitation in Nobunaga¡¯s words. She understood that her sense and morals from the modern era were like pebbles falling to the roadside.

    At the beginning of winter, Nobunaga sent the promised fifty farmers to Shizuko¡¯s village. Moreover they were followed by their families and it became a quite large family. However they weren¡¯t brought from the same place but they were brought from places which has the similarly bad harvests like the Shizuko¡¯s village before she came. They were forcibly cast away from their homeland and they were considerably stressed from migrating to this place. But she had no leeway to consider their circumstances.

    Although they were surprised that the village chief was Shizuko, there was not a voice of objection coming from them. Perhaps there were no objections because they understood that the only way for them was to show obedience. In other words, there was no need to bring anything exceeding 25 bags of rice in accordance with Shizuko in order to survive.

    It had been a year since they began the full scale work. Nonetheless, it was only about developing the cultivated land and paddy fields at first. They succeed in developing 2 hectares of cultivated land to be used for agricultural crops such as sugarcane and sweet potato for each hectare and another 8 hectares for paddy field in mid January. It was fortunate that Shizuko and the villagers prepared them beforehand.

    In late February, it was necessary to start preparing the rice nursery, however, properly scattering the seed rice wasn¡¯t a common practice at that time. That was why, because almost all of the villagers couldn¡¯t understand the necessity of raising the seedlings, Shizuko spent few days to teach those people that as the result. The farmers felt half-convinced as expected because they needed to prepare the soil for more than one month so it would be in optimal condition before they start planting the seedling box on it.

    In late March, they carried out the seed selection with salt solution toward the seed rice. Even in this regard, the newcomers raised a doubtful expression as expected. To begin with the act of selecting high quality seed rice itself might be impossible to do in Sengoku period. The work of removing light/low quality seed rice by making use of saltwater with 1.16 relative density was plain. However because of the sunken seed rice had to be collected, the qualified seed rice would be put in a wooden bucket full of river water and place the bucket in the shade so that the water temperature wouldn¡¯t raise as much as possible. Although Shizuko explained that it was for the sake of germination and for the paddy sufficiently absorbing the water but the newcomers couldn¡¯t understand it as expected.

    (They won¡¯t even understand if I¡¯m talking about adjustment of cumulative temperature, right~)

    However her job didn¡¯t end with this task alone. She had another task as well. First, she had to harvest mukuroji fruit and make soap powder from it before autumn end. Of course, since there was no one other than Shizuko who urgently need those, it was a work that mostly done only by herself after harvesting the crops.

    Then it became necessary to increase the number of chickens for creating the hen¡¯s egg industry. At first, they hatched fertilized eggs were produced from the chickens. However there were problems that couldn¡¯t be solved by Shizuko, namely, that the chick died of cold and they couldn¡¯t grow big and has small bodies. Furthermore they had to wait for about a month to sort out the male and the female and it was necessary to feed them with common fodders until that time come. But there was a technology to distinct chick¡¯s sex which was national certification and was useful in the field of poultry farming in modern era. Shizuko understood that those qualifications were useful. Of course since Shizuko wasn¡¯t an expert on who had that kind of national certification, she increased the number of trial and error cycles while doing something such as letting them die and thinning a number of chicks. All the chickens that died and thinned out were mixed with compost in a place close to the poultry farm. In other words, she wouldn¡¯t throw them away at all.

    Fortunately she was able to fulfill the required number of chickens to seven males and twenty females in about half a year . She would breed them and separate them into two groups based on fertilized eggs and unfertilized eggs production. The first group was consisted of two females for one male and ten females for one male for the last group.

    The chicken fodder was a mix of vegetable scrap and a fine powder from crushed fish bone and shells. Shizuko heard that the rate which chicken spawning eggs would drop after two years no matter what kind of chicken. That being the case, Shizuko thought that it would be easier to make it the same fodder for two years. Of course, Shizuko would make soft fodder for the newborn chicks.

    Regarding the vegetable cultivation technique, the villagers also thought that it was a strange method but they started to understand a little bit about it. However she couldn¡¯t deny that most of the process would be thought as mysterious by the villager. The 2 hectares plowed land which the compost properly applied to it was divided into 50 meters sized squares. They successfully divided the plowed land into eight parts and made a cycle of crop rotation consisting of spring vegetables and autumn vegetables for each plowed land. Above all, they made a pair from of plowed lands and assigned serial numbers A-1, A-2, B-1, B-2, C-1, C-2, D-1, and D-1 for each. They made A-1 for planting corn, A-2 for planting garlic chive, B-1 for planting pumpkin, B-1 for planting eggplant, C-1 for planting tomato, C-2 for planting daikon, D-1 and D-2 for poultry farm in the spring. Of course, it wasn¡¯t purely using cultivation techniques from the Sengoku period but it was also using modern cultivation techniques from Shizuko¡¯s knowledge. They would harvest it in autumn and they would plant autumn vegetables; onion spring at A-1, lettuce at A-2, taro at B-1, Japanese mustard spinach at B-2, red carrot at C-1, turnip at C-2, D-1 and D-2 would be kept as a poultry farm as it was. As we split the plot of land further and to rotate them every year, we arranged signboards to make them easier to understand. By turning these signboards whenever spring came, they avoided misunderstanding the cycle by making it easy to understand what they are growing at that time. The signboard was well-received by the villagers, too. They said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to understand what we are growing now.¡±

    The unexpected thing was, there were several people from the newcomers who had experience dealing with silkworm culture. Shizuko promptly prepared the environment needed for silkworm culture. And as one would expect, she couldn¡¯t make it inside the village so she established the place for silkworm culture in a place a little bit away from the village. Mulberry leaves were necessary for it and fortunately the trees were a little bit distant, however, they were growing wildly only in small quantity. Therefore Shizuko replaced all the trees at the vicinity of silkworm culture ground with mulberry trees. Even though it couldn¡¯t be called the Mulberry Plantation as of now, its berries and even its wood could be used. Fortunately, a mulberry¡¯s growth is fast, so its fruit and leaves which were food for the silkworm could be recovered. Its cultivation could be entrusted to the nature, to say, they could leave it as it is, and they only have to plant seedlings every year.

    Shizuko thought of more unexpected things. When she saw the remaining wood from building the houses, she thought about whether she use it to make a nest box for a honey harvest. Although there were no Western Bees, Japanese Bees had been in Japan since time immemorial so the honey harvest could be done by using them. Shizuko built the nest box by basing it off of her dug up memory of her grandfather¡¯s friend. The height of each box was about 120 mm, stacking four of them making it easier to collect the harvest and it also became a structure which the queen bee could found easily. However, even though Shizuko knew of Beekeeper¡¯s works from her books and field trips, she couldn¡¯t understand the fine details about it. To begin with, as there were no queen bees nearby, the possibility of bees making the established ground as its nest was as close to a miracle (up to god). In other words, once she finished her parts that is to put the box in question at the designated ground, after that, she could only leave the rest to the heaven. The established ground was a place with rape blossoms growing naturally in large quantities. She set up five place in total, and then she only had to come to check if the Japanese bee is settling in the nest box. Rather, it was the opposite of easy, there was a demerit, that was, the collection quantity of honey harvest was unstable. Even though there was that matter, it wasn¡¯t a particular problem whether Shizuko could get bees in large quantities or not because she was simply happy at her idea. Because of her happiness about the matter, she completely forgot about the way people handle honey products in Sengoku Period.

    The sugarcanes planted from summer last year were used as seedlings for planting and every sugarcane planted from spring was used as a seedling as well as to lay out the groundwork for further mass-producing the system. Because the villagers didn¡¯t understand what was being planted, as one would expect, they titled their heads.

    (Sugar was considerably precious seasoning in this period. That¡¯s why, by producing sugar in large amount and presenting them to the lord, people from this village could avoid the draft. And then, we will be given preferential treatment to be able to accomodate seasonings such as salt.)

    Shizuko and villagers did plant sweet potatoes¡¯ seedlings in large amount from the beginning of this year too. However, after the sweet potatoes, it became a topic where it felt wasteful to let the field rest. Therefore, Shizuko decided to grow rape blossoms from autumn. She thought that she could harvest rapeseed oil from it and use it as food for the Japanese Bees which were passing by in the winter so it was proverbially killing two birds with one stone. Originally, it was used as a leaf vegetable. It appeared as Aona from Kibi in Kojiki (Records of Ancient Matters) and Kukutachi from Sano in Man¡¯yoshu (8th century anthology of Japanese poetry). It was cultivated with the intent of extracting its oil as vegetable oil starting from Edo period, and then, it was used mostly as raw material kerosene making it an oil closely related to daily lives.

    And then, last but not least, the production of soya bean. It was an all-purpose thing that could be used as miso, a raw material for soy sauce and oil, crude drugs and even as food. However, cultivating soya bean was difficult, generally speaking. It particularly needed nitrogenous fertilizer in large amounts, and on top of that it¡¯s famous for not meshing with other crops. Since there is no way to get nitrogenous fertilizer in Sengoku period, Shizuko have to make do with compost made of poultry manure. It was a headache inducing topic since she also had to think about the countermeasure against pests. Therefore, the cultivation method that Shizuko came up with was ¡°Companion Planting.¡± It was the concept of horticulture in agronomy which was also called the mutual prosperity crops. Mutual prosperity meant it gave a good influence, that was a mutual growth by cultivating said crops in an adjacent manner. The situation between corn and soya bean was mutual such as corn¡¯s pest dislike the smell of soya bean and soya bean¡¯s pest would eat corn¡¯s pest as its natural enemy. It was a precisely excellent technique of pest countermeasure without the use of pesticide. However, the said thing was done through empirical observation but few points was clarified scientifically even in the modern times. Shizuko would implement this technique in the 100 acre area in which 50 acre was for soya bean and the remaining 50 acre was for corn.

    Lastly, spicy onion was the type where you sowed it at autumn and harvested it at summer of the following year. And then, everything was used, not to be used for mass-production but to get the seeds. It was necessary to wait until next year to cultivate them to be used as food. It was loved as a food from Ancient Egypt because it was effective for something like muscle strain and chronic fatigue or even a simple fatigue. If you ate onions everyday, your stamina would simply never be completely exhausted. As it also raised the rate of vitamin B1 absorption, soya beans had a good affinity with the chicken¡¯s liver.

    However, Shizuko¡¯s role as a leader was only up to this point. As for the decision to make the farmer to cultivate assorted grains as a staple food, she left the decision up to the villagers. People won¡¯t grow unless they are given the chance to discuss, listen, approved, and entrusted to do something. Therefore, Shizuko wouldn¡¯t control every little thing, from A to Z. When she was trying to be the best spearhead (leader), she had quotas and taxes to fulfill and lists of things she need to do such as, rice cultivation, farmland improvements, land readjustments/town planning, irrigation channel improvement, important infrastructure improvement and agricultural improvement.

    There were a lot of things to do and everyday was a desperate struggle for Shizuko, and yet, she felt that it was fulfilling days as it was. However, that was the case if Nobunaga who occasionally appear didn¡¯t give her completely unreasonable demands. But as if disregarding her feeling, Nobunaga instructed Shizuko to finish such demands as it was.

    ¡°Hmm, I set up five but there are only three which is used as a nest.¡±

    Said Shizuko while looking at the nest boxes. It was splendidly empty and there was no trace of queen bee making a nest.

    Among five nest boxes, they made a nest at four boxes at the beginning. There was a queen bee in the middle of that process but it flew off somewhere might be because it wasn¡¯t interested with the nest box. Since japanese bees were sensitive, they would abandon the nest box even if there¡¯s only a little bit environmental change. If the queen bee notice the small change that human can¡¯t perceive, it will throw away the nest. Shizuko thought so. Because she could only feel frustrated and worried about it.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, huh. Oops, the sun will set soon. I should go home quickly.¡±

    The sun already set when she looked up to the sky. As the sun set quickly in the forest, it would be so dark that nothing can be seen if she doesn¡¯t hurry. After put the nest boxes back to the original place, Shizuko ran along the way to go back to the village.

    ¡°As long as Wittmann here with me, I can go back to the village even if it¡¯s dark, but¡­ He¡¯s going out to look for his mate partner right now, though.¡±

    Wittmann the wolf went out of the village looking for his wife because the mating season was near. The truth was, it was doubtful whether she can go home or not, and yet, Shizuko had a smile on her face.

    ¡°Well, if can¡¯t make it back¡­. It can¡¯t be helped, right~¡±

    As Wittmann is a wild animal to begin with, it can¡¯t be helped if he goes somewhere as it is. When she thought that, she heard a small rustling voice from about the place before her. She who reflexively thought that a small animal will come out lightly jumped out to avoid it.

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    However, what came out was neither a small animal nor a big animal, it was a thick wooden stick. Shizuko who had already jumped out couldn¡¯t change her posture. She broke her balance because her ankle hit the tree stick mid-air. After falling down with her shoulder first and was rolling in the ground several times, her back crashed into tree¡¯s trunk.

    ¡°*Cough*¡±

    Shizuko let out the air in her lung in one breath because of the impact and she lost her consciousness from the lack of oxygen.

    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s a girl¡±

    ¡°She will sell well because she is also a pretty woman.¡±

    ¡°Being by herself in this kind of place¡­ she¡¯s like asking to be attacked, heh¡±

    However, before hearing such vulgar words, Shizuko forcibly woke up her consciousness(collect herself?). While holding down her injured shoulder, she turned toward the voice. There were five men looking similar to bandits. They held spears, swords, and sickles for farming.

    (Are they Ashigaru (foot soldier) running away from battlefield¡­?)

    Her thinking was coming from the way they didn¡¯t have any armor on them, and because of that, she thought that they were rolled-up-in-the-battlefield farmers.

    ¡°Oops, don¡¯t you dare let out your scream.¡±

    Before Shizuko said anything, a bandit who held the spear pointed his spear at her throat. She would be stabbed as it was if she poorly made a noise and she understood that even if he only said that much.

    ¡°Hehe, since it¡¯s been a long time, are we going to sell her after we fully enjoy her?¡±

    After putting his sword back to the sheath, a bandit approached Shizuko while grinning. And then, at the moment when that bandit who was smelly and had a crooked nose stretched out his hand as if he wanted to strip Shizuko naked¡­.

    Together with the sound of bushes being pushed away, that man¡¯s figure vanished.

 CH 14

    The bandits were extremely panicked at the sight of their missing fellow bandit. One was looking around for the clue as to why their friend disappeared.

    ¡°Hyiiii!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what the hell is this?! What is this monster?!¡±

    All the bandits shot a glance toward the direction of the man¡¯s scream. And then, they were filled with dread in the same way as the first man. While frowning at the pain, Shizuko cast a glance at the direction the bandit was seeing.

    There was a wolf with a big frame with nearly 140cm body. And the bandit from before who had been standing before Shizuko¡¯s eyes lay near the wolf. His neck was twisted the wrong way and was bleeding profusely. It bit the man from the side and broke the man¡¯s neck easily with its massive jaw strength. Human bones in this period were chewable due to malnutrition and the wolf had a bite power of 180 kg to boot. The monster in question was none other than the wolf and Shizuko didn¡¯t feel strange or dread at it. She knew that wolf¡¯s name.

    ¡°¡­ Wittmann?¡±

    She had a hunch that that wolf was hers. Although there was no definite proof, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking so.

    Then, as if answering her question, the wolf howled once. The bandits dropped their weapon after hearing that.

    People¡¯s height at those time didn¡¯t even reach 150cm. Even if they have a relatively good condition under the general, the most satisfactory result was 160cm. If a wolf with the height of its shoulder about 80cm alone came out, it would scare the life out of the man. Moreover, the vicinity was in pitch darkness which was the same as having no visibility. Winning against a wolf which can still move in the dark was a next to impossible task.

    The wolf howled loudly at the panicked bandits. Hereupon, along with rustling bushes sound, another wolf appeared from another direction. It was a size smaller than the first wolf but it was still magnificent enough. There was an x-mark scar at the wolf¡¯s forehead as its stand out characteristic.

    ¡°Hi-Hyiii!¡±

    When the second wolf came out, the bandits instantly decided the next course of action was to scatter in all directions. The wolf didn¡¯t chase after them. They didn¡¯t see any worth in chasing the escaping bandits. It was easy to understand which one was the winner.

    ¡°Welcome back, Wittmann¡±

    Wittmann quietly howled as if answering Shizuko¡¯s soft mutter.

    ?????

    Naturally, there was a clamor when Wittmann entered the village with his mate. If there were two magnificently-sized wolves enter a village, ignorant people would panic at the situation. To not be surprised was an unreasonable request for them. However, it were only the newcomers who were surprised, the villagers who originally lived in that place just thought ¡°The village head must have done something again¡±. It was thanks to being trained by Shizuko for a year, they weren¡¯t perturbed by things easily almost to the point of being insensitive. It was already night but she couldn¡¯t ignore the newcomers¡¯ anxiety as expected so it was necessary to explain the matter regarding Wittmann. After explaining for about an hour, she finally was able to convince the newcomers, even though she couldn¡¯t completely ease their anxiety.

    (Should we endure it for a while?)

    She was almost delusional thinking she could convince everyone right away, that¡¯s asking for the impossible. There was no choice other than to let time handle things. She understood that, though that couldn¡¯t be helped and there was no use mulling over things. However, little did Shizuko know, the newcomers changed their evaluation of her. She seemed like an unreliable girl to them. Her figure leading two wolves made them start to think that she might be a big-shot. As they would be executed if they fail anyway, the newcomers thought that they would entrust their last chance to her. That made them feel more motivated than ever.

    It was a little bit after the newcomers changed their thinking. The next stage which was sowing the was seeds carried out because the rice seeds were ready to sow after the preparation for its forced budding was completed. The land that was prepared in early February would be used for this. The plan was for the raised seedling planted at the original paddy field afterwards. The newcomers had a strange expression as expected but they obeyed Shizuko¡¯s order.

    She could spend some time until the seedlings grow. She started preparing the paddy field for rice planting to make good use of that little time. First, she started by plowing the soil shallowly named as coarse plowing. After the coarse plowing, she carried out taking in the water to the soil or coarse puddling. After the coarse puddling, the finishing touch was the final puddling which would be carried out after a few days. When these works were done, the seedlings grew to sufficient size.

    The next step was the most important, that was, rice planting with rice bran and seedling. This was a crucial moment because it largely influenced the crop yields depending on whether they carry out rice planting elaborately or not. All of the seeds would be for naught if someone cut corners, resulting in a drop of crop yields.

    Of course, none of the villagers knew that the technique of planting the rice seedling which, introduced by Shizuko, became standard practice in modern times. Shizuko used a technique of planting rice seedling with vertical and horizontal lines aligned which was referred as checkrow by her. Because of the old planting technique called ¡°random planting¡± when compared to the one used by Shizuko, the crop yields was always bad and there were times where the plant didn¡¯t grow at all. However, the crop yields were remarkably raised by only reforming that random planting technique.

    Reason being, the sunlight would be sufficient, the air would flow easily, removing weeds and pests would be easier and those were the merits of the said technique. Furthermore, technically speaking, this technique was implemented in the late thirty years of Meiji era so it could be said that it was a technique about 200 years ahead of this period. However, its effect was tremendous and the planting technique became a matter of common sense and one could even say that this technique became the foundation of rice planting.

    Of course, there wasn¡¯t only merit but also demerit. To begin with, there was no mechanism for planting seedlings in Sengoku period. But implementing checkrow required accurate alignment vertically and horizontally. Regarding this problem, Shizuko had a solution, that was using a tool called ¡°Rotating Frame¡±[1] which was used to determine the planting point in advance. If you roll the ¡°Rotating Frame¡± like the letter you read, you could make a planting point for the seedling in the paddy field. However, if you roll the ¡°Rotating Frame¡± immediately in the middle of the paddy field, the water will get dirty because of the mud, and we have to find the painstakingly created points. As the solution of that problem, she prepared a long rope extending from one end of the paddy field to another. And then, the planting points will be determined by ¡°Rotating Frame¡± and tie straw in the place where the rope overlap after that. By doing this, It became a mechanism where it was easy to see which place to plant without looking around in the water if you use the straw as a landmark.

    But it didn¡¯t end only with planting the seedlings. It was necessary to scatter the rice bran around the seedlings. There were three reasons for scattering around the rice bran. That is:

    After finishing rice planting, the next step is spraying organic actinomycetes[2] and doing weeding work. Organic actinomycetes is a fermented fertilizer made from a mix of soil, rice bran, deer and chicken intestines, bone meal, rotten meat, rotten vegetables, rachis of chicken feathers, and EM (Effective Microorganisms)[3]. This will make the microbes in the groundwork more effectively. This is the most suitable fertilizer as a naturally controlled release fertilizer for paddy rice initial fertilizer. However, as it needs to look at the situation of rice plant for a suitable time to do the spraying, how much and often to do the spraying depends on the paddy field. Spraying the fertilizer sporadically based on experience can be said to be still better.

    The next work after rice planting is weeding work which requires effort. Moreover, it forced people to do harsh manual labor with relatively hard to see the result. Which was why Shizuko thought about using the rotating weeding tools[4]. It¡¯s a tool to uproot weeds growing in the rice field by rolling it in the space between the rice plants[1]. As there was no tool like that in Sengoku Period, which was natural, Shizuko talked with the village¡¯s crafter to create it.

    Actually, the prototype for the rotating weeding tool was created in Meiji Period but it began generally used around the beginning of Taisho Period. It¡¯s an excellent weeding machine that can perform intertilling as well with the working efficiency of about 20 acres per day.

    The purpose of intertilling is to till shallowly the topsoil of the crops¡¯ field during the crops¡¯ growth so they will grow nicely. By doing this, the soil will be stirred and loosened(?) allowing the oxygen to be send to the root and stimulating plant¡¯s respiration. It also stimulates fertilizer absorption. Furthermore, harmful gases like methane gas and hydrogen sulfide are able to escape from the ground and the growth of the weeds can be controlled.

    It can be said that this intertilling is the main work after finishing rice planting until harvest time. And it is one of the hardest work in cultivating the rice. As it is the necessary tool to raise efficiency, Shizuko spared no effort in making it include something that can raise its effectiveness. Intertilling will be started in one week to ten days after rice planting and the first time of doing that is after the seedling is taking root. After that, intertilling will be done twice every ten days. Its number may be small but the work for each intertilling is really hard.

    It was only a matter of weeding the fields left from that one day back in June. The female wolf (named Vultee by Shizuko) brought by Wittmann gave birth to five pups. It was the first time a new life was born in the village.

    ¡°So cute!¡±

    Shizuko felt warm and fluffy and smiled from looking at the five pups whose eyes were open. As one would expect, Shizuko could only take a distance after trying to pat the pups and got glared angrily by the nearby Vultee. Vultee could only start moving after a week or two but until then she could only restlessly looking around and relax after looking at her pups.

    ¡°So cuuuteee¡±

    Shizuko looked forward to the next week. However, there was someone who didn¡¯t share the same sentiment with her. It was Wittmann. It was natural that he didn¡¯t think watching Shizuko¡¯s affection goes toward his child would be interesting because Wittmann who stayed with Shizuko for nearly a year was used to getting her affection only for himself. He brought his body closer and snuggled to Shizuko. However, it seems his wish for attention hasn¡¯t yet come true. Usually, Wittmann would howl like a beast, but for this time, he sounded like a puppy.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, you¡¯re cute too, Wittmann~¡±

    Shizuko said it as if to answer Wittman plea while excessively rubbed his head. It was enough to make Wittman shakes his tail happily, but unfortunately, he was large. When you swing a tail some tens of centimeter long, it was enough to transform it into a light weapon.

    ¡°Watch out! I understand that you¡¯re happy, so please calm down~!¡±

    As one thought, she needs to deal with knocked things in their surrounding. And then, hearing Wittman who whimpered after being scolded by Shizuko, Vultee let out a howl that sounds like a laugh.

    ?????

    June ended and changed to July. The villagers who were bewildered at the rotary weeding tool at first, now have grown accustomed to it and could finish their work in a day. When July arrived, the weeding works was almost over. What was left to do were mostly countermeasures against harmful insects. At any rate, the rice/paddy field had grown nicely, neatly in rows. Every villager said that they had never seen so much rice paddy lined up like this before. Certainly, it could be predicted that they would get a big harvest in the future.

    Other than countermeasure for insects, there was also something that was needed to be done. First was making grooves with two to three meters interval for drainage. This would make it easy to manage the water before harvest; they couldn¡¯t cut corners in this.

    It was said that the length of the rice tillers will be the highest 35 days after planting, so the soil will need to be drained, this period was called mid-season draining. A gutter was used to drain the paddy at once.

    The reason for mid-season draining is to remove overly large or ineffective tillers as well as to supply oxygen to the soil, which will, in turn, transform the remains of microbes/microorganisms into fertilizer. Another purpose is the solidification of the soil to prevent the rice plants from falling over. The resulting cracks in the soil create an aerobic environment that prevents fermentation and the formation of methane gas. Furthermore, the stimulus from the cracking soil causes the roots of the rice plants to change from surface to underground type. These are the results that can be expected.

    (If we can decrease the nitrogen, we can prevent stink bugs and the like.)

    When considering insects that are harmful to rice, stink bugs might be at the top of the list, but an outbreak of them is unlikely if no pesticides are used. The reason for stink bug outbreaks is said to be caused by the nitrogen absorbed by the plant turning it into a feast for the bugs. But in the warring states period where the likes of pesticides were unavailable, there is obviously only chemical free, organic agriculture around. As a result, the natural enemy of the stink bug is also present in the rice fields.

    (Surprisingly, doesn¡¯t it seem as if there is no big need to worry about harmful insects?)

    Even if insects harmful to the rice plants appear, their natural enemies who feed on them will follow suit. Of course, removing weeds is the most effective measure against these harmful insects. The weeds were thoroughly mowed down, not only inside the rice fields but also on the paths between them. And the removed material is then used for creating mulch. This way, a beautiful cycle is established inside the rice fields, using everything without exception.

    When the work had been reduced to mostly just weeding, on a certain day in August, Nobunaga finally made his move.

    ?????

    In August of the ninth year of the Eiroku era (1566 A.D.), Nobunaga crossed the Kisogawa river and invaded Mino. When this information reached Shizuko¡¯s ears, she couldn¡¯t get the word ¡°defeat¡± out of her head.

    (If I remember correctly, he was hit by flood and lost, so he sent out Hideyoshi to construct a fort at Sunomata, an important location on the border between Mino and Owari. This fort became the forward base for the all-out attack on Saitou Tatsuoki¡¯s stronghold Inabayama Inokuchi.) [6]

    But even though Shizuko remembered this little tidbit, as she already knew the outcome, there was no use in her worrying about it. After coming to this conclusion, she lightly shook her head to chase these thoughts away. Switching to more pleasant thoughts, she looked at the rice fields spreading in front of her and nodded in approval.

    ¡°Good, good. The plants are growing well. If it continues like this, the harvested amount will be according to the plan.¡±

    To be honest, toiling 8 ha of land with only a few dozen people had worried her, but they somehow had made it and were close to being able to start harvesting. But even when seeing this much rice, she still couldn¡¯t stop worrying.

    (It¡¯s the Lord Nobunaga we are talking about, so I fear that next year he might demand something ridiculously difficult¡­)

    Around this time next year, Oda Nobunaga will have brought Mino under his control. With that, the combined production area of Owari and Mino will amount to 1 million Koku [7]. It was more a necessary outcome than a prediction that he would order Shizuko to increase the amount of produced rice.

    (To be prepared for that too, I hope that human-powered planting machine I asked Kinzou-san to build will be finished soon. After all, when that can be used, planting an area of 10 a will only take a measly 3 hours.)

    What she was not aware of, was that the mentioned Kinzo was racking his brain in an attempt to understand the blueprint (read: sketch on the level of a scribble) of the human-powered planting machine Shizuko had drawn.

    The human-powered planting machine, the rotary rice field weeding machine, and the foot-operated threshing machine. All of them were created to reduce the strain caused by the most arduous tasks of rice agriculture. The presence of these tools or a lack thereof could change the needed time by an order of magnitude. Furthermore, the women and elderly can operate them too, so the fieldwork can be done completely by the people who don¡¯t need to go to war. The difference in workload these machines cause is that big. This would also allow farmers to split the work on rice fields and the other vegetable fields on a family basis.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s try to get a wide stretch of land with an area of around 60 ha next year.¡±

    The size of the fields for vegetables and sweet potatoes is fine as it is right now. The harvested spring vegetables were a hit, not only with the farmers but also with Nobunaga whom they were presented/given as a tribute.

    But on the battlefield, the thing that counted the most, after all, was still rice. After Nobunaga got a hold of Mino, he went to war more often, so he will most probably order to increase production. The abundance or lack of rice had a large impact on the food situation of the foot soldiers.

    ¡°The poultry farming is also going well¡­ but I worry that Kaiser and the rest might attack the chicken¡±

    Kaiser, the wolf cub born from Wittman and Vultee. Since he is already two months old, he has become aware of his social standing and has been weaned off his mother¡¯s milk. It should be around time for him to leave the den that was Shizuko¡¯s house.

    A pecking order had already established itself between Wittman¡¯s children, so Shizuko named them Kaiser, K?nig, Adelheit, Ritter, and Lutz in turn. They were literally the ranks of emperor, king, noble, knight, and warrior. Since the parent¡¯s name already was German, she simple mindedly named them with something German as well.

    ¡°Well, if it happens, it happens. If they don¡¯t hunt from time to time, they will get out of shape/lose their edge.¡±

    Although they were close to being domesticated, there was obviously the possibility that the wolves would go hunting once they got a family. She wouldn¡¯t mind if the hunted wild dear, but it would be a problem if they started attacking the chicken of the poultry farm.

    ¡°No choice but to teach them from a young age.¡±

    Imagining that in the future, despite her best efforts, a couple of chicken would still fall victim, made Shizuko release a heavy sigh.

    Footnote:

 CH 15

    Around this time, Oda Nobunaga had laid siege to Mino and engaged in a back and forth battle. Back in Shizuko¡¯s village, where none of this war could be felt, all villagers came together for the rice harvest. The rice that had grown so plentifully it was threatening to burst from the fields and could not be called anything but a great harvest. But among all activities related to rice cultivation, harvesting the rice was one of the hardest labors. Traditionally, the rice was harvested by cutting the rice plants with a sickle and bundling them into small packs. As this method needed one to bend over, it inevitably puts a huge strain on the lower back,

    As a countermeasure, Shizuko prepared a human-powered cutting harvester. And although this machine only cut the rice without bundling it, there was no need to work bent over anymore. By using this machine and splitting the people into different groups, tasked respectively with either mowing or bundling the rice, Shizuko succeeded in reducing the workload. Yet the unprecedented amount of rice they had to harvest meant that despite introducing the harvesting machine, there was still enough workaround for everyone to be more than just busy. But there was no sign of dissatisfaction (lit. agony, pain) to be seen among the farmers.

    ¡°What a nice and big harvest. It is a little bit less than planned, but we have been able to harvest it smoothly.¡±

    Shizuko nodded contentedly while watching the villagers harvest the rice. It might be slightly less than what she had planned, but for this era, it was an exceptional harvest. She would have liked to relax a little after the harvest is finished, but there was still a lot of work that needed to be done afterward.

    Firstly the rice needed to be dried. The drying process of airing the rice bundles by hanging them from a pole greatly impacted the taste of the rice. It depends on the weather, but the drying process usually took one to two weeks.

    After this step, the rice was threshed, the rice husks removed, and finally, the rice was polished. But once the husks are removed, the rice can¡¯t be stored for long periods. Therefore, the rice is packed into bales without threshing. In this Sengoku period, where freezers are still a long way off, it was obvious to prioritize long term preservability.

    Concerning husking and polishing, polishing was time-consuming but could be done with a watermill. It took roughly 6 hours to process 1 koku[1] (roughly 15 kilograms) of rice, but most of the work could be automated, and on top of it, the rice did not get heated as much in this process compared to polishing by machine, so the original flavor of the rice was preserved.

    But husking is different. To be precise, the separation of rice seeds and husks after the husking was the issue. Shizuko used a separation method where rice and husk are given onto rocking plates with beveled holes. These plates were then oscillated horizontally, causing rice and husks to separate due to differences in their mass and friction coefficients. But in the end, the result still needed to be checked by a human [2]. Unlike the traditional method of sieving the rice, this method didn¡¯t require much skill and made the work relatively easy, but in front of the enormous amount of rice, this didn¡¯t matter much. Faced with processing the mountains of rice, everyone would get weary.

    (Fully automating the process¡­. would be nice)

    The completely modern rice cultivation with machines taking care of everything from harvesting to drying, husking, and polishing is nothing but a pipe dream. And while she had started introducing machines to increase work efficiency, all of them were human-powered. As expected, there was a limit to the things you can do.

    (Well, seems like this is the limit. Aiming too high will come to no good.)

    Wishing for more efficiency at this point was futile. Accepting this fact, Shizuko, aware that she too should join the work, moved towards the rice fields.

    There was a fifty-fifty chance that she would be interrupted by a certain person.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Firstly let me praise your hard work. You did well to harvest that much rice¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise¡±

    Facing the broadly smiling Mori Yoshinari, Shizuko bowed her head deeply.

    It had been Mori Yoshinari and his guards who had come to Shizuko¡¯s village. She had been surprised by the sudden visit but speculated that Nobunaga had probably spouted something unreasonable again.

    ¡°Now, what brought me here was a favor I would like to ask of Shizuko-dono¡±

    ¡°Yes, how can I be of help?¡±

    And like this, her speculations were affirmed.

    ¡°We are currently attacking Mino. But stretching this war out any longer will be hard on our army¡±

    ¡°(No wonder, in this era losing one-tenth of one¡¯s army already means defeat) ¡­y-yes. Excuse me, how is this related to me¡­?¡±

    Shizuko timidly asked Mori Yoshinari this. In fact, the status of the war had next to no connection to Shizuko. The things Nobunaga had ordered her to do were related to agriculture, and only that. He had not told her to do anything beside it and she had no intention to presumptuously argue about it. One needn¡¯t say what happened when one tried to do something above their status.

    ¡°The issue is nothing less than the aftermath of Mino¡¯s capture¡±

    ¡°After Mino¡¯s capture¡­?¡±

    Hearing this, Shizuko thought back on history.

    It is said that Oda Nobunaga attacked Inabayama castle, the stronghold of Saitou Tatsuoki By capturing this castle, Oda Nobunaga gained control of Mino. The day of the castle¡¯s fall is generally agreed to have been the 15th of August in the tenth year of the Eiroku era (1567). At this time, Saitou Tatsuki had escaped down the Nagara river towards Nagashima in the Ise province. After that, the twenty-year-old would never return to Mino as a daimyo again.

    And after conquering Mino, Oda Nobunaga fought several small battles before taking the capital and backing the Shogun. This would happen in the eleventh year of the Eiroku era (1568), meaning two years from now.

    ¡°Mino is a country belonging to the west (of Japan). The Lord wants to get this country under his control under any circumstances. After he has achieved this, the Lord is planning to fortify the foundations of our country.¡±

    (Well~, by combining Mino and Owari he will have more than one million Koku. Of course he wants to get his hands on that province)

    ¡°Thus, he wants Shizuko-dono to learn how to handle domestic affairs.¡±

    ¡°(It probably will be about improving our self-sufficiency rate, won¡¯t it..)¡­¡­what?¡±

    Shizuko doubted her ears. To say nothing of the modern era, back in the Sengoku era, women basically had no human rights. They obviously had no part in the political world with every important position filled by men. Back then, this was inevitable and common sense.

    ¡°Umm¡­. I am a woman, you know? It is the first time I have heard of a woman becoming involved with politics!?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, I too doubted my ears when I first heard it. But the Lord seems to already have decided it to be so.¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­ why?¡±

    Even knowing how revolutionary Oda Nobunaga was, this was just too far outside of common sense. To begin with, in this era, even the wives of famous Daimyos were seen as too insignificant to have their names recorded in the history books. A woman becoming a village chief due to some circumstances might have happened, but for one to be a policymaker capable of influencing the direction of a country was basically unheard of.

    ¡°The Lord highly evaluates the achievements of Shizuko-dono¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I do not remember doing anything particularly worthy of such praise though¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Fufufu, do not be so humble. Shizuko-dono splendidly reinvigorated a village on the brink of death and earned your keep with the plentiful harvest this year. This is no easily replicated feat.

    ¡°But that is all because of the villagers¡¯ hard work¡­¡±

    ¡°That might be so, but it would not have been possible without Shizuko-dono¡¯s ability.¡±

    Being openly praised made Shizuko feel restless.

    ¡°Yes¡­ this is just my conjecture. It might be that the Lord wants to do this as a precaution before other countries have a chance to take you.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ it is an honor beyond one such as me¡±

    Regardless of what Shizuko had achieved, her reward was only one village. Of course, the possibility that she would receive a better offer and leave Nobunaga¡¯s side was not zero. Aware of this, and to prevent her escape, Nobunaga put a leash around her. Or something of that kind was what she suspected.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Shizuko-dono, would you mind if I asked you a question? It has piqued my interest before, but what are the bamboo-like things in the corner of the field?¡±

    ¡°Bamboo¡­..? Ahh, you mean the sugar cane¡±

    ¡°Sugar cane?¡±

    Hearing the unfamiliar word, Mori Yoshinari tilted his head in wonder.

    ¡°Ahh, umm¡­. right. Do you mind if I  come a little closer? This just between you and me but¡­¡±

    At the moment, Shizuko did not wish for knowledge about sugar cane to spread, so she drew closer to Mori Yoshinari and lowered her voice. Despite being slightly on guard, Mori Yoshinari understood that Shizuko did not plan anything malicious and relaxed slightly.

    ¡°(I will disclose this to the Lord and Mori-sama¡­ those plants are the raw material to make sugar)¡± (they are whispering)

    ¡°(Sugar!?)¡±

    Mori Yoshinari almost blurted out, only barely managing to keep his voice down. But his eyes were wide opened wide and his astonishment was obvious.

    ¡°(Well, a taste can tell more than a thousand words. I have a piece of sugar cane I cut off this morning to check the ripeness. Please try chewing on this.)¡±

    Saying this, Shizuko held out one of two pieces of sugar cane to Mori Yoshinari. And as if to play food taster, Shizuko bit into the other piece. Still unable to conceal his surprise, Mori Yoshinari quietly received the sugar cane and bit onto the edge of the sugar cane.

    ¡°(¡­..! This really is sweet¡­.Could this really be the raw form of sugar¡­..!?)¡±

    ¡°(Yes. Well, it does look like a giant version of maiden silvergrass[3], so nobody would think that this is something you would grow on a field)¡±

    ¡°(Indeed¡­.that certainly is so. I too thought it to be bamboo until your explanation)¡±

    ¡°(Hmm, another thing while we are talking like this. It is about what I am doing with the materials I asked you to procure me over the last year.)¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­..? Ahh, that matter¡±

    Since last year Shizuko had asked Mori Yoshinari to regularly provide her a certain material/substance. Even while collecting this material, Mori Yoshinari hadn¡¯t been able to come up with any use for it. He had therefore asked for an explanation multiple times, but was always rejected with the reason that ¡°It would be bad if spies got hold of this information so I cannot tell you now¡±.

    ¡°(So, you know. At the moment I am not sure whether it will work or not.)¡±

    About to finally hear the reason behind the secrecy, Mori Yoshinari was fidgeting in anticipation despite his age. But that anticipation turned into another feeling in the next moment.

    ¡°(If that succeeds¡­. it will turn into gunpowder)¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Did it go well?¡±

    After returning to Nobunaga¡¯s side from Shizuko¡¯s village, the first thing Mori Yoshinari did was to report to Nobunaga. As Nobunaga had predicted something of the sort, he received him with priority to hear his report. And the first thing he asked Mori Yoshinari was whether his orders were carried out successfully.

    ¡°Yes! She was quite surprised, but accepted the role wholeheartedly.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. No wonder, a woman dabbling in domestic affairs is unheard of after all.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ But having gotten to know Shizuko-dono, I now understand why my Lord favors her.¡±

    ¡°Hou?¡±

    With a move of his chin, Nobunaga prompted him to continue. Seeing this, Mori Yoshinari ordered the nearby servants with a glance to present a certain something before Nobunaga.

    ¡°This is¡­.?¡±

    Upon the presented plate were several vegetable slices. Daikon radish and turnip were beautifully cut into half circles.

    ¡°Shizuko-dono made this dish called ¡®Nukazuke¡¯[4]. As Shizuko-dono told me that it is rich in salt and not too much should be eaten at once, I took the freedom of only presenting a small serving.¡±

    ¡°As usual, that woman creates strange things¡±

    With that as his only comment, Nobunaga picked up his chopsticks and placed a piece of radish into his mouth.

    ¡°Delicious. The feeling of chewing on it is quite nice.¡±

    ¡°I too could savor her food, and all of it is exotic and delicious.¡±

    ¡°I was also surprised when I first tasted it¡±

    ¡°And now I can understand it. There is something frightening about Shizuko-dono¡¯s wisdom. It will certainly be a great threat should her knowledge fall into the hands of another country.

    ¡°Yes. So, how much rice did that woman manage to harvest?¡±

    ¡°It is only a rough estimate, but I fathom it will about 200 bales.¡±

    ¡°Quite more than the 25 bales she was ordered to provide. This much rice produced by a village with only around a hundred inhabitants. If that one gets the necessary authority and is put to increase production further, I will have a much easier time waging war.¡±

    It need not be said that during the Sengoku period, the amount of produced rice played a big role. The unit for it was Kokudaka, the amount of rice necessary to feed one person for an entire year. Converting the values from the mid-Edo period, it is equal to around 150 kg. As the values from the Sengoku period were all self-reported, the exact values are a mystery and will remain as such.

    But in both the Edo and the Sengoku period, the fact that Kokudaka played an important role did not change.

    ¡°But is there really a need for her to engage in domestic affairs? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine as it is now?¡±

    ¡°That woman is somewhat of an airhead. I won¡¯t suffer having her betray me because a spy tricked her. Furthermore, she is soft and the more lives depend on her, the less she will be able to run away.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.?¡±

    Nobunaga replied to Mori Yoshinari¡¯s question after putting down his chopsticks and taking a deep breath.

    ¡°There are a lot of Shizuko¡¯s talents I have a need of. So there should have been the option for her to disobey my orders, flee, and serve under another lord. But she did not. That is simply because that one could not abandon the villagers.¡±

    ¡°That certainly seems to be the case.¡±

    ¡°She can not cut off people depending on her. And exactly because of that childish naivety I will bestow authority upon her. By doing so, I can make her knowledge mine while simultaneously preventing her betrayal. But that knowledge can¡¯t be wrung out of her as quickly as possible. There is a possibility that Shizuko might catch on to us and escape.¡±

    ¡°She will certainly suspect that once she has offered all her knowledge, she will be disposed of.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And I still need her alive for her to work for me¡±

    Like that, the conversation with Mori Yoshinari came to an end. Nobunaga had him return and sighed lightly.

    ¡°Rich country, strong army¡­ was it.¡±

    Nobunaga spilled the words once said by Shizuko.

    (That woman has distinguished herself more than I had expected. It might be only domestic affairs for now, but I can see that in the future, there will be need for her Namban knowledge in matters of war too.)

    Incorporating Namban wisdom into his army. From now on. Nobunaga would longingly wait for that day to come.

    Footnote:

 CH 16

    While the rice was being harvested, Shizuko went out to secure something special.

    They were beehives that she had set up in a place where she couldn¡¯t bring herself to approach them out of fear for a while.

    Because, while it was the place where she had been reunited with Wittmann, it was also the place where she had been attacked by bandits.

    When that incident had been reported to Nobunaga, he had flown into a rage and sent out soldiers to root out all bandits in the area.

    Apparently, having bandits roam freely in his territory irked him greatly.

    Shivering, Shizuko agreed with the historical records on his short temper.

    ¡°But thanks to that, it does feel safer now¡­ This is complicated¡­¡± (TN)

    ¡°What do you mean, village chief?¡±

    Tagosaku, whom she had brought to help harvest the honey, asked while tilting his head.

    It seemed that while he had heard her muttering, he wasn¡¯t able to make out its meaning.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Rather than that, are you prepared?¡±

    ¡°I am ready. But, will we really be alright¡­?¡±

    While answering, Tagosaku glanced in a certain direction.

    The scenery there was one of a seemingly endless amount of Japanese honey bees flying through the air.

    Faced with this, it was not strange for Tagosaku¡¯s posture to lack confidence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s start by burning cypress leaves to generate smoke.¡±

    ¡°Will this really work .¡­.¡±

    Although he was worried, Tagosaku still arranged some cypress leaves Shizuko had prepared on top of the earthen charcoal brazier they had set up in advance.

    The leaves quickly heated up, and as they were fresh, undried leaves, they generated a lot of smoke.

    This smoke was then fanned towards the beehives.

    There was an immediate change visible in the bees¡¯ behavior.

    The bees that had been flying around hurried back into their hives.

    In less than 5 minutes, the amount of bees flying around outside had reduced to an amount that one could count them.

    ¡°Next up is this¡­¡±

    Picking up the brazier, Shizuko moved it closer to a beehive.

    Adding more leaves, she increased the amount of smoke.

    Soon, there was enough smoke to completely engulf the hive, causing the last few bees remaining outside to also return into the hive.

    ¡°With this, the preparations are complete¡±

    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±

    Tagosaku gazed at Shizuko with admiration as she drove all the bees into their hives in an instant.

    All Shizuko did here was fooling the bees into thinking that a wildfire was raging.

    By fooling them, one could trigger their instincts to store more honey as a food source.

    Which meant that they secured enough honey for the winter and also made them more docile.

    Sated bees would be less aggressive and active, unwilling to move away from their hive.

    As a result, even without protective gear, the hive could be approached easily.

    ¡°Well then, we need to look for the queen¨C. Ah, please prepare the hive box, Tagosaku-san.¡± [1]

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Moving the brazier to the side, Shizuko lightly knocked the corners of the frames of the beehive.

    She then took the box apart, searching for the queen.

    Finding her surprisingly easily, Shizuko moved the frame containing the queen to a new hive box.

    Doing this, the worker bees would notice that their queen has moved and would follow her into the new hive.

    As the new hive was also inside a hive box, the bees would try to make up for the lost hive.

    And, as expected, the bees moved from the old hive to the new hive one after the other.

    When Shizuko thought that the majority of the bees had finished migrating, she collected the hive box and all the frames it contained.

    She then placed the new hive box onto the pedestal of the old hive, setting it up with a degree of familiarity that amazed Tagosaku.

    The new beehive was set up completely in less than ten minutes.

    ¡°This should do it.¡±

    ¡°Amazing¡­ so, what is this?¡±

    Asked Tagosaku, marveling at the frames sitting inside the basket.

    ¡°This is a honeycomb. We will harvest honey from them now. From this one, we should get around 3 kg of honey.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Honey¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, it is a precious ointment. I thought of presenting it to the lord and getting a few favors out of it in return.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you taste some of this, but this stuff is dangerous if you eat too much of it¡±

    Honey was the sweetest syrup found in nature, consisting of roughly 4 parts sugar for every part of water.

    It contained some nutrients such as vitamins and minerals, but it mainly consisted of sugar.

    But the biggest advantage of honey was its sterilizing properties, making long-term storage possible.

    This antibacterial effect was strong enough that, there were records of honey excavated from the 3000-year-old pyramids in Egypt neither changing nor degrading in the slightest.

    It didn¡¯t necessarily have to be used as a food source, because it could be used as disinfectant for wounds.

    (Well, I don¡¯t think anyone in this time would get diabetes from eating too much honey though¡­ right?)

    ¡°Well anyway, thanks to you we didn¡¯t have to go to the battlefield, so I¡¯ll treat this as something important. I¡¯ll carry it carefully!¡±

    ¡°There are still two more hives, so let¡¯s do our best to harvest their honey too¨C¡±

    Raising their voices, Shizuko and Tagosaku went on to collect the honey-combs from the remaining two beehives.

    The amount of honey they harvested came up to only about 10 kg, but the Japanese honey bee had a bad honey yield either way, so Shizuko counted even this much as a great success.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Having finished harvesting everything aside from the soybeans which would be harvested in the winter, Shizuko loaded rice bales, vegetables, honey, and other offerings onto a wagon.

    After everything had been packed onto the wagon, Shizuko gave the signal for the guards Nobunaga had assigned to the wagon to depart.

    Shizuko had petitioned Nobunaga for an escort as the tribute was incomparably larger than that of the last few years.

    If one were to sell this year¡¯s tribute, one would be extremely rich.

    Shizuko, aware of this more than anyone else, wanted to make sure nothing would happen.

    Maybe this extra amount of caution worked, as nothing happened on the way towards Komakiyama Castle, the current location of Nobunaga.

    But, as always, she wasn¡¯t permitted to meet him immediately and was made to groom herself and change into heavy garments.

    As this was just the usual, Shizuko didn¡¯t think too deeply on it, absent-mindedly waiting for Nobunaga to appear.

    After she had been waiting for a while, she heard loud footsteps.

    Puzzled by the sound, she faced toward the entrance, right as the sliding door opened vigorously.

    As it had been thrown open with enough force to almost break it, Shizuko stiffened in surprise.

    On the other side of the sliding door stood Nobunaga.

    But unlike usual, his face was twisted into a wrath-filled expression which would even make demons scramble away in fear.

    Nobunaga closed in on Shizuko with big strides as she fidgeted in her seated position, having no idea what caused this.

    He then, without uttering so much as a word, brought down his fist onto Shizuko¡¯s head.

    ¡°Mukyu-!¡±

    Having received the blow, Shizuko held her aching head with both hands, squirming in pain.

    But with the heavy formal clothing weighing her down, she couldn¡¯t quite move as she wanted to.

    If she didn¡¯t care about her current location, she surely would have been writhing in pain on the ground.

    That was how painful the blow had been.

    ¡°You big fool! If you are going to be bringing such monstrous bales like that, send a message beforehand!¡±

    ¡°Yesss! W-wait a moment, please! Just what may this be about!?¡±

    Shizuko cried out, but Nobunaga didn¡¯t answer, bringing his fist down on her head once again.

    As expected of the androcentric Sengoku Period, the blow had no mercy even for a woman, Shizuko thought as she tried to escape reality to lessen the pain.

    But what hurt, hurt.

    ¡°M-My lord, please calm your anger. Let us hear what Shizuko-dono has to say for herself first.¡±

    While Shizuko had been holding her head in pain, another person entered the audience room.

    She could recognize him just by his voice. It was Nobunaga¡¯s aide, Mori Yoshinari.

    When she lifted her head with tears in her eyes, she was met with the forms of Mori Yoshinari desperately trying to calm Nobunaga down.

    As expected, words from his aide and dispersal of his anger by hitting her head allowed Nobunaga to slowly regain his composure.

    ¡°¡­ Shizuko, I want an explanation. About those giant bales.¡±

    Grabbing the sitting Shizuko without giving her any chance to react, Nobunaga made her stand up and dragged her along.

    Behind them, a troubled Mori Yoshinari followed them, the trio made for a strange scene to behold.

    After forcefully being moved along for a while, they arrived at their destination: the warehouses.

    Seeing the bales of rice, Shizuko understood that this was probably the place where rice received as tax was stored, or something along those lines.

    ¡°Because of these monstrous bales, we don¡¯t know how many to store inside one warehouse. It will take time to replace everything here. Shizuko, explain properly why you brought those monstrous bales.¡±

    ¡°Ah, umm, what. Shouldn¡¯t bales be¡­. This size¡­.?¡±

    When thinking about a bale of rice, the numbers that immediately came up in her mind were a weight of 60 kg, a width of 75 cm and a diameter of 45 cm.

    But in fact, there were several sizes of bales such as 30 kg, 20 kg, or 10 kg.

    Having completely forgotten about this, Shizuko had packed all the rice she had transported here into 60 kg bales.

    She even went as far as pulling a few strings to get the hay needed to make the bales when it turned out that they didn¡¯t have enough hay to pack the rice bales.

    But all of her efforts were fruitless as the standards for Nobunaga¡¯s warehouses were 30 kg bales, the so-called half bales (Hanpyou).

    With this in mind, Shizuko once again looked at the bales she had pulled all sorts of strings to get the hay for.

    They had an overbearing presence.

    Only three of them had been loaded, but they seemed intimidating, even from a distance.

    She could see why Nobunaga had called them ¡®monstrous¡¯.

    The 30 kg bales next to them looked tiny, almost like a little kid?.

    ¡°I see, that size is your standard. Now then, tell me, how many warehouses do I need to store them.¡±

    ¡°E-Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Did you not listen?! Tell me how many warehouses I need to store the bales you brought.¡±

    Nobunaga told Shizuko to give him the number of warehouses, but he, in fact, ordered her to calculate how many new warehouses would need to be built.

    Surprised by the sudden task thrust upon her, Shizuko almost panicked, but managed to keep her calm by taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Excuse me, how many unused warehouse are there currently? And how many bales fit into one warehouse?¡±

    ¡°¡­ If I remember correctly, there should be one free warehouse. And 120 bales fit into a single warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. Umm¡­ I will now calculate the needed amount, so please wait a short moment¡±

    Having acquired the necessary information, Shizuko pulled a branch she uses in place of a pen out of her sleeve.

    When she was calculating something or thinking up of ideas, she used the ground as a replacement for a notebook and wrote on it.

    This was the reason why she always carried around a slightly pointed wooden stick.

    With this in hand, Shizuko started writing formulas on the ground.

    (Let¡¯s see¡­ my bales weigh 60 kg. The lord¡¯s bales weigh 30 kg¡­ maybe? Let¡¯s use these values to calculate for now. So, if 120 bales fit into a warehouse, only half that number of my bales will fit inside one. By that simple assumption, two warehouses should be enough.)

    As the number of bales Shizuko was presenting to him was 100, Nobunaga had only prepared a single warehouse.

    But, as the size of the delivered bales was twice that of the standard, they wouldn¡¯t fit into a single warehouse.

    Since this was the whole problem, it wasn¡¯t really that difficult.

    A simple calculation showed that just putting 50 bales into one warehouse each would do the trick.

    If the remaining space would be filled with other bales, there would be no problem.

    (Since 120 30 kg bales fit into one warehouse, the total storage capacity is 3600 kg. Putting in 50 60 kg bales will use up 3000 kg of space. The 600 kg of space that will be left, can then be filled with 20 30 kg bales.)

    In truth, it wasn¡¯t that easy, but it should be enough for a rough estimation.

    Since Shizuko¡¯s bales were the main focus of her calculation, the number of 30 kg bales that could be put into the warehouse on top could end up being smaller.

    For that part, she could only hope on adaptability of the ones in charge.

    ¡°I am finished. We will need two warehouses. Please store 50 of my bales each per warehouse. There will be a small amount of space left over. Please use this space to store 20 of the original bales. The 20 bales might not all fit inside, so please adjust the number if necessary.¡±

    Satisfied having neatly calculated everything, Shizuka turned to Nobunaga after brushing the dirt off of her hands.

    However, realizing that her attitude might have been a bit too frank, she hurriedly corrected her gaze and prostrated herself.

    But Nobunaga did not even react to her words, let alone show anger at her attitude.

    He only looked at the characters, no the formulas Shizuko had written on the ground with mixed feelings.

    The written formulas were as follows.

    ¡°30 ¡Á 120 = 3600 kg ?????A

    A ¨C (60 ¡Á 50) = 600 kg?????B

    B / 30 = 20 ?????????C

    50 big bales and 20 normal bales per warehouse¡± (TN)

 CH 17

    After Shizuko had finished calculating the number of warehouses needed to store the rice bales, Nobunaga had, in stark contrast to his earlier behavior, turned eerily quiet. After she gave her formal reply, he let her go without any further unreasonable tasks. Shizuko wondered about his sudden shift in attitude, but didn¡¯t want to wake the sleeping lion and serenely left the castle, without making any comment which might get her in trouble.

    Shortly after Shizuko departed, Nobunaga called for Mori Yoshinari and Takigawa Kazumasu.

    ¡°Do you have anything on Shizuko?¡±

    ¡°It shames me to confess, but there was not a single piece of information I could gather on her.¡±

    Acknowledging Takigawa, who was bowing with an expression filled with regret on his face, he then turned towards Mori Yoshinari. Understanding what Nobunaga wanted of him, Mori Yoshinari bowed his head and started talking.

    ¡°I too was unaware that she had this kind of talent.¡±

    Right in front of Nobunaga Shizuko had displayed not only Kanji, Hiragana, and Katakana, but also calculations using the four basic arithmetic operations.

    In the present era, this level was something learned in elementary school, but in the Sengoku period it was quite different. In this era, arithmetics was something almost unknown to people other than merchants or the lords like Nobunaga.

    Military commanders would be able to gauge how many thousands of soldiers they and their enemy had and compare these values, but only roughly, at best. In either case, the ability to write Kanji and perform complex calculations without using an abacus was not something a peasant could acquire.

    ¡°What about the Ayanokouji Clan?¡±

    ¡°There has been no word about a female child like Shizuko-dono being born from them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Having listened to Takigawa¡¯s words, Nobunaga silently closed his eyes.

    ¡°When I first met her, I did not once give my name.¡±

    About 5 minutes later, Nobunaga started recounting while in the same posture.

    ¡°Yet she called out my name.¡±

    ¡°That is¡­..¡±

    ¡°I did not think much of it at that point in time, but several days later it piqued my interest and I asked Shizuko about it. How do you think she answered?¡±

    Neither Mori Yoshinari nor Takigawa could reply. They both knew Nobunaga well, but Shizuko was completely unrelated to him. To be able to instantly infer his true identity in that position was impossible. They had of course thought about her being a spy, but they could not feel any malice or hostility from her.

    ¡°The crest and Yoshimoto Samonji.¡± 1

    The duo gulped unconsciously after hearing that unexpected answer.

    ¡°I certainly did wear a sleeveless robe bearing the [Five-petaled floral crest]. 2 And I did have Yoshimoto Samonji strapped to my waist. But only that and nothing else.¡±

    Playing around with the fan in his hands, Nobunaga continued further.

    ¡°That one has enough talent to be wanted by all countries, yet she doesn¡¯t show it off as though it is natural to her. It might be because of her noble family name, but she is also well versed in etiquette. Furthermore, she is also knowledgeable about Takada and myself.¡±

    And after mumbling to himself, he declared while looking at Mori Yoshinari and Takigawa.

    ¡°She herself might not be aware of it¡­. However Shizuko is good at putting people to use, good enough to see through their abilities and assign them the ideal tasks. That ability in of itself is Shizuko¡¯s most horrifying talent. When I understood this I even felt gratitude towards the gods and buddhas for my encounter with her.¡±

    ¡°But my lord. Trusting a person unwilling to speak of their origins might cause a problem¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­. Certainly, we can¡¯t be too trusting. However, in my personal opinion, she is too honest to be a spy.¡±

    While agreeing with Takigawa¡¯s frank words, Mori Yoshinari also came to Shizuko¡¯s defense. As the person among those present with the most contact to Shizuko, he couldn¡¯t imagine Shizuko being a spy. As Mori Yoshinari had described earlier, the reason for this was her excessively honest personality which did not fit into this strife filled era at all.

    ¡°It is as Yoshinari says. But Kazumasu has a point too. There is no need to do anything at this moment, but we need to put an insurance in place.¡±

    When Nobunaga lightly clapped his hands, the sliding door of the entrance was opened silently. Behind it was ¡ª¡ª¨C.

    While Mori, Takigawa, among his trusted vassals discussed with Nobunaga about the treatment of Shizuko, she was troubled by a certain something.

    ¡°Hmm¡­. Even if you tell me to decide¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry village chief. I know that it¡¯s unreasonable on such a short notice, but it¡¯s really urgent.¡±

    Daiichi, the former village chief, was standing back slightly to her left, bowing his head.

    But not just him. The majority of the villagers who had been here since the beginning such as Kinzou, Tagosaku, Saki, or Osora had gathered.

    With Shizuko at the center, they had gathered in the long house which could be called a public facility. Shizuko was placed at the honor seat, the villagers who had been with her from the very beginning sat to her left and right. But across from there were four men with a totally different appearance than them, looking almost like hunters living deep in the mountains. Their outfits were varied but all of them were thin as sticks, the signs of extreme malnutrition obvious at first glance.

    ¡°I am well aware that this is a shameless request. But at this rate, everyone in our village will starve to death. Please have mercy on us.¡±

    Saying this, the leader-class man of the four bowed deeply to Shizuko. Lowering his head to someone half or even a third of his age, and a woman at that, must have deeply hurt his pride. But they didn¡¯t even have the leeway to care about their appearances.

    ¡°(To think that this village and the one in the mountains were originally a single village¡­.) Please lift your head, Nisaku-sama. I too have no objection to lending support to your village.¡±

    But, after having opened with this statement, Shizuko quietly continued on.

    ¡°Even if we provide support now, your people will most probably have to leave your village in the near future, Nisaku-sama.¡±

    It seemed as though Nisaku had understood this as well, as his face turned into a grimace at Shizuko¡¯s words. After all, the villagers (of Shizuko¡¯s village) had supported Nisaku¡¯s village with what little they could spare. But even so, the situation had not improved at all this year, rather, it had deteriorated even further. For that reason, they decided to personally ask Shizuko for support.

    ¡°¡­.. So what should we do then? We have already tried all sorts of things. Yet the situation won¡¯t get better at all! What else are we supposed to do!?¡±

    It might have been his irritation at being powerless, but Nisaku¡¯s tone gradually got harsher as he went on. But he immediately came back to his senses and shortly shook his head before bowing to Shizuko.

    ¡°I offer my sincerest apologies for losing control of myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind. Let¡¯s instead talk about how to solve the issues of your village. But before that¡­¡±

    Shizuko lightly clapped her hands towards the entrance. As a result, the door was opened and serval women carrying trays entered the room. Leaving a tray in front of everyone including Nisaku¡¯s group, the women bowed once before leaving.

    ¡°You must be exhausted from the long journey. Please sate yourselves first. We can discuss after that.¡±

    What had been left in front of them was food. There was rice porridge with pickled plum as well as several slices of pickled vegetables.

    While Nisaku¡¯s group had been hesitant at first, at Shizuko¡¯s ¡°Please don¡¯t hold back and enjoy.¡± they tried the rice porridge. Maybe this was the first time they had seen rice porridge as they started eating it like they were expecting something to jump out. But eventually, their hunger might have won over their fear, they started eating heartily.

    ¡°I have no words to thank you for these alms¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s fine¡±

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was just his character or whether he was originally from a samurai family or similar, but Nisaku was very courteous.

    To Shizuko it had been nothing more than a small effort to try and stop the shivering induced by the coldness stimulated by extreme malnutrition by offering them rice porridge which was easy to digest and warmed the body.

    ¡°Now then, about the issues of your village, please let me tell you my conjectures first. Please correct me if I am wrong about anything.¡±

    ¡°Please do so.¡±

    Shizuko might have called them conjectures, but she was quite certain that what she was about to tell him was more or less correct.

    After all, she had noticed these issues in spring, but had refrained from meddling as they were a problem of another village.

    ¡°There is too much mud mixed in the river running through your village to use its water, isn¡¯t it, Nisaku-sama?¡±

    Instantly, the expressions of Nisaku¡¯s group stiffened.

    And not just them. The same was true for the others like Daichi, Tagosaku or Kinzou.

    From this, Shizuko was convinced that her thoughts couldn¡¯t be that far from the truth.

    ¡°And because the mountain is dark and damp even during the day, animals no longer enter your hunting grounds. As a result, you can¡¯t make a living off of their meat and pelts, and suffer from a constant lack of food. Are these the two issues bothering you?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Are you able to wield supernatural powers? How did you figure out the reasons for our problems?¡±

    ¡°Nothing quite that complicated. People living in the mountains produce firewood, charcoal, timber, minerals, meat and leather. I only drew my conjectures from that.¡±

    Minerals are used for money, blades, farming tools, and everyday items, so there should be close to no influence from the mountain being dark.

    So the people who would be bothered by the mountain being dark and no longer attracting animals would be people like hunters, charcoal-burners or lumberjacks.

    ¡°The trees are standing together densely, hindering their growth, and the sun barely reaches the forest floor anymore, right? Furthermore, the ability to absorb carbon dioxide is reduced, the undergrowth vanishes, and the ground becomes too poor to allow the trees to take root properly. As a result, the lower branches of the trees wither, leaving them thin and tall and not sellable as firewood. That is what I make of the situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­.. I might not understand half of your words, but in general it is as you say. There are no trees that can be used as firewood. And as there is no food, the beasts won¡¯t come, leaving us without meat to sell.¡±

    ¡°As I thought. in that case, we need a¡ºwell¡»and ¡ºperiodic thinning¡»as solutions. As for the river, we will need a filtration device.¡±

    Shizuko had easily provided a solution to the problem which had plagued the villagers for a period of years, if not decades.

    The ease with which she provided the solution was such that Nisaku was completely unable to understand what she said at first.

    ¡°Kinzou-san. Do you have all the tools for the¡ºwell¡» I asked you to make before?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes. I did prepare the things as you told me to, village chief.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Tagosaku-san, please collect some charcoal, long plant material and some pebbles for me. Daichi-san, please bring me a big bucket and a cloth big enough to envelop the bucket.¡±

    ¡°Alright, understood!¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Recounting whether she had everything necessary covered with this, Shizuko looked at Nisaku¡¯s group and remembered something important.

    ¡°Saki-san and Osora-san. Please prepare a food packet we can take with us to the other village. I want the people over there to do some work, and they won¡¯t be able to work properly on an empty stomach¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Osora energetically responded to Shizuko¡¯s words before rushing out of the room.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t even told you which items to pack!¡¯ Shizuko thought, but let it be, considering that such detailed instructions were probably not needed.

    ¡°Well, um¡­ What are you doing?¡±

    Nisaku asked Shizuko, unable to keep up with the string of events with an expression of surprise on his face.

    ¡°We will be going to your village and fix the problems you are having¡±

    Shizuko exclaimed brightly as though to blow away Nisaku¡¯s worries.

    One koku (roughly 2 hours) later, Shizuko and company departed towards Nisaku¡¯s village, each carrying the items they had prepared.

    As expected, ascending a mountain was too much for Saki and Osora, so they stayed in the village while the food they had prepared was carried up by the men.

    Shizuko had traversed this mountain for almost two years now, collecting and hunting all manner of things, so climbing the mountain was like taking a walk in her backyard.

    However, not having climbed the mountain for a long time, Kinzou and Tagosaku were completely out of breath around halfway to their destination.

    Because of this, they were slightly behind schedule when they arrived in Nisaku¡¯s village just past noon.

    ¡°Wai-, I can¡¯t anymore¡­. I¡¯m dying¡­..¡±

    ¡°Village chief¡­. Where do you get that energy from¡­. uff¡±

    The moment they arrived in the village, Kinzou and Tagosaku keeled over.

    Drawing wheezing breaths, they greedily gulped down the water from the bamboo canteens on their waists.

    ¡°I have been climbing this mountain looking for herbs and hunting deer. That might be where I got my stamina from?¡±

    In contrast to the duo completely out of breath, Shizuko was not much different from usual and answered lightly.

    She might have worked up a light sweat, but she was nowhere near Kinzou and Tagosaku¡¯s state of complaining about being at the limit of their strength and stamina.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start working after I finish the discussions. Make sure to catch your breath by then, okay?¡±

    With these parting words, Shizuko left the worn out duo and Daiichi, who had forced himself to keep standing despite his exhaustion, and entered Nisaku¡¯s village.

    They entered the village with Nisaku¡¯s group at the front, followed by Shizuko, with Wittmann, Kaiser, and K?nig bringing up the rear.

    ¡°Ah, welcome back village chieeeeeeeee¡ª¡ª¨C!!¡±

    With three wolves following them, there was nothing that could be done about the screams each time they met a villager.

 CH 18

    After surveying Nisaku¡¯s village and the surrounding area, Shizuko came to the conclusion that her speculations had really been spot on.

    There was a stream next to the village and another one further away, but both were filled with brown water despite being only knee-deep. When she scooped some of the water with her hands, she could see fine grains of sand mixed in. River water can become brownish for a couple of days after a rainfall, but it hadn¡¯t rained for the past few days.

    A river would only become brown if it was completely contaminated by earth and sand. Thus, these streams can¡¯t be used for drinking water. Using this water to do laundry should be impossible as well, but it seems they didn¡¯t have any other option.

    (Since they didn¡¯t do any thinning, there¡¯s nothing holding the soil together. With each downpour, the topsoil gets washed away and accumulates inside the river. If we don¡¯t deal with this soon, this forest will become a danger zone for landslides.)

    After walking through the forest surrounding the village for a bit, Shizuko couldn¡¯t find a single patch of dry ground; everywhere being more akin to sludge. Even after just this short walk, her shoes had already been mired in mud and were unusable. Wittmann, K?nig, and Kaiser also had their feet sink into the mud and were unable to move freely.

    In this state, it was no wonder no animals wanted to come close to this place.

    ¡°This is a lot more dangerous than I thought.¡±

    Even at first glance, the mountain was in terrible shape. In modern times it would be declared a landslide risk area by next year. If they were really unlucky, a landslide could reach all the way down to Shizuko¡¯s village and cause a large amount of damage. Cold sweat ran down Shizuko¡¯s back when she imagined the village she had brought back to life after two years could have disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°At the very least, we have to stabilize Nisaku-san¡¯s village. That will also ensure the safety of our village.¡±

    And judging from the current state, there was no time to waste. In the worst case, she would have to ask Mori Yoshinari to temporarily lend her some more workers. They have to remove crippled trees or those with bare roots above the ground as soon as possible and restore the forest¡¯s original function.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Giving a short command to Wittmann and his sons, Shizuko hurriedly returned to Nisaku¡¯s village.

    When she arrived, the food they had brought along was vanishing into the villagers¡¯ bellies. It might have been their first proper meal in quite a while as some of them were shedding tears as they stuffed themselves with rice. Shizuko thought they might be overly dramatic, but then remembered that they had been starving for a long time.

    (I hope they don¡¯t upset their stomachs or go into shock¡­)

    While thinking of that, Shizuko was looking for Nisaku. Fortunately, or maybe unfortunately, there were only a few adults, so she was able to quickly find Nisaku. It seems he was with his family: an elderly duo, which were probably his father and mother, his wife, and his daughter were next to him. They were all starved to the point of being little more than skin and bones.

    ¡°(I need to do something about this.) Excuse me, Nisaku-san? Can I have a word with you?¡±

    After she had spoken up, all eyes had gathered on her. Having thrust all this attention on her so suddenly, Shizuko unconsciously backed away a step, but the villagers didn¡¯t react to it. Instead, they put their food aside, faced her, and put their hands together in gratitude.

    ¡°¡°Thank you very much! Thank you so much!¡±¡±

    Shizuko was surprised by the people bowing to her, but she noticed that the majority of them were the elderly.

    There was an obvious reason for this.

    (It¡¯s the same in my village, but this village also has extremely few children and old people. They reduced the number of mouths to feed¡­¡­)

    When food becomes scarce, the elderly men and women will inevitably become the first targets. If the situation gets even worse, the weak, those unable to work, and finally children will be culled. There were a scarce number of the elderly and children around and the people were all one step away from starvation. This could only mean that, despite having reduced the number of people to feed, they still couldn¡¯t manage to procure enough food.

    ¡°Great Wolf Lord, please save our village.¡±

    (¡­¡­.Huh? Great Wolf¡­¡­.?)

    Those words, spoken by one of the villagers, had Shizuko tilt her head in confusion at first until she remembered that they were deep on a mountain. The people living in the mountainous areas of central Japan and the Kanto area revered wolves as divine servants and retainers of the gods. And the ¡°gods¡± they worshipped were the living wolves in the Chichibu area and, in particular, around the Mitsumine shrine. In Shizuko¡¯s era, the Japanese wolves who had lived there had gone extinct though.

    Remembering this wolf worship, Shizuko looked at Kaiser sitting next to her. He was the son of Wittmann and Vultee, and held the highest rank among the wolf cubs. It might be called a wolf cub, but after one year of age, it would already have grown to the size of an adult. For it to sexually mature however, it will take around two years.

    Yet Kaiser alone had already grown to the size of an adult. The other cubs were all a small size, appropriately for cubs, but he alone had grown abnormally large, and Shizuko had no idea why. But despite his appearance, he was spoiled and always stuck close to Shizuko. Only a short while ago, he had been hanging onto his mother Vultee though.

    ¡°(Wolf worship, huh¡­.) We should start working soon, so could someone please assemble the lumberjacks for me?¡±

    The villagers were still prostrated themselves before her, but Shizuko decided to put that issue aside and focus on fulfilling her original purpose in coming here.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The food seemed to have done the trick as the majority of the villagers responded to her call for lumberjacks. For Shizuko, who had expected a total of 20 people at best and realistically about 10 to come forth, this was a happy miscalculation.

    ¡°We will thin out the trees in this area. This is called ¡°Thinning¡±, but you don¡¯t need to worry about that. In short, we will make sure that there is a certain amount of distance between each and every tree.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The villagers raised their motivation-filled voices. Shizuko didn¡¯t like relying on the ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way¡± pattern of thought, but there was no other choice at the moment.

    ¡°Please carry the cut trees down to the foot of the mountain. My villagers should be there, so please hand the trees over to them.¡±

    To make use of the trees as firewood or timber, they first have to be dried. But they couldn¡¯t find a good place to store or process the wood in the mountains. Therefore she had the trees that could be processed into timber cut to an appropriate size in her village with the rest being turning into firewood or charcoal. While the wood was drying they would need to set up the environment to process it into charcoal, but as the drying would take several months there would be enough time for this. The leftover wood scraps after everything has been sorted for processing will be used as fire starting material.

    ¡°Now then. I will mark the trees, so please remove all trees including the roots which are marked this way.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    After saying only that much, Shizuko started marking one tree after another to be felled. It would not really lead to regular intervals between the trees but just Shizuko mainly eye-balled it as right now it was more important to somehow get enough sunlight to the forest floor than to get an accurate result. As a result, it looked like the forest was filled with holes, but it was necessary to remove these trees.

    ¡°This one is sturdy, so we will leave it. This one is done for; let¡¯s cut it down and be done with it. The trees from here on¡­¡±

    After quickly checking the trees¡¯ condition Shizuko marked all trees which would need to be cut down.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    After she had finished selecting some of the trees, Shizuko left the woodcutters to do their work and returned back to Nisaku¡¯s village.

    ¡°Tagosaku-san, Daiichi-san. Did you finish the preparations?¡±

    When Shizuko arrived back at the village, she immediately called out to Tagosaku and Daiichi. Their next part would be setting up a filtration system for the stream and digging a well. The filtration system wasn¡¯t a very complicated setup, so she decided to get it done first.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready.¡±

    Tadosaku answered accompanied by a thumbs up. And as he had said, behind Tagosaku was a wooden bucket with the cloth fixed over the bucket with some slack.

    ¡°And this is the water from the stream? Uwa, looking at it again, it really is earth-colored¨C¡±

    An uncovered bucket was filled with some of the muddy water. It would probably take more than a day for all of the dirt to settle/precipitate. And even then it¡¯s questionable whether the water would really be clean.

    ¡°Now then, put charcoal, plant matter, and pebbles on top of the cloth in that order.¡±

    What Shizuko had thought of was a quick to build filtration system that was also used during survival training. Normally, you would use more finely grained material, but they had to make do with what they have.

    If she built a complicated filtration system, people from Nisaku¡¯s village would have to go to Shizuko¡¯s village for help every time it broke down. That would only be a waste of time for both parties. Therefore, it was important that the system was easy enough to build that even Nisaku and the villagers could build and fix.

    ¡°The charcoal purifies the water while the plant matter removes the sand from the water. The pebbles, well~, they have a similar effect to that.¡±

    Even though she explained it like this, neither Nisaku nor Tagosaku and Daiichi who were building the system understood half of what Shizuko talked about.

    For now, they just filed it away as ¡°It cleans the water¡±. They then poured the prepared water into the filtration system. And while it may have been faster than waiting for the dirt to settle, it still would take around 1-2 hours. In the meantime, Shizuko tackled the last task of digging a well.

    ¡°Now only a well is missing, but¡­¡­ will I find a good spot for it?¡±

    To find an underground water vein a well can be built on, you need the tools for it as well as perseverance The probability to fail is quite high, so without perseverance, it would be a fruitless endeavor.

    Back in her village, Shizuko had also tried digging for a well and failed five times. Yet the fact that the tools she had prepared at that time would find use here and now was ironic in a certain way.

    ¡°We can either look for trees with branches hanging to the ground or try looking for the magnetic field generated by the water vein with this natural magnet¡­.¡±

    Though she had failed at digging a well, Shizuko had accidentally stumbled upon a lodestone.1

    It has been recorded at the beginning of the 6th scroll of the Shoku Nihongi, that magnetite and lodestone had been discovered in the Land of Oumi (Shiga prefecture) and then presented/offered as a tribute to the Tennou/Emperor in the sixth year of the Wadou Era (713 A.D.). Later, compasses came to Japan during the Heian Era from overseas. From this point onwards, Japan imported magnetite from overseas to make compasses.

    Of course, the disadvantages outweigh the advantages for Shizuko who had obtained such a valuable thing. First of all, she only had a single one. If it breaks, she can¡¯t just pull out the next one. Searching for one is also impossible. Digging through the earth to find a lodestone will most likely turn up nothing. And as it was more or less a black sphere, telling north and south apart was already a challenge.

    Since she had no other choice, Shizuko hung the lodestone from a thin string and wedged a piece of bamboo between string and magnet so she could tell north from south. But it did look awful, so from an outside point of view, she just looked like a woman doing shady stuff with a pebble.

    ¡°Will I find anything like this? Well, let¡¯s try it anyway.¡±

    Shizuko sighed as she started looking for a water vein with her makeshift compass.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Shizuko¡¯s group then searched for a place to dig the well, but sure enough, they didn¡¯t find a suitable location. Either the water was muddy when they tried digging for it, or the location was very inconvenient. They didn¡¯t find a single good spot. The would surely find a place if the just searched long and far enough away, but then drawing water from the well would take a large amount of time for the villagers. In that scenario, descending to the foot of the mountain would be faster, so it should be reachable by foot in around five minutes at most.

    ¡°¡­¡­no good spot right, village chief?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put me under pressure¡­¡±

    ¡°Pureshia¨C?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing. Anyway, we have no other choice but to continue searching for it right now. In the worst case, we might need a machine that pulls the water up from the foot of the mountain¡­¡­¡±

    Saying this, Shizuko looked towards Kinzou, who hurriedly turned away from her. He didn¡¯t need to put it in words. His back clearly conveyed the wish to not have to worry about figuring out such a mysterious device for now.

    As she was wondering about what to do, Kaiser, who was by her side, suddenly howled. She wondered whether an animal had appeared or something, but after his howl, Kaiser sprinted off in one direction. Stunned by his sudden and unexpected action, she chased after Kaiser as soon as she did.

    ¡°Wait, Kaiser¨C! Where are you going¡ª!¡±

    Shizuko called out, but Kaiser didn¡¯t stop. He might just be a cub, but he was still a wild animal, and pulled ahead of Shizuko¡¯s group in the blink of an eye. But it didn¡¯t seem as though Kaiser wanted to go far away as she soon caught up with him.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just run off suddenly. What happened?¡±

    Hearing these words, Kaiser howled while digging up a certain patch of earth. At first, Shizuko was confused, but she quickly understood that Kaiser wanted them to dig here.

    ¡°Village chief¨C! What happened¨C!?¡±

    As Shizuko was surveying the ground Kaiser was patting with his fore-paws, Kinzou, Tagosaku, and the others finally caught up too. Daiichi and Nisaku were completely out of breath, but they didn¡¯t collapse on the spot.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try digging here!¡±

    Without further ado, Shizuko grabbed the hand-powered well excavator carried by Kinzou and started excavating the spot.

 CH 19

    The well excavator used by Shizuko was a simplistic tool for geological surveying called hand auger.1 The original use of this tool is to press the helically shaped drill called auger into the earth and rotate it by hand, cutting a hole into the ground from which one can then extract samples or survey the ground. It is suited to survey and extract samples from the top few meters of either soft dirt, medium-hard damp earth, or sandy earth. When using only human power, the efficiency of this tool steeply declines when one tries to dig deeper than three meters, but despite this, this tool is still being used in modern times when individuals want to survey the ground for a well.

    ¡°There has to be an underground water vein here.¡±

    A wolf¡¯s nose and ears are incomparably better than those of a human. According to a certain piece of research, wolves are able to hear sounds up to distances of 6 miles (roughly 9 ? km) in a forest, and in an open environment even up to 10 miles (roughly 16 km). It is said that they can hear frequencies above 25 kHz, with some researchers claiming this to reach up to 80 kHz. But before all else, the most distinctive feature of wolves is their superior sense of smell. They can discern a wide variety of smells, are able to gain information about their companions¡¯ activities from the smell clinging to them, and can pick up the smell of far away prey.

    (Maybe he noticed the smell of water and told me to dig here because of it.)

    Shizuko thought that Kaiser might have picked up the smell of water. But she wouldn¡¯t know whether her conjunction really was on spot unless they started digging, so it could still just be a wrong guess on her part. Since there wasn¡¯t enough time to look for another place after they started, digging at the place Kaiser indicated was something of a gamble.

    ¡°Heave-ho¡­..oh?¡±

    After digging around three meters deep, the feeling of using the hand auger suddenly changed. Instead of the sensation of digging through hard earth, it felt like digging through the sandy earth of a riverbed. Suppressing her hopeful feelings while taking out the contents from the auger¡¯s sampling area, Shizuko now held a water-soaked clump of sand she had expected in her hands.

    ¡°This might just work¡­?¡±

    She eyeballed the distance from this hole to the village. It was a little bit removed from the village, but not too far away. The area around wasn¡¯t as open as she would have liked, but there was nothing dangerous, such as a cliff, around. There was enough space to build a hut over the well, so they could prevent rainwater from falling into the well.

    (Is the spot where I drilled where rainwater flows downwards after permeating into the ground ¡­?)

    She had steeled herself to have to dig 4 or 5 meters, but seeing how water-soaked earth suddenly appeared after just around 3 meters, the chances of this water vein running along the slope of the mountain were high. Shizuko didn¡¯t know whether this water came from a stream running underground or whether it was filtered rainwater running down the mountain, but either way, with this the first stage was cleared.

    ¡°Heave-ho¡­ I think we can get water from this soon¡­¡±

    ¡°I think we will still need a bit more¡­. Ah, I have got some, Village chief!¡±

    After digging a little more than meter further down, at last, the water they had looked for was in the hand auger. The next stage they needed to clear was ¡°checking if the water was potable.¡± Even if it was a water vein they dug up with much effort, it would be useless if it was contaminated by something.

    Kinzou let the water inside the hand auger flow inside a small wooden bucket. The water looked like beautiful freshwater with neither any strange smell nor dirt in it. But if it was contaminated with mineral substances, there were cases where judging by appearance alone was not enough.

    ¡°Kaiser, is this water drinkable?¡±

    As Shizuko couldn¡¯t test the water with machines or chemicals, she bet on Kaiser¡¯s lupine sense of smell. If Kaiser refuses, there is a high probability that the water is contaminated in some way. Kaiser stuck his head inside the bucket and sniffed the water. Shizuko watched this with bated breath.

    After Kaiser had eventually finished smelling the water, he started drinking it from the wooden bucket as usual.

    From the fact that Kaiser drank the water, Shizuko judged that the water vein could be used as drinking water. With this, they had reached the point where they could start digging the well in earnest.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start digging here. But only a few are enough for this, so the other people can bring the tools here.¡±

    The well Shizuko was going to build wouldn¡¯t be a made dug well, but rather a drilled well made by boring.

    With dug wells, people need to dig at the bottom of the well, so one needs to be aware of dangers such as suffocation from heavy or toxic gases, or being buried alive. Since the amount of soil that needs to be dug up is large as well, there need to be workers besides the diggers who dispose of the dug-up soil. Since it requires a lot of workers, a dug well is too dangerous in a mountainous area like this where secure footholds can be hard to find.

    In contrast, a drilled well is made by piercing through an aquitard layer (a layer of ground through which water can¡¯t permeate) and sticking a bamboo pipe into the underlying aquifer (the underground water vein), through which water can be pumped up. This design uses little space, can be set up by a single person, and the amount of soil that is displaced is small. But, depending on the location, the amount of groundwater might be too small, so it still is a method with its own advantages and disadvantages and not an unconditionally superior design.

    After around twenty minutes, Tagosaku and the others came back carrying the tools. This place was not too far from the village, so making round trips to the well wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. After having assembled all the necessary tools, Shizuko let only Kinzou and Tagosaku remain while sending Nisaku and Daiichi back to the village.

    It was obvious that Nisaku was pushing himself too far. But as he held pride in being responsible, straight up telling him to rest would only result in him continuing out of stubbornness. So she gave him the task to ¡°go back to the village and check on the filtering bucket with Daiichi¡±. While he was visibly frowning, neither Kinzou nor Tagosaku nor Shizuko missed the small sigh of relief(?) that escaped his lips.

    After seeing the duo off, Shizuko started the work necessary to set up the well. But the actual drilling would be done by Kinzou himself, while Tagosaku would hand him the tools as ordered by Shizuko, while she herself would only instruct Kinzou on how to build the well. When several people need to work in close quarters, conversely, the efficiency gets worse. In addition, Shizuko thought that it would be better if other villagers besides her would also be able to do this work.

    ¡°I did everything as you told me to, Village chief.¡±

    Kinzou has spent quite a while adjusting the bamboo pipe, but after around an hour, the well was finally set up. Now they only needed to put together the parts they had prepared beforehand, but as Kinzou had done this himself several times in the past, he was able to do this safely without Shizuko¡¯s instructions.

    20 minutes later, the drilled well was finally complete.

    Shizuko primed the pump with water and moved the handle up and down.2 The value of this well would be decided how safely water could be pumped up. If tricks were needed to operate it, the number of people that could use it would be limited.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    But those turned out to be needless worries on Shizuko¡¯s part as water gushed forth just by moving the handle up and down. With joyous expressions leaving his mouth, Kinzou filled up the wooden bucket. After it had filled up a bit, Shizuko stopped pumping and looked inside the bucket with Kinzou and Tagosaku.

    ¡°It looks clean, doesn¡¯t it¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any dirt in it either.¡±

    ¡°It might take a while before water comes out, but if it¡¯s this clean it should be fine, right?¡±

    Seeing the clear water before them, the trio uttered their optimistic observations. The last thing left to do was to make a path between the village and the well, but Shizuko didn¡¯t need to supervise that herself. It would be fine for Nisaku¡¯s village to build it as they saw fit. There was no need to give them detailed instructions on it, and doing it might be seen as patronizing.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s pack up the tools and return back to Nisaku-san¡¯s place.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The sun is about to set too, so we should get going back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¨C¡­ Wait, where are Kaiser and the others?¡±

    Looking around, Shizuko noticed that Kaiser, K?nig, and Wittmann were missing. Wondering where they had gone, Shizuko looked a bit deeper into the forest. There, she found the trio playing with a branch that was hanging down to the ground.

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re going home!¡±

    Hearing Shizuko¡¯s call, they gave a small bark before running towards her. When they reached her, they all rubbed themselves against her legs in a bid to be fawned on.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re all good boys¨C¡±

    After petting their heads several times, Shizuko headed back to Nisaku¡¯s village. Ten minutes later they arrived at Nisaku¡¯s village and Shizuko handed the tools over to Tagosaku whom she asked to return to their village first.

    ¡°The others might get worried, so could I ask you to inform them?¡±

    ¡°Understood. Is ¡°everything is fine¡± good enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. The changes will take some time to show results. But since we managed to set up the well, the lack of water should be solved.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Until later then, Village chief. I¡¯ll go back together with Daiichi-san.¡±

    Tagosaku said with a slight laugh as he seemed to have also thought that Daiichi was pushing himself too much like Nisaku. Since it was a sensitive subject, Shizuko just put on a bitter smile and glossed over it.

    After confirming the effectiveness of the filtration device and teaching the villagers how to build it, Shizuko descended the mountain together with Kinzou. Upon their departure, Shizuko was thanked again by the villagers which felt strange to her. Since her self perception was that she had only given them some advice.

    A few days after Shizuko had taken care of the problems of Nisaku¡¯s village, Mori Yoshinari came to her. But it wasn¡¯t only him this time as a certain person was accompanying him.

    ¡°¡­ A handmaid¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. In addition, I would like you to think of her as a liaison to me as well.¡±

    Sitting in a formal posture, Shizuko looked at the person behind Mori Yoshinari. It was a girl around nine years of age. From her outward appearance alone, Shizuko had the impression that she was a quiet girl.

    ¡°My name is Aya. Please use me as you see fit.¡±

    Having noticed Shizuko¡¯s attention, the girl prostrated herself deep enough that her head was touching the ground. Thinking that she herself was being rude, Shizuko straightened up and bowed the same as Aya had done.

    ¡°P-Please treat me well.¡±

    While Shizuko was intending to properly return the greeting, Mori Yoshinari and Aya only looked at her with a strange expression on their faces. Thinking that she had made a mistake, Shizuko thought about what to say next while her eyes wandered about. However, the more Shizuko became flustered, the darker their faces turned.

    ¡°¡­having someone bow to a handmaid is a first for me.¡±

    ¡°For me too.¡±

    Hearing this, Shizuko remembered what kind of role a handmaid had. Handmaids are women who serve a lady of high social standing and does chores for her. In general, it was a purely female profession with basically no room for men.

    Conversely, there were the pages which was a purely male profession. The name originated from the term of serving a person of high standing, and as a general rule only young men from warrior families could serve this role. Their main task was to serve their sworn liege and do chores for him as would a modern-day secretary. As part of their duties, they needed to attend a variety of meetings together with their lord, so they needed to have extensive knowledge and impeccable manners.

    On the other hand, they would also serve as the last line of defense protecting their lord on the battlefield, so they needed to be proficient in combat as well, making it a glamorous profession for gifted young men. And more importantly, if one left a favorable impression on the lord, one¡¯s successful career would be guaranteed, often leading to becoming close aides later on.

    ¡°It is fine. That too is part of Shizuko-dono¡¯s charm after all.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Y-Your words are too kind.¡±

    ¡°So, from now on, pass on any issues you have to me using Aya. The Lord is a busy man so wasting his time should be prevented.¡±

    ¡°U-Understood. I will do as you say.¡±

    Mori Yoshinari smiled happily at Shizuko¡¯s words before turning to Aya.

    ¡°From this day on, devote yourself to serving Shizuko-dono.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to show that even if the life I hold was forfeit, I shall be a worthy handmaid to Shizuko-sama.¡±

    (So, so cool!)

    Shizuko thought that Aya¡¯s declaration, which resembled a warrior swearing to protect their lord, was really cool.

    ¡°Yes, I will count on you,¡± said Mori Yoshinari with a brilliant smile on his face

 CH 20

    After the major events of harvesting and presenting the harvest to their lord were finished, a somewhat lazy mood had spread throughout Shizuko¡¯s village. Normally around this time, the people would put their effort into securing enough food for the winter, but there was no need to do that this year. It might be an exaggeration to call it overabundant, but there were enough potatoes and vegetables in the form of pumpkins to get through the winter. They also had a sizable stockpile of rice, so unless they overindulged they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food until next fall.

    And there was not much work to do besides further enlarging the arable area. They had sown turnip rape1 to make oil from its seeds, but all other winter vegetables were already growing on their fields. As for expanding the arable area, there were no complicated steps/paper works like in the modern era, and it was more like a simple ¡°let¡¯s turn the area from here to there into a field¡±. Of course, they had to report this expansion to Nobunaga later on, but Shizuko decided to leave these sorts of matters to Aya, so there was no need for her to venture out herself.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s go mushroom hunting today.¡±

    ¡°¡­Shizuko-sama. Please cease actions such as suddenly making me shoulder a basket and accompanying you into the forest.¡±

    In reaction to Aya¡¯s calm retort, Shizuko quickly faced forward and started whistling despite being unable to. Aya was exasperated beyond measure, but admonishing Shizuko seemed pointless too, so she simply sighed deeply.

    ¡°Now, now, fall is a mushroom season, so help me with the mushroom hunt. There are a lot we could gather, but just not enough helping hands.¡±

    A bitter smile settled on Shizuko¡¯s face as she scratched the back of her head.

    Although there are slight differences between the different species, mushrooms are generally harvestable during September, October, and November at the latest. But, as a general rule, the main harvesting season for mushrooms is October. The owner of the mountain was Nobunaga, but she had been told that she was free to use it as she saw fit aside from certain specific resources. In particular, findings of any kind of metal such as silver, gold or iron should be reported immediately.

    ¡°Muahaha¡­ last year was quite hectic so I couldn¡¯t get many, but this year we¡¯ll properly gather all of them!¡±

    There were no other villages nearby aside from Nisaku¡¯s, so as long as they didn¡¯t intrude on their territory they could harvest as much as they wanted.

    In short, they were free to savor the taste of autumn to the fullest.

    ¡°Excuse me, but what are you aiming to gather?¡±

    Aya couldn¡¯t manage to match Shizuko¡¯s enthusiasm, but despite her slight fear of it, she needed to confirm what they were going to do, so she asked the jovially spinning Shizuko.

    ¡°Hm? Yeah, right. This year I¡¯m aiming for Maitake, Honshimeji, Bunashimeji, Kabushimeji, Nameko, and to top it off, Matsutake! Ah, and I failed at it last year, but maybe the Shiitake cultivation went well this year?¡±2

    In that instant, Aya spat out with immense momentum. On top of that, she had started coughing, so Shizuko hurriedly stroked her back.

    ¡°A-Are you okay!?¡±

    ¡°I am fine. I just choked a little.¡±

    Aya might have said so while bringing her breathing under control, but Shizuko still looked at her with worry. Aya calmed down her heart and donned her usual poker face.

    ¡°(It might be sudden, but¡­.) Let us go, Shizuko-sama¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ Don¡¯t overdo it. If it gets too hard you have to say so, okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine. Rather, I would be unable to close even a single eye if I left you by yourself,  Shizuko-sama.¡±

    ¡°No that¡¯s uncalled for. Despite my appearance, I¡¯m quite familiar with this mountain!¡±

    Her argument would convince nobody, but Aya let the issue slide and simply release a small sigh. Rather than master and servant, their relationship was closer to friends with an age gap between them.

    ¡°(But I do need to report this.) While on the subject, Shizuko-sama. If I might ask, what do you intend to achieve by cultivating Shiitake?¡±

    ¡°What I want to achieve? Is there something besides eating them? Well, if you want to make soup stock, you should dry them first. It¡¯s tastier that way.¡±

    Hearing this reply, Aya wanted to hold her head in agony.

    As Shizuko had spoken from a modern point of view she wasn¡¯t aware of it, but until the cultivation method of Shiitake had been established in the 20th century, they had been luxury goods. While they had been gathered in Japan since antiquity, as there had been no cultivation method, people could only gather the naturally grown Shiitake.

    On the other hand, Shiitake were an essential component for soup stock in Shojin/Buddhist cuisine. They were essential to the point that there are stories about a Kamakura era Zen monk called Dogen who traveled to the Southern Song Dynasty, one of the Chinese dynasties at the time, and was asked by a local monk whether he had some Shiitake on him. It was a mushroom luxurious enough to have meals using it recorded in the history books, but for Shizuko as a person with modern sensibilities, they were just cheap mushrooms you could buy at the supermarket.

    In contrast, Matsutake mushrooms, which she considered a luxury, were a common thing for the people of the Sengoku era. They grew everywhere on the mountains and not many people actually wanted to eat Matsutake either. In a period where filling your stomach was the top priority, people who had the leeway to care about enjoying the flavor of food were few in number.

    ¡°Well, I failed last year, so this year might be a bust too.¡±

    After easily uttering this, Shizuko reshouldered her basket. After this, Aya followed her with an exceedingly complicated expression on her face.

    (It is as Mori-sama has said. This person¡¯s sense of value is somewhat different¡­.)

    Aya glared at the back of Shizuko, who was humming cheerfully. One could even feel killing intent from this gaze, but the person it was directed at didn¡¯t seem to notice it in the slightest, merrily climbing the mountain.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost at the Shimeji field, so please get your basket ready.¡±

    The opposite indeed, as she directed a smile void of malice back at Aya. Aya thought that she really didn¡¯t understand the individual called Shizuko, and decided to simply stick to faithfully fulfilling her duty.

    ¡°(It seems that I will have to spend some time on this.) Understood. Additionally, please look ahead when walking.¡±

    Her duty of investigating the depths of Shizuko¡¯s talents

    After walking and talking for several minutes, the duo finally arrived at the first of Shizuko¡¯s target locations, her Shimeji field. Despite calling it a field, it was only an area where they naturally clustered, and Shizuko herself hadn¡¯t done any artificial cultivation. It was only an area Shizuko had arbitrarily dubbed Shimeji field as it was easy to gather the titular mushrooms here.

    ¡°This one looks ready to eat. This one not yet¡­. This one¡¯s poisonous. Oh, this one¡¯s really big.¡±

    She might have possessed a sharp sense of smell, as Shizuko put one mushroom after the other in her basket. In the blink of an eye, the small basket in her hands was filled and she transferred them to the basket she shouldered, carefully stacking them inside. Shizuko gathered all the mushrooms in the surroundings, leaving only the small ones and the poisonous ones behind.

    ¡°Next is Maitake, and Matsutake after that. We can take care of the Shiitake last.¡°

    Without even leaving Aya the time to interject, Shizuko reshouldered her basket and headed for the next place. Aya followed her in a hurry, but keeping up with Shizuko who was familiar with this mountain was the best she could do. She barely had the breathing room to ask any questions. Aya finally realized that Shizuko had reduced her speed out of concern for her physical condition when they were ascending the mountain.

    ¡°Here we are, the Maitake hunting grounds. And I already found one!¡±

    Aya thought that she could take a short break after they had arrived, but having found a Maitake, Shizuko ran off. As she didn¡¯t exactly have the energy to run around anymore, and it wasn¡¯t a distance where she would lose sight of Shizuko, Aya wiped the sweat off from her forehead and moistened her parched throat with water from the bamboo canteen on her waist. The slightly cool water felt very good to her heated body.

    ¡°This should be around 10 kg now. Ah, there¡¯s another one! This year really is a great year!¡±

    Neglecting Aya who was leaning against a tree, Shizuko dedicated herself to collecting Maitake.

    After harvesting the different kinds of Shimeji, the Maitake, and the Matsutake mushrooms their baskets were full, so they decided to descend the mountain. Shizuko thought that leaving the Shiitake for another time would be fine, but Aya insisted on wanting to see them, so the two girls climbed the mountain a second time. And after a few minutes, they reached the Shiitake cultivation area Shizuko had made.

    ¡°Looks like they grew this year¨C¡±

    Said Shizuko while posing as though she was looking into the distance. In contrast, Aya held her breath as she beheld the scenery before her.

    They didn¡¯t cover the whole field of view, but a large quantity of Shiitake were growing here. This much could easily be sold for a fortune. Yet Shizuko was simply happy that she had succeeded in growing Shiitake. Aya couldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of greed from her.

    ¡°(This is¡­) I really do have to report it to the lord at this amount.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You do? Because of something like Shiitake?¡±

    At this reply, Aya released an extremely tired sigh, intentionally obvious enough for Shizuko to notice.

    In the end, they harvested all the Shiitake and returned home, where Shizuko immediately wanted to fry some and eat them. Aya stopped this with all her might, and they turned all mushrooms without bug bites into dried Shiitake. By drying them in the sun, the Shiitake lost their vitamin B, but in return gained ten times the amount of vitamin D. In addition, this increases the amount of Umami components in them, improving their flavor, and thus making dried Shiitake superior to fresh ones.

    ¡°But honestly, are Shiitake that expensive?¡±

    Still doubtful of the value of the Shiitake mushrooms, Shizuko asked Aya while they were steadily processing them. Aya stopped working, letting out a small sigh, and started speaking while looking at the Shiitake which were arranged in the drying basket.

    ¡°I do not know the details either, but I have heard that an amount of 15 Kan (approximately 56.25 kg) would allow one to buy a castle.¡±

    ¡°Then this much should allow you to buy a really big house, right? Well, cleaning it would be a hassle, so I wouldn¡¯t want that though.¡±

    ¡°¡­..If you could hire a large amount of people, would you build a large mansion?¡±

    ¡°Huh? If it¡¯s too big, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use all of it. I¡¯m fine with the house I have now.¡±

    Aya had tried to gauge the depth of Shizuko¡¯s greed with this hypothetical conversation, but to her surprise, she was met with a lack of said greed far surpassing her expectations.

    Harvesting the bounties of fall wasn¡¯t a task completed in just one or two days. One needed to go into the mountains several days, gathering whatever was the current target and then taking measures to preserve the results. To top it off, the targeted items changed on a daily basis.

    She collected many bounties of fall such as both sweet and sour wild persimmons, chestnuts still in their prickly hulls, dug up japanese yam3, as well as abundantly lying around acorns. She also harvested other fruits besides persimmons, but as they couldn¡¯t be preserved, she mainly ate them as a snack while collecting the rest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly turn these sour persimmons into dried persimmons.¡±

    In front of a simmering pot, Shizuko peeled the skin off of sour persimmons. After peeling them, she tied a thread to their stem and passed them through the boiling water for around 5 seconds. With this process finished, she tied the strings to a drying rack she had prepared in advance, taking care that the persimmons wouldn¡¯t touch each other.

    Although the number of persimmons was a measly 30, Shizuko¡¯s skillful handling had even surprised Aya.

    ¡°This looks fine. They should be ready in around 40 days.¡±

    Looking at the host of items laid out to dry such as the persimmons and Shiitake mushrooms, a content smile rose to Shizuko¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Fall really is bountiful, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Indeed. Incidentally, Shizuko-sama, you appear to be knowledgeable on the topic of mushrooms. Might I inquire where you have come to know of this?¡±

    While taking care to make it blend into the conversation as natural as possible, Aya posed this question to Shizuko who was checking the items laid out for drying. Aya did this to avoid having her true intentions seen through, but unfortunately, Shizuko was a bit airheaded, so she didn¡¯t have the slightest idea that Aya¡¯s question might have had a hidden meaning.

    ¡°Huh? Well, one of my relatives is a mushroom scholar. ¡°Mushrooms are really interesting, Shizuko!¡± he¡¯d say while excitedly teaching me bits and pieces about them.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    ¡°The place where I used to live suffered from population aging. That might have been why everyone wanted to find a successor. So I was taught quite a lot of stuff. Since I was taught from a young age, I managed to get enrolled into an agricultural high school directly under the supervision of the Ministry of Agriculture, Forestry and Fisheries.

    ¡°Agri, Agriculture, Forestry? Agricultural¡­ high school? En, enroll?¡±

    Aya couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of the latter half of Shizuko¡¯s words at all, leaving her with the fact that Shizuko¡¯s broad knowledge was the result of the people of her village imparting their wisdom onto her out of a desire for a successor. In short, Aya thought, Shizuko was the collection of that village¡¯s knowledge.

    (A village possessing technology this advanced¡­. I have never heard of such a thing)

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re finished. It¡¯ll get cold soon, so let¡¯s return back inside.¡±

    ¡°¡­.As you wish.¡±

    She had tried to find out more about Shizuko¡¯s background, but instead, the mystery had only deepened, leaving Aya puzzled.

 CH 21

    Shizuko was worried about a certain natural phenomenon that would happen in a few days. In the modern era, it would¡¯ve been something to leisurely observe with one¡¯s family, but in the Sengoku era it probably would be categorized as an ill omen. Shizuko was worried whether the villagers would be frightened by it.

    (The earth, the moon, and the sun¡­ would they understand an explanation like that?)

    Explaining it would be quite easy. But the villagers lacked the basic knowledge to understand that explanation. She was worried whether them not explaining the phenomenon would be enough to assuage their fears. On the other hand, this astrological event would occur between 22:45 and 02:18 Japan time1. In this era however, almost nobody would notice it. Once the sun goes down, there¡¯s simply nothing to do but to sleep.

    (But what if someone stays awake by chance and sees it?)

    In the end, after racking her brain for some time, Shizuko decided on explaining it in a fairy tale fashion just in case someone did see it. Her plan was to keep it on a children¡¯s fairy tale level, but mix some facts into it, to calm any possible unrest. Having come to a conclusion, Shizuko immediately sat down and started writing down a made-up story on the sand board she was using as a notebook replacement.

    (Mrs. Sun is hiding behind behind Mr. Moon, or something like that.)

    While Shizuko was drafting up a fairy tale like story, Aya was cleaning the room Shizuko was using to store her luggage. Although it couldn¡¯t really be called cleaning as Shizuko was meticulous in her work and didn¡¯t really let it get dirty. She would be finished after lightly sweeping the room.

    Even though it was Aya¡¯s mission to investigate Shizuko¡¯s talent, she basically still had to wait on her. While it seems having to do household chores while investigating would be hard, but in fact, this way was more convenient. After all, Aya could rifle through Shizuko¡¯s belongings as much as she wanted under the guise of cleaning. And as Shizuko didn¡¯t suspect her of doing something like that, she easily left the cleaning to Aya.

    Shizuko occupied three rooms. She used the first one as a storage, the second as a workshop, and the last one as her private room. This house, which was bigger than a normal farmer¡¯s, was Nobunaga¡¯s reward for the crops she had offered to Nobunaga in her first and second year since coming to this era. The house she was given was a normal one, but despite that, it had a simple fence around it, a garden that was turned into a place for drying food for the most part, a shack for Wittmann and his family, as well as enough rooms to count on both hands. At this size, a helper to take care of the house became necessary, which was used as a pretense to send in Aya.

    But not everything went well for Aya.

    First of all, there were always three wolves present somewhere in the rooms Shizuko used.  When she tried to do anything under the cover of cleaning, they would react to the slightest noise and come into the room. Aya felt as though she was being watched, which was indeed the case as the wolves observed her.

    But their motive was different from what Aya was thinking as they were only concerned about the hierarchy and were wondering ¡°what is an underling like her is doing in the boss¡¯ room¡±. Under these circumstances, Aya managed to find two strange things.

    The first one was a wooden box which was tied shut with a sturdy rope. The other one was the medium-sized crossbow Shizuko used for hunting.

    The wooden box was placed in a room Shizuko used, and even if she wanted to open it, doing so would be difficult with Aya¡¯s meagre strength. Since the rope was tied quite tight, there would be no other way to open it than to cut the rope. But doing so would make Shizuko notice that Aya was sneaking around and investigating her. Aya decided that there was no other option than to prudently wait for a good opportunity to confirm the contents of the box.

    The crossbow on the other hand was easy to obtain. It wasn¡¯t monitored as strictly as the wooden box and just stored together with all the other hunting gear. Even when she had carried it around under the pretense of cleaning, Shizuko didn¡¯t say anything. Only a warning that she should be careful when handling it, since it was a [weapon]. That Shizuko had called it a [weapon] was the reason for Aya¡¯s strong interest in the crossbow.

    (A completely unfamiliar construction¡­ Shizuko-sama had called it a bow, but I have never seen a bow such as this before.)

    Shizuko had three different crossbows she owned.

    The first one was a crossbow with a very simple structure, the second one was the biggest of the three and had the strongest pull, and the third one was what a so-called compound type crossbow with pulleys. 2

    The second crossbow was a scaled up version of the first one, and she used it to hunt deer, but it needed special tools to pull back the string. When she came up short on ideas, Shizuko consulted her older sister¡¯s book and stumbled upon the compound crossbow with pulleys. But those pulleys did require an even higher level of technology than the special spanning tools. 3

    Together with Kinzou, she needed to start from manufacturing special crafting equipment. After much trial and error, they finally succeeded in making the pulleys, but as they were aided by a water mill the manufacturing time depended on the flow of the river.

    Under good conditions it would take around three months to make a single pulley system, but if the flow of the river was slow it could take up to almost five. They could produce around twenty pulleys in parallel, but it still took a vast amount of time to make a single part. Therefore, they created several spare parts and safely stored them.

    But not only the pulleys were different. The shaft was designed to reduce shaky aim, the trigger had to be carefully made, an auxiliary cocking rope was needed, a deer skin shoulder strap was added to carry it around, as well as many more small improvements were incorporated.

    She couldn¡¯t measure how much drawing weight it had, but Shizuko gauged it to be around 150 to 185 lbs 4. Shizuko didn¡¯t really care for the number as her only criterion was whether or not it could easily bring down a deer. Obviously, with the third crossbow, where she could easily pull back the string and shoot with a stable posture, her hunting went much smoother.

    As the cocking rope was only auxiliary, she usually didn¡¯t need to use it and mostly just carried it around.

    Upon seeing this crossbow brimming with advanced technology, Aya instinctively felt the need to report it to Nobunaga. It was her duty to report the existence of strange things like this, but the crossbow was just too foreign.

    Shizuko didn¡¯t make a report about this crossbow as she understood that it was inferior to the matchlock? in every regard and therefore only useful for hunting and the like. In fact, regardless of the larger amounts of shots that could be fired and the higher penetration power, as a crossbow its bolts were shorter than a japanese longbow¡¯s arrows, leaving it with a relatively short effective range of 50 to 70 meters 5. History has proven that it is more effective to give your soldiers matchlocks than crossbows 6. But, sadly, Aya was unaware of this.

    (¡­however, how I can deliver this to Mori-sama is the issue.)

    Aya mused while looking at the compound crossbow. There were only three of them, so Shizuko would notice if one of the crossbows went missing. And then Aya who was cleaning and taking care of the household would be the first to be suspected. Unsure on how to proceed, Aya¡¯s problem was solved quite anticlimactically.

    ¡°Huh? You want to borrow a crossbow? That¡¯s okay.¡±

    Aya tried to lightly ask for it without any expectations, but was rewarded with unexpected  words of permission. Although she had achieved her goal, as it was just too easy, Aya stood there stunned.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any safety features so be careful when handling it. But, well, I showed you how to use it before so you should be fine.¡±

    With just this comment Shizuko turned back to her desk and resumed her work. As Aya couldn¡¯t afford to sour Shizuko¡¯s mood by disturbing her, Aya gave a bow and left the room.

    Shortly after that, Aya called for a servant of Mori Yoshinari and handed him a letter. It contents were kept short and read thusly:

    ¡°Shizuko-dono posses a weapon of seemingly Namban origin.¡±

    On the 27th of October, Aya personally delivered the crossbow (the compound crossbow) to Mori Yoshinari upon which both of them went to meet Nobunaga. Normally, Aya¡¯s standing wouldn¡¯t allow her to even meet Nobunaga, but the object in question this time around was too strange for Mori Yoshinari to explain, so he took Aya along as someone who had seen it operated in person. After completing the greeting formalities, Mori Yoshinari immediately showed the crossbow to Nobunaga.

    ¡°¡­this is supposed to be¡­ a bow?¡±

    Nobunaga asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    Japan had weapon similar to the crossbow too in the past, but as the warrior caste formed and small scale battles increased in frequency, these weapons gradually vanished as they needed much maintenance and were hard to get personal military achievements with.

    The exact point in time is unknown, but when the Muromachi era rolled around, there were no more craftsmen around who knew how to make these kinds of weapons. In exchange, low maintenance light armor and bows had become the mainstream. And when the time for infantry en masse to return to the battlefield had come around again, weapon designs had increased the longbow¡¯s range significantly, so the people never looked back at the crossbow-like weapons.

    Nobunaga took the crossbow in his hands. And then, as if handling a fragile object, he carefully checked the construction of the crossbow. After roughly five minutes of deliberate inspection, Nobunaga placed the crossbow down on the tray before him and addressed Mori Yoshinari.

    ¡°This is unusable on the battlefield.¡±

    Nobunaga ignored the reaction of his two listeners and continued as if talking to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s structure is too complex and strange. If it gets damaged, repairing it will take quite some effort. I might not know its exact manufacturing process, but it surely must be quite elaborate. And as Shizuko uses it to hunt game, it must mean that this thing has only that much power.¡±

    ¡°¡­then¡­¡±

    At Mori Yoshinari¡¯s prompt, Nobunaga nodded.

    ¡°Shizuko was aware of all of this and therefore intentionally didn¡¯t report it to me. As if saying what use is there in reporting on something useless on the battlefield.¡±

    Muttering a slight ¡°but¡±, Nobunaga played around with the fan is his hands as he continued.

    ¡°With this we know that Shizuko knows about Namban weaponry as well. This is a great harvest.¡±

    ¡°But will we be able to use them in our country?¡±

    The matchlock had developed greatly in Japan, but the same was not true for everything. When the crossbow had been reintroduced from western countries, its power was inferior to that of a matchlock and its rate of fire inferior to that of the bow. Decried as a half-baked weapon, it didn¡¯t see a reintroduction to the battlefield. In a similar manner, some weapons which were successful in the western world were difficult to use on Japanese soil.

    ¡°If it is unusable, we just need to make it so. If this bow¡¯s structure wasn¡¯t as complicated and strange, that is.¡±

    He would be able to incorporate Namban technologies faster than expected. Thinking this, Nobunaga started smiling unconsciously.

    While November was a fairly quiet month, things became busy in early December. It was time to harvest soybeans and sugarcane. The cultivation area was only around 1 ha for the sugarcane and just 50 ha for soybeans, but a good harvest could be expected. Especially the soybeans, since they didn¡¯t have the nitrogen-enriched fertilizer and Shizuko didn¡¯t expect much of them, seem to be yielding a plentiful harvest.

    (If we can somehow make that fertilizer we could use grandpa¡¯s special cultivation method to get 400 kg from 10 ha of land¡­ but, maybe next year or the one after that)

    Shizuko did not know, but soybeans can be used as food for warhorses, and could even be considered military supplies. But in her mind, soybeans were at best source materials for soy sauce or miso, so she didn¡¯t place a high value on them.

    ¡°Hmm, for we need salt to make soy sauce¡­ but there really isn¡¯t a way to get much of it right now.¡±

    In the Sengoku era where salt production via ion-exchange membranes was miles away, the salt one could easily buy in a convenience store in the modern era, needed to be produced in salt evaporation ponds.

    But with this manufacturing method, throwing in large amounts of manpower yielded only a miniscule amount of salt.

    (Let¡¯s try modifying the flow-down salt field method a little and mass produce salt. Anyway, not having enough salt is just bad.)

    As a basic seasoning as well as the foundation of other seasonings, having more salt never hurts. As an inorganic substance, salt won¡¯t grow moldy and has no nutrients for bacteria to grow on it. Therefore, even when mass produced, long term storage is no problem. Frankly, just putting it in a pot or barrel and leaving that in a warehouse is enough.

    (Storage would be more of a problem with rice¡­ but we can just use wooden silos for that. Other than that we maybe need a facility for threshing and molting the harvested rice.)

    Despite calling it a facility, it wouldn¡¯t need many mechanical components as Shizuko was thinking of a place where work could be done on a simple conveyor belt. Thankfully, they could use water wheels to power it, making the construction of a production line quite easy.

    ¡°Setting that aside¡­ we first need to take care of the soybeans¡±

    The soybeans need to be dried immediately after harvest. For that, they first needed to be shaped first7. Next was securing a location. Shizuko¡¯s small garden was already crowded with drying food. As the amount of soybeans would be too much to fit in there, Shizuko made long drying grounds in front of her house for them. As they were close to the entrance of the house, coming and going would be a little inconvenient, but as it would only be one to two weeks, Shizuko decided to bear with it.

    After drying them to make threshing easier, next they needed to be actually threshed 8. Upon a large piece of cloth spread out on the ground, branches with unthreshed soybeans were slammed into a deep bucket.

    With that alone, most of the beans are threshed, but for a small fraction this won¡¯t be enough. In addition, the husks and pieces of the branches will accumulate. Even worse is that larva emerge from bug-infested husks. Dealing with those individually would be a waste of time, so once some beans have been threshed, the entire mix is given into a wide and shallow bucket.

    After that, human wave tactics are used to separate the beans from everything else. At this stage, soybeans fit for eating and those with bug-bites or other defects are separated.

    But doing all that alone takes quite some time, so the work was separated between separating the soybeans from the rest and separating the good soybeans from the bad.  Finally, after another day of sorting, the amount of good soybeans was about 480 kg. From these, Shizuko selected the ones to use for seeding next year, leaving the remaining amount of soybeans to be used for food at just 400 kg. The husks and bugs they had sorted out became compost material to make fertilizer for next year.

    ¡°Muahaha, what a nice harvest. Next year I want to harvest ten times as much.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you need ten times the workforce then¡­.¡±

    Looking at the buckets filled with sorted soybeans, Aya looked slightly skeptical while Shizuko had a bright smile on her face. For the people of this time it might have looked like a mountain of treasure, but to Shizuko it was just a pile of soybeans.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s turn them into miso and soy sauce.¡±

    ¡°(Soy sauce¡­?) Please do so after sending half the sorted ones to the lord as a tribute. And what exactly is that monstrous silver grass9?

    ¡°I know, I know. We¡¯ll need to take care of the sugarcane next. Let¡¯s go turn it into brown sugar.¡±

    Saying this, Shizuko tackled the last big harvest and processing of the year: the sugarcane.

    The first one is a primitive draw-type crossbow. This has a draw strength of 100-150 lbs

    The second is a larger crossbow which is spanned with a series of pulleys. This would be by the description alone be a windlass-type crossbow, a large crossbow that was used at the time for siege warfare. This has a draw strength of up to 1,500 lbs.

    The last crossbow is what is assumed to be a compound bow, with at least two pulleys on the tips of the crossbow to amplify the kinetic energy in the bowstring. These are what you¡¯d see in modern crossbows, with draw strengths of nearing 200-300 lbs, which probably accounts for her disappointment.

 CH 22

    To make sugar, quite a bit of manpower would be required. As such, Shizuko had some villagers who looked free help her out.

    First, the sugar cane stems were shredded into small pieces before their juice was pressed out. Ash made from Oyster shells was then added to this juice to aid precipitation.

    After the impurities have settled to the bottom, the upper layer of this mixture are removed and boiled down to form crystals.

    In the modern era, the purified juice would be further refined using a centrifuge, but neither did centrifuges exist in the Sengoku era nor did anything one could use as a substitute.

    (It could be done by using something like a bicycle for the rotation¡­ but then person pedaling will have to go through through hell¡­)

    Using brute force would be possible, but going that far was neither necessary, nor worth the effort.

    Brown sugar itself was already enough of a high-class product in the Sengoku era.

    ¡°Village chief, this juice is really sweet¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much of it. The lord will be furious if the amount goes down noticeably.¡±

    Shizuko answered the villager, who was chewing on a piece of wrung out sugar cane, with a wry smile on her face.

    Since ancient times, alcohol and sweetness were treated as offerings to the gods, meaning peasants would rarely get to taste them.

    And if they did, it was in the form of Amadzura syrup1, Mizuame2, Shisou3 or similar, whose sweetness was nothing like that of sugar or honey.

    But, in contrast to salt, seasonings such as sugar were not essential for survival.

    Furthermore, as people usually ate fruits for snacks, pure sugar was more or less a luxury good.

    (If I remember correctly, sugar was also used to display one¡¯s power, or something.)

    In the Sengoku era, sugar couldn¡¯t be produced in Japan, so it was completely reliant on imports.

    Although nothing is known about the quality or color, records show that in the Muromachi era 1 kin (approx. 675 g) of sugar was valued at 250 Mon4, making it a pricey luxury good.

    As such, having a lot of sugar was a way of showing your surroundings that you had good connections to overseas kingdoms and a vast amount of wealth.

    ¡°It started getting sticky, village chief.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it good to go then. Please transfer it to the containers we prepared.¡±

    The boiling process had removed water and concentrated the sugar. Letting this mass cool down and solidify would yield the brown sugar.

    After filling the prepared molds with the liquid sugar, it will be left to cool down (to room temperature) before being moving it to a cold place in lieu of a natural refrigerator.

    In contrast to white sugar, brown sugar still contains some minerals, and can be a sweetener just as nutritious as honey when used in calculated amounts.

    (Just in case of an emergency, I really want to stash away some of that sugar.)

    While watching the sugar being poured into the molds, Shizuko thought about how much sugar she wanted to store.

    On the fundamental level, pure sugar is not an essential nutrient. Rather, it might even be better for one¡¯s health if one did not eat it.

    If one is just concerned about ¡°sugar¡± as a provider of energy, that is already covered sufficiently by rice and miso.

    Therefore, the exclusive use of sugar will be as ¡°medicine¡±.

    In fact, sugar is hydrophilic and can drain water from food, suppressing the reproduction of microorganisms.

    Even though treating a wound using sugar sound ridiculous, an American doctor tested it for seven years, and found that indeed it has some positive effects.

    The reason for this is, that while the sugar absorbs water and thereby suppresses the reproduction of bacteria, it does not hinder the healing process of the wound.

    Granulated sugar is said to work best here, but even brown sugar leads to acceptable results.

    She didn¡¯t have enough sugar to use it in that fashion, but she wanted to keep at least some if it comes to the worst.

    (According to the ¡°Shinch¨­ k¨­ki¡±, Chosokabe Motochika from the Tosa province (Kochi prefecture) has gifted 30 kin (approx. 19 kg) of sugar to Nobunaga. With that in mind, around 3 kg should be sufficient as tribute.)

    As she was thinking this, someone addressed Shizuko.

    ¡°Excuse me, Shizuko-sama, may I have a moment of your time?¡±

    It was Aya. Until now, she had not been able to keep up mentally and then missed her timing to ask, but now she had finally found an opportunity.

    ¡°What is it? If it¡¯s about candies, I¡¯ll later make some for you, okay?¡±

    ¡°That is definitely not it! Since when have I become a glutton!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, sorry. So, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Filled with indignation at the disgraceful label that had been stuck on her, Aya calmed down and slightly cleared her throat.

    Then Aya quietly spoke to Shizuko so that only she would hear it.

    ¡°You said it is sugar, but¡­ is that substance inside those molds sugar? I have seen sugar once before and back then it was more¡­ like a powder.¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­¡±

    Simply speaking, brown sugar was made by pressing out sugar cane, boiling down the juice, and the cooling the result down to solidify it.

    Aya probably couldn¡¯t connect the liquid state in this process to the sugar inside her memories.

    ¡°When it cools down and hardens, it will become the sugar you know, Aya-chan. You know how water turns to ice when it gets cold?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°This is the same. Right now, it still contains some water, so it looks like syrup. When the water is gone, it will turn into the powdered sugar you know.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    ¡°Well, to be honest, there are some more detailed process steps to go through, but this much is the limit for an amateur like me.¡±

    Shizuko was scratching her head in embarrassment at her shortcomings, but the production of sugar by itself was already absolutely amazing to Aya.

    As they were being carried into the dark, Aya looked at them once more.

    She couldn¡¯t gauge exactly how much sugar this would yield, but she was sure that it would be a small fortune.

    In her mind, Aya asked herself whether the place she had been sent to was still part of this world, or not.

    ¡°The last tributes for this year will be soybeans, brown sugar, dried persimmons and other dried foods. Aya-chan, go check for me when I can deliver these kinds of things, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­As you wish.¡±

    ¡°Well, we lack the tools and experience to properly make brown sugar so the amount is a little small. But next year we will increase the output.¡±

    Aya shared the opinion that reporting this was necessary, but the problem was the size of the tribute.

    She did not know the final amount of brown sugar and didn¡¯t think Shizuko would be able to give her those numbers.

    What amounts she did know right now though were 25 dried persimmons, 50 dried Shiitake, and 200 kg of soybeans.

    (I hope I will not get scolded for reporting these numbers¡­)

    In particular, the amount of soybeans was much too large, worrying Aya on how to report it.

    Roughly a week later, when the sugar production was finished and the brown sugar transferred into pots, a message from Nobunaga arrived.

    Its contents could be summarized as follows: Nobunaga will send an escort to the tribute transport this time, and Aya and Shizuko are to accompany the transport.

    Since she had completely left this kind of work to Aya lately, it had been quite a while since Shizuko had visited the castle.

    After finishing their preparations, both headed out and arrived at the castle without incident.

    As always, Shizuko was dressed up and made to look presentable, but in contrast to previous visits, this time she wasn¡¯t left waiting in the audience chamber for too long.

    After around one hour, Nobunaga entered the audience chamber. Despite being slightly surprised by this, Shizuka greeted him with all necessary formalities.

    ¡°The tribute this time is truly splendid.¡±

    Those were the first words Nobunaga spoke to Shizuko with a small smile on his lips.

    Shizuko was stunned by the sudden praise, but Nobunaga ignored that and continued on.

    ¡°War funds in the form of dried Shiitake and sugar. Soybeans necessary to raise war horses. With these, my army can greatly increase its strength. This strength will help enormously in the conquest of Mino.¡±

    At first she didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, but these last words allowed Shizuko¡¯s understanding to catch up.

    Up until now, all tributes had been produce which weren¡¯t seen as military supplies. With the singular exception of rice.

    But with soybeans, sugar, and dried Shiitake, this time almost all of it had a military use.

    They could be traded off at high prices for additional war funds, or used as a display of Nobunaga¡¯s power.

    Not exclusive to the Sengoku period; in any time period, including modern days, in both the Occident and the Orient, luxury items were an important way to show of your own wealth and influence.

    In europe, this role was filled by spices.

    During the late Middle Ages, spices such as pepper were so highly valued as to be worth their weight in gold.

    In particular pepper held the most important position among these spices.

    Because it fills three roles as a preservative, a deodorant, as well as a seasoning.

    For the carnivorous culture of Europe, it was a magical spice until the refrigerator was invented.

    But in that time period, pepper could only be grown in tropical or subtropical regions, so Europeans mainly obtained their pepper from trade with muslim merchants.

    And, of course, with the number of merchant hands the pepper passed through, its price also spiked up sharply from the initial value.

    To the point that stories of pepper being sold at 60 times the initial cost existed.

    As an aside, it is said that the Age of Discovery was also caused by the Ottoman empire destroying the Byzantine Empire, which resulting in the loss of traffic and trade with muslim merchants and a consequential lack of access to pepper.

    Of course, this kind of mentality was not unique to the Occident, so Japan too had its share of it.

    In ancient Japanese cuisine, a ¡°befitting color¡± was said to be more important than the taste of a dish.

    Even now, while there are tasty dishes, as a whole, appearance is prioritized over taste.

    It is for this purpose, that expensive ingredients such as pepper, sugar or Shiitake were necessary.

    ¡°The skill with which you cultivated Shiitake, a feat everyone thought impossible, is worthy of praise. The other dried food, dried persimmons are splendid as well. I was never picky about what I eat, but the dried persimmons you made were truly a feast.¡±

    Nobunaga spoke as if talking to himself while repeatedly nodding his head.

    Until the agriculturist Dr. Mori Kisaku invented the believed to be impossible cultivation method of Shiitake in Showa 17 (1942 A.D.), the mushrooms were an unattainable luxury.

    Even back in the Edo period, there were attempts at cultivating Shiitake, but they consisted of cutting gashes into freshly cut trees to make it easier for Shiitake to grow, which was a lot of work for little benefit.

    As such, this method was very much a gamble that could yield vast riches upon success, or plunge your family into ruin upon failure.

    ¡°I will give you whatever you want as a reward this time. Tell me what you want.¡±

    Nobunaga said with an extremely pleased expression.

    On the spot, Shizuko couldn¡¯t think of anything she wanted. But if she refrained here, it would mean smearing dirt on Nobunaga¡¯s honor.

    She had received an elegant house for delivering the rice. And she also already had Aya as her attendant. She couldn¡¯t think of anything else she wished for right now.

    But what she couldn¡¯t think of were ¡°things she wished for¡±.

    ¡°¡­.I, I have a request to my lord.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Currently, our village is expanding its farmland. But the manpower is just not enough. As such, I would like to borrow some workers for a month.¡±

    Everyone in Shizuko¡¯s village helped with expanding the farmland, but as they still had their usual work to do, they hadn¡¯t opened as much new farmland as they would have liked to.

    It was of no issue to the villagers, but Shizuko wanted to expand enough to have some breathing room.

    Having to worry about starvation in a year with a bad harvest was a signature of the Sengoku period. As such, surplus fruits needed to be sold for money or preserved as emergency rations.

    ¡°I would like to have about 200 workers.¡±

    After saying this, Shizuko lowered her head.

    She worried that this request might be too greedy, but she judged that it was more effective to borrow a large amount of people once rather than asking for more helpers one after the other.

    The fields they were going to create this time would be the new standard size for growing crops in the future, so they couldn¡¯t cut corners here.

    Plus, she thought that opportunities where Nobunaga was in a mood as good as now and was willing to hand out a generous reward to her would be rather scarce.

    ¡°You want such a large amount of people. There has to be some reason for it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This and last year, my village has been blessed with a plentiful harvest. But that will not be the case forever. There will probably come a time when the harvest will turn out to be lacking. So that we don¡¯t have to panic then, I want to amass a stock of emergency rations. But, with the current yield, we can not even stockpile the absolutely necessary minimum.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It will only benefit the village, but please forgive me for this.¡±

    ¡°Kukuku, you really are a greedless girl.¡±

    Neither land nor riches, but what she wants are workers to expand the farmland.

    Nobunaga couldn¡¯t bring himself to think of this as a reward at all, but as she herself had wished for it as a reward, he wouldn¡¯t speak out against it.

    ¡°Fine, I will give you the authority to command 200 workers as you see fit.¡±

    He said to Shizuko, smiling slightly.

    After talking with Nobunaga for a little longer, Shizuko¡¯s audience with him ended.

    About to return home from the castle, Shizuko was stopped by Mori Yoshinari.

    It seemed he had business with Aya and, after telling Shizuko as much, took Aya with him.

    Since wasn¡¯t busy and had no need to hurry home, Shizuko decided to wait for Aya.

    Sitting down at a place where she wouldn¡¯t disturb anyone, Shizuko summarized everything so far by writing it in the dirt.

    She had magnificently managed to acquire 200 workers, but not everything would go smoothly with just that.

    They wouldn¡¯t be modifying the existing fields, but rather making new ones from scratch.

    Therefore she had to make a proper plan. Otherwise she might end up having the 200 workers just twiddle their thumbs during the one month period.

    (¡­ let¡¯s assign 3 ha of land to each farmer. Right now I have about 80 farmers¡­ but I will probably get more in the future.)

    There was an additional reason for expanding the farmland besides creating a stock of preserved food.

    The original villagers had been living under the guidance for two years now, while the farmers that were added this year had done so for close to one year.

    And while there might have been problems left and right, the village had grown in these past two years like no other.

    With their basic needs fulfilled, the villagers had lately come to consult her about something.

    About whether they could call their scattered family members to join Shizuko¡¯s village.

    Most of them had sent their children away to work, basically selling them off. But by selling this year¡¯s harvest, they would make enough money to be able to call them back.

    However, as they couldn¡¯t just do as they pleased, they had consulted Shizuko about it.

    To Shizuko, it would be great if the children, who will be the next generation, would return.

    Yet there were downsides to this proposal too.

    At the moment, feeding the villagers with the current manpower was no problem, but that didn¡¯t mean they had plenty of surplus.

    Being harsh, the question was whether they had enough food to feed children who only consumed without contributing to the labor force.

    (Well, suddenly taking them would be difficult. There¡¯s also the children¡¯s situation to consider¡­ so let¡¯s just take in 10 as a start. Let¡¯s make it 6 girls and 4 boys. If that works out fine, we¡¯ll start calling them here little by little.)

    Shizuko decided against taking in all the children at once, opting to call them back in small batches.

    If something goes wrong with the first few children, having called back more of them would mean a larger amount of damage.

    In the worst case, the village itself might collapse from this.

    ¡°Taking this into account¡­ with 3 ha per person, we will need 300 ha. But just rice won¡¯t be enough, so the actual fields will need to be even larger¡­. Ahh, we should start crossbreeding rice plants too. But that takes at least 10 years¡­ Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡±

    As she was repeatedly writing and erasing letters in the dirt, suddenly a boy¡¯s voice addressed her from behind.

 CH 23

    Reacting to the voice, Shizuko turned around to find a boy of around 10 years of age.

    He had a refined appearance, but rather than this being by his will, it looked more like someone had taken care of it instead.

    ¡°What is it? Is there something stuck to my face?¡±

    As the boy was inside the castle walls, Shizuko thought that he must be the son of a warrior.

    And judging from the fact that he had no sword at his waist, she deduced that he had to be younger than 12 years of age.

    In the Edo period, the sword was seen as the symbol of a Samurai, but in earlier times, it was a sign of adulthood.

    Even a peasant, upon coming of age, would hang a Wakizashi on his waist, change his name, and adopt an adult hairstyle.

    In short, a boy not carrying a sword meant that he has not yet had his coming of age ceremony.

    It could be held earlier depending on circumstances, but the coming of age ceremony was usually done between ages 12 and 16 with latest cases being at age 20.

    Therefore, Shizuko had judged the boy to be younger than 12 years of age.

    ¡°No, it is nothing.¡±

    ¡°I see. By the way, you, what have you been writing on the ground? I have watched for a little, but to me those writings just look like chicken-scratches.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I have only been writing done some formulas. Umm¡­ in a Namban way.¡±

    ¡°Interesting! So arithmetic is performed in such a way in Namban. Hmm¡­ the more I look at it, the stranger the shapes appear.¡±

    The boy had been surprised by Shizuko¡¯s words, but then proceeded to push her out of the way to crouch next to the formulas.

    Mentally commenting on the forceful behavior, Shizuko was aware of their difference in standing and slightly stepped back.

    For a while, the boy admired, was surprised by, and nodded in agreement with the formulas written in the dirt.

    He probably didn¡¯t understand anything, but was filled with curiosity about the exotic formulas.

    Watching this play by, a small smile, unbeknownst to herself, made its way onto Shizuko¡¯s face.

    ¡°So this is how they do arithmetic in Namban. Fine¡­ woman, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Haa¡­ I guess there might be something, but what¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine. I know! Something relating to war would be great. I can boast about it to father!¡±

    Confronted with this request, Shizuko was slightly troubled. There was nothing concerning war she could come up with at the top of her head.

    But there was one thing that would fit the boy¡¯s criteria.

    ¡°¡­¡­it might not be from Namban, but from China¡­ from Ming. There is a book on the art of war that has been passed down from antiquity.¡±

    ¡°A book on the art of war?¡±

    Nodding, Shizuko uttered it. The name of the book on war containing unshakeable strategies that have held true across eras and cultures.

    ¡°The name of that book is ¡®Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War¡¯.¡±

    Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War. A book on military strategy said to have been made by the thinker Sun Wu1.

    Several millennia might have passed since its writing, but is still considered to be the best book on strategy.

    Of course, there are similar books from the Occident too.

    Examples would be Carl von Clausewitz¡¯s ¡°On War¡± or Antoine-Henri Jomini¡¯s ¡°Summary of the Art of War¡±.

    From a latter era, but standing next to Clausewitz¡¯s ¡°On War¡± is a 20th century masterpiece on war and strategy titled ¡°Strategy¡± by Sir Basil Henry Liddell Hart.

    ¡°There are a total of seven great books on the art of war in Ming, collectively called the Seven Military Classics. What I am talking about is the most famous of these seven.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating¡±

    ¡°¡®Sun Tzu¡®s Art of War¡¯, ¡®Wu Qi¡¯s Wuzi¡¯, ¡®Wei Liaozi¡¯, ¡®Jiang Ziya¡¯s Six Secret Teachings¡¯, ¡®Three Strategies of Huang Shigong¡¯, ¡®The Methods of the Sima¡¯, ¡®Questions and Replies between Tang Taizong and Li Weigong¡¯ are their names¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough about that. Hurry up and tell me about this Art of War.¡±

    ¡°(Damn, I couldn¡¯t distract him¡­) Now then, let me quote famous words from the Art of War.¡±

    Despite proclaiming to be knowledgeable, Shizuko actually knew very little about it.

    Initially, she had only lightly read it after her sister had asked Shizuko to buy it for her. It is stored inside her smartphone as an ebook, but she didn¡¯t go out of her way to read it.

    ¡°(You never know what might become useful later in life)¡­ ¡®Know the enemy and know yourself; in a hundred battles you will never be in peril.¡¯, ¡®Logistics are the life line¡¯2, ¡®The supreme art of war is to subdue the enemy without fighting.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Hmm, mhhh¡­. Quite difficult, no, quite good words!¡±

    The boy nodded with a strangely cramped smile on his face.

    No matter how you looked at it, he hadn¡¯t understood the words¡¯ meaning, but neither had Shizuko really done so herself, so she wanted the topic to end there.

    But her wishes easily crumbled to dust.

    ¡°So, what do these words mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡®Know the enemy and know yourself; in a hundred battles you will never be in peril.¡¯. If you know your own condition and that of your enemy, you will not get into a difficult situation even once in hundreds of battles.¡±

    From the depths of her memory she pulled up a book explaining Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War.

    But since she had only read it out of interest for the impact it had had on other historic individuals she didn¡¯t want the boy to dig too deep.

    Therefore, before he could think about it and ask questions, she continued on to the next explanation.

    ¡°¡®The supreme art of war is to subdue the enemy without fighting.¡¯ Fighting hundred battles and winning them is not the best strategy. Breaking your enemy¡¯s will to fight without a single battle is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    ¡°Simply speaking, taking the enemy country while having all your soldiers left is the best result. If you have 40,000 and the other side has 30,000 men. Rather than wasting them in a battle against the other side to take the country, wouldn¡¯t it be better for the future if these 40,000 men remained ready to use? That¡¯s what is meant.¡±

    While saying this, Shizuko wrote Kanji numerals in the dirt.

    ¡°For example, if you win without fighting and can just take in the entire enemy army, you would suddenly have 70.000 men. If you fight and win after both sides lost half their men, you would only have 35.000 men left. There might be matters of military achievements to consider, but wouldn¡¯t avoiding an unnecessary battle while at the same time retaining all your men be better?¡±

    ¡°Urgh¡­ t-that is true¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are times when fighting is necessary. So until that time comes, you should conserve your troops as well as possible, and when the decisive moment comes deploy their full strength, which will reduce the losses significantly. And that is where the last quote, ¡®Logistics are the life line¡¯ comes into play.¡±

    Drawing a rough map into the dirt, Shizuko continues her explanation.

    ¡°Let us say your country has enough rations for 50.000 soldiers, and the enemy has enough for 40.000. If you want to move that many of your rations into enemy territory, it will turn into a great expense. Then how about acquiring the supplies from the invaded land? And that is exactly why generals should try to procure as much food as possible from the enemy territory.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hm, mhhh¡­.for Namban and Ming to have thought about war this deeply.¡±

    Having finally understood it, the boy nodded in admiration.

    To him it was an unusual way of thinking, but as he was still a boy, he thankfully didn¡¯t reject the idea out of hand.

    And since the boy was not a military commander, some of Shizuko¡¯s words might not even have sunken in.

    ¡°It was a fairly interesting conversation. As I have to return now, I am vexed that I can not inquire any further.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. Then please keep any further questions until the next time we meet.¡±

    In her thoughts she sincerely wished for that next time to never come to pass, but she couldn¡¯t speak such words out loud.

    After all, while she didn¡¯t know his identity, Shizuko knew him to be the son of a warrior, so needlessly upsetting the boy was a bad idea.

    It was easier to just split true thoughts from facade, and stick to an inoffensive choice of words.

    ¡°Great! By the way, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.my name is Shizuko. Um, would you also give me your name¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fine, Shizuko, I have remembered your name. I hope our next meeting will be soon. Well then, farewell!¡±

    Shizuko had wanted to know his name, but before she could get an answer the boy had run off.

    Just as suddenly as he had appeared, the boy vanished from her sight.

    ¡°¡­¡­let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Muttered Shizuko after taking down the hand that had only grasped air.

    On the other side, the boy was happily humming to himself.

    A voice called out to the boy who was happy enough to almost begin skipping.

    ¡°What¡¯s up Kimyoumaru, you seem to be having a lot of fun.¡±

    In mid December, when the cold was starting to seep into her house, a certain facility in it had finally been completed.

    ¡°Tadaa, an Irori (hearth).¡±

    ¡°You seem amused, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    That facility was a Irori. A type of indoors fireplace that can be used permanently and is mainly used for heating and cooking.

    In the past they were also called Hitaki or Jikaro, and are something that every traditional Japanese house has.

    Irori are used for a wide variety of purposes such as heating, cooking, providing light, drying clothes and wood, improving the durability of the building with wooden tar, and providing a place for communication with the family.

    ¡®It has so many useful functions!¡¯, Shizuko¡¯s enthusiasm failed to infect Aya, leading to her dull reaction.

    ¡°Boo, that reaction is too dull. But with this, we¡¯ll finally be able to stave of the winter cold.¡±

    The house itself had been built quickly, but there hadn¡¯t been enough materials for the Irori, so its completion had taken more time.

    This matter had caused Nobunaga to scold those involved in the construction several times.

    ¡°Rather than that, Shizuko-sama, what is that there?¡±

    More so than the Irori, something else had garnered her interest, which she now asked Shizuko about while pointing at it.

    It was an oblong, tatami-chair3 like object made of wood.

    It was long enough for Shizuko to lay down on it with place to spare, and would be half empty if Aya were to do so.

    But Aya wasn¡¯t used to tatami-chairs, or rather, she couldn¡¯t see how it could be useful in the first place.

    ¡°That¡¯s a tatami-chair. It has a back, so it¡¯s pretty comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Tatami-chair¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ something like a Shougi? But this is made to sit leaning onto the backrest, so I guess it¡¯s a little bit different.¡±

    The simple, movable seats used in shrines or during weddings were called Shougi.

    They were made of two legs crossed in an X-shape with a piece of hide or cloth connecting the tops forming the seating area. For transportation, the legs are folded together.

    As chairs only came to Japan in the Meiji era, this type of seat was still widely used until the early modern times.

    Even in the modern era, although rare, they can still be seen in use.

    It is possible for a backrest and footrest to be attached, but normally only a plank was attached as a footrest.

    The reason for this was that in case of an attack from behind, a seat with backrest requires an additional movement compared to a seat without.

    Although this might only be a slight difference, this could be the deciding factor between life and death, so basically no one attached a backrest.

    ¡°When you lay down on it like this, it¡¯s a simple place to sleep on! Ahh¡­ how comfortable.¡±

    Using the tatami-chair as a simple sleeping place, she rested her head on a cushion, nay, pillow made from precious cloth.

    It is filled with chicken feathers, so it isn¡¯t as comfortable as a cotton filled pillow, but for the Sengoku period it was a luxury item nonetheless.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ wait, don¡¯t sleep in a place like this. Properly sleep in your¡­ Ahh, really! You are drooling!¡±

    Thanks to the warmth of the Irori, the sleeping place in form of the tatami-chair, and the comfortable fluffiness of the pillow, Shizuko fell asleep easily.

    Shizuko was in the land of dreams until Aya put the ultimate brute move of kicking her off the tatami-chair to use.

    After the Irori had been completed, Shizuko had started working centered around that room.

    If there was nothing special to do, she would spend her day basking in its warmth.

    Necessarily, Aya also started operating centered around the Irori, causing both of them to shut themselves in that room more often.

    But it wasn¡¯t only the two of them withdrawing into their house, with everyone around acting similarly.

    The villagers, who were usually active from sunrise till sunset, in winter would only be active from just before noon to an hour before sunset.

    The women who did household chores were up and about a little earlier, but they also now did their laundry with lukewarm water from the hot springs, and made more simpler food such as soups that would warm up the body.

    The men behaved similarly, trying to avoid cold water as much as possible and taking baths in the hot spring after farm work to warm their bodies up.

    While the villagers were taking measures against the cold as well as they could, Shizuko wondered whether there was something else they could do.

    When placed in a cold environment, the human body tries to preserve its temperature by contracting the peripheral blood vessels and shivering.

    Concomitant to this, muscle movement becomes more sluggish, hampering manual labor. This, combined with the cold induced stress, becomes a burden to both body and mind.

    Wanting to alleviate these as much as possible, Shizuko came up with ¡°stretching after warm baths¡± and ¡°radio calisthenics¡±.

    Stretching after a long bath stretches the muscles, making your body more flexible as well as causing a relaxing effect via the parasympathetic nerve system.

    Especially increasing the body¡¯s flexibility helps avoiding jerky movements, which in turn helps preventing hip pain or coldness due to poor blood circulation.

    Radio calisthenics can improve the blood circulation to the brain, activating the nerves, waking up the sleepy head.

    Furthermore, it contains 13 different movements in just 3 minutes and 10 seconds, stimulating more than 400 different muscles.

    It combines elements of aerobic exercises, muscle training, stretching, and balance exercises, effectively moving both muscles and joints.

    Continuing on, radio calisthenics is thought through in every aspect as it helps with building up skeletal muscle, which is important for generating body heat and maintaining your posture, improving blood circulation, and increasing metabolism rate.

    She spread these two things to the villagers, but as always, the villagers were skeptical at first.

    But after continuing both for around 1 to 2 weeks, effects started to show, causing other villagers to imitate it. By now, all villagers do radio calisthenics in the mornings and stretch after baths in the evening.

    ¡°¡­there we go. Hm, I¡¯m starting to be able to turn around quite far. But this spreading feeling of warmth is really great¨C¡±

    ¡°I can bend a lot further than you. Because of this, I can sleep soundly at night.¡±

    ¡°Hey. Can someone please push my back¨C¡±

    With happy voices resounding from everywhere, Shizuko¡¯s village was enveloped in a time of serenity one wouldn¡¯t expect from the Sengoku era.

    All of the villagers thought, no, prayed would be more accurate.

    That this time would last forever.

 CH 24

    The proverb ¡°The whole year¡¯s plans should be made on New Year¡¯s Day?¡± showed just how important the New Year¡¯s Day was to the people of the Sengoku era. And the mochi as offerings were inseparable from this day.

    Originally, mochi was a sacred food to be offered to the gods, and an essential part of celebrations and festivals. It was common sense that even the poorest peasant would prepare mochi for New Year¡¯s Day without fail. Of course, Shizuko too had started to prepare for New Year¡¯s Day, and had been gathering a variety of things towards the end of the year.

    When preparing for the New Year¡¯s Day, the most important items were ¡°Kadomatsu¡±1, ¡°Shimekazari¡±2, and ¡°Kagami Mochi¡±3.

    In the first place, New Year¡¯s Day was the day where everyone welcomed the Year God coming from the high mountains, who was said to bring happiness for the upcoming year to the houses. As such, the Kadomatsu was a landmark for the descending Year God and served as a vessel to receive him. The Shimekazari symbolized that the place had been purified and was suitably clean and sacred to receive the Year God. The Kagamimochi served as an offering to the visiting Year God and also held the meaning of being a vessel for the god.

    It was generally considered good to prepare these up to the 28th of December, but should be avoided beyond that. Shizuko had also had other things to do besides this. She had to prepare the New Year¡¯s banquet. In contrast to last year, this time there were the additions of Nisaku¡¯s village and the new villagers, turning it into a quite big banquet. With all these preparations to do, Shizuko busily greeted the new year.

    New Year¡¯s Day.

    This day was an exception, as the villagers, who usually holed up because of the cold, were up and about before sunrise. They assembled in the village square and started a bonfire while waiting for sunrise. Several hours later, with the first rays of the sun, all of them folded their hands and wished for good health in the coming year.

    After that had finished, came the mochi making. With a prepared mortar and pestle, steamed glutinous rice would be pounded until it turned into a homogenous mass. Since there was such a large number of people, several mortars and pestles had been prepared.

    A short while after the mochi making had started, the villagers from Nisaku¡¯s village arrived. After exchanging their New Year¡¯s greetings, they handed over a gift to Shizuko. Recounting his luck in having hunted down a large boar a few days ago, Nisaku had brought some of it with him.

    Musing over how she should best cook it, Shizuko decided to make Botan-Nabe4. However, the pot had been the most basic cooking utensil since ancient times and was seen as something sacred, making the act of soiling it with one¡¯s chopsticks unthinkable. But as the proverb ¡°to eat out of the same pot¡± existed, eating while huddled around the same thing was also a way to strengthen solidarity. In the end, she had played it off by eating around the same ¡°Irori¡± instead of around the ¡°pot¡±. To be on the safe side, she had also prepared cooking chopsticks.

    Aside from the boar dishes, Shizuko had prepared the New Year¡¯s Day staple of soup dishes focused around mochi, the so-called Zoni.5. The term Zoni first appeared in the ¡°Suzuka Family Records¡± written in the Muromachi era. But prior to the Edo period, rice was a valuable good in which taxes were paid, so commoners would eat taro6 instead of mochi.

    In samurai society, it was an auspicious food eaten at the very beginning of feasts. It is brought out at the very beginning as if to say that a feast can¡¯t start without it. However, in regions where crops other than rice were harvested on regular or slash-and-burn fields, people saw eating or offering mochi in the first three days of the new year as a taboo. The reason for this was, as rice was a foreign crop that could not grow on their land, it couldn¡¯t be considered worthy as a vessel for the divine.

    There was an amusing story about Zoni. Zoni originated from soup dishes served as the appetizer to high-class meals during the Muromachi era, and would contain healthy ingredients such as mochi, yam, taro, and soybeans. There had been cases of seafood being in some regions, too. When the Edo period came around and mochi became readily available, the custom of eating Zoni on New Year¡¯s Day spread around the entire country (excluding Hokkaido and Okinawa).

    At that time, the term Zoni was interpreted as ¡°Take a mix of many things and boil them¡±, and contrary to its origins, unhealthy ingredients started to be added to Zoni. One of the theories why Zoni can taste completely different depending on the region today was that it might have been caused by this mistaken interpretation.

    When the mochi making was finished, everyone gathered in the village¡¯s hall-like building.

    ¡°Ahem, Happy New Year.¡±

    Shizuko spoke the words of blessing to welcome the Year God in the new year.

    ¡°Happy New Year¡±

    Following Shizuko, the villagers mimicked her words of blessing.

    The meaning behind this interaction was that, by exchanging words of thanks to the god between people, they rejoiced from the depth of their hearts in having welcomed the Year God.

    ¡°Eh, I want to express my joy in being able to safely arrive in the new year. There are a lot of things to do, but eat and drink for the next three days, and gather strength for the new year. Now then, itadakimasu!¡±

    ¡°Itadakimasu!¡±

    When the excited villagers loudly said so, the New Year¡¯s banquet started.

    If you are reading from a pirate or aggregator site, please read from the translator¡¯s site: yado-inn (dot) com. We have to put the link like this or else the bots will remove it, sorry.

    Despite the strange combination of Zoni and boar stew, the villagers ate it with relish.

    Looking at this scenery from the seat of honor, Shizuko conversed lightly with Nisaku, his family, Daiichi, and the others, when halfway through the banquet, a visitor appeared. The person in question hadn¡¯t entered the area of the banquet as Aya had informed her of the visitor, but it seemed to have been a fast horse messenger from Nobunaga. Feeling bad for the messenger if she were to let him wait, Shizuko stood up and went to receive him. As soon as she had stepped out into the hallway, she shivered from the cold.

    ¡°Uaa, cold¡­. Ah, that¡¯s right. The messenger will be cold too, so could you please prepare some tea for him.¡±

    ¡°With tea¡­ do you refer to those dried mulberry leaves?

    To make it, mulberry leaves would be washed with water and then steamed lightly. After steaming they would be wrung out, chopped into 3 mm large pieces, and then dried out completely under the sun. Despite being this simple to make, mulberry tea was a healthy tea with many positive effects.

    ¡°Yes, that one. Prepare a big cup made with lukewarm water and a small one made with hot water.¡±

    ¡°Two cups? Why¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just do it as I said for now. I¡¯ll explain it later.¡±

    Despite her doubts about her instructions, as she was promised to hear an explanation later, Aya decided to follow them obediently for now.

    After seeing her run off to do so, Shizuko headed towards the waiting messenger. When she went outside through the entrance, the bite of the cold felt even harsher. Being outside for a prolonged amount of time probably was tough.

    ¡°You must be Shizuko-sama. I bring orders for you from the lord.¡±

    The armored warrior standing next to his horse called out to her the moment he noticed Shizuko. Probably from forcibly enduring the cold, his body was shivering slightly.

    ¡°Tomorrow, the lord will hold a banquet to reward his followers. And by his order, Shizuko-dono, you are to attend as well.¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged.¡±

    ¡°For this occasion, you are to bring the bow called kurosubou.¡±

    ¡°Eh, Ah, okay¡­ (Hmm, did I show the crossbow to the lord?)¡±

    Although she was wondering about this a little, Shizuko reasoned that she had shown it to him at some point and decided not to dwell on it further.

    After affirming her participation to the messenger, Shizuko told him the following.

    ¡°You must be freezing in this cold weather. I have had some hot tea prepared for you, so please enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ I¡¯m indebted to you.¡±

    The cold must have really sunken into his bones deeply as the messenger slightly bowed his head.

    Shizuko tried to lead him towards the entrance of her house, but before they got that far, Aya had come outside with the tea. Having done as she was told, Aya carried a big bowl of tea made with lukewarm water and a small cup of steaming hot tea.

    ¡°Let us quench your thirst first. Please start with the bigger bowl first.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Fine¡­¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t completely convinced, the messenger did as he was told and drank from the big bowl. At first he only took small sips, but once he noticed that the lukewarm tea could be drunk easily, he gulped it down. It must take a lot of stamina to ride a horse, Shizuko vaguely thought.

    ¡°Now, please have some of this piping hot tea.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much¡­ hot, hot¡­¡±

    This time she had handed him the tea that was hot enough to give off wafts of steam. For someone like the messenger, whose body had grown numb from the cold, this one was a nice source of heat to warm up his hands.

    (Although Ishida Mitsunari¡¯s Sankencha7 was probably a literary creation of the Edo period, it¡¯s quite excellent as a form of hospitality)

    While Shizuko had decreased the number of cups from three to two out of consideration for the hurry he must be in, the messenger was still very thankful for her consideration.

    In this cold weather, even a single cup of plain hot water would be welcome. Moved by her generosity, the messenger turned towards Shizuko and bowed deeply.

    ¡°It was delicious. Thank you very much for your consideration, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°I will be on my way then.¡±

    After bowing once more, the messenger swiftly mounted his horse and rode off.

    If you are reading from a pirate or aggregator site, please read from the translator¡¯s site: yado-inn (dot) com. We have to put the link like this or else the bots will remove it, sorry.

    The New Year¡¯s Banquet continued on enthusiastically until just before sundown.

    The men from both Shizuko¡¯s and Nisaku¡¯s village were all completely wasted, so it had gradually turned to Nisaku¡¯s villagers staying in Shizuko¡¯s village. Though, as many were completely drunk on that day, regardless of their gender, most of the people just fell asleep on the spot, inside the banquet hall.

    On the other hand, Shizuko had been bathing and cleansing her body since the morning, trying to make herself as beautiful as possible. Although one might think that a banquet to reward followers would have a somewhat rough and wild atmosphere, banquets in samurai society are better classified as quite stiff.

    To make it short, it would be better to think of it as a high society party. Being unable to maintain a certain degree of manners would mean smearing dirt on the host¡¯s reputation. And this time in particular, it was impossible to attend in the clothes of a warrior family¡¯s woman, but required a military commanders outfit, so she would have to crossdress.

    (It¡¯s cold¡­ I want to hole up in the room with the Irori¡­)

    Shivering all the way, Shizuko arrived without troubles at Komakiyama castle where Nobunaga was staying. As she had already come in suitable clothing, she didn¡¯t need to change clothes inside the castle this time. But this didn¡¯t mean that she could immediately go to the banquet. In the strictly stratified samurai society, she would first have to deliver her New Year greetings to Nobunaga. Yet Shizuko was by no means the only one having to do so. The warriors directly serving Nobunaga, as well as their retainers, were all scheduled to deliver their New Year¡¯s greetings to him. As a result, a long line had formed in front of the audience chamber.

    (¡­having a ¡°the line ends here¡± sign would be quite funny.)

    The scenery right before an event, Shizuko strangely thought before lining up.

    The moment she had lined up, the warrior in front of her suddenly turned around and looked at her with astonishment on his face. Shizuko wondered at first what this was about, but soon understood what had surprised the man.

    It was the difference in their heights. The warrior only reached up to Shizuko¡¯s chest, putting him somewhere in the low 150 cm range. Despite this, he was on the taller side, as, looking further up the line, there were even smaller warriors here and there.

    (Well¡­ the average height in this time period was somewhere around 140 cm.)8

    Having once again realized how tall she was, the realization still didn¡¯t make her any smaller. As a result, until she could enter the audience chamber, Shizuko was looked at by the surrounding warriors as though she was part of a freak show.

    And after standing in line for a few dozen minutes, it was finally her turn. Yet she didn¡¯t choose any fancy words and simply delivered some safe words of greeting, similar to what the person in front of her had done.

    After the greeting, she moved to the banquet hall. As though the seating order had been assigned from the beginning, a servant-looking person guided her to her seat. But a while after sitting down, Shizuko noticed that she had been the only one to have been guided to her seat.

    Everyone else already seemed to have known their seats beforehand.

    (Okay¡­ This place¡­ I have a bad feeling about this¡­)

    Her bad premonition would be spot on.

    Shizuko felt something cold coming from around her.

    She regretted that she hadn¡¯t noticed earlier that her seat was strangely close to Nobunaga¡¯s throne9<b>Manshiro:</b> The podest he¡¯s sitting on in the manga10.

    Moving only her eyes around, Shizuko observed her surroundings. Next to her was the retainer of Oda Nobunaga with most military achievements under his belt, ¡°Sanza of the Offense¡±, Mori Yoshinari.

    On her other side was, Takigawa Kazumasu, a man who would later become one of the Oda Four Heavenly Kings, but he had a troubled expression on his face.

    A little further away was a man who was currently receiving a cold treatment, but would later become part of the Oda Four Heavenly Kings, and be known as the Oda clan¡¯s best general, Shibata Katsuie.

    And quite close to Nobunaga, (having become relatives by marriage two generations ago), one of the Oda Four Heavenly Kings, one of the Oda Five Generals, and a general on part with Shibata Katsuie, Niwa Nagahide.

    The remaining member of the Oda Four Heavenly Kings, Akechi Mitsuhide, is said to have become a retainer to the Oda clan between the 11th and 12th year of the Eiroku era, so he¡¯s not present at this point in time.

    The one later known as Toyotomi Hideyoshi, Kinoshita Toukichirou, is, as expected, also seated quite close to Nobunaga.

    In short, Shizuko was seated between Nobunaga¡¯s prominent retainers.

    (My stomach¡­ I want some stomach medicine¡­!)

    The intimidating aura of the warriors around her made Shizuko think that a hole might open up in her stomach, but asking to change seats now would be impossible, so she could do nothing but silently endure.

    To tell the truth, Shizuko was not very good with situations like this, and when she attended, she would usually just inconspicuously pass the time in the corner. Furthermore, it was her disposition to stay holed up and not go out on cold days like these.

    (Urgh¡­ can¡¯t today end already¨C)

    In contrast to her wish, even after several tens of minutes, the banquet hadn¡¯t even started yet.

 CH 25

    Although it was a celebration for almost a hundred people, as a samurai society banquet, the beginning was very formal and strictly reglemented.

    To start it off, Zoni1 was served as a matter of course. But as Shizuko had expected, it was different from its modern version, containing only ingredients that stimulate the secretion of gastric juice.

    And although Shizuko was conducting herself with peerless manners, on the inside she was completely perplexed.

    Despite being decried by the Honganji Ikko Ikki 2as the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven for his audacious behavior, Nobunaga was surprisingly strict regarding formal proceedings.

    It was to a level that couldn¡¯t be learned overnight, but must have been drilled into him since his infancy, or he wouldn¡¯t have been able to acquire this level of sophistication.

    Shizuko had often heard that during the Edo period, the Tokugawa intentionally painted Oda Nobunaga in a bad light to make Tokugawa Ieyasu look like a better Shogun.

    And now she understood that this was a fact. Oda Nobunaga was by no means an arrogant tyrant only throwing his power around as he pleases, but was capable of the courtesy and manners that were expected of a ruler.

    (This is a historical discovery, but¡­ history is written by the victors, so rulers often demonize their predecessors¡­)

    Absentmindedly thinking about this, Shizuko drank the sake from her cup.

    As this is the Sengoku era, it was closer to unrefined sake rather than refined one, making it sweet enough that even a minor like Shizuko could easily drink it.

    Normally, it should have the same alcoholic content as refined sake, but they had probably diluted it with water or something to increase the amount of sake.

    Shizuko wasn¡¯t really a big fan of sake and had a low tolerance for alcohol, so she was even grateful that it had been diluted with water.

    Nibbling and sipping away at her food and drink, Shizuko was glad that nobody around her had tried talking to her.

    But it was not just the fact that she was unknown to many, that caused nobody to call out to her.

    To the men around her, her manners, although they looked slightly strange to them, looked as though they adhered to a formal set of rules unknown to them, making it hard for them to catch the opportunity to initiate a conversation with her.

    On the other side, Shizuko herself only thought of it as needing to ¡°eat with proper manners or I¡¯ll get shouted at¡±.

    ¡°That is quite a lonely way of drinking you have there, Shizuko.¡±

    Just as Shizuko had finished her third cup of sake, a person sat down in front of her and addressed her.

    Lowering the cup to look at the person before her, Shizuko almost spewed out her drink.

    Sitting before her was the boy she had come to know a short while ago, holding something that looked like a sake bottle.

    ¡°(Huh, is this okay¡­?) I cannot hold my liquor well, so¡­¡±

    Shizuko was worried whether the boy had violated the protocol with his lax manners, but as the surrounding people didn¡¯t seem to care, this much must have been fine.

    As such, Shizuko herself didn¡¯t think she should point it out to him.

    ¡°It is a celebration, so you shouldn¡¯t make such a gloomy face, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°What a spiritless reply. I know! That we have met here has to be some kind of fate. Is there more of this Sun Tzu you told me about before? If possible, could you write it down for me?¡±

    With the alcohol befuddling her mind, Shizuko agreed without thinking about it too deeply.

    As though he had prepared for this from the beginning, a glance from the boy was enough for a servant-like person to immediately bring some ink and paper.

    Receiving the thin brush from the servant, Shizuko started writing without putting too much thought into it.

    ¡°Let your rapidity be that of the wind, your gentleness that of the forest. In raiding and plundering be like fire, be immovable like a mountain. Be as hard to know as the shadow, move as fast as lightning. When you plunder a countryside, let the spoils be divided amongst your men. When you capture new territory, cut it up into allotments for the benefit of the soldiery. Ponder and deliberate before you make a move.¡±3

    It¡¯s a famous passage from the seventh chapter of Sun Tzu¡¯s The Art of War.

    And a writing said to have been written on the Sengoku era Daimyo Takeda Shingen¡¯s battle flag.

    As for why Shizuko had chosen these verses in particular, it was for the simple reason that they were famous (only inside Shizuko¡¯s mind) and look cool when written in Kanji.

    ¡°Here, please.¡±

    ¡°Wait. If you just give it to me like this, I can¡¯t understand the meaning behind those words. Explain them to me, explain them,¡±

    ¡°Fine, well then. First of all¡ª-¡±

    When Shizuko opened her mouth to start her explanation, a voice calling her name reached her ears.

    Facing towards the calling voice, Nobunaga looked her way with an amused smile on his lips.

    She had a vaguely bad feeling about it, but she couldn¡¯t just ignore being called.

    Shizuko gave a small bow to the boy to excuse herself before moving towards Nobunaga.

    ¡°Is this party fun to you?¡±

    Nobunaga asker her this the moment Shizuko had sat down.

    Inwardly, she wanted to return home as soon as possible, but clamped down tightly on that thought so as to not let it leak out even a tiny bit, and bowed.

    ¡°Yes, I am honored beyond all measure to have been invited to such a splendid feast.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, if you say so. First of all, drink.¡±

    To be honest, Shizuko wanted to be spared any more sake, but refraining was not an option here, so she obediently received the filled cup.

    And without stopping to think about it, she gulped down the whole cup at once. Whether this was or wasn¡¯t the right way to drink it, Shizuko the minor couldn¡¯t judge, but this way she didn¡¯t have to worry about the taste and smell.

    And even though it was sake, it wasn¡¯t refined, and the recipe was probably bad, giving it the flavor of rice bran.

    ¡°(I don¡¯t really¡­ get the taste of sake.) It was very delicious.¡±

    ¡°You drink well. Now, there is a reason I have called you here. The kurosubou(crossbow), did you bring it with you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I did as ordered and brought it with me.¡±

    Her reply made a nihilistic smile rise to Nobunaga¡¯s face, and after lightly tapping his knee, he said the following.

    ¡°Great, then let us have an archery competition.¡±

    If you are reading from a pirate or aggregator site, please read from the translator¡¯s site: yado-inn (dot) com. We have to put the link like this or else the bots will remove it, sorry.

    It was a tempestuous turn of events.

    Nobunaga didn¡¯t seem to have cared for Shizuko¡¯s opinion in the slightest as he quickly shot off commands at the servant next to him.

    Shizuko just couldn¡¯t keep up with it all. The suddenness of this development had her swept along to the archery range before she could collect herself.

    ¡°Show me your best.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­.!¡±

    Shouldering her crossbow, Shizuko let out a surprised squeal.

    It was then, that her mind finally caught up to the situation. But catching up was all it had done, as there was already no longer any chance to get out of her current predicament.

    Shizuko glanced around to survey her surroundings. Centered around her and Nobunaga, the other warriors were seated on chairs.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, here are the arrows for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no thank you, those arrows won¡¯t work. I have prepared the arrows I need myself, so you don¡¯t need to waste your concern.¡±

    She had been handed arrows for a Japanese bow, therefore the length was obviously farmuch too long, so she returned them.

    Despite its looks, the crossbow is very picky about the length and weight of the arrows. Using unfitting arrows might even lead to damage to the crossbow itself.

    When using anything but arrows that have been finely tuned to match the crossbow, it might become dysfunctional immediately.

    And since repairing it would take a long time, Shizuko wanted to avoid damaging it as much as possible for some party entertainment.

    ¡°The rules of the match will be simple. We will each fire 10 shots, and the one with most hits wins.¡±

    Nobunaga declared while holding his Japanese bow in one hand. Shizuko on the other hand still had her crossbow shouldered.

    Being unable to see her carrying anything resembling a bow, the surrounding retainers started exchanging questions and belittling comments.

    ¡°(Yeah¡­ this has turned into a circus show) I understand.¡±

    Shizuko didn¡¯t want to stand out and had zero motivation to give it her best, so she only answered halfheartedly.

    The only thing on her mind was the wish for this banquet to be over as soon as possible. She felt that attending this kind of occasion was just way above her current status.

    ¡°I will go first.¡±

    After saying this, Nobunaga shot his bow with a familiar flow of motions. As was to be expected from a man who trains daily, he easily hit the target.

    As if to say that it was her turn next, Nobunaga turned towards Shizuko and smirked slightly.

    But rather than lighting the flame of rivalry in her, Shizuko¡¯s motivation was just doused even further.

    (Even though it is an order from the lord, I still don¡¯t like standing out¡­)

    Shizuko lowered the crossbow from her shoulder, drew it¡¯s bow string back, and loaded the bolt. Steadying the crossbow with both hands, Shizuko carefully took aim.

    Seeing this, a surprised expression appeared on Nobunaga¡¯s face, as well as on those of his retainers. Ignoring this, Shizuko pulled the trigger.

    With a sound different to that of a Japanese bow, the arrow shot off. It hit the target, and, carried by its momentum, pierced straight through it.

    The material of the targets were chosen with the Japanese bow in mind, so when the more powerful crossbow bolt hit it, the bolt completely penetrated it.

    (Whoops, I shot right through it.)

    With a careless thought like that on her mind, Shizuko drew her crossbow once again. Watching her do this, with a serious look on his face, was Nobunaga.

    (¡­what a weird bow. Despite Shizuko being able to pull its string back with her thin arms, its power is considerable. No, accurately speaking, it has high penetrating power. In that regard, it resembles the musket. But the most surprising part is how it can maintain its string in a drawn back position. I thought it was unusable, but something with a less complicated structure might be useful for sieges.)

    ¡°Bring me a foot soldier¡¯s armor!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    Perplexed at his sudden fit of anger, the servants didn¡¯t react immediately, but Nobunaga just ignored their state of confusion and just reaffirmed his order.

    Even then, the servants¡¯ faces were still filled with surprise, but Nobunaga¡¯s angry voice made them shudder, spurring them into quickly fetching the armor for a foot soldier.

    But it was not only them who were unable to comprehend Nobunaga¡¯s train of thought. Shizuko and the other retainers were just as confused.

    They had no clue what kind of objective or goal had been behind Nobunaga¡¯s command.

    After a short while, two suits of armor had been prepared. They were set up slightly closer than where the target had been positioned before.

    When the armors had been arranged as if a person was wearing them, everyone understood that they would be the next target.

    (Oh shucks, at least I think most foot soldier armors were made from cloth or bamboo¡­)

    While musing about this, Shizuko tuned her crossbow.

    Yet, this was a scenario where she wouldn¡¯t know how it would end. In the first place, she had made this crossbow with hunting in mind, so it was somewhat obvious that she didn¡¯t know how it would fare against armor.

    At least the fact that it wouldn¡¯t cause any damage to her crossbow, with only the bolt suffering from it at worst, was comforting to know.

    Afterwards, Nobunaga shot his bow without uttering a single word.

    His silent pressure caused Shizuko¡¯s stomach to be assaulted by a prickling pain. Bearing this, Shizuko also shot her crossbow wordlessly.

    This continued on until the last of the ten arrows had been shot. As even his retainers could pick up on Nobunaga¡¯s strange behavior; their expression filled with tension.

    ¡°¡­Shizuko, try drawing this bow.¡±

    The moment their match had finished, Nobunaga thrust the bow he had just used towards Shizuko.

    Not understanding what he wanted to achieve with this, Shizuko simply did as she was told and pulled the bowstring.

    ¡°Hmn, nghhhhh¡­..!¡±

    The bow string was pulled extremely taut, and Shizuko was unable to draw it back in the slightest.

    But this was the obvious result. The Japanese bow is drawn using all muscles of the human body, making the proper procedure to drawing it absolutely necessary.

    Furthermore, as the Japanese bows of the Sengoku period were tools of war, their bow strings had much more draw weight than their modern versions.

    ¡°Huf¡­..Ha¨C, Ha¨C, Ha¨C ¡­.¡±

    In the end, even with her full strength at work, Shizuko could only draw the bow the tiniest bit.

    Yet the look on Nobunaga¡¯s face wasn¡¯t one of ridicule or mockery, as he observed Shizuko with slightly narrowed eyes.

    (It is as though she can¡¯t use a bow at all.)

    Even though Shizuko was trying to draw the bow, she was just applying brute force without the slightest hint of any proper technique.

    Yet Shizuko had interpreted his order to ¡°draw the bow¡± as ¡°pull back the string¡±.

    (I see. Even though she has a vast wealth of knowledge, she only uses as much as needed in any given situation. In short, to draw information out of her, all I have to do is to put Shizuko into a ¡°situation where she is forced to draw on her knowledge.¡±)

    By now, Nobunaga valued Shizuko¡¯s knowledge to be worth more than a single country.

    On top of that, she didn¡¯t like to stand out, so she wouldn¡¯t let her ego grow over her head and say more than necessary.

    Nobunaga couldn¡¯t think of a piece that was this easy to handle yet useful at the same time.

    ¡°We both hit 10 times. I am interested in this kurosubou of yours. I will borrow it for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Wha! Ah, yes¡­¡±

    With her surprised voice threatening to spill out, Shizuko handed over the crossbow to Nobunaga.

    Nobunaga received it with a mystified look on his face.

    After the competition, the banquet ended without any further entertainment or problems.

    Shizuko grouped up with Aya who had been waiting somewhere in the area, and both of them returned to Shizuko¡¯s estate before sunset.

    But there were a couple of people who didn¡¯t immediately return from the banquet.

    Nobunaga¡¯s direct subordinates, Takigawa Kazumasu, Mori Yoshinari, Niwa Nagahide, as well as his heir, Kimyoumaru.

    ¡°The inventions of that girl are as weird as always.¡±

    Mumbled Takigawa while fiddling around with the crossbow.

    Despite his derisive words, he held considerable interest in Shizuko¡¯s tools.

    ¡°Constructing things purely to be an exotic plaything is one thing¡­ but when it is this intricate and refined, it gets a terrifying quality.¡±

    ¡°But, although this Namban bow looks easy to use, its structure is too strange and complex. It might be usable without much training, but getting a larger number of them will be a challenge.¡±

    As his retainers were debating over the pros and cons, Nobunaga held out his hand to silence them.

    ¡°We will use thirty of them in the next siege.¡±

    That was Nobunaga¡¯s decree.

    In the first place, he hadn¡¯t called them here to argue with him about the crossbow, but just to give each of them their respective tasks.

    ¡°Yoshinari, use Aya to tell Shizuko to produce the kurosubous.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Takigawa, gather 30 soldiers who are inexperienced with the Japanese bow.¡±

    ¡°¡­.as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Niwa. Kimyoumaru. Draw more of Ming¡¯s stratagems out of Shizuko. Have all which she tells you written down.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Their answers made Nobunaga smile contentedly. Nodding once to himself, he looked over the four of them and said the following.

    ¡°No matter what, I will get her knowledge about military matters.¡±

 CH 26

    The three days of New Year had passed, and without any further notable happenings, there was only the cultivation of winter vegetables and rapeseed, to make oil from its seeds, left to be done.

    Meanwhile, the cultivation of onions was finally starting to get on track, and they were able to harvest some as food.

    But, as before, both seedlings and arable land were in short supply, so they were in no shape to start mass producing food.

    Shizuko went through all the things she was cultivating.

    Under the category of vegetables, she had corn, leek, pumpkins, eggplants, tomatoes, radish, green onions, lettuce, taro, Japanese mustard spinach, carrots, and turnips.

    Rice, soybeans, Shiitake, honey, and sugar cane were for military use. Sweet potatoes would serve as emergency rations. In addition to all these crops, she had the meat and eggs from her poultry farm. Furthermore rapeseed for oil, as well as onions to relieve fatigue.

    And while the scale was small, her sericulture produced some silk, as well as mulberry tea and fruits from the used mulberry trees.

    Considering the small scale of only 100 villagers, this diversity of produce was completely out of the norm for this era.

    ¡°Huh, now that I think about it, we¡¯re already growing quite a lot of stuff.¡±

    After taking stock of all the things being produced in her village, Shizuko nodded with a thoughtful expression on her face.

    If you compared the entire village to a single, co-owned farm, finding one which produces this many items in one location would be difficult even in the modern era. But Shizuko was simply happy to see that her efforts had borne fruit.

    ¡°This is only quite a lot¡­? To me, this can only be called abnormal.¡±

    The boy muttered while fishing the baked potato from the ash of the Irori.¡±

    ¡°You think it is, Chamaru-kun? Personally, I would like to increase the amount we produce by a little more. Especially the silk related stuff.¡±

    Although the boy was called Chamaru, this was obviously only a false name, his real name being Kimyoumaru.

    On the orders of his father, Nobunaga, he hid his status to get closer to Shizuko, leading to him forming a relationship where he exchanged quips with her.

    Aya had played a role in this as well, but she too was unaware that the boy was actually Kimyoumaru, Nobunaga¡¯s son.

    Shizuko herself had only been told the lie that he was the son of Nobunaga¡¯s brother and thus related by blood to him.

    As a direct relative of Nobunaga, she couldn¡¯t be rude to him, so Shizuko was troubled with how to interact with him at first.

    But after a few days, she had accepted Kimyoumaru to the degree where she invited him into her house without the slightest bit of caution.

    ¡°But, well, the amount is really something else. This much¡­ must really please the lord a lot. But let¡¯s put that topic aside.¡±

    Cutting that strand of conversation, he started with a more serious look on his face.

    ¡°Say, Hypothetically¡­ If you wanted to conquer the entire country, how would you do it?¡±

    ¡°Where did that come from all of a sudden? I think things like that are not suited for children (like you).¡±

    ¡°There is no true man who doesn¡¯t dream to hold the entire country in his hands. I may not have come of age yet, but once I will be able to stand on the battlefield, I will cut my enemies left and right until there are no more, and then the country will be mine. Up until recently, that was my belief.¡±

    Pausing at this, Kimyoumaru straightened his posture and looked directly into Shizuko¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But every time you tell me about Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War, Shizuko, I have come to think. Whether simply continuing to fight will truly end with the country in my hands. To resolve this conundrum, I want to hear how you would go about conquering everything.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ (Is it alright if I just give him something from a walkthrough of a Sengoku era themed strategy game¡­?).¡±

    Shizuko thought with her arms folded.

    As she wasn¡¯t really that knowledgeable about the strategies written down in the historic books, and hadn¡¯t thought about conquering the country even once, Shizuko couldn¡¯t immediately answer.

    But faced with Kimyoumaru¡¯s passionate gaze, she wondered if there was some advice she could give him.

    And while she was a little worried about it, Shizuko remembered the contents of the historic simulation game she had played in the past.

    ¡°¡­ This will be ignoring casualties and other problems so it¡¯s quite crude, but I would take control of Kinai¡­ in short the area around the capital Kyo. At the same time, I would spoil the surrounding villages rotten. Something like that?¡±

    ¡°Why are you phrasing it as a question? But interesting, first of all take Kyou¡­ and, for what reason?¡±

    ¡°First, I would start by restoring the authority of the emperor in Kyo. If I remember correctly, the 13th emperor enthroned several decades ago had become disillusioned by the powerlessness of the position of emperor and muttered that he ¡°wants to quit¡±. Even now, the authority of the emperor should still be worthless. I would start by reviving that authority to show everyone in the country that ¡°The emperor¡¯s magnificence has yet to decline.¡±¡±

    In contrast to the modern era, the samurai society of the Sengoku and Edo eras highly valued and even deified lineage.

    To the extent that a legitimate pedigree alone was enough for strong warriors to flock to one¡¯s side.

    It was also for this reason, that the Tokugawa, a clan from the depths of Mikawa¡¯s mountains, claimed that their ancestors were descended from the Seiwa emperor, meaning they themselves were descendants of Genji, as only those of Genji¡¯s bloodline could become Shogun.

    Even Toyotomi Hideyoshi who unified Japan was made out to be a descendant of the Heike. Because of claims like these, the family trees of most famous warlords were completely messed up.

    But in the end, the emperor was at the center of every legitimate bloodline.

    ¡°After that, I would have the emperor declare me as Shogun with his renewed authority. At which point most other lords won¡¯t even think about going against me anymore. Because I can justify my rule with the authority and status given to me by the emperor. If they turn against me, they raise their sword against the emperor, which will see them surrounded by enemies on all sides. In the worst case, even their trusted retainers might betray them as a result.¡±

    ¡°But is there really that much worth in the emperor? It¡¯s rude to put it this way¡­ but isn¡¯t his position already on the same level as the crumbled Muromachi Shogunate?¡±

    ¡°The Muromachi Shogunate has been around for a measly 200 years. In contrast to that, the imperial family has survived for a small eternity of more than a thousand years. If you don¡¯t look just at Hinomoto, but also at Namban, you will see that a royal family with a long history is absolutely necessary, Chamaru-kun.¡±

    After being surprised by her words at first, Kimyoumaru than scratched the back of his head with a grumpy look on his face.

    ¡°¡­at what point did you notice.¡±

    ¡°Somewhere around the middle, I guess. After all, up until now you only ever had idle talk with me that lacked any seriousness.¡±

    ¡°Tch, looks like I got too heated up and failed. I had planned to tell this to my father as my own idea, but I¡¯ll give up on that. Hahahaha.¡±

    Shizuko had seen through his scheme, but Kimyoumaru didn¡¯t seem to be too bothered by it and cheerfully laughed.

    ¡°But really, the topic has been very interesting. A plan to conquer the country. It¡¯s not bad to mull about things like that. The Seven Military Classics are great, but isn¡¯t talking about dreams like this good too, once in a while?¡±

    ¡°(I¡¯m not really interested¡­ but let¡¯s just think of it as a game and use it as a change of pace) Aya-chan, could you bring me the ¡®map¡¯.¡±

    If you are reading from a pirate or aggregator site, please read from the translator¡¯s site: yado-inn (dot) com. We have to put the link like this or else the bots will remove it, sorry.

    Shortly afterwards, the ¡®map¡¯ was carried into the room by Aya.

    And while she had called it a ¡°map¡±, it only showed the rough shape of Japan, lacking any precise location for rivers and mountains.

    Even then, it was more accurate than those held precious by the lords of other countries.

    ¡°I explained to you about the rough shape of Japan before, right? This is where we are right now, and this here is Kyo¡­ and that is Mino which the lord is currently sieging.¡±

    In place of markers, Shizuko placed suitably cut pieces of wood on the map.

    She would have liked to have a bigger sheet of paper, but was satisfied that she had at the very least got this one.

    ¡°Earlier you said this, Shizuko: you would swiftly take control of Kyo and then spoil the surrounding villages rotten. I can understand taking control of the area around Kyo. With just Kyo and Sakai, one will be much closer to having the entire country in one¡¯s hands. But I fail to understand what you mean by spoiling the villages rotten.¡±

    ¡°¡­ How much do you know about battles and war in general, Chamaru-kun?¡±

    Although she asked him this, Shizuko herself was not an expert on Sengoku era warfare either.

    But, even though she might lack the experience of having been on the battlefield, Shizuko had the knowledge gained from reading about it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the battlefield the place to earn achievements? Even I know that much.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay. I understand that you don¡¯t understand anything.¡±

    The armies fielded during this time contained only around 10%-20% warriors, while the remaining 80%-90% was made up of Ashigaru or peasants (ordinary soldiers).

    Furthermore, the entirety of the army would not actually do battle. There were carriers, civil engineers, servants, and other specialized workers accompanying the army.

    And to top it off, merchants who wanted to make dealings with the soldiers also traveled with them.

    In short, even if the history books spoke of an army of 50.000, the amount of soldiers actually fighting would only be 50% of that.

    As such, losing 1000 men would already mean big damage to such an army.

    ¡°Achievements are only something warriors aim for. The Ashigaru and other soldiers usually have different priorities.¡±

    ¡°¡­and those are?¡±

    ¡°To earn enough to make a living off it. Just that.¡±

    Cutting off the enemy commander¡¯s head or conquering a castle to amass achievements was something only warriors were thinking about.

    Then what was it that the remaining soldiers wanted? Simply securing their livelihood.

    As a result, the ordinary soldiers burned, plundered, ransacked, and more to turn a profit on the spoils.

    There were merchants who had made this their main business as well, opening markets to sell these spoils after the battles, going as far as human trafficking at times.

    On the battlefield, you had poor ruffians, thieves, and bandits mixed in, who looted whenever they could.

    This behavior was tolerated by the Daimyos of the Sengoku era, and at times they even made plundering a toppled castle the reward for their soldiers.

    In fact, some Daimyos even recommended plundering, as it would enrich their own territory.

    That was just how normal post-war atrocities were in this era. They were not viewed as an evil deed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Kimyoumaru, who had seemed to hold some idealized view of war, looked shocked.

    Seeing this, Shizuko hurriedly continued her explanation.

    ¡°W-well, for it to get that bad is rare. A-anyway, turning this kind of thinking around and taking advantage of it is my plan to spoil the surrounding villages rotten.

    ¡°Turning it around¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Yep. The reason for the ordinary soldiers to step on the battlefield is that they feel it is necessary for them to survive. Now what if you removed that necessity¡­?¡±

    After thinking about it for a moment, Kimyoumaru opened his eyes wide in realization and muttered.

    ¡°They won¡¯t want to go to war?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Depending on the size of their village they might get forcibly pressed into service, but a family that doesn¡¯t have to be worried whether they¡¯ll have something to eat tomorrow would be loathe to send their workforce to a battlefield where they could die, right?¡±

    ¡°I see. It makes sense from the perspective of an ordinary soldier¡­.hmm? Could this be the ¡°winning without fighting¡± from Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War!?¡±

    As if the penny had dropped at last, Kimyoumaru clapped his hands.

    ¡°Give the peasants enough to eat, and make them dislike joining an army. Like that, their lord would have trouble getting them to take up arms. And according to what you said, Shizuko, they make up the majority of the army, so this would mean a big decrease in the army¡¯s fighting power. And no matter how strong the warrior is, facing ten thousand soldiers by themselves is reckless.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, if you then cut off the food supplies to the rural villages, they will be greatly troubled. And if the reason for that was the lord of that region, whom would their anger be directed against then?¡±

    ¡°It would stop functioning as a country. If we then negotiated with them to surrender, we could obtain the other country without losing a single soldier.¡±

    ¡°(Well, it doesn¡¯t go that smoothly in real life though) And as for regions far away from the capital like here¡­ The further you go away, the lower the niveaux of agriculture sinks, leaving the people in a constant state of famine. That¡¯s why they all want to go to war to somehow secure food. Or to just reduce the amount of mouths to feed.¡±

    Shizuko placed small stones on the Shikoku, Kyushu and Tohoku regions.

    ¡°Additionally, reaching these areas from here means a long travel time. This also means a large investment needs to be made before one can even start a war. Rather than that, creating markets and distributing wares to them will take away their reason to fight, and will be the cheaper alternative in the end. And, after you have taken control of that land, you can exercise economic control via these markets.¡±

    ¡°Hoho. As expected of you, Shizuko. Your point of view is completely different from mine or father¡¯s. But it is annoyingly persuasive. Well, the main problem would be the short temper of my father, as I am not sure he would be understanding of such long winded schemes¡­¡±

    These words made Shizuko stare at him with suspicion in her eyes. But then she remembered that the boy was a blood relative of Nobunaga.

    He would probably proudly present the content of their conversation to his father or caretaker as if he had thought of it himself.

    (Well, he¡¯s just a child, so I don¡¯t think anyone will pay it too much attention)

    Shizuko thought that his surroundings would just ignore it as the blabberings of a child.

    That¡¯s why she had decided to tell Chamaru about the ¡°What would I have done at that moment¡± and ¡°historical what-ifs¡± she used to think up.

    And the parts about Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War and the other Seven Military Classics were not her own interpretation, but a simplified version of an interpretation she had read in a book.

    As Shizuko had thought that this conversation would more or less stay between her and Chamaru, she told him everything without hesitation.

    Without knowing that this presumption was greatly mistaken.

    If you are reading from a pirate or aggregator site, please read from the translator¡¯s site: yado-inn (dot) com. We have to put the link like this or else the bots will remove it, sorry.

    Nobunaga was reading the parts of ¡°Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War¡± that Kimyoumaru had gotten out of Shizuko.

    The original ¡°Art of War¡± had almost 100 volumes and was difficult to understand. The emperor of Wei, Cao Cao, reorganized and edited it into 13 volumes, adding annotations and interpretations. This edited version is what is today known as ¡°Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War¡±.

    And a version with added examples was the ¡°Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War¡± in Shizuko¡¯s head.

    (This is more than just surprising. To think that such an excellent book on strategy existed in Mei¡­)

    The true nature of war as described in ¡°Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War¡± was enough of a shock to Nobunaga, to profoundly change his thoughts about war.

    (Shizuko said this to Kimyoumaru. That one should not take a ¡°strategy book¡± at face value. That it would be pearls before swine if one couldn¡¯t compile their contents and put them to practice.)

    Even ¡°Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War¡± would be meaningless if you just read it.

    That was the warning Kimyoumaru had reported to him. I see, Nobunaga thought after reading the strategy book.

    Nobunaga browsed through the reports. There, it stood written.

    ¡°War is an important matter for a country. Avoid unwinnable battles and handle the situation carefully. And in war, aim to win without fighting, as turning an enemy into a friend is the best move.¡±

    Summarizing it, ¡°War involves life and death of its citizens, so think of it as a most important matter. Avoid fighting wars you know you will lose. If you do need to wage war, try to win without fighting battles wherever possible. Think of turning an enemy into an ally as the best option.¡±

    Other than that, ¡°logistics are the lifeblood of an army¡±, ¡°spies are the most important people during war¡±, and ¡°think about information as the most valuable asset¡± were written down in the reports.

    (These are truly splendid. But, above everything else, the most terrifying is the report about spies.)

    Either one would be worthy to keep as family treasures of the Oda clan, but the report about the case of a spy.

    The topic of the case was Takeda Shingen. According to it, Shingen valued information gathering highly, and had secret organizations called ¡°Mitsumono¡± or ¡°Suppa¡±.

    Its members were, among others, monks and merchants which collected information in many countries.

    He also took in orphans or bought girls from human traffickers, taught them the skills necessary for spy work, and had them deployed to the entire country as ¡°Walking Mikos¡± to gather intelligence.

    They collected information on many topics such as the general situation of the country, the movements of his vassals, their military strength, the abilities and preferences of castle lords as well as the layouts of their castles.

    Shingen analyzed the gathered data and formulated battleplans based on that would create favorable engagements inside his country, leading to his undefeated army.

    When Nobunaga realized that this was the mechanism that had earned Takeda Shingen the alias of ¡°Long-legged Monk¡±, he was shocked to the core.

    But the report on the Takeda didn¡¯t stop there.

    Another piece of paper contained the strategies and tactics of the Takeda clan contained in the ¡°Koyou Gunkan¡± strategy book.

    The contents of this report were something Kimyoumaru had written down when he had invited Shizuko to his mansion.

    And during a meal, she drank as much sake as Kimyoumaru had poured for her.

    Shortly after, the alcohol had entered her system and in high spirits, she suddenly began talking about the Takeda.

    The content of her stories were Takeda¡¯s information gathering and the ¡°Koyou Gunkan¡±.

    It goes without saying that Nobunaga had issued a ¡°drinking ban¡± on Shizuko the next day.

    Nobunaga combined the information the drunken Shizuko had spilt with the intelligence he himself had collected.

    And he came to understand that while there were some uncertainties, Shizuko¡¯s story was infinitely close to the truth.

    (¡­ How that girl can know things even the direct retainers of Takeda are unaware of is a mystery. But if this information really is the truth¡­ no, let¡¯s not dwell on it now.)

    But even with this newfound knowledge, Nobunaga didn¡¯t want to take any action against Takeda.

    He judged that it would be best to continue to be as careful as possible, and to send Uesugi and Takeda gifts to maintain a close relationship with them.

    (Regardless of the report¡¯s truth, I should not focus on things other than those which I can only do now. Confirming this report and putting it to use can be done later.)

    Looking at the final sheet of paper, Nobunaga slightly smiled.

    On it stood the following information.

    ¡°Takeda Tokueiken Shingen. Suffers from an incurable illness and has at most only six to seven years left.¡±

 CH 27

    With the beginning of February, things got busy.

    As the lumber had finally dried, Shizuko could start burning it to make charcoal and imparting the related skills to Nisaku and his companions.

    From Mori Yoshinari she received a request for 30 simplified crossbows, which she fulfilled by producing 30 cranequin drawn crossbows with a less complex makeup (than her compound crossbow).

    In addition to the 200 workers promised by Nobunaga, he had also sent a development plan.

    Furthermore, Niwa Nagahide who had delivered the plan apologized for the inconvenience, causing Shizuko to accidentally apologize back, leading to a lengthy exchange of apologies from both sides.

    Like this, the february that should have originally been filled with tranquility was packed full with work.

    As for Shizuko, after talking to Niwa Nagahide she got the impression that ¡°although the Oda clan retainers were infamous for being hard to handle, he seemed to be surprisingly reliable¡±.

    The development plan Nobunaga had given her contained the plans to expand the production facilities for military goods.

    The peasants during this time basically paid their taxes in the form of rice or soybeans to their local lord, temple, or the Shogunate in return for their protection.

    Up until now, Nobunaga had similarly protected the peasants of his domain in exchange for tribute.

    But after leaving the administration of the village to Shizuko for two years, he had come up with an idea.

    Namely, to stop relying on unorganized peasants to grow crops, but to have the Oda clan control the entire production chain from planting to harvest.

    To find out the viability of this idea, Shizuko¡¯s village would need to be greatly refurbished.

    As this would become an area with before unseen production capabilities, he also had a garrison built in the village alongside the other changes.

    However, Shizuko was not responsible for the design and construction of this garrison, which would be handled by master carpenter of the Atsuta shrine in Owari, Okabe Mataemon

    As a side effect of this plan, it was also decided to enlarge the village.

    The village with its barely 100 inhabitants, would grow immensely from the influx of 160 farmers who would serve as reservists in war times, as well as a dedicated guard force of 300 which would be stationed there.

    And, of course, it wouldn¡¯t only be the able bodied men, but also their family, including wife, children and parents.

    As such, the plot of land the village had occupied so far just wasn¡¯t enough anymore.

    Nobunaga however had already factored in Shizuko¡¯s worries, and had Niwa deliver a certain order to her.

    If there is no land, make some.

    Nobunaga had noticed that there were no other farming communities near Shizuko¡¯s village, so he decided that before the village develops any further and attracts more population, he would just fill this space ahead of time with his own pawns instead.

    Like this, he could limit the possibilities of spies getting into the village, or if a spy did manage to enter, he could lock down the village before the spy can escape.

    In the first place, Nobunaga had no intention to concentrate all of his production capabilities in a single spot.

    In order to spread out the risk, he thought about splitting the population into three or four satellite villages around Shizuko¡¯s.

    And these villages would all be directly administered production facilities for military goods.

    As such, they wouldn¡¯t be paying their taxes on a per village basis, but rather all the villages would be grouped as one big facility that would have to pay a corresponding amount of taxes.

    The minimal amount Nobunaga expected of them were 500 bales of rice (around 30 kg per bale, about 15 tons in total), 800 kan of soybeans (around 3 tons), as well as 8 kan of brown sugar (about 30 kg).

    But the taxes wouldn¡¯t stop at that minimal amount. Regardless of how much Shizuko and the villagers would produce, half of it would go to Nobunaga, while they could keep the remaining half.

    Some other goods also fell under this 50% taxation, however vegetables such as sweet potatoes or pumpkins, as well as chicken eggs were exempt from taxes.

    To meet Nobunaga¡¯s minimum demands, Shizuko revised her plan to expand the farming area from the original to 300 ha.

    She allotted 2 ha per person, 1 ha for rice, and the other 1 ha for soybeans. As the soybeans would be grown as companion plants, their actual cultivation area would only be 50 a.

    She planned 5 ha of land for sugarcane per village, and decided to leave the decision about whether to cultivate vegetables, cereals and eggs up to each village.

    This design brought the maximum total farming area for rice and soybeans to 390 ha. But, of course, reaching 100% efficiency would be impossible.

    Considering the impact of battles on the health of the reservists, she expected an efficiency of around 80%.

    Furthermore, by having cultivation areas for the main products rice and soybeans in every village, the effect of possible pests or a blight could be minimized.

    The disadvantage of such an approach was that the production locations were scattered, requiring a garrison in every village.

    With an operation this big, it was questionable whether the manpower would be sufficient, but it also meant that the returns could also be just as big.

    Looking only at the production of rice, the combined farming area of all villages would sum up to 260 ha. From every 1 ha, accounting for crop failure and pests, 30 bales of unpolished rice could be expected, which, assuming 80% efficiency, leads to the abnormally high production amount of 6240 bales.

    Even after offering Nobunaga 3120 bales as tribute, they would still have just as much left in their hands. Distributing the approximately 3000 bales among the about 300 villagers would leave each family with ten bales each, while the remainder would be stockpiled for emergencies.

    ¡°Yes, our minimum target this time is 500 bales. But you don¡¯t need to think too deeply about it. If we just work the same way as last year, we will easily make it. But as the other villages have a lot of work to do with developing the land, I want our village to produce 10 bales per person.¡±

    ¡°Understood, village chief. Well, compared to last year it feels a lot more achievable¡­ I guess?¡±

    ¡°Umm, we should produce 10 bales each. Normally it would be¡­umm.¡±

    ¡°Three bales for each of the reservists. Well, in return the people of the new villages also need to go to war.¡±

    ¡°Thinking about it like this makes me feel a lot more at ease.¡±

    Understanding that this year would be somewhat relaxing, the villagers¡¯ expressions brightened up.

    However, the abnormal speed with which the village had developed had also cast the invisible pressure of Nobunaga¡¯s expectations upon it.

    After all, despite being mindful not to negatively impact the farmwork, Niwa Nagahide had quickly surrounded the villages with a moat and built a splendid gate at its entrance.

    Furthermore, Nobunaga¡¯s soldiers would patrol the surroundings of the villages 24 hours, 365 days a year.

    Aside from the expansion of the fields and the construction of garrisons, another building was erected close to, or rather right next to Shizuko¡¯s mansion.

    Its owner was Oda Nobunaga, in short, his vacation villa. He even had the building connected with the corridor between Shizuko¡¯s house and the Onsen/Hot spring.

    Shizuko would have wanted to object, but realised that it would be useless, so she only let her shoulders slump down.

    If you are reading from a pirate or aggregator site, please read from the translator¡¯s site: yado-inn (dot) com. We have to put the link like this or else the bots will remove it, sorry.

    And like the wind, the days passed by, and before Shizuko knew it two months had passed, and early march came together with the beginnings of spring.

    The defenses around Shizuko¡¯s village were halfway complete, and the other villages were also almost completed. And as roughly 80% of the big farming area had been completed, a certain piece of information was brought to Shizuko.

    On that day, Kimyoumaru had come to Shizuko¡¯s mansion with a more cheerful look than usual on his face.

    ¡°What!? West and East Mino have fallen!?¡±

    ¡°Hey!! You don¡¯t need to shout!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡±

    Having shouted at Kimyoumaru, Shizuko quickly covered her mouth with her hands.

    After looking around and confirming the absence of suspicious people, Kimyoumaru sighed heavily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just suddenly raise your voice. What would you have done if a spy heard that?¡±

    ¡°(I don¡¯t think they¡¯d get past the ears and noses of the Witmann family though¡­) I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The wolves had marked two kinds of territory. Their hunting grounds as well as the area in which their security was assured.

    The hunting grounds were large, spanning all over the mountains surrounding Shizuko¡¯s village, while the other area was only Shizuko¡¯s mansion.

    As such, they would immediately notice any unknown human posing a threat if they entered the village.

    Kimyoumaru had received that treatment by the wolves, but had apparently forgotten, or rather, had wanted to forget it.

    Either way, if it was just Shizuko¡¯s home, a ¡°stranger¡± entering unnoticed was more or less impossible.

    ¡°This means only central Mino is left. But that¡¯s the hard part, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ After all, everything we can do will be in plain view of Inabayama Castle.¡±

    Shizuko muttered, remembering the time she had visited Gifu Castle (Inabayama Castle) when she was younger.

    Even with the well maintained roads of the modern era, climbing up to and descending from the castle was like walking up a steep and rocky slope.

    But as the air is clear, the entire Mino plain can be seen from the mountaintop.

    Nobunaga¡¯s advancing forces would be spotted immediately, and the castle would be perfectly prepared by the time the army arrived at its doors.

    ¡°¡­ Well, yeah. It looks like we will have to take this one slow and steady.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s not as if anything I could say or do would really help there. Rather than that, I would like to have salt-¡±

    Said Shizuko while drinking tea.

    As one of the most basic spices, salt is essential for the human body as the source for sodium and chlorine.

    Finding unsalted food to lack taste is said to be an instinctual human longing for salt.

    Salt also played a prominent role throughout human history, and was a valuable good before production via the ion exchange membrane came around.

    As such, terms like salaryman (salary being the money needed to buy salt), sending salt to an enemy in need, or being worth one¡¯s salt.

    But too much salt can cause high blood pressure and even lead to gastric cancer.

    The Japanese in particular tend to intake too much salt, making strokes induced by high blood pressure one of the major causes of death for the modern Japanese.

    ¡°Hmm, salt you say.¡±

    ¡°But, after all, being too greedy isn¡¯t good. I know how to make it, but too many interests are invested in salt.¡°

    As Shizuko had said, concessions regarding salt have stretched from ancient times to the present day.

    A real life example from the 18th century would be the story of a surviving retainer of Asano Takumi no kami1, Ooishi Kuranosuke2, taking revenge on Kira Kouzuke no suke, known as Ch¨±shingura3.

    It is viewed as a story focusing on the loyalty of warriors, but for what reason did Asano Takumi no kami and Kira Kouzuke no suke fight in the first place?

    Salt was said to have played a role in it.

    The lands of Akou (nowadays Akouji in the Hyougo prefecture) controlled by Asano Takumi no kami, as well as Kira (nowadays Kira Town in the Aichi prefecture) ruled by Kira Kouzuke no suke were both well known areas of salt production.

    Both clans had a long history of conflict over concessions for salt as well as its production methods. It is speculated that this background might have heavily factored into Kira Kouzuke no suke insulting Asano Takumi no kami face to face and the resultant slashing of the former by the latter.

    ¡°But salt is necessary to make preservable food. Hmmm. But if the production amount increases, it¡¯s going to flow into the market, which the other interest groups won¡¯t take quietly.¡±

    In contrast to modern times, having their interest infringed upon meant having nothing to eat for the people of the Sengoku Era.

    As such, conflicts over such interests would naturally break out.

    The Honganji had taken a stance against Oda Nobunaga out of the fear of losing their interests, mobilizing Ikko Ikki rebels around the country, fighting against Nobunaga for 10 years in the Ishiyama Honganji War, making it a famed conflict of interests.

    ¡°Then¡­ you should consult the lord about it. And¡­ if you are worried about the likes of interest groups, we can just make it an operation of the Oda clan.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that basically like asking ¡°Give me a piece of land¡±?¡±

    ¡°That might be the case, but haven¡¯t you already been given control over the area producing military supplies for the Oda clan? If you tell him that you want to produce salt, the lord will happily lend some of his territory to you, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. Well, I¡¯ll ask him when I have the chance. I¡¯ve already been quite selfish with my request as of late, so I¡¯d feel bad to continue asking for more.¡±

    Shizuko replied halfheartedly to Kimyoumaru, as she didn¡¯t really intend to start the large scale production of salt.

    Since she had become the administrator of five whole villages, previously unknown problems have come up.

    Wanting to focus on resolving these first, she ranked the production of salt on the level of something to think about at a later time.

    (What should I do about the communication network¡­)

    Shizuko just couldn¡¯t seem to find a clear answer for this particular problem.

    If you are reading from a pirate or aggregator site, please read from the translator¡¯s site: yado-inn (dot) com. We have to put the link like this or else the bots will remove it, sorry.

    The new villages were formed as satellites around Shizuko¡¯s village.

    Every village was independent, however all matters concerning farming techniques would be those used in Shizuko¡¯s village.

    As such, problems that hadn¡¯t been an issue when it had only been a single village started to pop up.

    The largest of them was the way to exchange information and communication. In short, a communication network.

    To coordinate the farming of rice and soybeans, exchanging information concisely was important.

    Thankfully, the soldiers also needed to communicate among themselves, so Shizuko could use some of their messenger horses.

    But with that issue solved, the next one reared its head straight away.

    The soldiers had their garrison, so even if there was some delay associated with it, an exchange of information could be established.

    But for the messages from Shizuko¡¯s village to the others, they needed to be delivered without fail and losing any accuracy.

    Otherwise, information on farming techniques could be passed on wrongly, which in the worst case lead to a significant drop in the harvested yield.

    Then, rather than worrying about taxes, the five villages could be plunged straight into a famine.

    Shizuko had thought about sending some of her villagers out to the other villages to teach them, but then the farmwork in her village would suffer.

    Sacrificing several fields for the sake of teaching would be putting the cart before the horse as the thing they needed to do was increasing the production.

    She would need to find a way to share her techniques with all five villages at the same time.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Shizuko was thinking about how to solve this conundrum, but nothing came to mind. Yet the deadline was already close by. And small issues springing from imperfect communication were already springing up.

    Information that should have been communicated to one of the other villages hadn¡¯t reached it at all. In this case, the villager in charge of it had simply forgotten about the message.

    On another day, she had called for all village chiefs to assemble on a certain date, but only about half of them showed up.

    The reason they had given was that the date communicated to them had been off by several days.

    And these were only the beginning, with most of the problems being related to lack of communication or misunderstandings.

    Right now, the problems could still be fixed, but once they would get around to preparing the seeds and seedlings, this poor communication could lead to irreversible mistakes.

    ¡°If I only had a telephone or a camera¡­¡±

    Shizuko grumblingly asked for the moon.

    ¡°No, no, this is going nowhere¡­ Let¡¯s take a step back and think about why telephones became necessary in the first place.¡±

    Grasping for any hints, Shizuko thought about the reason telephones had come into existence for.

    Simply said, a telephone is a device enabling communication someone far away, which uses telephone lines to transmit your voice.

    A tool to communicate your thoughts to a remote location, where both sides can transmit and receive information at the same time.

    In addition, it is usable without technical understanding, enabling everyone to use it.

    The impact telephones had on society was large. In the late Showa era, it became indispensable as a means of contacting companies or shops.

    (Directly transmit your thoughts to the other party. Doesn¡¯t look too feasible, since we don¡¯t have electricity. Come to think of it, how does a telephone distinguish between people¡­ ? Ahh, of course, a telephone number¡­ a number?)

    At that moment, something made her pause. She decided to go at the problem again from scratch.

    The reason why the telephone had been born. Or rather, what exactly a telephone represented.

    (There¡¯s something there. A phone¡­ phone¡­ mobile phone¡­ landline¡­ a tool to transmit information. And to distinguish people¡­!?)

    Having a eureka moment, Shizuko hit the floor with her hands in jubilation.

    Awakened by the sound, Wittmann and his family, who had been sleeping close by, looked around to find what was going on.

    ¡°There was this option! Aya-cha~n! Aya-chaaaaaaan!!¡±

    ¡°¡­I can hear you just fine, without all the yelling. Now, what can I help you with, Shizuko-sama?¡±

    Aya replied to the excited Shizuko from the hallway, with only her face visible through the door.

    Normally, that would cool down Shizuko¡¯s enthusiasm, but as she had thought of a brilliant idea this time, it had no effect.

    ¡°Prepare some paper and ink! I need to write a letter to the lord! So can you please prepare them quickly?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand. I will get the things, so please calm down.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, I¡¯m still very much calm!?¡±

    (¡­¡­¡­..what part of you is?)4

    Arguing back seemed to be a fool¡¯s errand, so Aya went to fetch the paper and ink with an exasperated expression on her face.

    When she came back with them in hand, Shizuko was trying to calm herself down by fluffing Wittmann.

    Exactly how she could calm down with that, Aya had no idea.

    However, Shizuko seemed happy, Wittmann was in a blissful stupor, and all the other wolves roamed around Shizuko as if to say ¡°me too, me too¡±. Aya decided to leave them to their own devices.

    Grinding the ink stick on the inkstone, Aya posed a question to Shizuko without looking at her.

    ¡°While we are at it, what kind of letter are you writing to the lord?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to remember several hundred people on my own, so I want to change the way I¡¯m managing the village a little.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    As if she had been waiting expectantly for that question, Shizuko answered with a bright smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make family registers!¡±

 CH 28

    Nobunaga¡¯s way of war had changed. Everyone who had been a part of the Mino campaign up until now thought so.

    Most battles until this point had been frontal assaults using their momentum. That in itself was a universal tactic which was the trend for this era.

    Winning a war based on schemes alone was rare, with full frontal battles being the inevitable conclusion.

    The art laid in discerning the right time for that confrontation. Picking the wrong time and place would only leave you with casualties and nothing to show for it.

    ¡°Pull the troops back to that place.¡±

    ¡°U-Understood!¡±

    Nobunaga by no means had given out many orders.

    If the castle¡¯s lord is hot blooded, he would have his soldiers mount an assault before pulling them back as though they were repelled.

    This would leave his opponent with two options. The first was to simply rejoice in their victory and let it end at that.

    The other one would be to venture out in an attempt to deal further damage to the retreating enemy.

    That latter choice would yield Nobunaga a large benefit. After all, the enemy soldiers would leave their sturdy castle, stripping their best defense away by themselves.

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    ¡°Yes!!¡±

    The warriors who had let themselves be baited were led to the perfect terrain to surround them.

    Nobunaga¡¯s archers could now rain down arrows safely from an elevated vantage point while the enemies were forced into a dead end with only one avenue of retreat.

    Naturally, this caused panic among both the foot soldiers and the commanders. However, Nobunaga had hidden soldiers behind them, cutting off their escape. Unable to retreat and blocked by their fellow comrades trying to retreat, they were rooted in place.

    With that, the battle became one-sided. It didn¡¯t even need to be arrows. Enemy soldiers would fall easily just by throwing down rocks or logs.

    ¡°M-My lord!! The flood of foot soldiers behind us are cutting off our retreat! And in the front, the Oda army is waiting for us! W-we are completely surrounded!

    ¡°Grr! So that is why his soldiers retreated! ¡­ Gather those able to move, we will attempt to break through the Oda lines!¡±

    However, this plan would never be put into action.

    As if they had waited for him to finish speaking those words, a myriad of arrows pierced the enemy commander.

    Dozens of arrows penetrated his neck, chest, arms and legs. He died, unable to utter even a last cry of anguish.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Of course, things didn¡¯t always go this well.

    At first, the battles didn¡¯t end in his favor and casualties piled up. And while many thought the lack of swift results would cause Nobunaga to fly into a rage, he only sported a daring smile and said.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    His brazen attitude was a reflection of his calmness of mind.

    And although it was thought to be just a bluff, he didn¡¯t put too much value on the outcome of small skirmishes, boldly moved his troops, and eventually ended up victorious.

    It wasn¡¯t however that he was free of anger or impatience. Quite the opposite actually, as the flames of rage were ablaze inside of him. Nobunaga, who had a fierce temper by nature simply did everything he could to stay composed.

    Laugh more daringly the worse your situation is.

    Those were the words of Nobunaga. And at face value, it might only sound like a bluff.

    However, by standing firm in the face of adversity, he tried to control the ¡°anxiety¡± of his enemies and allies.

    ¡°Anxiety¡± is a troublesome emotion. No matter how much evidence there is against it, it never vanishes completely, and the smallest seed of anxiety can bloom into a brilliant flower.

    Therefore, Nobunaga tried to remove ¡°anxiety¡± from his own army as best as he could while sowing the seeds of anxiety among his enemies.

    Regardless of the enemy they were faced with, an army¡¯s morale would fall if their commander was shaken by anxiety.

    Similarly, if Nobunaga were to vent his irritation on his subordinates, it would only burden them with unnecessary ¡°anxiety¡±.

    Therefore, Nobunaga aimed to be a ¡°thick-skinned warrior unfazed by his surroundings¡±, striving to always keep a self-confident attitude as though everything was well within his plans, regardless of the gravity of good or bad news.

    And it bore more fruit than expected, greatly raising the morale of both his warriors and his soldiers alike.

    Towards his enemies however, he put schemes in motion to heap more and more ¡°anxiety¡± onto their shoulders. He had the armor stripped of defeated castle defenders, dressing his spies in them to make them appear as though they had barely escaped.

    At first, he only wanted to have them give ¡°anxiety¡± inducing reports, but then reconsidered it as being too little. So he thought deeply about it, trying to find a move to corner his enemies even more.

    What he came up with was to ¡°don¡¯t report falsehoods, but neither report the truth¡±. In short, to produce misunderstandings by intentionally skipping some details in the story.

    Humans tend to interpret words and happenings in a way which is favorable to them. Even if a report is filled with lies, if it is more palatable to the receiver, he will take it to be the truth.

    This way, the spies can manipulate the enemy¡¯s thought process without a single lie. And since they only missed to report some details and didn¡¯t lie, there would be no case made against them as spies.

    Let¡¯s imagine such a report would be ¡°Nobunaga is marching towards the next castle¡±.

    At a first glance, it looks like a perfectly normal report. However, a certain important detail was left out on purpose.

    Nobunaga is marching, this is a fact. Yet nothing is said of the generals or size of the army accompanying him.

    Naturally, no warrior would unconditionally trust in the report of a single foot soldier. The spy might get asked about the composition and size of the army, but can simply deny knowledge of the details. To confirm the report and gather more information, the enemy will send out a scouting unit. This however will limit how quickly he is able to make a decision. Furthermore, he might send out warriors to find supporting evidence that ¡°Nobunaga is already upon us¡± who then happen to see that ¡°Nobunaga¡¯s army is indeed moving¡±, through which his decisions can be manipulated.

    They will think that the perfect chance to strike has come, and deploy their forces to ambush Nobunaga¡¯s from behind.

    However, the moving army was a decoy consisting only of speedy cavalry, allowing Nobunaga¡¯s main forces to attack the lured defenders from behind. And once the enemy forces engaged his troops, the cavalry led by Nobunaga would turn around for a pincer attack.

    If, after realizing the fatal mistake that had been made, the enemy wants to rebuke the messenger for this error, that messenger will have long vanished, leaving them to curse their fate.

    The issue with this strategy was that it required the spy to have both courage and acting abilities, as well as quick wits in case it didn¡¯t work out. The requirements of such polished skills made him put searching for suitable personnel as a point for the near future.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Although it was still in a trial phase, Nobunaga had started incorporating a new formation. A dense formation, known as ¡°Phalanx¡±.

    Yet it was far from the likes performed by the elites of the Mediterranean or Macedonia.

    They number only around thirty to forty.

    He made five men stand in the front, carrying large, misshapen shields made of wood which covered the whole body. The was followed by twenty soldiers using a long spear developed by Nobunaga. At the very end, a few soldiers carrying crossbows would be stationed.

    When trying out this formation for the first time, the soldiers hesitated and only awkwardly formed it.

    Yet in the face of death on the battlefield, their shared fate made them develop a sense of unity that allowed them to attack as one.

    The front row would deal with incoming arrows, while the spearmen would deal with oncoming enemies and the crossbowmen with the archers.

    Aside from medium sized or large mountain castles, as long as the defences were things like fences, moats, or earthen walls that used the terrain, the strategy of having the soldiers of a Phalanx advancing as one to open a path had a measure of success.

    ¡°Looks like we will need to increase the coordination of the dense formation in the future, Yoshinari.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I received a report stating that they have penetrated the final defense line and are now besieging the castle.¡±

    ¡°Well done. Have the soldiers of the dense formation retreat. The soldiers as well. The foot soldiers should be enough for the rest.¡±

    And as he had said, the castle was just one step away from falling.

    Already, black smoke was rising in several plumes. Nobunaga did not know whether those fires were ignited by his foot soldiers or by the desperate defenders.

    Having no interest in it, Nobunaga turned away from Yoshinari after glancing at the smoke, and started walking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take down the other castles as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡±

    Mori Yoshinari respectfully bowed his head as he replied.

    He was afraid. Of Nobunaga taking in the knowledge from Namban and Ming, and winning battles when putting it to use.

    (¡­The lord has mastered it and implements it in battle. I was surprised by Shizuko-dono¡¯s knowledge, but it looks like the lord¡¯s natural talent is greater still.)

    The strategy books, the reports from Aya and Kimyoumaru, and all the other tidbits from Shizuko.

    Mori Yoshinari unconsciously feared Nobunaga for selecting the important facts from this swathe of information, and rationally realizing the underlying concepts.

    (I do not mind being disparaged as a novice. But I am frightened by the lord. Just how much bigger will he be able to become?)

    Mori Yoshinari stared at Nobunaga¡¯s back.

    While it should only look like a normal, human back, to Mori Yoshinari it appeared frighteningly large.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    While Shizuko was far away from the battlefield in a quiet farming area, she thought that it was about time to use her first secret weapon.

    The ¡°garden fork with a handle¡± for plowing rice fields.

    The traditional way to plow rice fields to use a hoe or garden fork. Due to bending over a lot in the process, this work is likely to cause back injuries.

    To increase productivity and ease the burden on the farmers¡¯ backs, Shizuko thought of introducing the garden fork with a handle which allowed one to work in an upright position.

    And since it used the lever principle to plow the earth, it didn¡¯t need much effort either.

    It was developed in the Taisho Era, and from the early Showa Era up until the 40s of the Showa Era (1965-1975), to plow a rice field was to use a garden fork with a handle.

    While Shizuko expectedly couldn¡¯t provide every farmer with one, she had managed to produce enough to distribute 30 to each village.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that I can leave the farm work to other people¡­ but the issue is the family registers. It¡¯s really a huge amount of work to make all of them from scratch.¡±

    The family registers were still in the process of being organized. After all, to finish them, addresses would need to be created first.

    But addresses weren¡¯t the only problem. Another issue was that husband and wife often didn¡¯t have a clear grasp of their family structure.

    In the Sengoku Era it was a common occurrence that the number of your children had increased after coming back from war.

    But the men usually didn¡¯t think too much about it, with most even being happy over being able to call another child their own.

    Of course this wasn¡¯t always the case, and at times suspicions about the wife¡¯s faithfulness were raised.

    But most people didn¡¯t mind the growth of their families.

    Such a vague concept of family was an inconvenience for an important military base. It would leave cracks for foreign spies to slip in.

    It would be a great problem if a wife cheated with a spy and gave away secrets while the husband was away on the frontlines.

    And even Shizuko couldn¡¯t allow that to happen. Just creating the family registers would hold no meaning as a defense against spies. They needed to be properly maintained as well.

    Until Shizuko¡¯s agricultural techniques had ¡°become second nature¡± to Nobunaga¡¯s retainers, they needed to be kept from leaking to the outside as much as possible.

    At some point, knowledge of Shizuko¡¯s techniques will spread to other countries, and they will want to incorporate them to increase their own production.

    If, at that time, Shizuko is the only one holding the key to this knowledge, things could get troublesome.

    If Shizuko became known to the other countries as the core of the Oda clan¡¯s agricultural success, they would certainly try to assassinate her.

    Obviously, she wanted to avoid being targeted and killed off one-sidedly by some random faction.

    To avoid that, she needed to change the situation from ¡°only Shizuko knows¡± to ¡°an unspecified amount of farmers know¡±.

    At that point, assassinating Shizuko herself wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact. As such, to protect herself, she had to transfer her skills to other people as soon as possibly.

    However, while she did that to improve her chance to live, what she did in truth was closer to the nation-enrichment policy of ¡°raising the standard.¡±

    Agricultural technology will spread like a fan from Shizuko¡¯s village, and eventually become known to all farmers on the territory of Oda.

    When that happens, the territory of Oda will become a country boasting a high yield that was unimaginable in the Sengoku era.

    And the most fearsome thing from this was, even if they were able to crush the source, it would be too late.

    In the situation where the knowledge is already widespread, attacking Shizuko¡¯s village won¡¯t halt the whole territory¡¯s production.

    To remove knowledge that has taken root in the people¡¯s minds, you would need to massacre them all and burn any and all records.

    But to do that, they would first need to destroy the Oda Clan, leading to a paradox where the downfall of the Oda Clan would become necessary to weaken their forces.

    ¡°Well, no use lamenting over it. Rather than that, what else could we use for communication than messengers on horseback?¡±

    After all, having them run back and forth several times a day is just too costly.

    Shizuko wondered if there was an easier way to exchange messages and communicate.

    ¡°Heeey, Shizuko, I came to play¡ª¡­.uahh! That surprised me¡­¡±

    As she was sitting there with her arms folded in thought, Kimyoumaru¡¯s voice rang out from the front door.

    Because his voice changed to a scream halfway through, Shizuko hurried to the front door.

    ¡°What¡¯s up-?¡±

    Peeking into the entry hall while calling out to him, she saw Kaiser and K?nig circling around Kimyoumaru.

    However, when the wolves noticed her, they left the stunned Kimyomaru behind in favor of storming to Shizuko with wagging tails.

    The two of them went straight up to Shizuko before sitting down, while still wagging their tails as though they were sweeping the floor.

    It was the greatest expression of respect and love for the leader of their pack. If one were to put it into words, they would have said: ¡°Please order us however you like.¡±

    Seeing this, Shizuko mused that since she had been quite busy these days, she hadn¡¯t really been able to take care of Wittmann and his family as much.

    Their thoughts were probably along the lines of  ¡°We¡¯re lonely, play with us, play with us!¡±. This would stress them out in the long run, which would be bad for their physical and mental health.

    ¡°Oookay, I can do this tomorrow just as well, I¡¯m done with work today. Kaiser, go fetch me that.¡±

    Shizuko made a certain gesture before Kaiser. Having understood it, Kaiser stood up to fetch what his master wanted.

    After seeing him off, Shizuko blew into her well used dog whistle. The meaning was: ¡°Everyone, assemble.¡±. As though they had waited for it, Wittmann¡¯s entire family immediately came running.

    All of them had their tongues lolling out and were appealing to Shizuko to get petted. Her work had kept her busy these past few days and she couldn¡¯t play with them, so as if to compensate for that, she exaggeratedly patted their bodies.

    When all of them were present, Kaiser returned with the item she had requested in his mouth.

    It was a round plate, in short, a frisbee.

    Shizuko took it from him, before turning to Kimyoumaru.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go play with Kaiser and the others, do you want to join me, Kimyoumaru?¡±

    And although it scared him, his curiosity won out and he gave a small nod.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Nobunaga was taking a short break at his main encampment.

    The castle he was currently besieging was already about to fall. And a messenger from the next castle he was planning to conquer had come, informing Nobunaga of the castle lord¡¯s intent to switch sides to him.

    Nobunaga¡¯s forces had barely taken any casualties, so it wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to say that things were going well.

    However, until he takes Saitou Dousan¡¯s stronghold, Inabayama castle, Nobunaga refused to relax.

    To keep him from doing that, he was fiddling around with his secret weapon #1, the crossbow.

    ¡°Yoshinari, what do you think of the Kurosubou?

    Nobunaga asked Mori Yoshinari who was standing to his side. After thinking about it for a moment, Yoshinari answered.

    ¡°It is very powerful. But the fact that you need a tool to and are defenseless while reloading is an issue.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, the time it takes to draw the string is a problem after all.¡±

    From the beginning, Shizuko had warned him that ¡°it takes a long time to draw back the string.¡±.

    To find out how much this really was and mattered, Nobunaga had experimented by deploying them on the battlefield.

    And the results were just as Shizuko had said. Nobunaga compared the musket, bow and crossbow in the confines of his mind.

    The japanese longbow had the longest range, followed by the crossbow, and then the musket with the shortest range.

    In terms of rate of fire the same order of longbow, crossbow, and musket held true.

    When looking at production costs, the crossbow won hands down, followed by the longbow and the musket.

    Penetration power was led by the musket, then the longbow, and finally the crossbow.

    The musket had the highest maintenance costs by far due to needing black powder. The longbow came next with the crossbow being the cheapest to maintain.

    ¡°¡­Yoshinari, I just thought of something. Do you think¡­ it would be possible to shoot something besides arrows with this kurosubou?¡±

    The crossbow had a wooden body on which an arrow would be placed before firing it.

    Due to the way the bowstring receiver was placed, it necessarily had a flat section. Nobunaga was thinking about putting something different from an arrow on top of there.

    ¡°Yes, it does look like one could place something else there¡­ but the kinds of ammunition for which this works seem to be fairly limited.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. As long as it¡¯s something to rattle him (Saito Tatsuoki) it¡¯s fine. And this tool to draw back the string, do you think we could replace it with something else?¡±

    While saying this, Nobunaga used the tool to draw back the crossbow. You only needed to put in strength when drawing it back once, but the time it took was a harsh price to pay.

    If the battle turned messy, this could cost people their lives. However, making the string easier to pull would also take away from its power. Therefore Nobunaga was thinking about a way to reduce the time needed to draw back the string while not sacrificing penetration power for it.

    (There has to be some way. Rather than assembling 10 masterful archers it would be much easier to gather 100 people who have overcome the shortcomings of the kurosubou.)

    Nobunaga thought while looking at the crossbow, but as expected, no easy answer came to him

 CH 29

    To create family registers, addresses were a necessity, however there was no need for great detail in regards to it, so she kept it simple.

    First, she split the village in four ¡°wards¡±. These wards were further split into four ¡°districts¡±. The 1st district of the 1st ward would be the northernmost eastern section. The 2nd and 3rd districts would be to the south and west of it. This naming scheme was to be applied until reaching the 4th district of the 4th ward all the way in the south west. 1

    In this way, each village would be split into a uniform four wards and sixteen districts. Having a uniform structure would make management much easier.

    Furthermore, in order to give each village something characteristic, Shizuko had each of them produce something special.

    The village producing hemp would be called ¡°Asamachi (Hemp town)¡±. The village producing Miso would be called ¡°Misomachi (Miso town)¡±, the one producing honey ¡°Mitsumachi (Honey town)¡±, and the one close to the mountains ¡°Takemachi (Mushroom town)¡±.

    Shizuko¡¯s village would be called ¡°Motomachi (Origin town)¡±. The meaning behind this name laid in Shizuko¡¯s village being the origin of the skills being spread to the other villages.

    It should be noted that there was no deeper meaning in putting a ¡°town¡± in the names other than that it sounded good to Shizuko.

    From the start, Shizuko didn¡¯t really care about any distinction between village or town, as long as the guidelines for identifying them were made according to a consistent set of rules.

    Finally, she set up signboards so that messengers and the like would be able to find their way around.

    By doing this, she succeeded in reducing the number of mistakenly delivered messages and lost people to a minimum. The villagers also got lost less frequently in other villages, establishing a shared perception of space and sense of time to a large degree, which would be vital for the exchange of information.

    However, things only went well until that point. In order for the people to truly share a common sense of time, an enormous amount of work was necessary.

    After all, dates and weekdays only became part of daily life in the Meiji era. Before that, timekeeping was all over the place.

    For example, the main calendar used during the Sengoku era was the Senmei calendar.2

    However, due to the Kageyukouji family, who were in charge of keeping the calendar, dying out, confusion about the calendar popped up in Kyo and the surrounding areas and people started using private calendars..

    Upon entering the Edo era, the astronomical observatory (the government office tasked with conducting astronomical observations) built a calendar based on astronomical observations.

    As Shizuko would only need a system to work with the Oda clan and the other villages, sharing a common date would be enough, so she simply used the New Year as the starting point, making it the first day of the first month.

    Fully aware that it wouldn¡¯t be understood right away, Shizuko nonetheless made calendars to synchronize the villages.

    Additionally, she introduced a seven day week and tried to model the calendar as close as possible to the modern Gregorian calendar.

    For time, sundials would have to be enough. The people of this era only had a rough grasp of time on the scale that it is morning when the sun rises, noon when it is at its highest and everything after sunset is night. But this would bring troubles when trying to arrange meetings. For example a meeting at the village chief¡¯s house at night after the day¡¯s work was done would completely depend on each individual¡¯s perception of evening if the sunset wasn¡¯t visible. This would lead to a lot of waiting for people, decreasing efficiency. In that regard, a sundial would allow all people to act on a common, objective measure of the time.

    While it has the downside of not working once the sun has set or if the weather is bad, it would help with ¡°getting used to it¡±. As a first step before coordinating meetings in the evening, people could get used to sharing a common perception of time and get a feeling for the passing of a fixed unit of time.

    As such, Shizuko decided to ignore the disadvantages accompanying this approach.

    Originally, she wanted to have a bell rung at fixed time intervals, however Nobunaga wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    His reason for it was: ¡°Won¡¯t you need a Temple to ring a bell? I won¡¯t allow that.¡±.

    Having those words thrown at her, Shizuko remembered and thought that Nobunaga truly was an atheist through and through.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine his rage to flare up like a blaze if she were to intend to build a temple.

    Wondering whether there was nothing that could be done, Shizuko gave a detailed report to Nobunaga about it. As a result, she found out something unexpected.

    Nobunaga did not in fact hate religions such as buddhism in itself.

    What he did hate with a vengeance were the depraved monks who translated worthless dribble into japanese and then behaved as though they had done some great good for humanity, fed the peasants their shallow ideologies, and lusted after meat, women, and riches which were forbidden to them.

    As such, he thought that  if Shizuko were to build a temple near her village, they would come flocking like starving rats.

    With that point in mind, employing a countermeasure would be easy.

    Shizuko didn¡¯t want to build a temple, but a facility which could be used to ring a bell.

    Therefore, she asked Nobunaga for permission to build a shrine instead. Of course, not only a shrine, but also a facility for a bell, something like a terakoya (temple school?), lodging facilities, a crematorium, as well as a small field for growing non-glutinous rice.

    Nobunaga¡¯s answer to this proposal was ¡°I still have some small questions about it, but the content is fine, so I will allow the construction.¡±. Having received permission for the time being, Shizuko was relieved.

    At the end of his letter however, a line was written which made her expression stiffen again.

    ¡°I have some other doubts as well. I will create an opportunity to clarify them, so keep your schedule open.¡±

    Unable to do anything but sigh at this predicament, Shizuko decided to lay them aside for the moment.

    The calendars were posted at each village¡¯s bulletin board and village chief¡¯s house, as were the sundials.

    They were also installed in other places people tended to gather at.

    After all this work, she finally could use a circulation board for her communication network.

    Shizuko had become more than aware of just how much trial and error people must have put in to create the modern systems of years, weekdays, time, addresses, phones and emails.

    The first week after she started using the circulation board, the villagers were hesitant and confused by the new system, but eventually came to understand how useful it could be to coordinate a large number of people. After that things went smoothly. The peasants readily accepted one new idea after the other.

    And while even now misunderstandings of 1 or 2 hours could happen, things like mistaking the date became rare.

    The best thing however was the newfound ability to disseminate information to many people at once using the circulation or bulletin board.

    The change from ¡°mouth to mouth¡± to ¡°looking at the bulletin board¡± also helped a lot by removing the telephone game effect of changing the information due to people transmitting information based on their own interpretation. 3

    Yet, Shizuko was still anxious, so she visited each village multiple times.

    Was the communication network being used correctly? Was the information interpreted correctly? She couldn¡¯t easily shake off these fears.

    When she understood that her changes in the villages all did in fact work as she had intended, Shizuko let out a sigh as though a weight was falling off her shoulders.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Shizuko handed the original family register over to Nobunaga, keeping only a copy for herself.

    By doing this, manipulations can be discovered easily by comparing copy and original. It does however use up twice the amount of paper and makes it necessary to take care in keeping both versions synchronized. In terms of actual operative administration, all changes of a year would be noted on wooden slates and transferred to paper once a year. On that occasion it would also be compared to the original in Nobunaga¡¯s hands to see whether anything but the new entries was manipulated.

    As it would allow him to grasp the growth of the village and to root out spies, Nobunaga was interested in the idea and allowed her the use of large amounts of paper.

    Of course, he also added a strict order to limit the paper usage as much as possible.

    ¡°Hmm, so this is a family register. It certainly makes it easy to see who lives where at a glance.¡±

    Kimyoumaru was lightheartedly reading the copy of the family register which was completed after many hardships.

    Seeing the piece of work she had put her whole hearted effort into being treated this slovenly made Shizuko feel somewhat despondent.

    However, since the family registers and address didn¡¯t exist in the Sengoku era to begin with, Shizuko came to accept it..

    ¡°Well yeah. From the start, it¡¯s a document that manages the branching of families with the village chief at its roots. So treat it with care. If you handle it carelessly, the lord¡¯s wrath may come upon you.¡±

    ¡°That sounds scary. Oh right, before I forget, let me ask you something. Sorry but, can you sell me some charcoal?¡±

    ¡°Charcoal? I¡¯m okay with it, but for what?¡±

    His word made Shizuko tilt her head in puzzlement

    Shizuko temporarily stored the lumber from Nisaku¡¯s village, dried them, and turned them into charcoal.

    The reason why she got out of the way making a storage for lumber in the corner of the village was not just to make charcoal for fuel, but she also wanted to make wood vinegar.

    Wood vinegar can be used as a substitute for pesticides, as chemical fertilizers, and in some cases can also be used to purify water..

    However, those effects were only understood after a scientific analysis. In the olden days, the wood vinegar as a waste product of charcoal making was simply dumped in the forest.

    Ironically, thanks to dumping that waste, the tree growth was accelerated and the river¡¯s water purified.

    As an agrochemical, it can be used for pesticide, accelerate compost fermentation, and deodorant for garbage disposal/waste treatment. In usage for life improvement, it can be used as a bath additive for deodorization, sterilization, and disinfection.

    However, wood vinegar has different components, and in some cases, it may be mutagenic, which damages the genes of some microorganisms.

    Since it also requires a certain amount of care in handling, one can¡¯t expect too much of it. It is best to think of it as nice to have if it works out.4

    ¡°Your charcoal doesn¡¯t produce smoke at all. The shape is also uniform, so it¡¯s perfect. The charcoal I have smokes a lot when burned and is misshapen.¡±

    (That¡¯s because it¡¯s in an incomplete combustion state, isn¡¯t it¡­)

    You can¡¯t make good charcoal by just throwing dried wood into the fire.

    Even if it looks pitch black, it¡¯s only because of oxidation, not carbonization.

    The two have similar appearances, but the inside is different.

    The charcoal Kimyoumaru used may be just burned wood reused as charcoal, or a crude product where corners were cut during the charcoal making process.

    ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡±

    Shizoku gave her acknowledgement. She still has some charcoal surplus, so she thought it would be alright to sell Kimyoumaru some.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    A little later in April, Shizuko climbed the mountain to harvest a certain something.

    ¡°Well well, today we¡¯re going to harvest the spring shiitake mushroom¡­no one else is here though.¡±

    It was the spring shiitake mushroom. In fact, shiitake mushrooms can be harvested in spring and autumn, and are called haruko(spring child).

    Since there are very few mushrooms that sprout in the beginning of spring, haruko was enjoyed as the taste of spring.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s growing nicely. Well, after I was scolded by Aya-chan I quickly expanded the field¡­ so I think this is passable.¡±

    Shizuko initially intended to cultivate it for her personal consumption only, so the cultivation ground was rather sloppy.

    The sunlight exposure wasn¡¯t optimal and there was no fence around it so wild boars ate part of them. Therefore, although there was a large amount of logs, only a hundred and a few dozen could be harvested.

    Only after a lot of explanation from Aya, added with an order to ¡°increase shiitake mushroom production¡± from Nobunaga, did Shizuko finally understand that shiitake mushrooms were a luxury item.

    Things went hectic after that. She received a large amount of logs, then built the place to line them up, cutting the surrounding trees to adjust the sunlight, and installed fences so wild boar can¡¯t come in.

    Thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be good to pack them too densely together, she decided to divide it into several blocks.

    Putting the people of Kinoko village aside, Shizuko had three blocks of shiitake cultivation.

    One was a bit farther, but since the mushrooms were packed densely there, wild boars would often come and try to eat them.

    Most of the time fences were enough to deter them, but it would be troublesome if they broke the fence by forcing their way through, so she put some logs outside the fences as decoys.

    ¡°This one is no good¡­ this one is still too small, this one is ok.¡±

    Not all shiitake mushrooms had grown nicely. Some went bad, some were too small to be picked yet.

    She plucked all the ill mushrooms and buried them. As for the harvestable ones, she put them into a shoulder bag made from deer skin.

    Although dear skins kept accumulating from the deer she hunted, they were unusable without tanning them first.

    There are various tanning methods with the modern mainstream method being chrome tanning. However, this method needs a wide variety of chemicals, so the only realistic choices were white tanning using rapeseed oil or vegetable tanning using tannin won from plants. As rapeseed oil also had other uses, Shizuko went for using vegetable tanning here.

    To tan the hides and turn them into leather, they would have to be put in a tank containing vegetable tanning solution for over half a year.

    During that time, the concentration of tannin needs to be gradually increased during that time.

    But, although vegetable tanning takes a lot more effort than chrome tanning, the produced leather is more robust and plastic (deformable), making it suitable for molding it into shapes.

    As such, it¡¯s suited to make things like bags out of it, like Shizuko had done with her shoulder bag and rucksack.

    The major advantage of a bag is that it leaves your hands free.

    While irregularly shaped objects can be wrapped just as well with Furoshiki, you always need at least one hand to carry the item.

    Therefore, a rucksack which leaves your hands free is much more convenient when climbing a mountain than a Furoshiki.

    As she was harvesting mushrooms, she heard the rustling of leaves behind her.

    When she turned around, she saw Kaiser, Wittmann and K?nig.

    Having found her, the three got close to her and started rubbing their bodies against her while requesting her to pet them.

    At the same time however, they were overly on guard about the surroundings.

    (¡­? Ah, maybe someone or something invaded their territory¡­?)

    After coming to that realization, Shizuko looked around. Of course, she couldn¡¯t see anyone.

    Yet from the wolves¡¯ reaction it was obvious that someone must have entered the mountain.

    So they must have come here to drive them out and found Shizuko while doing that.

    Shizuko pulled a wooden slip from her shoulder bag and wrote a message for Aya on it with charcoal.

    Its content was ¡°Signs of an intruder on the mountain. Send soldiers as precaution.¡± She tied it to K?nig and then gave him an order using hand signs.

    The command seems to have been understood as K?nig nodded once before turning back on the way they had come.

    With Kaiser and Wittman in tow, Shizuko headed for another Shiitake field.

    Wild vegetables could be found on other mountains as well, and it is unnecessary to go this deep into the mountain just for them. As such, Shizuko reasoned that the Shiitake fields as the unique fields of this mountain were the goal of the intruder.

    Dried Shiitake mushrooms were a major export from Ming. Bringing back even a single basket would allow you to obtain a sizable amount of money.

    Arriving at the second Shiitake field, Shizuko first checked the surroundings.

    However, there was no trace of anyone invading the field with lots of full grown and still immature Shiitake mushrooms growing on the logs.

    (The second field is fine. Which means, the third field a little further away from here¡­?)

    Shizuko headed to the third Shiitake field. Its environment was best suited to grow Shiitake, but a little bit too far from the village.

    Stealthily following her were Kaiser and Wittmann.

    When they were almost at the third field, Kaiser let out a low grumble.

    Understanding that there really was someone here, Shizuko snuck closer.

    Then they reached the gate in the anti-boar fence.

    The gate was supposed to be tied close rudimentary with vines, but those were cut cleanly by a sharp blade.

    Shizuko collected some plants in the vicinity, tying the door close with it, jamming in a stick to block it.

    After closing the only entrance and exit, Shizuko went along the outer circumference of the fence and observed the situation, hoping that her tempering with the gate would serve to buy her some time.

    (If you play with fire, you get burned. I¡¯ll just observe from afar)

    Muffling the sound of her footsteps, Shizuko observed the interior of the Shiitake field. Doing so, she spotted something moving in the back of the field

    Perhaps letting down his guard, that individual was talking to himself.

    ¡°¡­.what a strange place. Why are felled trees arranged like this? And these are¡­¡±

    Sunken in deep thought, the owner of this voice didn¡¯t notice the low growls of Wittmann and Kaiser at all.

    After ordering them to be quiet, Shizuko once again looked around.

    She noticed something on the fence close to her. An Omiyari, a spear with a very long blade.

    To let go of his weapon, that person must either be confident in their skill, or a total idiot.

    Thinking so, Shizuko let her eyes search the area. Luckily, there is no sign of anyone but the singular intruder.

    Seeing as Kaiser and Wittmann showed no further reaction, it was safe to say that he was alone.

    (It¡¯s about 5 to 6 meters long¡­ huh?)

    Looking closer at the spear, she saw something engraved in the blade¡¯s fuller (the groove in the center of the blade)

    And just as she felt that she had seen that pattern before, loud voices sounded from far behind her.

    ¡°Shizuko-dono¡ª¡ª!!! Are you safe¡ª¡ª!¡±

    It was Niwa¡¯s voice. At the same time, the sounds of dozens of feet as well as the faint rustling of armor could be heard.

    He had probably brought quite a few soldiers with him after hearing of an intruder.

    Of course, since Shizuko could hear it, so could the intruder too.

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    Reacting to the voice, the bent over intruder snapped upwards.

    There was no agitation visible in the person as he turned around to pick up his spear.

    In that instant, Wittmann let out a loud howl.

    ¡°WHA-EH-HUH!¡±

    Rather than barking like a dog, the howl was a resolute roar delivering an ultimatum.

    In contrast to dogs, wolves rarely howl.

    This is due to the fact that they instinctively understand that howling more than necessary will make them stand out and expose them to danger.

    Other than warning their pack, or if they have a habit of doing so like the Japanese Wolf, wolves basically stay silent.

    Therefore, the reason for the gray wolf Wittmann to howl is to declare to their opponent that ¡°I¡¯m your opponent and will hunt you down¡±, as well as to signal their pack to start the fight.

    Seeing this, Shizuko stepped in front of Wittmann.

    While Shizuko was the leader of the wolf pack, her desire to protect Wittmann and Kaiser was stronger than that.

    So, even though she understood that it was reckless, she stepped forward.

    On the other hand, surprised by the sudden wolf howl from his side, the intruder took up a stance reflexively and stopped.

    And what he found in front of himself was a trembling Shizuko with her hands spread out as well as two giant wolves with bared teeth.

    It seems like this scene was too unexpect for the intruder, causing him to panic.

    ¡°Wha, Wha, Wha! What are¨C!¡±

    The intruder didn¡¯t get out any more words but that.

    With a thump, several arrows embedded themselves at his feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Having finally arrived, the Oda soldiers including Niwa had completely surrounded the fence.

 CH 30

    Everyone tensed up, but that instant ended as quickly as it began. The intruder flinged his Wazikashi far and away from himself, completely disarmed.

    Seeing his will to surrender, the surrounding soldiers reflexively relaxed. Upon second thought, however, they felt it their duty to keep a guard up as they then cautiously closed in on the intruder.

    Said intruder didn¡¯t show any sign of resistance, and he obediently let his hands be tied behind his back. The spear and sword that leant against the fence were collected and brought before Niwa.

    ¡°Ah, would you mind if I took a look at that spear?¡±

    Shizuko asked the soldier carrying the spear, irresistibly intrigued by it.

    The soldier threw an asking glance towards Niwa who just nodded for him to do it. The soldier gripped the middle part of the spear, flipped it around, and presented its shaft to Shizuko.

    After receiving the spear, Shizuko carefully studied its blade. That was when realization struck. Her sense of deja vu with regards to having seen this spear was not just imagination.

    ¡°Inscribed on the blade are Sanskrit letters and the three-pronged vajra sword. This was made by Fujiwara Masazane of the Mikawa Manjushri Sect. If I recall correctly, it¡¯s name is Tonbokiri¡­¡±

    Right at that moment, the intruder, who had thus far been docile and quiet, whipped his head towards Shizuko.

    ¡°H-How do you know that name!?¡±

    Seeing his captive¡¯s eyes open wide with surprise, Niwa asked Shizuko a question while keeping his gaze fixed on the man.

    ¡°Shizuko-dono. Do you perhaps know the identity of this person?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The wielder of Tonbokiri¡­ is most likely a citizen of Mikawa and retainer to the Tokugawa clan, Honda Heihachirou-dono.¡±

    Shizuko answered Niwa, in spite of her slight lack of confidence in this regard..

    Mikawa province, the province governed by the one who would later become the first Tokugawa Shogunate, Tokugawa Ieyasu. Then, in the 5th year of the Eiroku Era, he and Nobunaga will have formed the Kiyosu alliance. Once this alliance was in effect, even a thief couldn¡¯t be sentenced as long as he was a retainer under the Tokugawa.

    ¡°Punish me as you wish. But, please, I beg of you¨C please let me bear the full brunt of the blame so it doesn¡¯t reach my lord.¡±

    Tadakatsu(Heihachiro) knew that he had entered a secret place within Oda¡¯s territory without any formal procedures, but the person himself didn¡¯t look panicked, let alone flustered. He merely didn¡¯t want to escalate the matter into liability issues to his liege, the Tokugawas. For that reason, he would gladly offer his head to avert that.

    Upon hearing this, it comes to Shizuko, that he really was Honda Tadakatsu, the man who was always loyal to Tokugawa until death, no, even after death.

    Even if he was from an allied force, what he did was too big to be pardoned. On top of intruding on their territory, he also witnessed the Shiitake cultivation farm which was top secret information.

    While Tadakatsu didn¡¯t really know about it, he could guess that he had made an irreparable blunder from the atmosphere of the place. He was so frightened that he tried to make his presence smaller.

    ¡°(What should we do¡­)¡±

    Shizuko whispered to Niwa who was walking next to her. As she had no intention to make a big affair out of this situation in the first place, Shizuko wondered whether this could be solved peacefully.

    ¡°(What should we do indeed¡­ we will have to ask the lord in any case.)¡±

    Niwa too did not want this to escalate into an incident between their countries.

    In the end, the fate of Honda Tadakatsu would depend on Nobunaga¡¯s decision. To that end, Niwa sent a messenger to Nobunaga. Until an answer came back, Tadakatsu would be confined to a room in the garrison.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Those were the only words Tadakatsu uttered upon hearing about their intention to keep him confined until further notice. Niwa was unsure whether this was a sign of valor or some sort of defiance, but was glad that the man made things easy by not resisting. And then, as they were about to put Tadakatsu into a cell, an unfathomable sound like the thunderous roar of a beast shook them.

    The culprit whose stomach had growled only looked downward and shook slightly. When looking closer at him, his face had turned beet red all the way to his ears. Faced with this image, Shizuko and Niwa faced each other with a large smile on their faces. After letting out such a large stomach rumble, the tension of the situation had completely vanished.

    ¡°¡­Ahh, right, Niwa-sama! I thought up a new Onigiri recipe. Would you be willing to give me your opinion on them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. If that is the case, I will gladly try some.¡±

    Having worked out a plan to spare Tadakatsu the embarrassment, Shizuko spoke as if she had come upon the idea just now. Although his reply was somewhat awkward, Niwa played along with Shizuko¡¯s ploy. Both of them smiled stiffly at the other before they faced towards Tadakatsu.

    ¡°H-Honda-sama, would you like some as well?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Dinner is still quite far away, so having something small to bridge the time until then sounds good.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I would be in your debt. To speak honestly, as I was wandering the mountains, I had used up all my provisions and only water has passed this throat for the past day. I am truly grateful for your hospitality.¡±

    Tadakatsu agreed to their proposition after straightening his appearance. Although it was quite high-handed, the trio¡¯s intentions overlapped, and they held an Onigiri tasting right there.

    (Hmm¡­ it was quite forced, but it somehow worked out.)

    With relief spreading through her mind, Shizuko pulled out some Onigiri from her shoulder bag. Conveniently, she had exactly three. She handed one of the big Onigiri wrapped in a bamboo leaf to both Niwa and Tadakatsu.

    ¡°Usually I would bring out chopsticks, but as it is a food meant to be eaten with your hand, please do so this time.¡±

    ¡°Something like military rations? Let me see¡­¡±

    With the three of them sitting down around the Irori, Niwa untied the bamboo leaf. Inside was a ball made from brown rice mixed with grains, sweet potatoes and smoked daikon pickles.

    ¡°Shizuko-dono, what is this?¡±

    Niwa asked while pointing at the smoked daikon pickles, which looked alike but slightly different from normal pickled vegetables.

    Expectedly, he hesitated to put something unknown into his mouth. Tadakatsu however was different.

    ¡°¡­ delicious. I thought I had long since become tired of the taste of rice balls, but these yellow pieces give it just the right amount of sweetness to make every bite enjoyable. This pickle-like thing is wonderful as well. It carries along a nostalgic note reminding me of my home. Its taste fills even my heart.¡±

    He took the rice ball into his hand and alternately took a bit of it, followed by a piece of smoked daikon pickles.

    Even Niwa couldn¡¯t hide his expression at the lack of suspicion with which he ate the food being offered to him. Noticing the glance being thrown at him, Tadaktasu swallowed down the content of his mouth before speaking.

    ¡°Is there something stuck to my face?¡±

    ¡°No, I just wondered if you were not suspecting the food to be poisoned.¡±

    ¡°You do not seem like the underhanded kind of people to poison others, and if you had wanted to kill me, you already had many opportunities to do so.¡±

    ¡°I, I see¡­¡±

    With a manly smile on his face, Tadakatsu continued eating his rice.

    Faced with that kind of display, all ill will in Niwa had melted away, and he followed Tadakatsu in consuming his rice and smoked daikon pickles.

    After that, rather than being thrown into jail, Tadakatsu was put inside a vacant room with a guard stationed outside, and was moved to another place the next day.

    He was surrounded by 30-ish soldiers plus Niwa as escort-cum-guard. However, there isn¡¯t any distraught on his face, as he rode the horse while holding a warped parcel of smoked daikon pickles.

    As to why Tadakatsu was holding such a parcel, after he was captivated by the taste of smoked daikon pickles, he asked for some portion to Shizuko before he departed. Because it wasn¡¯t a secret, and also because it was smoked so it won¡¯t spoil easily, Shizuko agreed in a heartbeat, which brings us to the present.

    When she gave him a heaping amount, bundled in cloth, he held both of her hands and expressed his gratitude. In addition, holding both hands for Tadakatsu had the meaning of him trusting them ¡°I trust you¡±. 1

    However, on top of being difficult to understand, Tadakatsu¡¯s energetic behavior usually made it impossible for the other party to understand this meaning.

    ¡°¡­Sakura, huh.¡±

    Suddenly, petals of sakura drifted across his eyes. As he saw the sakura tree which had scattered most of its petals, suddenly words were strung together in his heart. He inadvertently opened his mouth.

    ¡°The spring wind

    Might scatter

    Sakura petals

    But brilliantly blossoming

    The flower of my heart.¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Noticing Niwa¡¯s suspicious face beside him, Tadakatsu cleared his throat while blushing a little. Why such words would escape his mouth, even he himself was not sure.

    ¡°We will arrive in about another hour.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Unperturbed, Niwa changes the topic. Taking advantage of this, Tadakatsu straightened his face. But soon, he sighed a little.

    ¡°We will wait there for a verdict from the lord. Though I won¡¯t be sure what kind of judgement you will get¡­

    ¡°(¡­ if possible, I hope that the issue of me being in that place won¡¯t be pursued any further) I understand. If possible, I would ask for no blame to be placed at my lord¡¯s feet..¡±

    Nevertheless, he continued murmuring under his breath.

    (Stumbling onto that place after my horse ran away fills me with nothing but shame.)

    In early April, after entrusted the field¡¯s management to Daichi and the others, Shizuko came to the field where soybeans were planted last year.

    With an auger, she took out a piece of soil from where the soybeans and corn were planted. Then she arranged it by the depth of each layer.

    ¡°¡­Oh dang. I forgot about this problem.¡±

    At a glance, there was not much difference in the soil in front of her. However, after closer inspection, one particular part of the soil was extremely dry. That soil was collected from a depth of about 1.5 meters below the surface.

    Although the surface soil has a perfect amount of moisture, at a certain depth it was completely dried up. From an outsider¡¯s perspective this might look like a strange phenomenon, but Shizuko knew the cause of it.

    ¡°I planted corn along with the soybean as companion plants, but I forgot it absorbed a lot of water¡­¡±

    The cause was the corn that was planted alongside the soybeans. Since three-fourths of corn¡¯s weight is water, compared to the majority of grain crops it needs more water.

    For the same area, corn needs three times as much water compared to wheat. Inevitably, the amount of soil moisture it absorbs will be much more than other crops.

    While irrigation of the surface would allow to keep the soil moisture plentiful there, corn roots can grow to a length of up to 230 cm. This was nearly twice as long as soybeans and wheat, and nearly three times longer than potatoes and rice.

    There were also planting time issues. The biggest growth period of corn coincides with the hot season when the water in the field evaporates rapidly.

    Therefore, the majority of the annual rainfall, which mostly happens in the rainy season and during evening showers in summer, will be absorbed before it reaches the groundwater layer.

    This results in a downward spiral where the groundwater will slowly diminish.

    ¡°Hmm¡­It¡¯ll also be hard work to dig up the field.¡±

    The lack of soil moisture was the result of miscalculating the amount of irrigation water in combination with little rainfall. But fortunately, the damage was minor due to the small size of the fields. But, if the corn spreads as the soybean production expands, eventually river water won¡¯t be enough and the use of groundwater will become necessary.

    When this happens, the ground will start to sink because of the sudden drop of groundwater level. Eventually, the groundwater will be depleted, the lack of soil moisture will worsen and the soil will dry out, and then go from drought to desertification.

    Nowadays, The United States of America is famous for its corn, but that country has continued to use irrigation to water their farms for 200 years. The source was, obviously, groundwater.

    There are several underground reservoirs in North america, and some of them hold about 4 trillion tons of water (about 150 times that of lake Biwa). And although that might be a colossal amount of water, it is obvious what happens if it is drained endlessly to water the farmland.

    As a result, the reservoir now has dried up. In the Midwestern of the United States, an underground reservoir about the size of Japan is about to disappear. And some paper stated that at least 5000 years would be needed to restore it to its former state.

    To avoid the lack of soil moisture and heavy use of groundwater supply by corn, a land rest was all that was needed, but the soybeans production will also grind to a halt.

    If soybean production reached Shizuko¡¯s prediction, Oda will definitely demand that the output is to be maintained. However, if it continues, it will destroy the bountiful land of Owari. In the worst case, Owari would become a barren land within a few decades.

    ¡°For pest control¡­ there are ways, but this time seems like the rice field will be neglected.¡±

    Since soybeans output wasn¡¯t affected much by chemical fertilizer, their output solely depends on soil fertility and the action of rhizobia that coexist in their roots. Therefore, the technical problem when cultivating soybean organically is the frequent occurrence of insect pests or the overgrowth of weeds.

    Especially when they are infested by pests, the production will drop a lot. The corn was planted to alleviate this problem, but then the corn caused the problem of groundwater depletion.

    The main pests of soybeans are Pentatomoidea (stink bugs) and Lepidoptera (butterflies and moths). Both mainly live in the overgrown weeds, such as at the ridges between rice fields. And from early summer to early autumn, it mainly damages the ripening soybean pods and grains.

    In other words, in order to prevent pests, it was necessary to mow or burn all the weeds around the field before planting soybeans. It is also possible to reduce the number of overwinter insects. Therefore, they need to be mowed down to the roots.

    ¡°¡­Hmm, alright. Let¡¯s change the method for this year.¡±

    The other problem, weeds, is comparatively easier. For soybeans, inter tilling and ridging mainly is effective enough to control the weeds. Just by taking thorough measures to control the germination of weeds as well as inter tilling and ridging the field before planting the soybeans, the results will already vastly improve.

    She decided to not rely on soshopicated technology to countermeasure groundwater depletion due to corns, but to introduce more basic, yet reliable technology.

    The details were really simple. A gutter made of bamboo was installed in the corn field. Of course, it was not an ordinary gutter; it has been pierced by small holes here and there.

    When water is poured to it, the water will leak slowly from the small holes, keeping the soil lightly moistened. By doing this, the amount of water used can be reduced by 70%, moreover the nutrition otherwise used to form long roots is used for growth instead.

    However, the most important thing is still weed control. There was a big difference in harvest between doing it or not.

    ¡°In other words¡­ burn them to the ground!¡±

    While saying such ambiguous words, Shizuko vigorously turned around¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­Not knowing that Aya was just a hair¡¯s breadth behind her.

 CH 31

    An awkward silence fell upon them. Aya looked the same as always, no, there was some reproach in her eyes. Shizuko couldn¡¯t bear this silence and spoke first.

    ¡°S-since when have you been standing there?¡±

    ¡°Since ¡°I forgot about this problem¡±.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the very beginning!? Why didn¡¯t you call out to me!?¡±

    ¡°You seemed like you were deep in thought, so I thought it might be rude to interrupt and waited until you were finished.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that kind of consideration¡­ Just call out to me next time, okay?¡±

    At her wit¡¯s end, Shizuko shouted this, while Aya just slightly bowed her head with her usual calm.

    ¡°Chamaru-sama has come. If you have enough free time to talk about burning things down, I would request you to properly receive him.¡±

    In a blunt display of sarcastic courtesy, Aya implicitly said that Shizuko shouldn¡¯t shout ridiculous stuff and do her work before she turned around and walked away.

    ¡°¡­ Okay, I will do that.¡±

    Ultimately, Aya would just calmly refute any points she made in response, only further increasing the damage to Shizuko herself.

    Aware of this, Shizuko followed Aya with her head hung low.

    ¡°Hey, Shizuko. *cough cough*¡­ I grew tired waiting.¡±

    Returning home, Shizuko was met with Kimyoumaru lounging around as though he owned the place. The tea and snacks he was consuming had probably been laid out by Aya.

    ¡°Sorry, I was having a look at the fields¡­ Are you okay? Your face looks pale.¡°

    Laying around on the floor, Kimyoumaru looked slightly feverish to Shizuko. Before she could ask whether he had caught a cold, Kimyoumaru came forward with an answer.

    ¡°No. I have a little cough. *Cough*¡­ It will soon be cured, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°That so? You shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself. Keep yourself warm and sleep a lot until it is gone.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Slightly worried about him, Shizuko kept Kimyoumaru company. In the end, his visit went like always, and he returned home in the end. The only difference was that his daily visits stopped completely afterward.

    A week had passed since Kimyoumaru¡¯s last visit.

    The first few days, Shizuko was preoccupied with her work, so it didn¡¯t register in her consciousness. A further week after the visit, a certain person came to Shizuko¡¯s home.

    ¡°Is Shizuko-dono present?¡±

    It was a well-dressed man in his fifties. But Shizuko didn¡¯t know him. To begin with, the ones communicating with her were usually Mori Yoshinari or Niwa Nagahide, or rather, their messengers. She hadn¡¯t met this man with an educator¡¯s atmosphere about him before.

    As she was wondering who this was, the old man slightly bowed before speaking.

    ¡°I am a retainer of the Oda clan and in charge of the education of Kimyoumaru-sama.¡±

    ¡°I, I see¡­ (Wasn¡¯t Kimyoumaru the childhood name of Oda Nobutada¡­). What would a person in that position require of me?¡±

    Shizuko didn¡¯t know that the true identity of Chamaru was Kimyoumaru. As such, she had no idea what Kimyoumaru¡¯s educator could want from her.

    ¡°The cough that afflicts Kimyoumaru-sama has taken a turn for the worse and he is bedridden now. His outlook has become bleak and he fears that his last day will be upon him soon, and he would like to exchange some last words with you, Shizuko-dono.¡±

    ¡°I, I see¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know it is sudden, but could you come back with me immediately?¡±

    Even though Shizuko didn¡¯t have a real choice from the beginning, this educator was earnestly prostrating himself before her as he asked this. Kimyoumaru must be very important to him. Knowing that was enough for Shizuko.

    ¡°Please raise your head. From the start, I didn¡¯t intend to refuse. Time seems to be pressing, so let us depart right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to you. Let us be on our way then.¡±

    After that, Shizuko left matters in Aya¡¯s hands and quickly readied herself before departing. Having come to Shizuko¡¯s house by horse, the educator stayed on foot on the way back to match Shizuko¡¯s pace and explain the situation to her.

    Arriving at Kimyoumaru¡¯s mansion, a caretaker immediately took over the horse, and the educator headed directly for Kimyoumaru¡¯s bedroom. Following behind him, Shizuko had felt a strangeness as soon as they had arrived at this place.

    (Somehow¡­ I remember seeing this place¡­?)

    This sense of deja vu clung to her the entire time. In moments, she would find out the reason for this uncomfortable sensation.

    ¡°Kimyoumaru-sama, I have brought Shizuko-sama¡±

    ¡°*cough cough*¡­ let her through.¡±

    At these words, the sliding doors were opened for Shizuko.

    ¡°You did well to come, Shizuko.¡±

    The person who called out to her from beyond the doors, although emaciated, was without a doubt Chamaru. To Shizuko, who was confused by what was happening, Kimyoumaru forced a small smile on his face and said:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have deceived you. My true name is Kimyoumaru¡­¡±

    Still unable to process the situation, Shizuko was ushered into the room by the elderly educator. As she sat down next to his bed, Kimyoumaru tried to sit up. But, probably due to losing his strength to the illness, it only amounted to a squirming movement.

    ¡°Chamaru-kun is¡­ Kimyoumaru-sama? The eldest son of the lord¡­?¡±

    ¡°As expected of you, Shizuko. It is as you say¡­ *Cough*! I am sorry I gave you a false name.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    In order to avoid things like assassinations, those in positions of power and their heirs intentionally used false names and names that sounded unimportant as a matter of course.

    The strange names of famous peoples in the Sengoku period is a result of this as well, as precious names were believed to shorten the life of a child. It also served to prevent any attachment from clouding their judgment in case they would need to send that child as a hostage in order to form an alliance with another country.

    ¡°As you can see, my body is ravaged by the illness. I kept warm as you told me, but it shows no sign of getting better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating¡­ To think I¡¯d be helpless in the face of something like an illness.¡±

    Kimyoumaru muttered with a dry laugh. There was nothing left of his usual confidence. His face showed that he had despaired and given up on everything. Shizuko couldn¡¯t speak up. All the new information swirled around in her head, delaying her response to Kimyoumaru.

    ¡°My dream of following in father¡¯s footsteps and becoming a splendid ruler¡ª-¡±

    ¡°Chop!-¡±

    With her thought process finally having caught up, Shizuko delivered a chop to the head of the muttering Kimyoumaru.

    A satisfying sound rang true. Followed by the sound of the educator behind her drawing in a sharp breath. Holding his head in pain, Kimyoumaru tried to say something, but Shizuko preempted him.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking like it¡¯s the end of the world. Were you always that quick to give up, Chamaru-kun?¡±

    ¡°B-But. *Cough cough*¡­ I am dizzy, my throat hurts, and my coughing won¡¯t stop. I have been like this for half a month.¡±

    True, even Shizuko would feel down if she had a cold for two weeks. But there was a decisive difference between Kimyoumaru and Shizuko. The difference between ¡°knowing¡± and ¡°not knowing¡± of a working treatment. And Shizuko knew it. And, besides the one in her head, she also had another one that accompanied her from the modern era and had started already collecting dust in an unseen place.

    (To think a time would come to use that thing we had to buy as supplementary teaching material for health and physical education.)

    In the modern era, it would be easier and more reliable to go to a hospital instead of relying on something like this. Up until now, she had only treated it as a paperweight and not considered it to be of particular importance. But seeing Kimyoumaru¡¯s behavior, Shizuko realized how much the vast timespan of 400 years had let several fields of research advance.

    ¡°Listen to me, Chamaru-kun. Getting well starts with the mindset. It might hurt right now, but it¡¯s not the time to be weak. Rather, I would like you to tackle the illness with the mindset of ¡®Come here you bastard¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the impossible. Even the medicinal bath decocted by the pharmacist¡­  *Cough cough*  had no effect. What more am I to do?¡±

    ¡°Do away with strange cures such as that. Anyway, I have a secret weapon for this. I¡¯ll go fetch it from my house, so just stay calm and rest until I¡¯m back.¡±

    Shizuko said while rubbing Kimyoumaru¡¯s forehead with her index finger. The elderly educator behind her was about to faint frothing at the mouth, but Shizuko paid him no mind.

    ¡°Will my illness be¡­ cured?

    Kimyoumaru said, sounding somewhat expectant, like a drowning man clinging to driftwood. Shizuko replied with a cheerful expression on her face.

    ¡°Just leave it to Shizuko-Oneesan!¡±

    Borrowing a horse, Shizuko returned to her home. Without explaining the circumstances to Aya, she shot off an order as she entered the house.

    That the usually pedestrian Shizuko could ride a horse was not because she had particularly liked it in the past, but rather because Niwa had taught her. In preparation for the worst case scenario, Niwa had taught her horseback riding, but Shizuko was not aware of his intentions and simply learned it as he had told her to.

    ¡°I brought some radish, honey, scallion, and ginger some time ago, right? Also please prepare some charcoal as well. Pack all of that into this bag please.¡±

    Handing over the leather backpack she was usually wearing to Aya with fluid movements, Shizuko went into her room without waiting for an answer. Inside, Adelheit, Ritter, and Lutz were all curled up together. They looked at Shizuko perplexedly, probably surprised by the sound of Shizuko opening the sliding door quickly.

    Once they realized that it was Shizuko who had entered, the three trodded towards her with wagging tails. After petting the three of them in turn, Shizuko walked to something sitting in the corner of her room.

    (¡­there we¡­go.)

    It was the tightly sealed wooden box Aya wanted to peek inside. Inside were the things Shizuko had brought with herself when she had traveled back in time. Besides products of modern technology, there was something in there which she had kept a secret from Nobunaga.

    After undoing the seal, Shizuko slowly opened the lid of the box. Of course, the thing that would stick out at the first glance was a book titled ¡°Ancient to Modern: Weapon¡¯s Catalogue¡±. Although ¡°book¡± was barely appropriate as it was thick enough to club a person to death with, almost like an encyclopedia.

    There was however a similarly thick book inside there. It was a completely red book which, unsuitably for health and physical education teaching material, focused on home remedies and cures. It covered a vast amount of maladies, depicting the symptoms and treatment methods for illnesses and injuries that didn¡¯t need expert knowledge.

    Furthermore, it addressed topics of popular interest, contained a checklist for self-diagnosis of illnesses and injuries, as well as some simple medical tools such as a thermometer. Shizuko had no idea who the intended target audience for this book was. Needless to say, the students of Shizuko¡¯s school thought that they were forced to buy it due to the influence of someone owning the rights to the book.

    As it was just as heavy as it was thick, and just properly going to the hospital was the better thing to do, most students held the book in low regard. There were other reasons as well. In Shizuko¡¯s era, electronic books were widespread, making paper books a rarity.

    In order to prevent the loss of printing and bookbinding skills despite this, teaching material for school as well as certain novels were the only books made of paper. Everything else, be it newspapers, advertisement leaflets, manga, novels, magazines, practical, literary or photo books published by private companies, was published only in electronic form.

    Shizuko was used to this as well and had many books saved on her smartphone. But between Shizuko adding things she might like or not with a single click, and her sister Kyouko buying e-books with it, even Shizuko herself didn¡¯t know what exactly was on her smart phone by now.

    (Ah-¡­. I won¡¯t get any new ones, so I can make a list now.)

    She thought while putting the red book into her bag and started to close the box again when she spotted her smartphone. She unconsciously picked it up and tapped on the screen, browsing through the data inside without any particular purpose. Looks like two years were too short to cure a modern girl like Shizuko from the always-check-your-smartphone habit.

    She skimmed through the articles she had saved locally like this for a while. Originally, she had planned to put it away after feeling somewhat satisfied by the random browsing. But after spying an article on a new site, her finger abruptly stopped.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was an article about a commonplace occurrence in the modern world. ¡°Something¡± would always come into play during city reconstruction, but in truth, it was a miraculous material that resulted after many iterations. Plus, the article said making ¡°it¡± was low-cost and eco-friendly. But that wasn¡¯t what had caught Shizuko¡¯s attention. It was the ingredients needed to make ¡°that¡±. Looking at the ingredient list to make ¡°that¡±, Shizuko unconsciously smiled.

    ¡°To think there was such a nice article in here. *Chuckle* I just can¡¯t not make use of this.¡±

    After going over the article one more time, Shizuko switched off the smartphone and put it back inside the wooden box. She then closed the box before resealing it. She had intended to return to Kimyoumaru¡¯s mansion like this, but there was something she needed to do before.

    As time was pressing, she wrote the necessary things on a piece of paper, folded it in four, and left the room carrying her bag. When she arrived at the entrance, Aya was waiting there, having finished the preparations. Taking the baggage she had requested from her, Shizuko handed Aya the folded piece of paper.

    ¡°Please gather these things. I would be happy if you could gather a lot of this for me.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Please take care.¡±

    ¡°I will. Just need to quickly cure a cold. I will come back tomorrow morning.¡±

    Shizuko left the house in a decidedly cheerful mood so as to not make Aya too concerned. Expectedly, Aya sighed slightly at Shizuko¡¯s carelessness. But within that sigh, a small smile crept onto her face. As though watching over a troublemaker, Aya saw Shizuko off before opening the paper she had been handed.

    ¡°¡­ Does she want to make plaster?¡±

    Aya unconsciously muttered while looking at what was written down.

 CH 32

    After returning the borrowed fast horse, Shizuko headed directly towards Kimyoumaru¡¯s chamber. Upon entering the chamber, there lay Kimyoumaru, resting.

    ¡°Please put buckets of hot water at each corner of the room. Also, please prepare some cold water and hand towels¡­and as many changes of clothes as you can.¡±

    Shizuko instructed Kimyoumaru¡¯s tutor who stayed beside him.

    ¡°Do as Shizuko says.¡±

    Kimyoumaru ordered his tutor who hesitated to put Shizuko¡¯s words to action. He bowed once, left the chamber, and started giving instruction to the handmaids.

    ¡°Although I rushed here with a fast horse, it still took a round trip so it should be fine time-wise.¡±

    Originally, it would be better to let it sit for about half a day, Shizuko thought as she took out a small bamboo tube. Inside it was daikon and honey, or in other words, a daikon-ame, medicine for a sore throat. She scooped up some of the clear liquid on the top with a wooden spoon and put it into her mouth to check its state. Since she used honey instead of starch syrup, it was different from her usual daikon-ame, but Shizuko judged that it had an appropriate sweetness and water content.

    ¡°What¡¯s that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Daikon-ame. Honestly, I want to use starch syrup, but since I didn¡¯t have any I used honey instead. It has a good effect on a sore throat.¡±

    The enzymes contained in daikon(amylase, lipase, protease) help the digestion system and suppress the inflammation of the mucous membrane of the throat. You can drink it as is, or you can dilute it with hot water first. It was also easy to make; dice daikon, soak it in starch syrup or honey and simply leave it as it is. After a while, a liquid will come out from the daikon. This liquid, called a supernate, can be scooped up and drunk. However, the enzymes of daikon are sensitive to heat, so you need to be careful about that.

    ¡°¡­mhmm, it¡¯s sweet.¡±

    ¡°Well, I put in honey after all. I¡¯ll have you eat a lot more. It¡¯s important to keep your stomach working to maintain your health.¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­ I don¡¯t have that much appetite, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    After that, the tutor came back with a towel and water in a bucket. Shizuko wiped off the sweat from Kimyoumaru using the towel and changed his clothes that were drenched in sweat. She was puzzled that Kimyoumaru showed some resistance when she wiped his body. It was a shyness appropriate to his age, but she was oblivious of the boy¡¯s delicate heart.

    ¡°W-what a disgrace¡­What the hell is that anyway?¡±

    Kimyoumaru looked at and asked about the seemingly glass-made rod Shizuko brought with her and forcibly shoved into his armpit.

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s a thermometer¡­37.9 degrees. Since I don¡¯t know your temperature from yesterday I can¡¯t say much, but this much isn¡¯t life-threatening at least.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, but I do certainly feel that my life is in danger¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, not much we can do but improve your stamina and have you recuperate on your own. For the time being, I¡¯ll put chopped green onions on your bedside. For the meal, I¡¯ve prepared steamed rice with sweet potato, grated ginger, and green onions in clear broth. Also, maybe I¡¯ll add stir-fried umeboshi later¡­nevertheless, when sick, having good nourishment and nutrients is the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­how should I say this, it somehow seems too easy, making me feel worried instead..¡±

    While foods that are good for the common cold such as ginger, spring onion, daikon, and sweet potato already exist, the idea of using them as a remedy was still nonexistent in the sengoku era. To begin with, the core tenet of traditional chinese medicine is to build a body that can withstand illness by using your daily diet, so there are not many symptomatic medicines like in western medicine. In the sengoku era, a meal is to satiate your appetite first and foremost, which is understandable as the concept of nutrients has not yet been discovered. Therefore, from Kimyoumaru¡¯s point of view, he really can¡¯t comprehend why Shizuko said it was necessary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, have faith in your Shizuko onee-san here.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t trust you¡­you know?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just an empty phrase. For Kimyoumaru, Shizuko had already become ¡®someone he can talk to without caring about social status or profit and loss. If Shizuko had been a man, she would have become his closest friend with whom he could speak frankly. In that sense, it was really regrettable that Shizuko was a woman. But he also thought that because she is a woman that they could have met like this in the first place.

    ¡°Human relationships are really a mysterious thing, aren¡¯t they.¡±

    Kimyoumaru murmured those words as he closed his eyes. The cold towel on his forehead felt comfortable. Perhaps as his fatigue caught up to him, his consciousness gradually diminished.

    ¡°Huh? Asleep already? Oh well¡­ sleep well, Chamaru-kun.¡±

    As her last words reached his ear, he was falling into a deep sleep.

    Kimyoumaru coughing disease was also reported to a certain man on a faraway battlefield (Ikusaba).

    ¡°What, Shizuko is?¡±

    That man, Nobunaga, was attacking Inabayama Castle, the residence of the Saito in Inoguchi, Mino Province. As soon as he heard that Kimyoumaru had fallen to the coughing disease, he ordered the kusushi, practitioners akin to the modern-day physician, to be dispatched. However, there was no report of his recovery even after one week has elapsed. He would stop there if this were any other kid, but Kimyoumaru was his precious heir. He wouldn¡¯t want for his son to die of illness now. When he was wondering what should he do, a report comes in that Shizuko has taken over curing Kimyoumaru illness.

    ¡°Indeed. According to members of the household, she gives out many strange instructions. Such as putting buckets filled with hot water in the corners of the room or putting chopped green onion next to his bedside¡­ Furthermore, she has apparently ordered various foodstuffs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Putting his hand to his chin, Nobunaga sunk into thought. According to the report, Kimyoumaru had felt cornered by his encroaching mortality and revealed his identity to Shizuko. Despite this deception, Shizuko still endeavored to cure his illness. While musing about her intentions, Nobunaga reconsidered that these musings themselves were a sign of distrust towards her.

    (If that girl could skillfully maneuver herself through the world, she wouldn¡¯t have come to me. In short, ¡°she¡¯s not thinking at all¡±. She is simply curing Kimyoumaru, who is a person close to her, out of pure goodwill.)

    ¡°Order all members of the household to follow Shizuko¡¯s directions. Have them do their best to provide her with what she needs. Tell Shizuko that I want to hear about it from her in detail later.¡±

    ¡°As you command!¡±

    After replying and bowing deeply, the vassal turned around to pass off Nobunaga¡¯s words onto a messenger.

    ¡°So Shizuko-dono is not only knowledgeable about agriculture, but about illnesses as well?¡±

    Mori Yoshinari murmured, slightly impressed. Nobunaga was about to agree with that, but after thinking it over for a bit, he pointed at his own head and said this:

    ¡°Shizuko¡¯s wisdom is surprising, but that is not her only good point. What makes her even more formidable in my mind is her plentiful vocabulary, which allows her to pick the right explanations for each individual.¡±

    Having received reports from Kimyoumaru, Niwa, and Aya, Nobunaga had noticed one common factor. Shizuko possesses extensive knowledge, but is able to ¡°explain this knowledge in an easy-to-understand manner¡± to ¡°others¡±.

    After realizing this, Nobunaga had reread Sun Tsu¡¯s Art of War as well as other military art books and biographies from Namban. Every book was more concise than any other military art book, yet still summarized in an easy-to-understand manner. The interpretations were consistent as well, and the difficult to understand were annotated appropriately. There was thought put into making it understandable to people without a lot of prerequisite knowledge, Nobunaga thought.

    ¡°It is as you say, my lord. When asked for an explanation, she will summarize and explain the main points in a concise manner.

    ¡°True. Well, enough about Shizuko. What became of that retainer of Tokugawa?¡±

    ¡°He has already been handed over to Tokugawa Juugoige Mikawa-no-Kami¡±

    ¡°Mhh, that is fine then. I don¡¯t want to have to worry about unnecessary strife right now. It might be too light-handed, but I¡¯ll keep myself to leaving the man himself with a stern warning.¡±

    ¡°I am truly impressed by my lord¡¯s discerning eye. Considering we are on the eve of battle against Mino, and you must be tense with anxiety about the coming battle.¡±

    To be uncertain whether Mikawa was an enemy or ally while Owari was left with few forces was very undesirable to Nobunaga. Depending on the situation, preventing neighboring provinces from meddling in diplomacy is more trouble than it¡¯s worth. Therefore Nobunaga decided to not rock the boat in Tadakatsu¡¯s case. In the end, Nobunaga regarded Tadakatsu¡¯s ¡°visit¡± to Shizuko¡¯s village as ¡°never happened¡±, and his good relationship with Niwa as ¡°never existed¡±. Of course, Tadakatsu agreed without any objection to this. From the beginning, he was prepared to accept under any conditions as long as he could not reach his master, Ieyasu.

    ¡°What is the situation at Inabayama Castle?¡±

    At that question, Mori Yoshinari¡¯s expression tightened.

    ¡°We have finished burning down the castle town of Iguchi, stripping Inabayama Castle bare. We have just finished setting up wooden barricades around the castle.¡±

    ¡°Fine, we will move onto the next phase. Split up the soldiers at each base. Have them form groups of 10 with 7 on the day and 3 on nighttime duty.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Mori Yoshinari replied in confusion. He was able to understand the order up until splitting up the soldiers into groups, but what had come after went above him. Nobunaga however paid no mind to Mori Yoshinari¡¯s inner thoughts, letting an evil smile rise onto his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s a contest of patience from here on.¡±

    Saitou Tatsuoki had his subordinates scout Nobunaga¡¯s base, but the reports he received confused him deeply. Almost half of Nobunaga¡¯s retainers were nowhere to be seen, putting Saitou¡¯s army at a big advantage. However, the actions of the remaining soldiers made no sense at all. The scouts had no idea what they were doing either, only delivering useless reports of seeing the enemy soldiers piling up dirt and digging holes. The only thing they did understand was that Nobunaga was laying siege to them.

    As a result of these reports, the vassals were split between holing up in preparation for a siege or using this opportunity to strike at their enemies. Tatsuoki himself was troubled by which path to choose. For the time being, he decided to send a messenger to the Mino Triumvirate ¨C Inaba, Urabe, and Ando ¨C and wait for their reply before deciding. Fortunately, they replied immediately: ¡°As we are currently engaging the Oda army, it will take about ten days for our soldiers to arrive.¡±

    With that, his decision was made. Tatsuoki took the path of holing up inside Inabayama Castle and fighting a siege while waiting for reinforcements. His vassals didn¡¯t object either, as they had determined that Nobunaga¡¯s missing forces were attacking West Mino.

    At first glance, this decision was sound, however, they had overlooked a small but decisive change they should never have. In the past, the Oda army would have attacked the castle with their entire army as soon as they crossed the Nagara river. This time, they instead split their army upon arrival with one half heading for West Mino to achieve an unknown goal. Or how the Mino Triumvirate could immediately answer that they would take 10 days until their reinforcements arrive.

    While each of these was a small thing on its own, Tatsuoki¡¯s faction lacked a bird¡¯s eye view of the situation that would have allowed them to see the inevitable conclusion these small changes would lead towards. That they were already dancing on top of Nobunaga¡¯s palm and that their end was nearing quickly.

    The orders Nobunaga gave to his retainers after surrounding Inabayama Castle were extremely simple. ¡°Have your men fight unambitious battles without interruption for the next seven days and nights while keeping our losses to a minimum.¡± as well as ¡°Have the attackers operate on a rotation and have them rest in turns to keep the morale at the frontline high at all times.¡± and ¡°Change the points of hardest fighting so they can¡¯t focus all their defenses at one point.¡±

    While they couldn¡¯t see Nobunaga¡¯s goal and were hesitant, his vassals faithfully carried out his orders and repeated unambitious battles. It was natural that his vassals were unaware of his goals, as Nobunaga wasn¡¯t even looking at Tatsuoki right now.

    Mount Kinka is a steep mountain with many cliffs. And the Inabayama castle sits on its summit; with its many turrets, enclosure, and a large number of soldiers, making it an impregnable fortress. Furthermore, most of the soldiers are tough veterans who have survived countless battlefields. Nobunaga knew well that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to crush them head-on. So he first moved to crush these fierce warriors. The strategy he used for that was ¡°Dull battles all day and night.¡±

    All-day and night literally meant 24 hours nonstop. The same goes with the dull battles; mediocre, unremarkable skirmishes. At a glance, these actions appeared to be pointless, but that was because this strategy has no immediate effect. However, even though they were skilled elite soldiers, and invisible to the naked eye, ¡°it¡± would slowly but surely accumulate.

    ¡°Stress¡± due to constantly being on high alert. ¡°Lack of sleep¡± due to being forced to be unable to sleep in peace. ¡°Insufficient nutrition and hydration¡± due to being unable to eat properly.

    As long as they are human beings, it will be a weakness that they will always have. If their ¡°lack of sleep¡± continues, their concentration will decrease and they won¡¯t be able to respond immediately to emergencies. Furthermore, as their immune system weakens, their physical condition will deteriorate. Compounded with the ¡°stress¡± from the unusual situation of being on a battlefield, this makes it hard for them to control their emotions. The lack of water intake will cause dehydration, heatstroke, and hypotension. Moreover, if the human body loses 15% of its water content, it will severely impact bodily functions, and if it exceeds 20%, will result in death.

    Nobunaga was not too familiar with the human body. He only knew from experience that continuous hunger, thirst, and lack of sleep can be dangerous. It was Shizuko who elaborated on what would happen if that state continued. Without basic knowledge about human life support, Nobunaga could not judge whether it was true or not. That¡¯s why he decided to find out in this battle.

    (¡­Well then, let¡¯s see how it pans out.)

    Several days later, he found out that ¡°Lack of sleep¡± and ¡°Insufficient nutrition and hydration¡± are extremely fatal to the human body.

    It was on the fourth day of the siege of Inabayama castle. The vassals of the Oda clan, who had up until now faced fierce resistance, noticed that the counterattacks of the skilled veterans they were facing had become lackluster. And while they thought that now would be the perfect time to attack, they reigned in their impatience as Nobunaga had ordered them to fight dull battles for ¡°7 days¡±. However, that restraint only lasted until the sixth day. On the night before the seventh day several retainers implored Nobunaga for permission to attack.

    ¡°My lord, please allow this Saru to take one unit with me. I will bring the head of that damned Tatsuoki before you without fail.¡±

    The first one to arrive at the main encampment had been Hideyoshi, who immediately asked this of Nobunaga as soon as he had sat down. Nobunaga, who had been chewing on a dried potato, swallowed before answering.

    ¡°I understand why you say this, Saru. The others will probably appear before long as well. Sit down and wait until then.¡±

    Obeying his words, Hideyoshi settled down in a corner of the main encampment. Within about an hour almost all warriors who were participating in the siege had arrived at the main encampment.

    ¡°How was it to fight dull battles these past six days?¡±

    Asked Nobunaga the assembled warriors. Most of them couldn¡¯t read Nobunaga¡¯s intentions nor hide their confusion, but the quick-witted ones opened their mouths without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°On the first and second day, their resistance was fierce and keeping our losses low was a challenge, yet by the fourth, it was obvious that they had lost any momentum.¡±

    ¡°On the fifth night their lookout wasn¡¯t working at all, and they didn¡¯t react until our arrows rained down on them.¡±

    ¡°I also received reports that defending soldiers collapsed from exhaustion during the battle.¡±

    After Mori Yoshinari and Hideyoshi had spoken up, the other warriors chipped in one after the other.

    ¡°It looked similar on my front as well.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, their reactions might have lacked bite from the fifth day onward¡­¡±

    ¡°The enemy general tried to inspire their troops until his voice grew hoarse, but the movement of their soldiers was sluggish and their morale is gone.¡±

    ¡°Our casualties shrank day after day.¡±

    After this, the warriors continued their pandemonic exchange of opinions. Nobunaga simply kept his silence and listened. Even when it turned into more or less idle talk, he simply stayed silent and listened. When their words were just about exhausted, Nobunaga took the opportunity and declared with a small smile on his lips:

    ¡°Everyone, it seems you have a lot of pent-up frustrations. You are free to vent them on the enemies tomorrow.¡±

    It was not a clear order, but all warriors understood it as ¡°The permission for an all-out attack has been given¡±. Afterward, the meeting dissolved without incident and they all returned to their positions. As soon as they had returned, they immediately ordered their subordinates to prepare for the attack. Of course, they still continued their night attack according to the original plan. Everyone besides the soldiers on night duty was given plenty of food and sleep in order to be perfectly prepared for tomorrow.

    Achievements in war are the honor of a warrior. On the seventh day of laying siege to Inabayama Castle, they received their opportunity to do so. Therefore, they prepared even more carefully than ever and took the greatest care to prevent any unforeseen circumstances. Among them, only Mori Yoshinari did not change from his usual attitude. His enthusiastic subordinates, who were caught up in the heat of the moment, he admonished:

    ¡°Your enthusiasm is great. Yet losing sight of one¡¯s footing because of impatience are the actions of a second-class warrior. A first-class warrior reign in his desire for fame, thinks first about his survival and the success of his mission. Only once those are fulfilled will he be able to succeed in life.¡±

    At Mori¡¯s words, his subordinates became aware of their own shallowness and hung their heads in shame. While scolding them on the one hand, Mori Yoshinari then let a gentle smile come to his face as he continued his words looking at them like a father would at his son.

    ¡°Wanting to achieve fame in battle is not wrong. But if your eyes are clouded by greed, they will fail you when you need them most. It is only natural for the youth to aim for greater heights. The priest Kuuya once said, ¡®Only by risking your life will an opportunity show itself¡¯. However, I think that it should rather be ¡®Only by staying alive will an opportunity show itself¡¯. Do not rush, take not only care of yourselves, but also help those around you, and survive to aim together for the new world our lord will show us.¡±

    After having calmed down his subordinates, Mori Yoshinari spent the night the same way as the days before. Kinoshita Toukichirou (Hideyoshi) on the other hand was doing the exact opposite. He gathered some of his men while giving various instructions to the majority of his troops. As both sides swirled in their thoughts, the dawn of the seventh day of Nobunaga¡¯s siege of Inabayama castle had come.

 CH 33

    It was a fine day from the morning, and it was a perfect day for the battle. As if it has become a routine, the dull battles repeated without interruption since early morning. That¡¯s why the Saito soldiers thought that things would repeat as usual. They were already moving their body through sheer willpower, but soon the heart supporting that will would be broken.

    Around half-past nine o¡¯clock in the morning of Eiroku era (year 1567), April 14th, at long last, the Oda army launched a total attack on Inabayama Castle.

    ¡°OOOOOOOOOOO~~~!!!!¡±

    Mori Yoshinari, the one with the greatest martial prowess among Oda¡¯s retainers, cut through forwards as the vanguard. His war cry was like a fierce beast, so great that the Saito soldiers rooted in place unconsciously. Behind him, his retainers and soldiers followed.

    Because The Saito clan¡¯s generals didn¡¯t know the situation on the battlefield, they thought that the enemy had concentrated in their place, and requested reinforcements from other places as usual. But they were replied with ¡®we are under attack from the Oda army and cannot afford to send reinforcements.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back! Thrust your pent-up frustration to those guys!¡±

    ¡°Soldiers! Don¡¯t lag behind the others! hack and slash the enemies in front of you!¡±

    The morale of the Oda army exploded with each generals¡¯ encouragement. And their passion was already overflowing on Mt. Kinka. Seeing that even the rearguard was burning with rage, the Saito soldiers finally understood. The Oda army had launched an all-out attack with everything they had.

    ¡®Send a messenger to the lord,¡¯ said ¡®Someone¡¯. But, because of the fatigue that accumulated after repeated battle, and being under an all-out attack on top of that, most of the soldiers were not able to think properly. Not knowing from ¡®who¡¯ for ¡®whom¡¯ the order was and unable to clear their mind to think, they just kept fighting the rushing Oda army. It was as if they all thought ¡®someone else will be the messenger¡¯ and stopped thinking. A small mistake caused by the soldier¡¯s fatigue dealt the fatal blow to Saito Tatsuoki.

    Meanwhile, taking advantage of the chaos from the all-out attack, Hideyoshi cut a shortcut through Zuiryuji mountain in the back valley of Inabayama Castle. He was followed by only seven people, including Hachisuka Masakatsu and the mountain hunter, Horio Yoshiharu. Hideyoshi, who invaded the Inabayama castle from its steep cliff, was wary of his surroundings, but it seems the news about the attack hasn¡¯t reached the castle, as they were not on alert and kept doing business as usual. With this stroke of luck, Hideyoshi invaded further, cutting down the castle garrisons and setting fire to the woodshed. Then he wrapped the gourd hanging from his waist around the tip of the spear of the defeated garrisons and climbed a large rock (Tengu Rock) with it in one hand.

    ¡°EIEI OOHHH!!EIEI OOHH!!EIEI OOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!¡±

    Hideyoshi made a loud cry of triumph while swinging a spear with a gourd so the Oda army at the front main gate could see and hear him.

    Although there was a time difference, Hideyoshi¡¯s cry was transmitted to the people of both camps. Naturally, their reaction was quite the opposite. The Oda army thought that Hideyoshi had succeeded in a surprise attack and further strengthened their charge, but the Saito army misunderstood that the castle had fallen and their morale completely collapsed. The Saito army, whose heart was broken, dropped their weapon to the ground, slumped their shoulders, and fell to their knees. When the Oda army passed by their eyes, nobody put up a fight.

    After the woodshed was burning, the front main gate had fallen, Tatsuoki and his chief retainers finally learned about their current situation. The ¡®unsuccessful¡¯ attack from the Oda army in the last six days made them completely negligent. They thought that the enemies wouldn¡¯t breach the castle this time, too. But they finally realized that wasn¡¯t the case. But it was too late. Hideyoshi and his men had launched a surprise attack from the rear gate, and the Oda army was rushing from the front main gate. With the castle being one step away from being conquered, Tatsuki had no way to resist. There were only two options for him; surrender or suicide.

    Tatsuoki¡¯s decision was quick. He valued his life more and chose to surrender as soon as possible without crossing blades with the Oda army. His retainers resolved themselves to follow through with his decision to surrender, but Tatsuoki himself, as well as his hanger¡¯s on and sycophants, had something different in mind.

    After sending a messenger that he would surrender, he excused himself saying that he would get changed. Of course, this was a big lie; he hurriedly scraped up his fortune and escaped from the castle by dressing like a soldier. He thought that if he surrendered, no matter what he said, he would be beheaded and put on display. In other words, he threw out his responsibility as Mino¡¯s ruler for his self-protection. His followers also had the same idea, as they also fled along with Tatsuoki with any fortune they could grab. By the time the retainers who were left behind noticed, they had already descended Mt. Kinka and sailed down the Nagara River at the castle town. In the end, even though many retainers told him to change his behavior, Tatsuoki never reflected on it.

    Nobunaga received Tatsuoki¡¯s surrender, but after that, he quickly took action that was fairly unusual in these turbulent times. At such time, the common practice is for the winner to run amok and pillage the castle interior, but Nobunaga banned all his soldiers including his aides from doing so, and ordered for anyone who violated it to be decapitated. It was strictly adhered to, that five of the senior foot soldiers who assaulted women were beheaded without being allowed to speak.

    Next, Nobunaga disarmed all the surviving Mino soldiers and then let them go down from the mountain. What he desperately wanted was Mino soldiers to make up for the Owari soldier¡¯s losses. After the soldiers had all gone down, auxiliary combatants or non-combatants such as women, children, and the elderly were next. Finally, after carrying out all the remaining weapons in the castle, Nobunaga entered Inabayama Castle.

    Immediately after entering the castle, Nobunaga received a report that Tatsuoki had escaped, but he just laughed it off and said nothing more. When he went to the chamber where Tatsuoki would have been before, he was met by the nervous retainers of the Saito clan. Everyone was already dressed in white.

    ¡°You might be our enemies, but you fought valiantly, and I commend you for that.¡±

    The Saito clan¡¯s retainers were stunned, not understanding his words. Nobunaga ignored them and continued.

    ¡°But, before you cut open your stomach, let me ask you. Are any of you willing to offer up your lives, and serve me as living corpses? I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s up to you to decide, whether to remain loyal to your lord or to serve me.¡±

    After a final glance at them, Nobunaga quietly left the scene. The Oda clan main retainer also took their exit next, leaving only some soldiers to watch over them. They couldn¡¯t hide their unrest because of Nobunaga¡¯s words. After all, his attitude was unprecedented. Not knowing what Nobunaga¡¯s purpose was, they were horrified as if they had encountered something unknown. But as the time passed and they finally processed their situation, they regained their composure. Moreover, after they thought it over carefully, they finally understood.

    That Nobunaga was giving even them, who had lost, a chance to shine.

    Nobunaga gave them due credit even when they lost. There were various ways to receive it; like taking it as an insult, or taking it as kindness, or just being indifferent. Therefore each of them reacted differently. Some swore that they would triumph over Nobunaga and left. Some held their loyalty to the Saito clan and chose suicide. Some were interested in Nobunaga and decided to serve him. The only thing they had in common was that no one would act for Tatsuoki. Even those who chose suicide because of their loyalty wanted to serve  Saito Yoshitatsu, even after his death.

    With Nobunaga¡¯s final blow, their hearts were completely separated from Tatsuoki. In the future, even if Tatsuoki tried to make contact, no one would pay him any heed. Nobunaga didn¡¯t even search for Tatsuoki down the Nagara River, thinking nothing to be feared would come from him.

    Six years after Saito Yoshitatsu passed away, Nobunaga finally conquered the long-sought Mino.

    Leaving the post-processing to his retainers, Nobunaga was about to return to his residence at Komikaya castle when good news reached him. The report said that Kimyoumaru had recovered. And that too just a few days after Shizuko diagnosed him. However, Nobunaga was not surprised. That was expected from her, thought Nobunaga.

    (If she¡¯s also knowledgeable about illness, some people are bound to be curious about her origin¡­ But for the time being, we can pass her off as someone born to a noble family. Although even if I drape her in the clothes of nobility, whether she can replicate their elegance and behavior is another question.)

    Even though he was worried that it might be nothing but a shallow disguise, Nobunaga arranged for a set of noble clothing as soon as he returned to Komakiyama Castle. In the worst case, he might need to hammer etiquette among other things into Shizuko, but as that isn¡¯t something learned in a day, he thought it would be fine to work on it over time.

    Not knowing of such an evaluation of herself, Shizuko was frequently visiting Kimyoumaru¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Mmhm.¡±

    The reason was the documents in Kimyoumaru¡¯s mansion. Be it for his education or because Nobunaga had collected them, but the mansion housed hundreds of books. Shizuko silently devoured them. However, as she was always reading them at the same place, mountains of books started to rise around her.

    ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡±

    ¡°How about taking Shizuko-sama as an example and reading a book or two yourself, Kimyoumaru-sama?¡±

    Kimyoumaru had bemoaned his boredom while resting his chin on his palm, but the stab by his educator hit a sore point, causing him to go silent. First of all, the reason Shizuko had gone on a reading frenzy was that Kimyoumaru¡¯s educator had brought in books for his study when the boy was getting better from his illness.

    ¡°Hey, Shizuko. I said I¡¯m bored.¡±

    ¡°Mmhm.¡±

    ¡°What about your promise to talk about the great people of the world?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm.¡±

    ¡°¡­you, you aren¡¯t listening to me, are you!?¡±

    ¡°Mmhm.¡±

    Resigning himself that this was futile, Kimyoumaru let his shoulders sag. At that moment, footsteps could be heard from outside. As Kimyoumaru and his educator wondered what this was about, along with the pounding footsteps, the sliding door was thrown open.

    ¡°It seems she really is turning into a bookworm.¡±

    Kimyoumaru could only stare at the person beyond the sliding door, who now walked up to Shizuko and brought down a lightly closed fist on Shizuko¡¯s head. Alongside a dull sound reverberating throughout Kimyoumaru¡¯s room, a sound like a crushed frog¡¯s scream rang out.

    Kimyoumaru¡¯s cough had been cured completely by Shizuko¡¯s devoted and effective care. However, as she was almost exclusively at his bedside, she had left her own home empty. Fortunately, due to the efforts of Daiichi and Kinzou, no problems with the farming had cropped up. But there was someone who had been waiting for Shizuko to leave her home for a long period of time.

    (The wolves are not here either, so¡­)

    That person was Aya. She could not get the heavily locked wooden box out of her mind. Normally Wittmann and the others would be here, but as Shizuko had been away a lot, they had all moved to a waiting position near the front door most of the time. Thus, Aya saw this as her perfect chance. Yet it still appeared impossible to remove the lock holding the box sealed by hand. That was not only due to the sturdiness but rather because it was made in a complicated, puzzle-like fashion. Resigning herself that it was not to be after all, Aya noticed a small box next to the wooden box.

    (I have never seen a box like this before¡­ could this be the content of the sealed box?)

    As the wolves could come back at any moment, Aya had no time to ponder over the origin of the small box. It wasn¡¯t sealed at all, so she could easily open it up. Aya glanced back at the entrance of the room once. Confirming that there was no trace of the wolves, Aya gently opened the lid.

    Inside the box were several notebooks. However, Aya was unable to understand what they were. An unknown object to her, Aya touched them lightly as she took in their rich luster and smooth texture. If she had known silk, she would have likened the texture of the notebooks to it.

    After hesitating for a little, Aya resolved herself, picked up a notebook, and opened it. At this point in time, she was shaken a little and hadn¡¯t noticed the title written on the notebook:

    ¡®Consideration of Sengoku period and modern science and technology.¡¯

    In short, it contained Shizuko¡¯s imagination (read: dark history) of ¡®What I would do if I traveled back in time to the Sengoku period.¡¯ As such, if Shizuko were to learn that Aya had read this, she would squirm in shame and agony. However, as it stands, it was thanks to the contents of this notebook that Shizuko had managed to survive in the Sengoku period so far, so it was somewhat ironic.

    (¡­I, I don¡¯t understand what is written here)

    But, there was a problem. The characters written in the Sengoku period with brush and ink, and the characters written with a modern pencil, while still the same Japanese, looked completely different. Unless you are able to read both the modern and the Sengoku period characters like Shizuko, the content of the notebooks is undecipherable.  In short, Aya could barely understand anything that was written in the notebook of Shizuko¡¯s dark history.

    Another issue was that Aya hadn¡¯t learned more than necessary to read and write basic reports.

    However, there were passages that Aya could understand as well. Perhaps due to her personality, Shizuko had not only written down text but also added drawings and photos to her dark history notebook.

    [In case of a big harvest, storing rice in bales will not be in time. A wooden silo will be necessary. Silos are useful for crops like rice, wheat, corn, and soybeans. It¡¯s also a structure to preserve and collect livestock feed in. Its advantage is that it allows for long-term storage of unpolished rice. It¡¯s a wooden blueprint, but I saved it on my smartphone.]

    Next to the picture were Shizuko¡¯s notes. But Aya was unable to decipher what the mix of Hiragana, Katakana, and Kanji was supposed to mean.

    (I can somehow read this¡­ a storage? But this drawing¡­ it looks like someone directly cut it from the landscape¡­ what is this¡­ oh no, my time is running out, I better continue on.)

    Thinking that she should look for pictures she could intuitively understand, Aya flipped through the pages.

    [For salt production, maybe sloping salt-terrace/Ryuka-enden 1. According to Kyoko-neechan, salt is an essential seasoning for making dried plums, miso, and soy sauce, so whether we can mass-produce salt is vital for unification of the country. I¡¯ve read a collection of books on the history of salt at the library so I agree. Ion exchange membrane method would be preferable, but the tech would be difficult in that era.]

    (Salt¡­? And what is this drawing of lined-up sticks? Ugh, I don¡¯t understand¡­next.)

    [Oh, you can buy the Art of War from the net with one click. The original Sun Tzu¡¯s one was only 50 yen so it¡¯s cheap. The Nanban trade was with Portugal and Spain, maybe I should also buy some dictionaries and simple lesson books? Although, conversation is probably impossible ¡­]

    (I-It¡¯s full of worm-like characters¡­is this Nanban language? Next.)

    [To produce miso and soy sauce, mass production of soybeans is necessary. If I remember correctly, Grandpa said that he had devised a special farming method that could produce 500 kg per 10 a, so¡­ better ask him next time. Especially for soy sauce, they¡¯re indispensable. Can¡¯t imagine living without soy sauce. It¡¯s really important so I¡¯ll repeat it again and again. Soy sauce is the very soul of Japanese seasoning.]

    (¡­Next)

    [Today I talked with Kyoko-neechan about guns. AS expected, there¡¯s no way to skip the tech tree from matchlock. After all, there is not enough material. Kyoko-neechan told me to get bauxite from Australia, but¡­ the Aluminium refinement process is really difficult.]

    (Sister¡­? Perhaps Shizuko-sama has a sister¡­ Can¡¯t read¡­ Next.)

    [Looking at a construction work in the neighborhood made me remember something. Can¡¯t I just use concrete there? I looked up about it when I got home, and the material isn¡¯t hard to get. There¡¯s even concrete made out of saltwater. Better save the manufacturing method in my smartphone as usual. Since using iron rebar seems impossible, can I use bamboo instead? For road paving projects, Macadam paving would be enough. The fundamentals can be searched on the net, easy peasy.]

    (What is this thing? It¡¯s full of yellow boards¡­ but the vividness is beautiful¡­)

    Aya briefly sighed. She was overworking her head more than she expected, and now her shoulders felt stiff. She focused her mind and read the rest of the notebook. Realizing that it would take time to read each one, Aya decided to skim the notebook.

    [I found some of my old notes on how to build water-powered automatic silk reeling machine. How nostalgic¡­ I talked about it a lot with grandpa and the people doing sericulture in our neighborhood, didn¡¯t I? They looked at me strangely since I tried to avoid using metal¡­ but in the end, I had to use it anyway. But well¡­ as long as it works. When I submitted it as my summer research, it really creeped my teacher out¡­] [To liven up Gifu, as expected we have to gather people. And how should we do that¡­ one is by developing transportation networks, or by establishing logistics, or setting up banks¡­ that¡¯s a lot. Let¡¯s just make a list for now¡­] [Rant: I was found out by the teacher when reviewing this in class. He was going to confiscate it, but when he looked at the content, he just sighed and returned it later. Well, sorry for filling it with chuuni-like delusions!!]

    There were characters lined up which made no sense to her, but Aya ignored those and turned the page.

    [It would be nice to have a hemp schlichten decorticator. For silk, a small-scale automatic reeling machine would be serviceable. Last but not least is cotton. But cotton is produced in Mikawa province. I need to get the seeds somehow. For spinning, modifying the silk spinning should be fine. Silk goes to the capital, hemp and cotton will be half-half; half for domestic, half for export.] [Sweet potatoes need to be spread quickly. It won¡¯t be labeled as a weed if it becomes common enough. More than anything, it eliminates the need for people¡¯s nutrition overhaul after the unification of the country.]

    After reading this far, Aya finally noticed that her hands were trembling. She had started instinctively fearing the far-too-foreign notebook. But she kept pushing through.

    [For blackboard, you can make it by coating a wooden board and then varnish/lacquer with kakishibu. 2 And the chalk is from lime plus water plus glue, was it? If those could be made, we can spread the Terakoya 3 all over the country. Education is important, my dear Watson.] [Kyoko-neechan said that fishery technology is also important. But technology for shipbuilding and navigation is hard¡­ It¡¯s easier to get those from Nanban. For the fish, most likely it¡¯ll be dried¡­] [I tried to think about forestry tech, but can you just plant trees and leave them¡­ of course you can¡¯t. Let¡¯s research it properly.

    [I asked Kyoko-neechan ¡®if we just gather up the guns, can we get closer to uniting the country?¡¯. And she snorted. She said ¡®where would you get the funds to gather them? And how do you prepare a lot of gunpowder? Well, certainly you can¡¯t get them willy-nilly like in games. For the time being, let¡¯s put a note to investigate the saltpeter that is the source of gunpowder.] [When I asked Koyoko-neechan whether the rhythm method 4 would be good for population growth, she slapped me. Apparently, she misunderstood that I want to have a child. I could understand her reasoning, more or less, but that was unreasonable¡­ oh well, I¡¯ll just write down the method¡¯s content below¡­]

    And that was her limit. Her fear for the unknown has far passed the line. Aya closed the notebook with her trembling hand. And as if to avoid it, she put away the notebook in the wooden crate. But, because of her fear and impatience, added with having to worry about Wittmann and the wolves, the notebook slipped from her hand.

    (Not good¡­ the wolves will notice that sound.)

    She picked up the notebook in a hurry, then quickly and carefully put it in the wooden crate. At that moment, a small piece of paper fell from the notebook. Apparently, that paper was caught between the pages. Aya picked it up and tried to put it in the notebook again.

    [Production method (Confidental)]

    But, when she saw some words that were written on that paper, her movement stopped. It caught her eyes so she took a closer look at the paper. What was written there was as follows.

    [Production method (Confidental)

    How to produce excellent quality saltpeter. There is no other method that¡¯s more efficient with high-quality results. However, it¡¯s still easier to import a large amount of saltpeter from Europe.

    Millet, tobacco, buckwheat, saku, hemp, udo(a relative to ginseng),muratachi, kusaya, shaki, silkworm feces, human urine, fertile soil, hemp field soil.

    Ammonia from decomposing substances and urine¡ú Nitrous acid due to work by bacteria

    2NH3+3O2¡ú2H2O+2HNO2

    ¡ý

    Nitrous acid oxidized¡úNitric acid

    2HNO2+O2¡ú2HNO3

    ¡ý

    Nitric acid¡úCalcium nitrate by combining it with calcium in the soil

    2HNO3+CaO¡úCa(NO3)2+H2O

    ¡ý

    Calcium nitrate plus Lye(Potassium carbonate)¡úPotassium nitrate (Saltpeter)

    Ca(NO3)2+K2CO3¡ú2KNO3+CaCO3

 CH 34

    ¡°¡®How do you cure the cough illness¡¯, is it?¡±

    Shizuko repeated Nobunaga¡¯s question while stroking the bump on her head. His fist was painful as usual, but it seems he was holding back as the pain quickly subsided. She was about to complain why can¡¯t he just call her normally, but Kimyoumaru and his tutor¡¯s judging gaze made her avert her eyes.

    ¡°Rather than curing it, it¡¯s easier to create an effective environment for the illness to heal by itself, isn¡¯t it? In the first place, there are hundreds of reasons that can cause cough illness, it¡¯s impossible to make a specific medicine.¡±

    Cough illness, or now referred to as common cold, has no specific medicine. Therefore, one has no choice but to rely on the human immune system. Shizuko only created an environment in which the immune system could work efficiently.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not using some Nanban¡¯s secret technique or something?¡±

    The brief explanation Nobunaga received only added more questions.

    ¡°As I have said earlier, there¡¯s no specific cure for cough illness that has to be found as far as my knowledge. There¡¯s no other way but to rely on human¡¯s natural healing ability.¡±

    (Well, it¡¯s easy to say it¡¯s because of the immune system, but people in the Sengoku era didn¡¯t even have the fundamental knowledge for it. Ugh¡­ medical science is not my field, it¡¯s hard to even give a simple explanation.)

    ¡°I see¡­Because there can be any of hundreds of reasons, making a wonder drug is impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°Various functions in the body can heal cough illness by itself. No matter what medicine you take, it won¡¯t heal the illness immediately. And depending on the situation, taking too much may also end up badly.¡±

    In the modern era, the common belief was you can only leave it to the body to heal from a common cold. Of course, sometimes symptomatic drugs such as antipyretic, anti-inflammatory, and pain killers need to be taken to save the patient¡¯s life from the sudden fever. Some said that antibiotics were akin to a wonder drug, but that was another can of worms so she omitted it. In short, anything more than that she just chalked it up to something that just ¡®happens¡¯.

    ¡°Give me a clear explanation.¡±

    Still not convinced, Nobunaga urged Shizuko to continue with her explanation.

    ¡°The cough disease causes symptoms such as fever, runny nose, cough, sneezing, loss of appetite, and vomiting. Umm, as far as I know, the illness was caused by very small organisms¡­ called germs, which cause diseases when they enter our body.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    (Body temperature rises to help immunity. In other words, white blood cells work more efficiently¡­ scratch it, he won¡¯t understand anything I said. Let¡¯s just say that those germs are weak to heat.)¡°In general, these germs are weak to heat. For this reason, our bodies raise their temperature to kill those invaders¡­ that¡¯s why we get a fever. However, when your temperature rises, your body condition will worsen, and it becomes a battle of attrition between you and the germs. Sneezing is the body¡¯s attempt to regulate body temperature. And a runny nose, cough, and vomiting are attempts to get rid of the bad things from inside your body.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And then¡­ loss of appetite is kind of hard to explain. First, let¡¯s talk a bit about the human body¡­ What happens when we get energy from what we eat is that first, we chew the food with our teeth, then swallow it to our stomach. Then, it was dissolved into a mushy paste that can be absorbed by our body. This flow is what we call digestion.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    (H-His silence is painful¡­! I wonder if I am explaining it properly.)¡±Um, the truth is, this is an act that surprisingly needs stamina. When you eat something hard or when you eat a lot of food, a lot of effort is needed to digest it. In the long term, the stamina used will be less than the food absorbed, so it will be a net positive. However, in an emergency such as an illness, our body is like a battlefield¡­ to put it simply, it¡¯s like an announcement from our body that it¡¯s doing its best to eliminate the enemy called germs, and don¡¯t have time to cultivate the fields leisurely. If you misread their signal, it will only make your cough illness worse.¡±

    Perhaps because something was in his mind, Kimyoumaru turned his face away. Shizuko thought it was probably how he needed to be forced to eat some time ago.

    ¡°I see. There are some things I don¡¯t understand, but basically, our bodies can resist the disease from the beginning, right?

    ¡°You are correct. Our bodies have the power to eliminate threats and maintain their health; we call this ¡®natural healing power¡¯. And it is the greatest weapon we have against the cough illness.¡±

    ¡°And weapons have to be maintained at all times. Failure at maintaining them can result in them becoming useless in an emergency.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is as you say. About the ways to maintain them, the Mings have this idea of ¡®a balanced diet leads to a healthy body.¡¯ it said that the source of medicines is the same as our daily food. Thinking about what you eat every day to prevent or treat illness is called a dietary regimen. A way to practice this idea is by medicinal cooking. Well¡­ to put it plainly, eat a meal that matches our body¡¯s requirements every day.¡±

    ¡°I will hear about that later. Then, the last question. What¡¯s the best thing to do if you have a cough illness?¡±

    ¡°It is important not to exhaust your stamina, to take a lot of water, to eat soft food like porridge in a small amount, and to quickly place hot water tubs in the four corners of the room to warm the room (increase the humidity), dress warmly and rest well. And the cough illness is not something to be afraid of. After suffering from a cough illness, your body will feel as clear as a snake after they molt.¡±

    ¡°Hou, quite a fascinating thought. I¡¯m pleased.¡±

    Which part, what Shizuko was about to say before swallowing it back. She wanted to be spared from another barrage of questions from saying something imprudent.

    (Even so, it really shows his thirst for knowledge¡­)

    Nobunaga immediately asked when there was something he was interested in at Shizuko¡¯s explanation. When he still had doubts, he asked more questions; when he disagreed, he voiced his opinion and discussed it. Thanks to that, even just an explanation took a lot of her time.

    ¡°That red book thing? seems would be useful. Reproduce its contents, and deliver it to me. The papers will be delivered as usual.¡±

    ¡°Uhe!?¡±

    She looked at the red book. Nobunaga said that she had to completely copy the red book, which has at least 300 pages.

    (C-Can I cut the unneeded essay or the legal/law part¡­ at least?)

    Alas, Shizuko was so obedient to Nobunaga that she couldn¡¯t think of refusing.

    It was about a week after Nobunaga captured Mino.

    ¡°Awah peast?¡±

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, please don¡¯t talk while your mouth is full. Also, it¡¯s an award.¡±

    Shizuko made an apologetic face as she was being pointed out and swallowed her food.

    ¡°Sorry. So, the Lord has said that he wants to hold an award ceremony. And what does that have anything to do with me?¡±

    Nobunaga planned to give a special reward to those who have made a special contribution to the capture of Mino. That being said, it was only a right for entering the hot spring, delicious food and alcohol at the party, and a few days off. Shizuko, who felt that it was a modest reward and not that special, asked Aya for more details. Turns out, it was a bonus on top of being given gifts such as gold, silver, and imperial gifts. But, it was right after the capture of Mino, and the time to hand the rewards had not been decided yet.

    ¡°Ah, sort of like telling us to be careful of our pretentious new neighbors for the next few days?¡±

    If they are going to use the hot spring, there is no doubt that they will also use Nobunaga¡¯s villa next door. Nobunaga and the chief military commanders will all be present, so naturally many people will follow them for escort and attend to their daily necessities. It is certain that the village will be enveloped by a vibrant atmosphere. Therefore, Shizuko wondered if they planned to send an advance notice to not to give the villagers extra anxiety. But her expectations were easily betrayed.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­ the Lord has ordered you to also participate.¡±

    In late April, all villages began raising seedlings under Shizuko¡¯s jurisdiction. However, Shizuko herself didn¡¯t join them. If she continued to take the lead, the transfer of agricultural technology wouldn¡¯t be perfect. So, what she was doing now was making a manual for farmwork. While everyone learns from her firsthand, for now, it won¡¯t always be the case for the peasants in each village. In some cases, it may be transmitted like a telephone game, so in order to avoid that, it is essential to create a manual for farmwork. However, there were cons to creating such a manual; their tech could easily be disseminated to other countries. Therefore, Shizuko decided to leave the timing of when to use the finished manual to Nobunaga. When she had written about a third of that manual, a letter was delivered to her.

    ¡°This¡­ what should I do¡­¡±

    After reading the letter, Shizuko held her head and fell to the desk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the decision to you, but I think you need to be careful about your reply.¡±

    Aya who stood beside her seemed unconcerned, but she subtly mixed her words with scolding. It was no mystery why she gave such a reply to Shizuko¡¯s musing.

    ¡°But¡­I never thought he would really send a letter.¡±

    The sender of that letter was Honda Heihachiro Tadakatsu. Moreover, he signed it as the chief of a direct retainer of the daimyo of Mikawa province. The contents can be summarized as follows.

    ¡®Dear ma¡¯am, how are you? I apologize for the inconvenience I caused the other day. Also, I cannot thank you enough for sharing plenty of Iburizuke(smoked daikon pickles). Therefore, I would like you to enjoy the taste of Mikawa as an apology and thanks. I¡¯m sure you would like it. I¡¯ll be waiting for good words from you.

    PS: What were those yellow things in those rice balls/onigiris?¡¯

    Simply put, it was a meal invitation. In modern terms, this was a love letter, and the contents were a date invitation. From how he wrote the text, she can see that he was inviting her from pure kindness without any ulterior motive. That¡¯s why it was hard for her to refuse him. To begin with, she could destroy his honor if she refused. And was highly undesirable. But it will also be a problem to accept the invitation easily. First of all, the roads are not well maintained, so traveling carries a high risk. Furthermore, since it will be in Mikawa, not Owari, it will be unclear how their public order is.

    ¡°¡­Ah, what to do¡­¡±

    Hell awaits if she accepts, but it also opens its door if she rejects. She was stuck between a rock and a hard place.

    ¡°Aya-chan, what did the lord think about this letter?¡±

    And so she threw it to Nobunaga to decide. Then she can give a reply that won¡¯t hurt Tadakatsu¡¯s honor. But as she thought so, her expectation quickly crumbles.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this has reached milord¡¯s ears yet.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­then I¡¯d ask for his judgment. Though, he will probably tell me to refuse¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If it¡¯s Shizuko-sama, you probably won¡¯t come back once you leave for Mikawa.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hey, Aya-chan. You are serving me, right? Aren¡¯t you stricter lately?

    Pardon my rudeness, but it¡¯s also a servant¡¯s job to point out her master¡¯s carelessness.¡±

    Although it was meant to be a form of criticism for Aya, it fell on deaf ears. However, she decided to think positively, as it was preferable to Aya¡¯s earlier attitude,

    ¡°Oh well. That¡¯s right, how¡¯s the construction of the temple?¡±

    ¡°The construction of the complex, including the temple, was almost completed earlier than planned. Somehow Okabe-sama was really enthusiastic about it. However, because he will participate in the construction of Mino castle, the construction will be temporarily halted.¡±

    ¡°Well, that can¡¯t be helped. What about the annex I asked for?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about 60 percent completed. However, some of your instructions were unclear, so please verify those as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Copy that. Well then, agriculture review¡­ First, has the wood ash been distributed to each village?¡±

    ¡°It has been scattered on all fields in each village. The compost has also been scattered. Tilling and leveling of the fields have also been done, and so the soil preparation has been completed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you guys managed to do it that far by yourself. I don¡¯t have any tester so I can¡¯t measure the soil¡¯s acidity, so I don¡¯t really have a choice but to rely on intuition¡­ What about the seedlings?¡±

    ¡°It left an excellent impression on Yoichi-sama. We can do it efficiently since I guess we¡¯re already used to it. However, the peasants from the villages that were made this year were still awkward with their hands.¡±

    ¡°Of course they are, they aren¡¯t used to it. Well, I think they will be better next year, so it¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°There was also no visible problem with egg picking. Agricultural matters are proceeding smoothly.¡±

    As Aya has reported, Shizuko¡¯s transfer of technology started smoothly without any noticeable problem because she has removed parts that seemed to be a problem in advance. She can¡¯t let down her guard yet, but she thought it was okay to leave it to Yoichi and the others for the time being.

    ¡°What about the experimental hishio1 made in Misomachi?¡±

    ¡°There were a few hiccups, but there was no big problem because the manufacturing methods are similar.¡±

    ¡°Hishio¡­the name will probably become shoyu later, but it¡¯s an important seasoning. Next, how about Asamachi?¡±

    ¡°Because of the sch¡­shuliten decorticator machine you made, the production output is several times higher than ever before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Schlichten¡¯. That reminds me, our village that is in charge of silk thread production has the water-powered automatic reeling machine running. How are they going?¡±

    Slightly embarrassed after fumbling with her words, Aya clears her throat to change the atmosphere before continuing.

    ¡°The production output is even higher there. However, it seems that unevenness could appear on the thread when the machine is operated for a long period. We have to take a break for half koku every two koku. However, the lord was pleased because it was possible to mass-produce high-quality silk thread.¡±

    After pulling out the end of the threads from the cocoon, some of the silk threads are twisted together to achieve the desired thickness. Then, after converging it to a single thread, it will wound up into a frame called a reel. This process was on top of being very time-consuming and also labor-intensive. Therefore, Shizuko had Kinzo build an automatic reeling machine powered by a water wheel. While the Schlichten was made by using an existing blueprint, the reeling machine was Shizuko¡¯s original design. That being said, it was not something she designed in the sengoku era, but when she was still in the modern era. Moreover, the reason why she designed it was when she saw a manual reeling machine and thought ¡®can I automate it?¡¯; a very engineer-like reason. In the end, she completed a decent automation device that produces silk threads in a decent amount of time, which made her proud of herself. That means even now she made use of her experience at that time.

    ¡°We have hemp, silk, now I¡¯m starting to want some cotton too.¡±

    ¡°Kotton?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Well, if I have the opportunity for it. It should have been introduced to the neighboring Mikawa province, but they haven¡¯t seen any value in it yet, so I think it¡¯ll be easy to get it by barter.¡±

    ¡®Haven¡¯t seen any value in it¡­ yet? She spoke of it like it will be a fact in the future¡­¡¯ ¡°How about getting it through a merchant? ¡°

    Shizuko shook her head at Aya¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need the article itself. I need an environment where I can produce cotton. That is, I need to get seeds.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Also, there is no big problem with Hamitusmachi and Kinokomachi. They are going well.¡±

    ¡°I see, I see, so they¡¯re doing well. But well, if you have any problems, please report them one by one.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well then, I¡­ need to think about what to do with this letter.¡±

    Shizuko waved the letter in her hand, and while her tone was cheerful, her expression was not.

 CH 35

    Before dawn, there was a person who moved suspiciously at Kimyoumaru¡¯s estate.

    (¡­Alright, after I pass this point, it¡¯s a straight line to the gate.)

    That person was the owner of the estate himself, Kimyoumaru. There was a reason why he was walking with such caution. On a certain day, Kimyoumaru, who was suffering from the cough illness, told Shizuko his true identity. It was an act that disregarded Nobunaga¡¯s direction, so he was put under house arrest to cool his head for a few days. From a modern-day perspective, it may seem strange to be disciplined just for talking about one¡¯s identity and ignoring Nobunaga¡¯s directions, but in the Sengoku period¡¯s patriarchal system, the patriarch¡¯s authority is absolute. Therefore, whether it was the wife, children, or clan members, it was their duty to faithfully obey the orders of the patriarch. If they went against it, they might even lose their head to the patriarch¡¯s right of judgment. Even if their actions were reasonable.

    (I know it¡¯s bad to ignore my father¡¯s directions. But, that was a different matter entirely.)

    As a matter of fact, Nobunaga had lifted his house arrest, but even without it, he was in a situation where it was hard to go out. It was baffling to Kimyoumaru, but his tutor has rekindled his zeal for his education. Therefore, he was put in a situation where he needed to ¡®put an effort¡¯ to study from morning till night. Nobunaga didn¡¯t consider it a problem, or rather he encouraged the old man by saying that. ¡®It will be a good medicine for Kimyoumaru¡¯.

    (Now I just need to pass through¨C)

    ¡°Where are you going to, Kimyoumaru-sama?¡±

    Right at the moment when Kimyoumaru thought that the goal was right in front of his eyes and he was about to break into a sprint, a voice came from behind him. Kimyoumaru straighten his back and slowly turned his neck like a rusted machine. And there was the old man, flatly looking at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m, uh, going to the lavatory¡­yeah, lavatory.¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, but the lavatory is that way.¡±

    The old man calmly answers him, pointing to the path that Kimyoumaru just passed.

    ¡°Ah, is¡­is that so?¡±

    Kimyoumaru tried to come up with an excuse while sweating a lot on his back. However, since he already obviously lied from the start, his words had lost their weight to the tutor.

    ¡°Then, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ah, right! I¡¯m thinking of studying at Shizuko¡¯s place today!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the great lord(read; Nobunaga) say that you don¡¯t have to come to Shizuko-sama¡¯s place for a while? In addition, Shizuko-sama has also said, and I quote, ¡®Knowledge is only gained at the end of a process of looking up information from multiple resources, listening to your predecessor teaching, etc. Only listening to my stories will dangerously bias you, and book smarts will only make you inferior to a fool.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Urk.¡±

    ¡°She also added, ¡®knowledge becomes wisdom only when it can be utilized.¡¯ Kimyoumaru-sama, today we will have archery and horse riding lessons after breakfast. Well then, this old man has to start preparing, so I¡¯ll excuse myself. Please don¡¯t forget, Kimyoumaru-sama.¡±

    Being struck speechless from his sound argument, Kimyoumaru couldn¡¯t do anything but nod to the old man¡¯s words.

    Shizuko decided to leave the response to Tadakatsu to Nobunaga. Rather than writing it herself and have Nobunaga review it, she thought it would be better for Nobunaga to get one of his subordinates to write the reply to avoid any rudeness that may slip. The letter, in which the content boiled down to declining the invitation as politely as possible, was delivered to Tadakatsu within a few days after Shizuko entrusted it to Nobunaga. Shizuko thought that this would be the end, but she underestimated the man called Honda Heihachirou Tadakatsu.

    On May 8th, Shizuko was called by Niwa and headed for his house. Shizuko didn¡¯t understand why Niwa, who had the most opportunities to meet her face-to-face, asked her to come to his house instead of going directly to her house. But there was no use in thinking too hard about it. There was no choice but to find out by going there.

    It took her a while because it was her first time visiting him, but she barely managed to arrive at Niwa¡¯s house by the scheduled time. Nay, rather than a house, it would be more accurate to describe it as an estate. It was at least several times larger than Shizuko¡¯s estate, maybe even a dozen times larger. A handmaid guide addressed Shizuko, who was overwhelmed by the scale of the mansion. Even though being addressed politely made her back itch, Shizuko quietly followed them. If only she had paid more attention at that moment, she would have noticed the presence of an unfamiliar group. But, overwhelmed by the estate as she was, Shizuko had her hands full with reigning in her own emotions.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Let her through.¡±

    The handmaid called out to the other side of the sliding door, and a short answer came back. That might have been the permission for her to enter, as the handmaid quietly slid open the door. After fully opening the door, the handmaid bowed to their master behind it. Having completed this greeting, the handmaid moved out of the way to let Shizuko pass. Entering the room timidly, Shizuko saw Niwa sitting to her left.

    ¡°Please excuse me for having called you this suddenly.¡±

    And on the right were Honda Tadakatsu and two men she hadn¡¯t seen before. On Niwa¡¯s instruction, Shizuko sat down next to him.

    ¡°I am  the vassal of the lord of Mikawa, Tokugawa Jugoige. My name is Honda Heihachirou.¡±

    ¡°Similarly, Sakakibara Koheita.¡±

    ¡°Similarly, Honda Sanyazaemon.¡±

    After having confirmed that Shizuko had sat down, Tadakatsu introduced himself, and the other two men followed.

    (Vassals of the lord of Mikawa, Tokugawa Jugoige¡­ servants of the Tokugawa clan¡­ the trio of Honda Tadakatsu, Sakaibara Yasumasa, and Honda Masashige¡­)

    Honda Tadakatsu and Sakakibara Yasumasa which counted among the Three Outstanding Retainers of Tokugawa. Honda Masashige, who earned the nickname of the ¡°most valorous man on the sea road¡±. All of them would become warriors that left their names in the history books, but at this point in time, they were still at the rank of Yoriki and appointed as the commanders of squads of 50 men. But the reason why these three had come to visit Niwa¡¯s estate was what Shizuko couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I have greatly inconvenienced you previously. As such, I am grateful that you have agreed to my request. Let me once again thank you and apologize.¡±

    Along with these words, Tadakatsu lowered his head in a deep bow. Not having heard what had become of him, Shizuko was unaware of the judgment that had been delivered onto Tadakatsu. But from his words, she understood that it couldn¡¯t have been too bad and felt relief.

    ¡°Both are accepted.¡±

    ¡°I have inconvenienced that woman as well.  ¡­might I inquire about your name?¡±

    Despite getting startled by being suddenly made the focus of conversation, Shizuko straightened up before answering.

    ¡°Y-Yes, my name is Shizuko.¡±

    She had not named herself as vassal to the lord of Owari, Oda, as she understood that naming herself as a servant of the Oda clan despite being a woman might cause problems.

    ¡°Shizuko-dono then, what a beautiful name.¡±

    Upon saying this, Tadakatsu reached behind himself and placed a cloth-wrapped package in front of Shizuko. With no clue what might be in the quite large package, Shizuko and Niwa were about to inquire about its contents, but before they could do so, Tadakatsu unraveled the cloth. With a ruffling noise, the content saw the light of day.

    ¡°Ohh¡­.¡±

    Seeing what had been presented before them, Niwa let out a sound of admiration. It was a single flower. Overall, it was white in color, but with cream and pink mixed in, bringing out a fantastic kind of beauty.

    ¡°This is a flower called cotton that has been introduced in our land of Mikawa recently. It is a demanding flower, but I somehow managed to obtain a single blooming one.¡±

    (Cotton¡­? Shouldn¡¯t that be in full bloom in July or August¡­.)

    Cotton is usually sown from May to early June and blooms from July to August, or so Shizuko thought. As such, the already blooming cotton seemed strange to her, as someone must have mistakenly sown it too early, and this plant had, by pure chance, already bloomed.

    Regarding cotton produced domestically in Japan, the ¡°Eisho Nenchu-ki¡± written by Daijoin of the Kofuku-ji had records of an annual tribute of 180 Mon worth of ¡°Mikawa Cotton¡± in the year 1510 (7th-year Eisho-Era). It is said that in 1530, the Mikawa merchants were desperately trying to form a trade channel to Kyoto. But even in Mikawa, only a few merchants understood the value of cotton, so they couldn¡¯t put any large-scale trade routes in place. The reason for this is that with hemp for the peasants and silk for the nobles, the market was already fully divvied up. Furthermore, the fact that Mei (China) was also exporting cotton to Japan was another thorn in the side for the Mikawa merchants. As a result, domestic cotton went unnoticed until the end of the Sengoku period.

    (Hmm, this might turn out nicely if I think about it. Will they be suspicious if I say I like the flower and would like to have some seeds¡­.?)

    Despite knowing of its small worth at this point in time, there was a reason Shizuko didn¡¯t try to aggressively get her hands on cotton. And that reason was exactly that low worth. When nobody but a small part of Mikawa merchants paid attention to cotton, it was obvious what would happen if Nobunaga, who was not known for being an admirer of flowers, wanted to get it. It would be seen as suspicious, no matter how you put it. For this reason, Shizuko thought about how to get her hands on cotton seeds in an as inconspicuous and natural manner as possible.

    ¡°I am not well versed with flowers, but if I were to compare you to a flower ¡ª-¡±

    As Tadakatsu tried to wring out these words with difficulty, Yasumasa and Masashige next to him could only watch on in exasperation. However, Shizuko paid this no mind as the gears in her mind were turning. About how to grow cotton and how to convince Nobunaga.

    (The shirt I wore when I came here¡­ was a cotton T-shirt, wasn¡¯t it? As they say, the proof of the pudding is in the eating, so using it should make explaining easy. But no, I can¡¯t. Bringing out something woven that complex will only make me look suspicious. Which means I need to find another way to showcase the good qualities of cotton¡­)

    ¡°¡­that is to say, umm¡­ S-Shizuko-dono!?¡±

    Being pulled from the whirlpool of her thoughts by the strangely loud voice of Tadakatsu, Shizuko looked at him with a surprised expression. With a reddish tint on his cheeks, he held out a small pouch and said to her:

    ¡°W-Would¡­. Would you be willing to join me and raise these flowers together!?¡±

    Breaking apart these words in the confines of her head, Shizuko answered after careful consideration.

    ¡°Yes, I will take you up on that offer.¡± 1

    Tadakatsu¡¯s heart was soaring on cloud nine.

    However, next to him Masashige could only smile bitterly while Yasumasa covered his face with his hand. Why they had such diametrically opposed reactions were simple.

    ¡°Something as big as joint cultivation of cotton needs the approval of our lord, but I don¡¯t think it will be hard to convince him. But, setting up the farming area in either country would be inconvenient. Niwa-sama, would it be difficult to prepare some land on the border?¡±

    Tadakatsu had meant to ask for her hand in marriage and to raise these flowers together on their own field. Shizuko on the other hand had taken it as an offer for joint cultivation of cotton between Mikawa and Owari.

    And Yasumasa as well as Masashige had immediately understood the way in which Shizuko had understood the offer. Which was why they could only sigh in exasperation. Their reaction along with Shizuko¡¯s words, although delayed, made Tadakatsu understand as well. That his words had been lacking the most important part and his opponent had interpreted them wrongly.

    ¡°Ah, haha¡­.¡±

    All emotion had drained from Tadakatsu¡¯s face. As rapidly as his feelings had risen into the heavens, they were now skydiving towards the depths of disappointment.

    ¡°So, Honda Heihachirou-sama, would it be fine to give a reply at a later date?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If we can manage to set up this joint cultivation, I think both sides will profit greatly from it.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Having basically burned out, Tadakatsu simply let Shizuko¡¯s words wash over him and simply answered everything with ¡°yes¡±. Taking pity on him, Yasumasa poked his side, taking care that Niwa wouldn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you. That your words are too roundabout makes them hard to understand. That you should be a little more direct.¡±

    ¡°B-But, you know¡­ it is embarrassing¡­ to um¡­¡±

    ¡°True, it¡¯s a step forward for you to prepare something like this cotton flower to catch a woman¡¯s eye. And let me praise you for coming to the conclusion of a flower from my advice that women like beautiful things. But the final part was no good. That literally said nothing more than wanting to raise flowers with her!¡±

    ¡°Urgh¡­ but wait. Depending on how you look at it, this might be a progress as well. After all, there would be more occasions to meet Shizuko-dono regarding the cotton. So this might be fine as it is!¡±

    ¡°¡­ if that is enough for you¡­¡±

    On the other side, Niwa secretly whispered into Shizuko¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Shizuko-dono, is the cotton flower really that valuable?¡±

    ¡°Rather than in the flower, the worth lies in its fruit.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ if you don¡¯t mind, could you explain its worth to me?¡±

    ¡°The fiber that can be made from cotton is light, maintains humidity well, and has high breathability. As it is inexpensive and can be mass-produced, it is loved by the peasants. (Historically speaking this will only come to pass later¡­ but who cares) When looking at the Namban, cotton cultivation is so fruitful that the British Empire, which controls a country called India, is doing it on a large scale.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, why isn¡¯t Mikawa already cultivating it?¡±

    ¡°As it is already being imported from Mei, the merchants of Sakai and similar are not paying attention to domestically produced cotton. Furthermore, I think only a few people living in Mikawa have realized the worth of cotton. And no matter how many sellers and merchants there are, no business can work without buyers.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ but if they are not worth much, shouldn¡¯t it have been easy to acquire seeds? Why do you want to take such a roundabout method as joint cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you find it strange if our rationalist lord were to suddenly want to get his hands on something worthless?¡±

    ¡°¡­ so what you are saying is that it would seem more natural if we obtained seeds during this joint cultivation and introduce it in Owari afterward.¡±

    Shizuko gave a little nod at that. Introducing it in Owari in a natural manner before starting a large-scale production would be better. Haste makes waste, as they say. If they hurriedly introduced cotton only to invite suspicion from the surrounding countries would mean a net loss in the end.

    ¡°Honda Heihachirou-dono, I need to pass your matter on to our lord. As such, I would like you to understand that I can only reply at a later date.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I am also very sorry for suddenly springing this on you.¡±

    Tadakatsu lowered his head as he said this, which was mirrored by Niwa doing the same.

 CH 36

    After that, the Mikawa samurai left Niwa¡¯s estate and headed home. Trotting their horse side-by-side, they aim for Mikawa. Tadakatsu in the middle, Yasumasa on the right, Masashige on the left, surrounded by their subordinates. There, Tadakatsu kept his silence, and with his gloomy look, made the atmosphere heavy as if in mourning.

    ¡°Man, Cheer up.¡±

    After a while, Yasumasa was the first one to break the silence out of the three. While keeping his reins forward, he threw some cheering words to Tadakatsu beside him.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re right¡­W-Well, once the joint cultivation starts, you can meet her once a week.¡±

    If the Nobunaga of Owari and Ieyasu of Mikawa agreed on joint cultivation, Mikawa would send Tadakasu as their representative, while Owari would send Shizuko. That being said, it would mainly be Shizuko who¡¯d establish a way to mass-produce it, and Tadakatsu would bring that knowledge back to Mikawa province.

    ¡°I may not be able to fully comprehend it, so I¡¯d ask for your assistance when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°Well, if her explanation were true, it¡¯s not a bad deal at all. Above else¡­ At least, that woman isn¡¯t the type who tricks others, I think.¡±

    Masahige nodded his head in agreement. Since she was the woman Tadakatsu fell in love with, the two were curious what kind of Amazon she was when they arrived. But when they met her, she was completely different from what they expected. No matter how they looked at her, they could only see her as a normal village girl. Put it nicely, she looks naive; put it bluntly, she looks like an airheaded young girl. Those were their true impressions.

    ¡°Shizuko won¡¯t do such an act. Her heart is as pure and clear as spring water, like a gentle mother who gives mercy without discriminating, and like a sun that shines brightly from the heavens.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, if you¡¯re okay with that, I don¡¯t have any complaints¡­¡±

    ¡°The current issue is how to persuade the Lord.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for us to fret about it. The ones to decide it will be the lords.¡±

    Yeah yeah, muttered Yasumasa casually.

    ¡°Until then, rack up some merits and become a splendid samurai, then she might notice you, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    Yasumasa, Masahige, and the surrounding subordinate flinched from Tadakatsu¡¯s yell that was louder than expected. But Tadakatsu didn¡¯t care in the slightest as he wrung his hands with all his might.

    ¡°I will become stronger and achieve great feats in battle! Alright, now that¡¯s settled, time for special training!¡±

    ¡°Ah, um, what¡­?¡±

    Yasumasa tried to call out the rampaging Tadakatsu, but it was too late as his voice fell on deaf ears. That¡¯s because Tadakatsu already kicked his horse into a run.

    ¡°We can¡¯t waste our time here! Men! Let¡¯s go back to Mikawa as fast as possible!¡±

    ¡°H-Honda-sama¨C!?¡±

    Some of the soldiers rushed to chase after Tadakatsu who had run ahead alone. The rest who were guarding Yasumasa and Masahige could only helplessly look at Yasumasa and Tadakatsu alternatingly.

    ¡°Just leave him alone for now¡­¡±

    Sighing tiredly, Yasumasa instructed the restless soldiers to ignore him.

    Even if she didn¡¯t really understand its contents, Aya was troubled about how to report Shizuko¡¯s dark history notebook existence. In the end, she could only report that ¡®Shizuko owns a book written in unknown letters.¡¯ However, the response from Mori Yoshinari was extremely simple.

    ¡®Stop monitoring Shizuko-dono for a while, and keep an eye out for her surroundings. Also, return all of Shizuko-dono¡¯s possessions.¡¯

    Aya was confused by the content, but it wasn¡¯t like Mori Yoshinari or Nobunaga would tell the whole story to a small fry spy like her. Hence, Mori Yoshinari always put it as ¡®keep an eye out for her surroundings¡¯.

    Nobunaga understood that rather than coercion, it would be more efficient to draw out Shizuko¡¯s technology by using consultation as a pretext, then take over the topic after she was on track to some extent. At first glance, Nobunaga seems only to be benefiting from this, but in reality, he receives drawbacks in form of tech leaks and being targeted by other territories. Rather, it was Shizuko who was getting plenty of benefits. Under Nobunaga¡¯s patronage, she was given an environment where she can fully demonstrate her abilities by devoting herself to working behind the scenes. In the Sengoku era, an environment in which a woman could live alone in peace without being inconvenienced in food, clothing, and shelter was difficult to obtain. Even if her life was being targeted, she will be able to protect himself without any effort thanks to Nobunaga who will bear the brunt and deal with it.

    After giving an order to Aya, Mori Yoshinari went to his lord¡¯s castle to report the current situation to Nobunaga.

    ¡°Is Shizuko¡¯s secret plan going well?¡±

    The first thing Nobunaga said to Mori Yoshinari was this question.

    ¡°Sir. Given the topic, I couldn¡¯t just directly ask her, but her reply a few days ago was that it was ¡®satisfactory¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I see, so it¡¯s going well. Kukuku, that lass always surprises me, but this plan of hers really made me feel an icy grip around my heart. To think that she had already been thinking about this the moment she came under me.¡±

    ¡°I also couldn¡¯t even imagine what she could do with those ingredients. However, if this plan is a success, those who are dissatisfied with her preferential treatment will hold their tongues.¡±

    While Shizuko officially was a subordinate of Mori Yoshinari, who was a vassal to the daimyos of Owari, in practice her position was closer to a direct vassal of Nobunaga. That means, in some circumstances, she ranks among the relatives and children of the main and branch clan, Mori Yoshinari, Nobunaga foster sibling Ikeda Tsuneoki, and the mainstay vassal Shibata Katsuie. A woman, and a tall one to boot (in the Sengoku era, any beautiful woman could be considered ugly just because they were tall), and also touted for being single past marriageable age, it won¡¯t be strange if there will be people who won¡¯t find it amusing. In fact, there are those who have repeatedly appealed to Nobunaga about the treatment of Shizuko without her knowledge. Each time, Nobunaga said, ¡®A genius is a genius, regardless of their age or sex. If you want to prove your point, show me a more talented person than her¡¯. In other words, ¡®If you have a complaint, show me a talent that would make Shizuko unnecessary¡¯.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this secret knowledge of her comes from, but gather enough people who are skilled enough to be imparted this technology.¡±

    After giving this directive to Mori Yoshinari, Nobunaga tilted his sake cup.

    One month after the capture of Mino, it had been completely subjugated so Nobunaga gave an order to certain specific vassals. However, this time it wasn¡¯t for a battle, but an invitation to an award party for those who have made special achievements when capturing Mino. Due to this, Shizuko¡¯s village and its surroundings had a heavy atmosphere. After all, the attendees were Mori Yoshinari, Kinoshita Tokichiro Hideyoshi, Shibata Katsuie, Takigawa Kazumasu, the warlords who would later support the Oda army. There were also Kawajiri Yohei Hidetaka, the leader of the Black Horo 1, Maeda Matazaemon Toshiie, the leader of Red Horo, and Nobunaga¡¯s umamawari, Fuse Toukurou and Asahi Magohachirou. Takenaka Hanbei Shigeharu, who was not involved in the capture of Mino but had often used his wisdom to harass the Oda army (in the battle of Inabayama), was added as a special case.

    An impressive guest lineup. While the warlords and staff officers who have made a name for themselves in history gathered together, Shizuko, who felt the situation was very surreal, was doing something with a carefree expression.

    ¡°Today¡¯s main dish is a nanban dish, tem~pu~ra~¡±

    And that was making tempura. Now that they have harvested the canola oil, Shizuko decided to check its performance by this. Speaking of oil, fried food comes to mind. But since she couldn¡¯t prepare the bread crumbs needed for croquettes and pork cutlets, she settled with Tempura for the menu.

    ¡°Kuhuhu¡­ This sure is a privilege unique to the producers. Using a large amount of oil is a luxury in this era after all.¡±

    The ingredients were freshly brought from the fishmonger, who caught gobies and

    whitings2 this morning and kept it alive in a bucket of seawater. There were also some wild plants and sweet potatoes that she prepared herself. The gobies were already creepy looking, and the whiting¡¯s back has a different color than other saltwater fish normally known, which made the fishmonger creeped by it, so she was able to get them for cheap.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, I don¡¯t know what exactly you are making, but please calm down a little.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry about that. It has been a long time since I had tempura¡­ Oh, the temperature has risen nicely. ¡±

    There was no remorse in her reply as Shizuko proceeded to put the batter-covered fish into the oil. In an instant, the sound of deep-frying echoes magnificently. The sound was so great that the usually calm Aya was startled.

    ¡°S-Shizuko-sama! W-Why is it giving off a strange sound!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, steadily¡­ Well, of course it will be noisy. We are frying, no?¡±

    After calming the slightly panicked Aya, Shizuko continued to put the batter-covered fish into the oil one after another. Slowly backing away from the tempura that started to pile up on the plate, Aya nervously asked a question.

    ¡°And these¡­ are?

    ¡°Nanban cuisine, tempura. It¡¯s a dish deep-fried in oil.¡±

    ¡°Fry¡­? Aren¡¯t there only three types of cooking; steam, boil, and bake¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nah, there are also cooking methods such as frying and stir-frying. Well, as you can see, frying needs a lot of oil, so you can¡¯t just easily do it.¡±

    ¡°Is, is that so¡­¡±

    Perhaps because she couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of her explanation, Aya replied half-heartedly. Meanwhile, Shizuko has turned all the ingredients into tempura.

    ¡°Fufufu, now I can be the first one in Hinomoto to eat a tempura!¡±

    ¡°Hou, it seems you are thinking of something outrageous.¡±

    Shizuko, who was holding the platter high above, froze. Her head creaked like a rusted machine as she turned her face toward the voice.

    ¡°Hohoho, as expected from the Lord¡¯s favourite. You¡¯re really an interesting girl.¡±

    There stood Nobunaga with a joyful smile on his face, and an unfamiliar woman. She was about in her late twenties to thirties, her kimono was gorgeous but didn¡¯t feel unpleasant, and her hair was tied and hanging behind her back. She was obviously a woman with high standing, But Shizuko couldn¡¯t remember the crucial part, her name. In the first place, until recent years, women¡¯s names rarely remained in history, and even if it does, it was usually their common name or alias. Therefore, it can¡¯t be helped if Shizuko doesn¡¯t know the name of the woman.

    After regaining his composure, Shizuko placed the platter on a nearby desk, dusted herself off, and prostrated on the spot. Even if she didn¡¯t know her name nor standing, the fact that she came with Nobunaga means she was a fairly high-ranking woman.

    ¡°Shizuko, raise your head, and explain what those yellow things are.¡±

    However, Nobunaga, who didn¡¯t care about Shizuko¡¯s thoughts, asked her while pointing at the tempura with a fan.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s a Nanban cuisine called tempura, my lord.¡±

    While tempura originated from Nanban cuisine, the concept of ¡®deep-frying stuff coated in batter¡¯ already existed since the Nara and Heian period with rice flour as the batter, in the form of vegetarian Buddhist cuisine or Japanese-Chinese cuisine. On the other hand, in the 16th century, ¡°Nagasaki Tempura¡±, which was derived from Nanban cuisine, appeared. It was using wheat flour mixed with water and seasonings such as sugar, salt, and sake as the batter and then deep-frying it in oil. Since the batter itself is heavily seasoned, it was eaten without being dipped in salt or sauce. However, at one point, tempura, which is rooted in Nanban cuisine, was confused with traditional fried food, so there is a long-standing debate about its origin and etymology. Due to these circumstances, there are still areas in western Japan where fried fish paste, the so-called ¡®Fried Kamaboko¡¯ is also called tempura. Incidentally, it wasn¡¯t until the 11th year of the Kanbun era (1671) before a tempura which was similar to the modern counterpart appeared in literature records. Considering that the Edo Shogunate was founded in the 9th year of the Keicho era (1603), she had cooked a dish about 100 years before its invention.

    There are various theories about the etymology of tempura, and it¡¯s not clear which theory is correct. There is also a theory that it comes from the Portuguese passage ¡®Quatuor Anni tempora¡¯, which meant ¡®Ember days of the four seasons¡¯. Ember days are prayers and fasts done in the first three days of each season, a custom unique to the Roman Church. During this period, members of the Roman Church were prohibited from eating meat, so during the period, they ate fishes with flour batter. When this dish was introduced to the Japanese, they took the word ¡®tempora¡¯ and turned it into ¡®tempura¡¯.

    In other words, Shizuko¡¯s explanation was slightly wrong. The tempura she knows was an Edo dish that has been improved from Nagasaki tempura until it became one of the ¡°three flavors of Edo¡± by Edo cooks. The cooking method spread to various places, and finally, it became an exemplar dish of Japanese cuisine in the sense that it did not retain its original form at the time of its introduction. That being said, even if she were familiar with history, she was not familiar with the history of cooking, so it was no wonder that she thought that tempura = nanban cuisine.

    ¡°Hohoho. A Nanban cuisine you say? You sure cook unusual things.¡±

    Laughing while covering her mouth with her hand, the woman stepped out before Nobunaga and moved to the front of the plate with tempura without hesitation. And before Shizuko, Nobunaga, and the maid behind him could say anything, she picked up the chopsticks and took a bite out of the tempura.

    ¡°¡­Hmm, while the outside is crispy, the inside is soft. These two different textures create an indescribable sensation in my mouth.¡±

    ¡°N-Nouhime-sama! Those foods might contain poisons!?¡±

    (Isn¡¯t Nouhime Nobunaga¡¯s legal wife!?)

    Shizuko unconsciously turned her face to Nohime, but the person in question wasn¡¯t paying attention to the surrounding gazes.

    ¡°To be poisoned by the lord¡¯s favorite would be something quite amusing. Girl, what¡¯s your name.¡±

    ¡°Hue! Ah, yes! My name is Shizuko!

    ¡°Shizuko, serve me from now on.¡±

    Nouhime just easily made an outrageous statement like it was the most natural thing in the world. Shizuko, who can neither say yes nor no, turns her gaze to Nobunaga and pleads for help.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give Shizuko to you. There¡¯s still a lot of work I need her to do..¡±

    Despite sighing in exasperation, Nobunaga¡¯s expression didn¡¯t reflect it. Rather, he seemed to enjoy this kind of conversation with Nouhime.

    ¡°My my, jealousy might call a man¡¯s caliber into question.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, say whatever you will. Anyway, I won¡¯t give Shizuko to you.¡±

    At first glance, it might look like Nobunaga and Nouhime were on bad terms with each other. However, Shizuko felt like their relationship wasn¡¯t as bad as it seemed. Nouhime enjoyed tense conversations, and Nobunaga happened to tend towards such a style of conversation. If you looked at it from this perspective, their relationship seemed to be quite good.

    (My stomach¡­ My stomach hurts¡­!)

    But to the people surrounding them, their conversation was the equivalent of a series of small heart attacks, leaving them no time to relax.

    ¡°Well, I get the feeling that this girl will stay in reach for quite a while, so there will be plenty of opportunities for me. My lord, do be careful lest I steal this girl away from you.¡±

    Seemingly satisfied with her teasing of Nobunaga, Nouhime left the kitchen with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Damn her. Shizuko, we will talk later. Prepare yourself.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    Nodding in apparent satisfaction with her answer, Nobunaga exited the kitchen.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll probably be subjected to a thorough interrogation¡­ but well, let¡¯s eat some tempura first¨C¡±

    Spouting such leisurely words was something Shizuko would come to regret dearly later. That she shouldn¡¯t just have easily replied with ¡°Yes¡±.

 CH 37

    As if it had been calculated, a messenger from Nobunaga arrived just after Shizuko finished eating the tempura. The content was for her to come to a designated place as soon as possible. She quickly tidied herself, then headed for that place. She reached there about five minutes later. It seemed that Nobunaga had reached there first and had been waiting for her while sitting at a dry stump.

    ¡°P-Pardon my tardiness.¡±

    Shizuko bowed and apologized as she walked briskly to Nobunaga. However, Nobunaga didn¡¯t seem to mind it, and when he glanced at her, he gestured in a direction with his chin. Shizuko understood that he wanted her to sit around there, and chose a place with a lower ground than Nobunaga.

    When she looked closely, Nobunaga was alone. Not to mention his page, but none of his Umamari and officers were to be seen. Even though he was here, sitting right in front of her.

    ¡°From this moment, answer my question truthfully, without telling any lies.¡±

    His tone was sharp. Nay, not just his tone, his eyes, expression, even his atmosphere too. An aura or energy as sharp as a katana exuding from him. Exposed to this, Shizuko unknowingly straightened her back.

    (Is-is this perhaps the real Nobunaga¡­?)

    Shizuko often read sentences like ¡®Nobunaga¡¯s subordinate was shriveling by just being near him¡¯ in literature, but up until now she thought it was just an exaggeration. But now, sitting in front of Nobunaga, she finally found out that that literature was not exaggerated or anything. To be honest, she felt like she wanted to run away right there and then.

    ¡°Shizuko, you are not of this world, are you?¡± 1

    Rather than a question, it was more akin to a declaration. Being suddenly struck with Nobunaga bluntness, and coupled with being engulfed by his aura, made Shizuko¡¯s head go blank.

    ¡°¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Let me elaborate. You are not born in this turbulent time. Of course, you are not from Namban either. Somewhere different¡­ You are from someplace different from here, are you not? Anyway, it is clear that you were not born in this Hinomoto.¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah, um¡­¡±

    ¡°You can only answer with ¡®yes¡¯ or ¡®no¡¯. Do not be afraid, I will not behead you as long as you tell the truth.¡±

    His word could be taken as that on the contrary, if she were to lie, her neck would be chopped. He had cleared his men, and above all, Nobunaga was convinced that Shizuko would answer with ¡°yes¡±.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    And Shizuko resigned. He may not present any proof, but she thought Nobunaga must have a definite proof that led him to this idea. In fact, Nobunaga showed no reaction to Shizuko¡¯s reply. As if it was just a matter of course.

    ¡°Hmhm, As expected.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ if you don¡¯t mind my asking, but when did you realize my true origin?¡±

    Shizuko timidly asked Nobunaga, who was caressing his chin. She had paid meticulously close attention to her surroundings and behaved as close as a person from the Sengoku era should. However, it seemed that Shizuko herself was the only one who thought so. 2

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how much money and effort was spent to give you that much knowledge. Given that, it¡¯s impossible that whoever it is would just leave you alone. Also, I didn¡¯t see any influence of those Buddhist monks on you. You neither praise the Buddha¡¯s teaching nor do you despise it. And the deciding factor was the fact that when I thought you were indifferent to money, you spent money like a fool to teach your skills to others.¡±

    ¡°Eh, errmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you follow me this far? Your very existence itself was unusual. While you are careful to not slip when, where, or whom you learn these technologies from, you generously give out those technologies without expecting any reward in return.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡®s because, so they can be of use to my lord¡­

    ¡°Even so.¡±

    Nobunaga cut off Shizuko before she started spewing excuses.

    ¡°You never ask me for a reward, even once. Everything you want is always things that will benefit me later. I never saw it being used for your own self-interest.¡±

    According to Nobunaga, he couldn¡¯t find out what she actually desires in things she requested. In the Sengoku era, when a vassal served their lord for a long time, it was common sense to reward them for their deeds. If the lord neglected to do so, things like alienation, betrayal, or moving to serve another were naturally bound to happen. The reverse was also true. When a vassal did their job poorly, they would be deemed worthless and kicked out.

    However, Shizuko was neither greedy, moody, nor irresponsible. She did as she was ordered in silence. And she was never arrogant over her success. She had made many achievements in just two years of service, but she would not say anything unless Nobunaga went all-out to reward her. Nobunaga felt a kind of fear in her attitude.

    ¡°After that¡­ that¡¯s right, there¡¯s one more. Shortly before I met you, I met a mysterious old woman.¡±

    ¡°An¡­ an old woman?¡±

    Nobunaga gave a little nod hearing Shizuko¡¯s words.

    ¡°Indeed, it was when we were going back from Kogaike pond. Suddenly, we were surrounded by thick fog, then our front and rear fell into chaos. As I was alert of the surroundings, an old woman suddenly appeared in front of me. Ignoring my surprise, the old woman said: ¡®The ¡°Sword¡± will bring along the ¡°Era¡¯s bastard¡±.¡¯ ¡±

    ¡° ¡®Era¡¯s bastard¡¯ ¡­?¡±

    ¡°A bastard is a child outside the legitimate lineage. I don¡¯t know exactly what she meant by ¡®era¡¯ , but since it is often used in words that describe time, I thought it might have similar meaning. In other words, if that old woman¡¯s words are correct, the most logical conclusion was the idea of you being someone that was born into a different era from us. But then, if I were to tell this story to others, they might think I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    In fact, Nobunaga threw those words with a bitter scowl that made one wonder if he indeed did try to tell somebody about it.

    ¡°Either way, you have cleared my doubt. Well, as long as you keep your promise, I will protect your life. Therefore, you will continue to show me your talent.¡±

    Shizuko nodded deeply to his words and then looked at Nobunaga¡¯s face. There was the charismatic Nobunaga who drew in many people, not the Nobunaga with a sharp blade-like aura earlier.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Surprisingly, Nobunaga didn¡¯t force her to hand over all of her knowledge. He ordered her to do her jobs like she had been doing up until then. This was a measure to prevent distrust from people around them due to a sudden change in his attitude towards Shizuko. But it was not like nothing had changed.

    ¡°I will assign you the role of ¡®Oda Clan Advisor¡®. Use that knowledge and quick-wittedness of yours for my sake.¡±

    Shizuko was given the title of ¡°Oda Clan Advisor¡±. Although the name was different, Shizuko thought that it substantially would be the same as an Otogishu3, but decided to confirm it just in case. Because, for Nobunaga, there was a case where he seldomly created a new post.

    ¡°My lord, what kind of position is the Oda Clan Advisor¡­?¡±

    ¡°Basically, it¡¯s not much different from what you¡¯re doing now. You answer my questions and do my orders faithfully, only that. The needed authority that I will give you each time will be different. However¡­considering the future, it¡¯s unwise to rely solely on the wolves for your personal protection. Shizuko, I will give you 500 soldiers and an Umamawari.¡±

    ¡°Hogya! Ah, yes¡­ I will gladly receive it. Also¡­ um, can I use those soldiers as I¡¯d like?¡±

    ¡°Hou, do you have something in mind already?¡±

    ¡°In the West, there was once a country called the Roman empire, where their soldiers did not just excel in combat, but also were experts¡­ specialists in city construction. Imitating that, we can create a unit that specializes in technologies such as civil engineering and construction, that is, a unit composed of people who are both Kurokuwa and soldiers.¡±

    Kurokuwa (lit. Black Hoe) was the popular term for those who were in charge of civil engineering work from the Sengoku era to the Edo era. They were incorporated into the army and operated as the Kurokuwa corps, and were involved in strategic engineering work such as the construction of encampments and bridges. When dealing with the aftermath of a war, they were also in charge of detaining PoW and burying the dead. In the civilian sector, the Kurokuwa achieved renown for their contribution to farming in the production areas, and among them, the earthwork ¡°Kurokuwa¡± group from Chita district in Owari became famous.

    Shizuko was thinking of creating a combat engineer unit to improve the social life infrastructure, public works such as flood-control development, new fields development, road maintenance and so on in various places. Naturally, since it was a unit to protect herself, it would be a problem if they couldn¡¯t fight to some extent. However, she basically adhered to the proverb, ¡°a wise man keeps away from danger¡± 4. If it were to become dangerous, they would be withdrawn immediately without considering the difference in strength.

    ¡°After that, I would like to have time to solidify my foundation.¡±

    ¡°And the reason for that is?¡±

    ¡°Niccolo Machiavelli, a diplomat in the Republic of Florence, a country in the west, once said: ¡¯The most important thing to keep in mind for those who suddenly inherits a position of power or anything is, first and foremost, to lay the groundwork immediately¡¯. Up until now, I have never managed hundreds of people at once. Then, first of all, I have to think up a system to manage those soldiers that will be the foundation.¡±

    Shizuko regretted saying so much. She just carelessly mentioned Machiavelli¡¯s name and also his teaching while at it. As she turned her gaze toward Nobunaga while hiding her mouth with her hand, sure enough, he had a very wide smile on his face. However, to Shizuko, that smile looked like nasty one.

    ¡°These Nikkoro Makaabelli fellows said good things. Shizuko, I¡¯m sure you know what I will be saying next, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    Shizuko understood that he wanted her to send a manuscript of ¡°The Prince¡± published by Niccolo Machiavelli. It was considered to be the founder of objective and modern political science in the present day, but in Europe during the Renaissance era, it was added to the Syllabus of Errors and burned down as part of the Counter-Reformation of the Catholic Church. Machiavelli himself continued to be accused of being ¡°the author of vices who prefers betrayal¡±, and until it was re-evaluated in the eighteenth century, it was viewed with disdain. That was how much ¡°The Prince¡± was full of problems for the morals and religions of medieval Europe. However, neither had anything to do with Nobunaga.

    ¡°The Namban can keep their morality to themselves. I have the set of values of Hinomoto.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After that, the questions from Nobunaga continued. The content of his questioning was diverse, from Shizuko¡¯s personal stories like what clothes she usually wore, what kind of food she liked, were her parents and siblings still alive and strong, whether she wanted to meet them again or not, to social and political questions such as what kind of political system the place she lived had, how they managed their army, their scale, the weapons variety, was it being attacked by another country, how they defended if they were being attacked. And he did not just listen to her explanation.

    ¡®Would democracy not just bring forth a ruler as foolish as the masses?¡±

    ¡®Compulsory education will bestow a certain amount of knowledge on many, but it will bury the excellent few. They should give talented people a better environment.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s good to establish a constitution or law, but aren¡¯t the penalties too light? In particular, just imprisonment for those who fill their pocket with the country¡¯s money was preposterous, they should be beheaded.¡¯

    ¡®Crush the mass media that do not take responsibility for what they say. Even if you think it was being fair, incompetence has no value in society. Rather, it was harmful.¡¯

    ¡®Despising other craftsmen is unneeded incompetence. The same goes with arrogant craftsmen. What is the value of a craftsman who does not continue to hone his skills for the rest of his life?¡¯ 5

    He mercilessly cut her off on what he thought was a problem, and stated his own theories. One can chalk it up to how their sense of value and views of life and death were different, but from Nobunaga perspective, the world of Shizuko where incompetent and foolish people could still live seemed strange. But it wasn¡¯t Nobunaga to stop at ¡®foreign countries are weird¡¯.

    ¡°If there is a place where no one is paying attention, ordinary people will not come there, and the criminals will settle in instead. To prevent that you use this broken window¡­ theory. It was really well thought out.¡±

    ¡°In my country, they set up a security station where they needed it, and they had a few people stationed there. They patrolled a fixed area and enforced minor order violations.¡±

    ¡°Fumu, not a bad idea. Let¡¯s analyze it immediately. Hopefully, it can be used as a countermeasure against spies.¡±

    (¡­I¡¯m already tired¡­though.)

    Shizuko let out a heavy sigh. At first, he only asked lightly about her life. But soon, she gradually expanded the scope of her story, and she was eventually made to explain the Japan where she lived. She thought for a moment that he was going to completely extract her knowledge from her, but when she saw Nobunaga¡¯s face, she realized that she was wrong. His carefree youthful eyes, his honest smile, and his energetic curiosity. It feels very sincere and fascinating, that one can¡¯t help but be charmed by it. Shizuko suddenly wondered if this kind of feeling was what they call a boys admiration.

    ¡°Gelding a horse is also a good idea. Castration suppresses its temper and makes it easier to handle, and even if it is robbed by the enemy, it can not be used for breeding, and it does not become excited during mating seasons. There is a trend among the warriors that they prefer runaway horses, but you can throw away such boring thoughts. And as for the horseshoe¡­ Hmm, it¡¯s worth considering them too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Um, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you in your thoughts, but I think it¡¯s time to return to the estate. I think the sun will set soon.¡±

    As though he only noticed after being pointed out, Nobunaga looked up at the sky. The sun was setting in the west. He thought that it would take one or two hours before it set completely, so he silently stood up and dusted his bottom.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite right. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Sighing in relief, Shizuko also stood up. She was relieved that she was finally released as she dusted herself. But, that sweet thought didn¡¯t last long. Nobunaga went towards Shizuko, and said something to her with a smile.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s continue after we have had dinner at the estate.¡±

 CH 38

    The intellectually curious Nobunaga knew not the word ¡®mercy¡¯. He roused Shizuko from her slumber before dawn and barraged her with questions during breakfast. Although there were some breaks in between, she had to continue her story until the day changed.

    The content was so diverse; military matters such as tactics and strategy were a given, but also politics, sociology, and even cultural arts. There were some things that Shizuko couldn¡¯t answer as it was outside her scope, but as long as she knew about it, she would answer. Nobunaga was particularly interested in Cao Cao, who was called the cunning lord of the turbulent times during the Three Kingdoms period in China, Genghis Khan, who founded the largest Mongol Empire in history, and the Five Good Emperors, who created the heyday of the Roman Empire. How did they establish such a great nation, how did they continue to maintain it, and how did they protect themselves from foreign enemies? Nobunaga¡¯s interest in the number of soldiers, formation, armament, and chain of command was endless.

    As one would expect, it was impossible to orally retell the history of the world. Shizuko also thought so and prepared a blackboard and chalk. But that only stimulated Nobunaga¡¯s inquisitiveness. Sure enough, she soon was barraged with questions such as ¡®how it was made¡¯ and ¡®is it possible to be mass-produced.¡¯ After an explanation, it took her half a day to explain her world¡¯s history while using the blackboard to illustrate it.

    (This feels just like a lesson/class/session at school¡­)

    Sometimes those thoughts swim in her head while telling Nobunaga about the history of other countries. After talking about history for a while, she suddenly recalled what their topics were up until now. There, she clearly saw a bias in the category he was interested in. He asked all about military-related matters such as tactics and strategies regardless of time or place, extreme or moderate, ethical or unethical; he liked the modern era¡¯s politics and society, and conversely, he preferred the ancient era¡¯s culture and arts. Religion was only at ¡®just enough to know,¡¯ and there is no sign of wanting to know about it in detail. Or rather, he believed that religion was only harmful in any era, exacerbating dislike of religion.

    ¡°Before I forget, let¡¯s hear your opinion about this matter.¡±

    A bit after the sun passed overhead, Nobunaga suddenly said such a thing. As Shizuko tilted her head in confusion, the page brought something on the tray. After Nobunaga received it, the page bowed once and left the room.

    ¡°I tried to improve the Kurosubou you made. I would like your opinion on it.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes sir.¡±

    She examined the crossbow that he handed over. The way the strings were pulled was changed from using a winder to something that looked like a pump-action mechanism. She tried to pull the forestock towards her, to find out that unless one had a fairly strong force, it couldn¡¯t be pulled. Considering its size was between medium and large, Shizuko thought that it was a type that sacrificed power to increase the rate of fire.

    ¡°I think a spanning structure that utilizes ¡®principle of leverage¡¯ would be better as it could span a strong string with a weaker force. Like this¡­by moving this rod-shaped thing called lever back and forth, you can pull the¨C¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    Nobunaga suddenly shouted out as she was explaining the lever-action mechanism. Surprised by it, Shizuko involuntarily straightened her back and stiffened, but Nobunaga didn¡¯t pay heed to her and stroked his chin as if in deep thought.

    ¡°I have added a hole in the arrow to induce bleeding, but I thought that something was missing. However, if you use the lever principle, you can span, load, and fire the Kurosubou in short time.¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah, umm¡­ sire?

    ¡°If we use the hit-and-run strategy with the gelded horses, it may be possible to prevent the enemies¡¯ charge.¡±

    Nobunaga was already in his own world. Shizuko was afraid to disturb him if she called him out, so she had no choice but to wait beside him. Nobunaga stood in front of the blackboard and used chalk to write something. Shizuko understood he might be organizing his mind by writing letters and pictures on the blackboard.

    (¡­Ah. I had a chance to get his autograph. And I just let it slip.)

    Sitting a little away from him, Shizuko thought that she had lost her chance and decided to wait until Nobunaga would turn his attention back to her. Unfortunately, Nobunaga never returned from his own world until the page came to remind them about the banquet.

    ¡°¡­What happened¡­¡±

    Shizuko asked herself while holding her slightly aching head. After that, after being reminded of the banquet by the page, she remembered the part where she gradually joined the banquet in earnest. However, from that point on, she doesn¡¯t remember what she did at the banquet.

    ¡°Ermm¡­ I did remember that someone poured me a drink¡­¡±

    She massaged her temple trying to remember, but no matter how many times she tried, the fog in her memories won¡¯t clear up. The reason she was trying hard to remember was the attitude of Nobunaga¡¯s aides and warlords. Those warlords and aides who have left their mark in history behaved strangely as soon as they saw Shizuko. They didn¡¯t have that attitude until yesterday, if anything they were quite haughty to her. She tried to ask them what had happened, but they all shut their mouths and ran away. And that was what spurred her worries.

    ¡°Urk¡­, Ouch, what happened yesterday¡­¡±

    She screamed desperately, but no one answered her question.

    Meanwhile at the hot spring, specifically at the section that can only be used by Nobunaga or a select group of people. There, N¨­hime was immersing herself in the hot spring. However, she was the only one while her handmaiden was paying attention to the entrance nervously.

    ¡°Fuh, never I expected that submerging your body into hot water is this comfortable. Truly an indescribable luxury.¡±

    After stretching once, N¨­hime turned her face to the entrance and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, my lord. Would you also enter and take a dip?¡±

    At that moment, the door was roughly opened. Just as N¨­hime said, the one beyond the entrance was Nobunaga. The handmaiden nearly screamed, but she swallowed it down just in time. Without paying heed to her he walked to the hot spring with a big stride. As soon as he entered the bath, N¨­hime dismissed her attendant.

    ¡°Have you heard that the etiquette is to enter the hot spring after cleansing your body?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know such etiquette.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well then, how about this one?¡±

    As she said that, N¨­hime offered Nobunaga a small bowl. He silently received the bowl and looked down at it. There was a thick whitish plump thing inside. To Nobunaga who was puzzled by it, N¨­hime answered with a mischievous smile on her face while pointing in a certain direction.

    ¡°It¡¯s called an onsen egg, it seems. The thick texture was interesting and it was quite delicious. Don¡¯t worry, I have made sure to poison test it for you.¡±

    ¡°You may have said that, but you just want to snatch the first taste in Hinomoto, just like those tempura.¡±

    ¡°What a scandalous thing to say. You¡¯re my lord, so I¡¯m just making sure to taste it for you.¡±

    It was clear that none of them believed that, but N¨­hime said such a thing shamelessly. Rebuking her would be a foolish thing to do, so Nobunaga tilted the small bowl roughly and poured the onsen egg into his mouth with a wooden spoon.

    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, does milord prefer stronger seasoning?¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡±

    While saying such a thing, he held out the small bowl to N¨­hime. She received it with a giggle and took another egg from the basket that was submerged in the bath.

    ¡°Shizuko is truly an incredible girl. She does things that the likes of us can¡¯t think of. And she has a backbone.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, didn¡¯t you get into an argument with her at the banquet and kick the tray out of anger?¡±

    ¡°Word travels fast.¡±

    ¡°Looking at those close to you, one can grasp the rough gist of it. But certainly the kicking part must have been an exaggeration. I would guess that having the usually obedient Shizuko argue back unsettled you enough to stand up and knock over the tray in the process, am I right?¡±

    Nobunaga neither confirmed nor denied that question. Nobunaga kept still, letting only her eyes wander onto Nobunaga. His bitter expression and silence were a clear affirmation. Yet N¨­hime didn¡¯t dig deeper and became convinced of it on her own.

    (While she herself might not remember it due to the alcohol, the warriors certainly do remember my lord¡¯s rage and shiver in fear. To be able to remain steadfast with my lord when he is like that¡­ that girl just becomes more and more interesting.)

    ¡°My lord, I have taken a liking to this place. Would it be alright for me to invite Nene and Matsu here?¡±

    After glancing at N¨­hime once, Nobunaga sighed deeply before giving her his conditions.

    ¡°Just one thing: don¡¯t do anything that will get in my way.¡±

    Shizuko was confused at first why she was avoided by Nobunaga¡¯s subordinates for some unknown reason, but soon she resigned to her fate. She was still worried as she didn¡¯t know the reason, but it was better to not stir up trouble. Unless Nobunaga himself said something, she didn¡¯t have to worry about his subordinates. They¡¯re thinking some horrible stuff about me, is what she told herself while being a little depressed about it.

    ¡°Ah~, the sun feels good.¡±

    Thinking cryptic thoughts like ¡®Let¡¯s synthesize some Vitamin D¡¯, Shizuko lazed around.

    ¡°Would it be fine for me to sit beside you, Ayanokouji-sama?¡±

    Just as Shizuko had been about to daze off in the warm sunlight, a voice called out to her from overhead. Opening her heavy eyelids, Shizuko saw a slim man with a womanly face looking down at her. Even though she didn¡¯t know this person, greeting them lying down would be rude, so she slowly got up.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    As a reaction to her reply, the gentle-looking man smiled nicely and sat down next to Shizuko.

    ¡°Excuse me. My name is Takenaka Hanbei. I would like to make your acquaintance.¡±

    He might have felt her suspicion towards him, so the gentle-looking man gave his name before being asked by Shizuko.

    ¡°¡­My name is Ayanokouji Shizuko. I am pleased to meet you. Please just call me Shizuko (the sama makes me uncomfortable!)¡±

    Shizuko bowed while tensing slightly. Takenaka Hanbei is an individual with many military exploits and anecdotes attributed to him, but most of these were fabricated stories added to his story later on, so his true historical achievements are unclear. But from the stories about him capturing Inabayama castle with only 16 or 17 men in a single day, and the fact that Nobunaga wanted to make him his vassal, Hanbei¡¯s talent can be inferred.

    ¡°Shizuko-dono, I have a question for you, would you be willing to answer it for me?¡±

    ¡°That is fine. I have enough free time to enjoy sunbathing.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. Then, excuse my frankness¡­ What does the unification of the country mean to you, Shizuko-dono?¡±

    While Takenaka Hanbei¡¯s expression had changed for just a split second when she said sunbathing, it immediately returned to his gentle expression as he threw her a question like a fastball straight down the middle.

    ¡°Unification of the country? Well¡­.¡±

    Thinking about it again, no clear vision of it popped up in her head as Shizuko wasn¡¯t aiming for unification.

    ¡°I guess ruling over the lands of Hinomoto.¡±

    ¡°In what manner in particular?¡±

    ¡°By creating laws to establish order, by unifying currency, measurement standards, and letters, as well as organizing the land into prefectures under a central ruling authority. Besides that, the tax system needs to be reformed, a school system established, and the foundations of social life need to be consolidated¡­ I guess.¡±

    ¡°I see, so for you, unification means the establishment of a new order and systems.¡±

    Hanbei nodded several times as if he was impressed. Since she didn¡¯t know which of those had impressed him, a slightly vague smile made its way onto Shizuko¡¯s face.

    (Everyone, even Oda-dono, takes unification to mean that one needs to control Kyo. I wondered what Shizuko-dono¡¯s vision for it was after expertly arguing against that view¡­ no wonder Oda-dono is so taken with her.)

    A vision of the unification of all of Hinomoto, found in neither the Shogun¡¯s nor any of the warlords aiming for it, existed in her head. And it was no blurry ideal, but a step-by-step path with clear goals and ways to realize them. Understanding this, Hanbei unconsciously started to smile slightly.

    ¡°Thank you very much. With this, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Standing up with a lovely smile, Hanbei bowed deeply towards Shizuko. He then turned his back to the stunned Shizuko and departed.

    ¡°¡­what was that?¡±

    She thought about it, but no answer came forth. Finally giving up on thinking about it, Shizuko stretched herself and laid down.

    ¡°Look who seems to be carefree enough to take a nap at noon.¡±

    Unfortunately, enough free time to take a nap wouldn¡¯t be available to her while Nobunaga was staying at her place.

 CH 39

    Although Shizuko had been appointed as an advisor to the Oda clan, there was no news from Nobunaga even after nearly two months passed. There was no news about soldiers or Umamawari, nor did anybody arrive to bring them. Nobunaga was not contacting her in consideration of the farming season, but Shizuko felt a little uneasy when he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Shizuko got a hunch that her next task would be; ¡®produce salt and blackboards, and write down the manufacturing method.¡¯ The materials she needed for them were relatively simple. For salt, she needed bamboo blinds and timber to hang them. The blackboard was made with an inked wooden plank and lacquered with kakishibu1, while the chalk only needed glue and quicklime.

    Shizuko thought about making a brick oven, but soon she discovered a problem: Bricks were unknown in Japan at this time. Furthermore, while you could knead the materials and dry them in the sun for normal bricks, the brick oven needed to be made of firebricks.

    To make firebricks, first of all, it was necessary to start by constructing a Noborigama kiln2. The Noborigama Kiln, whose fire temperature was maintained at a maximum of around 1300¡ã C, was the best kiln for mass-producing firebricks. Shizuko triumphantly opened her black history notebook and investigated the structure of Noborigama kiln, to be shocked when she saw what was written there.

    Firebricks were written on the list of materials required for the Noborigama kiln. Shizuko has fallen into the mysterious dilemma of needing firebricks to make firebricks. Only after some agonizing, did she finally notice the answer. She first needed to build a kiln that specializes in manufacturing firebricks.

    Fortunately, she had plenty of time to spare. Therefore, Shizuko was able to spend time making the kiln. However, because she only knew the end result from the kernel of knowledge of her predecessors, the brick didn¡¯t bake right on the first try. She stumbled in each process of the work, and it took time to investigate the cause. First, to make the clay she would need an extruder machine, but when designing this machine, Shizuko didn¡¯t notice a fatal mistake and went on to assemble it. Hence, an imbalanced load on the extruder warped its structure, making it unusable almost immediately after starting its operation.

    Shizuko decided to find out the defect from the damaged extruder. After spending two weeks glaring at the blueprint and the degree of damage on the machine, she was able to locate the flaw, summarize it, and fix it, and thus Mark 2 was born. This time, while there wasn¡¯t any fatal failure, it still needed some repeated fine adjustments while using it. But it was possible to start making clay.

    It didn¡¯t mean that she was ready to make firebricks; she still had to face other various problems. The bricks had to be cooled over time after they had been baked, but she forgot about it and cooled them abruptly. Naturally, the bricks were vulnerable to such sudden temperature changes and couldn¡¯t withstand it; they contracted and broke.

    Problems also occurred in kilns for manufacturing heat-resistant bricks. There was a temperature difference between the front side and the inner side, and the heat was not transferred evenly. As a countermeasure, the smoke outlet ¡°flue¡±3, or as most said, the chimney, was replaced with another one. It was changed into a more than 3 meters tall chimney. As the smoke was pulled out by the difference in atmospheric pressure, it would cause a draft that pulled the fire inside and spread it at the same time.

    Unlike the wisdom that she learned repeatedly in practice like agriculture, which is her specialty, the firebrick-making project was a series of failures. But instead of being depressed, she enjoyed those failures. Even though it was a monotonous process of investigating, fixing, and verifying that fix whenever a new problem appeared.

    Around a month and a half after such a muddy life, she was finally able to produce a decent firebrick. Although she only baked a few amounts of bricks, no more than 300 bricks, as if to prove that the hardships so far have come to fruition, the firebricks gave a high, clear metallic sound when hit with a gavel. She would need thousands ¨Cor tens of thousands if she was unlucky¨C of firebricks in the future, but she thought can start to make it slowly from now on.

    But she forgot an important tidbit about firebricks. The bricks she has prepared for brick ovens are also a strategic resource that can also be used for blast furnaces that can smelt steel.

    ¡°Haah~, it sure is peaceful¡­¡±

    Aside from the occasional letter from Tadakatsu delivered by fast horse, Shizuko¡¯s village was the very definition of peaceful. Technology transfer has continued smoothly since then. Even more delightfully, a human-powered rice transplanter for two-row planting for adult seedlings was completed. While doing maintenance on it was somewhat of a hassle, it worked well enough to drastically reduce the time needed to plant seedlings.

    ¡°The cotton is growing nicely as well¡­ I was really surprised when Honda-sama himself came to deliver the seeds¡­¡±

    Officially, it had been Nobunaga who had approached Ieyasu about the joint cultivation of cotton, whereas in truth it had been Tadakatsu. Believing that Tadakatsu had some plan behind it, Ieyasu agreed to it. However, as it involved the designation of land for the project, he couldn¡¯t immediately prepare it and the project had been put on hold until the next year. After hearing of this, Shizuko thought that she wanted to experience cotton harvest at least once before the next year, so she wrote a harmless letter to Tadakatsu wishing to ¡®see cotton seeds¡¯. It would have been great if she got some seeds out of it, but not dramatic if she didn¡¯t. Tadakatsu¡¯s actions however went way above her expectations.

    ¡®Shizuko-dono! I have come to bring you the seeds!¡¯

    Tadakatsu himself had come to deliver the seeds. Even Niwa, who served as the go-between for their letters, hadn¡¯t seen this coming. And even after Niwa said that he would give them to Shizuko, Tadakatsu stubbornly insisted that ¡®I am going to give them to Shizuko-dono in person!¡¯, so in the end, Shizuko was summoned.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, Mori-sama has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Urgh, that¡¯s sudden. But, okay, I¡¯ll come right away.¡±

    After pumping herself up for it, Shizuko moved to the room where Mori Yoshinari was waiting.

    ¡°I have kept you wai¡­ting?¡±

    When she entered the room and greeted him, there were two men and a child behind Mori Yoshinari. One of the men had a large stature which seemed out of place for the Sengoku period. The other looked like a very straight-up person, yet also somewhat wild, giving him a mysterious feeling.

    Tilting her head in confusion at the unfamiliar faces, Shizuko sat down in her usual place. As soon as she had done so, Mori Yoshinari started speaking.

    ¡°Today, I have come to discuss matters regarding your Umamawari. Please excuse the lack of a messenger heralding our arrival and thus making things hectic for you.

    ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°As I don¡¯t want to take up too much of your time, I will keep it short. Let me first introduce your Umamawari. The one on the right is Maeda Keiji-dono, and the one on the left Kani Saizou-dono.¡±

    One of the introduced persons, Keiji, looked amusedly at Shizuko and spoke up.

    ¡°Just call me Keiji. It was you, wasn¡¯t it? The one who created an amazing legend back at lord Oda¡¯s recent banquet.¡±

    (Amazing legend!? What¡¯s that supposed to mean!?)

    Shizuko participated in the banquet a few months ago, but she has no memory of what happened at that time. She was already in her chamber when she woke up. And then, everyone¡¯s attitude towards her has changed drastically. On top of the awkward attitude, no one was willing to answer when she asked the reason.

    Once, she tried to press Niwa for answers, but he escaped with all his might. While Nobunaga still acted as he always had, Nouhime was quite interested in whether that ¡°something¡± had left an impact. Shizuko turned her gaze to Mori Yoshinari. Sure enough, he hurriedly averted his eyes.

    ¡°I have always been called Saizou, so it would be great if you could do so as well. I was actually supposed to serve Shibata-sama, but since it seems that there has been an issue in gathering people for this post, I was assigned to it.¡±

    ¡°It will be a pleasure to work with you.¡±

    It was then that Shizuko noticed it. The fact that the boy in the back hadn¡¯t been introduced at all.

    ¡°Umm¡­ while we are at it, who is that boy in the back?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ahh, that boy is my son.¡±

    Slightly afraid of the boy who was glaring at her, Shizuko had asked Mori Yoshinari. Feeling as though he might snap at her any moment, Shizuko wondered whether this was the oldest son, Mori Musashinokami Nagayoshi.

    ¡°His name is Katsuzou.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s inner heart went into turmoil as her bad premonition turned out to be true, but she managed to not let it show on her face.

    ¡°Oh¡­I see. N-Nice to meet you?¡±

    She reached out to him, but Nagayoshi ignored it. At that instant, Mori Yoshinari¡¯s fist slammed down onto his head. A satisfying bonk resounded in the room. It must have hurt quite a lot, as Nagayoshi held down his head with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Unmannered boy! Shizuko-dono is an esteemed daughter of the Ayanokouji clan and an important dignitary to the lord.¡±

    ¡°B-But, father. No matter how important she is to the lord, isn¡¯t she just a girl?! What are you saying I could possibly learn from her!¡±

    (Huh, isn¡¯t this conversation progressing in a strange direction?)

    Getting the feeling that things were progressing outside her view without any input from her, Shizuko tried to put her questioning thoughts into words. However, before that could happen, Nagayoshi, face flushed red with anger, pointed at her while shouting.

    ¡°Even though it is the lord¡¯s order, serving a girl is out of the question for me!¡±

    ¡°Umm, I have been hearing some concerning words flying around¡­ could you please tell me what is going on?¡±

    Shizuko asked Mori Yoshinari after slightly raising her hand. In response, he answered:

    ¡°The Lord has decreed that ¡°a fresh wind should blow through the army as well.¡±¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, he has ordered Katsuzou to be trained under you, Shizuko-dono.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.What?¡±

    ¡®What the hell is this guy saying¡¯ almost slipped out of her mouth, but she managed to slap her mouth shut in time.

    ¡°The first and second half of that statement seems totally unrelated¡­ more than that though, train him in what exactly?¡±

    ¡°He said that was up to you.¡±

    ¡°(So he just dumped it completely on me¡­) Umm, declining¡­ is not an option, is it?¡±

    Mori Yoshinari only let his lips form a wry smile. That by itself was enough of an answer. Letting out a slight sigh, Shizuko decided to think positively and start to convince Nagayoshi, who was still glaring at her.

    Keji and Saizou didn¡¯t seem to have any problems with her as neither had tried to find fault with her yet. Keiji in particular had a bright smile on his face as though he was excited to see what Shizuko was going to do.

    ¡°(It¡¯s a bit reckless and dangerous¡­ but I¡¯ll try this method) So, Katsuzou-kun¡­ I can call you that, right? You don¡¯t want to serve me or train under me, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Not bothering to answer Shizuko¡¯s question, Nagayoshi turned his face away.

    ¡°I can¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m not a mind reader¡­ but as it stands, we won¡¯t see eye to eye, so I say, how about we solve this with a match?¡±

    ¡°A match?¡±

    He looked at her suspiciously, but Nagayoshi¡¯s expression soon changed to a mocking smile. It seems that inside his mind a match was automatically a martial arts confrontation. Shizuko only faintly smiled at this.

    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll obediently listen to me. If I lose, I¡¯ll appeal to the lord to rescind this order. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, as if you could persuade our lord.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, feel free to decline. But in that case, a reputation of ¡°He ran away when a girl challenged him¡± might stick to you, you know?¡±

    Apparently, Shizuko had touched a nerve as Nagayoshi opened his eyes and glared at her. Despite being inwardly frightened by this, Shizuko added to her previous words.

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°Wait, who said I refuse. I will take you up on that match.¡±

    ¡°Understood. About the content of the match¡­ since I brought it up in the first place, do you mind if I decide that as well?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I won¡¯t lose to a girl, no matter what!¡±

    Having understood that Nagayoshi had firmly walked into her trap, Shizuko laughed internally while continuing her words.

    ¡°Mori-sama, would you be willing to serve as the witness to this match?¡±

    After watching Mori Yoshinari nod in acceptance, Shizuko turned back to Nagayoshi again.

    ¡°So, let me explain the rules of the match again. First, I will be the one to decide on the content of the match. Second, if I win, you will have to obey the lord¡¯s order. If I lose, I will persuade the lord to make it as if this order never happened. Is that okay with you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. So, just what will we be competing in? Riding? Archery? Or ¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ahh, yes. Exactly what I expected you to say. But that¡¯s not it, my match will be a lot easier.¡±

    After saying that, Shizuko took a brush and started writing out characters. Ignoring the suspicious looks of Nagayoshi, Shizuko finished her writing and then held up the paper while saying:

    ¡°Translate this into the language of Hinomoto. If you can properly translate it, it¡¯s your win. If not, it¡¯s your loss.

    Everyone looked at the paper. The following words were written on it:

    ¡ºSHIZUKO¡¸Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡¹

    KATSUZOU¡¸No problem. Everything¡¯s fine.¡¹¡»

    Translation£©

    ¾²×Ó¡¸¤É¤¦¤·¤ÆË½¤ÎÔ’¤òÂ„¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Î£¿¡¹

    „ÙÊi¡¸´óÕÉ·ò¤À¡¢†–î}¤Ê¤¤¡¹

    For twenty seconds, silence reigned supreme. It was broken by a scream from Nagayoshi.

    ¡°Wha, What is this¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C!?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, just one of the Namban languages. So, translate it for me.¡±

    Ignoring Nagayoshi¡¯s agitation and irritation, Shizuko pushed the paper towards him in a very calm manner.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t screw with me! What part of this is a match! Why should I know something like the Namban languages!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not screwing with you. I¡¯m quite serious in fact. That¡¯s why I asked multiple times if you would be fine with me picking the content of the match. To which you said that you would be fine with it. As such I decided to fight you in my area of expertise.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­¡­!?¡±

    Still wanting to argue with her, but failing to form the words, Katsuzou opened and closed his mouth like a goldfish.

    When talking about Namban during the Sengoku period, it meant either the Portuguese or the Spanish. The famous Luis Frois for example was a Catholic priest from Portugal. Therefore, people using English were practically nonexistent. Of course, there is the possibility that Namban came to Japan which could speak English but simply didn¡¯t get recorded in the history books. But as there were no records of them, Shizuko thought that ¡°no people existed in the Sengoku period who could speak English¡±. It was for this reason that she picked English in particular.

    ¡°Also, I never said that we would compete in martial arts. If you think we would do so, then it is just you. You need to listen to people speaking or it will harm you, you know?¡±

    ¡°You, you cowa¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Nagayoshi started to shout while trembling in fury, but it was drowned out by a word from Mori Yoshinari. It felt like the room¡¯s temperature had suddenly dropped. And Shizuko wasn¡¯t the only one who felt like that. Saizo and Keiji also straightened their backs as cold sweat dripped down their cheeks.

    ¡°That attitude of yours is too unsightly to see, cowardly shouting when something didn¡¯t go your way.¡±

    Mori Yoshinari said those words in his usual tone. But there was no smile on his mouth, and there was a deep wrinkle on his brow.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you answer Shizuko-dono¡¯s question with ¡°I won¡¯t, no matter what!¡±? I won¡¯t let you claim you didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°B-But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts. Your opponent won¡¯t always move as you like them to. If this had been a battle, it would have cost you your neck. Understand this well and be ashamed of yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This match is Shizuko-dono¡¯s victory..¡±

    After pausing for a small breath, Mori Yoshinari declared Shizuko¡¯s victory.

 CH 40

    Maeda Keiji Toshimasu and Kani Saizou Yoshinaga, the two samurai have become Shizuko¡¯s Umamawari. However, the matter of the Umamawari was not decided smoothly, if anything it was a big dispute. Pulling out a good samurai meant a collapse of the power balance within their army. Everyone hesitated to offer a competent vassal because of the impact it would have on their military and political influence as one of the Oda vassals. In the end, two were selected among the ¡°black sheep¡± warlords, who were said to be ¡°competent, but too problematic¡±.

    First of all, Keiji¡¯s adoptive father, Toshihisa Maeda, was forcibly given retirement by Nobunaga, and in his place, Toshiie Maeda took over the land of Owari-Arako with an area of 2000 kan (about 4000 koku). At that time, in accordance with his adoptive father, Keiji left Arako Castle. Having no one to rely on, he decided to go wandering on a journey to see the world. It was none other than Nobunaga who stopped him before he could leave. He approached Keiji, saying, ¡°Are you willing to serve an unusual fellow?¡± Keiji was reluctant at first, but he was very interested in Nobunaga¡¯s only female vassal, and the fact that the Oda vassals, albeit only a little, respected this female vassal. Eventually, he agreed to become Shizuko¡¯s Umamawari, with the condition that ¡°if I decide she wasn¡¯t worthy of my service, I will have the freedom to leave.¡±

    On the other hand, Saizo¡¯s circumstances were not as complicated as Keiji¡¯s. He came to serve as the Oda clan¡¯s vassals after lord Saito (Tatsuoki Saito) was defeated by Nobunaga. At first, Nobunaga was thinking of promoting Saizo to a general, but as far as his military feats and day-to-day conduct were concerned, it was decided that he couldn¡¯t be a general who leads others. Therefore, Saizo was subordinated to Hideyoshi, but he did not get along with him and was immediately transferred to Shibata. However, just before the transfer, Nobunaga reconsidered him as Shizuko¡¯s Umamawari and sent him there.

    Nobunaga realized that no one else would join, so he tried to just send them to Shizuko. But, just before that, Nobunaga added an unexpected person. The trainee Katsuzou, who will be known later as Mori Nagayoshi. Nagayoshi managed to form the Nagayoshi Gang by gathering hoodlums and drifters from Mino and Omi. In response to that, complaints from local residents were delivered to Nobunaga¡¯s vassals. First, Nagayoshi and his entire gang were captured. Charged with disturbing public order, all but Nagayoshi were executed. Naturally, the Nagayoshi Gang was forcibly dissolved. And Nagayoshi was sentenced to detention at a temple.

    However, Nagayoshi, who grew up as an arrogant young man, showed no change in his violent tendencies even after being detained in the temple. He eventually got sent back from the temple. Judging that correcting his behavior was impossible by the usual means, Nobunaga pushed him to Shizuko by assigning him as her subordinate. Naturally, Shizuko¡¯s village and other villages are under the direct control of Nobunaga, so if he did something strange, it was declared that he would be killed without a trial. But naturally, the selfish Nagayoshi still didn¡¯t change his attitude. Therefore, as Shizuko¡¯s village is different from the usual village, he got his baptism soon.

    First, on the third day of his arrival in the village, he tried to steal and eat a chicken. But Wittmann and his family noticed the smell of blood and rushed to the scene. And unfortunately for him, they found him eating the meat. What happened afterward was simple. Nagayoshi, who was lower than them in the pack, was eating the leader of the pack, Shizuko¡¯s, chicken. In wolf society, where the hierarchy is stricter than the military, such an act naturally called for punishment. Because he was not allowed to carry weapons and the pack of wolves would attack him if he stopped moving, Nagayoshi could do nothing but run away as if his life depended on it1. Even if he had had a weapon, his father Mori Yoshinari had drilled into his head more than enough that ¡°the lord is fond of Shizuko-dono¡¯s wolves¡± so he was helpless. He understood that it would be nothing but an embarrassment to have to commit seppuku because you hurt a wolf.

    Even though Nagayoshi tried to find a place to hide many times, he was found and chased each time so he changed his plan. The wolves follow Shizuko¡¯s orders. So he thought about acting against Shizuko in some way instead. But, his first attempt was stopped by Keiji who noticed his plan. At the second attempt, he successfully broke into Shizuko¡¯s house and arrived at her chamber, but his luck ended there. Shizuko just happened to have a bad sleeping posture that day, so when Nagayoshi crept up on her, she caught him in a pro-wrestling lock. Although Shizuko was completely asleep, she had mastered many grappling techniques such as the Reverse Cross Arm Lock2. Nagayoshi screamed as he felt a kind of pain he had never experienced before. Noticing his scream, Aya rushed to the room, but when she saw what had happened, she let out a little sigh and then quietly closed the door, abandoning Nagayoshi. In the end, Shizuko continued to sleep soundly despite his screams and kept locking his joint until morning. By then, after hours of torture mixed with Shizuko trashing in her sleep, Nagayoshi¡¯s spirit was already exhausted and now he understood that he was powerless in this place. Since that, he stopped thinking about doing something to Shizuko. But it was too late for regrets.

    Even though Aya had been relieved from her monitoring duty, she regularly reported on Shizuko¡¯s everyday movement. While Nobunaga and Mori Yoshinari were only concerned about Shizuko and not Nagayoshi, she added Nagayoshi¡¯s wrongdoings up until now to the report, just in case. Mori Yoshinari immediately summoned Nagayoshi and took him to a certain place without explanation. It was a waterfall that was tall enough to make him step back. Nagayoshi wanted to ask why they were here, but before he could Mori Yoshinari put a hand on his shoulder and asked.

    ¡°If you can crawl back up, we will ignore what you have done.¡±

    At the same time as when he said that, Mori Yoshinari kicked Nagayoshi down the waterfall. Mori Yoshinari was trying out the anecdote which was nothing but a joke about lions who push their own child down to a bottomless ravine. In other words, if he can¡¯t crawl up from the waterfall, he will be kicked out of the Mori clan. At first, Nagayoshi thought it was only a joke, but soon he realized that his dad wasn¡¯t joking when he was kicked down and desperately climbed up the cliff. Nagayoshi managed to climb up, but another misfortune fell upon him in the very end. Tadakatsu, who was in love with Shizuko, was informed about the attempted attack on Shizuko although the details were not made clear to him. It would be a while before Nagayoshi suddenly suffers from another disaster.

    Shizuko, who did not know that such a punishment had been given to Nagayoshi, tilted her head as to why he suddenly became obedient, but soon that question was driven out of her mind. She was asked to train him. That being said, she doesn¡¯t know much about military training. Her head quickly filled with nothing but how to do that.

    Shizuko checked what weapon he could use because the training method would differ depending on what weapon. The answer was a spear, just like his father, Mori Yoshinari. The basic tactic of a spear is a ¡°strike¡±. The reason was when against cavalry opponents, they will almost always fall from their mount if the strike hit, and against infantry opponents, they will be knocked down when you strike their head. Nonetheless, it wasn¡¯t like ¡°Stab¡± and ¡° Sweep¡± is useless either. The wide ¡°sweep¡± that utilizes the spear length won¡¯t let the opponent easily dodge it. With a spear, if you can ¡°stab¡± their neck or joints, you can incapacitate them in an instant. However, ¡°strike¡± is the most efficient of the three. Because it also ¡°cut¡± at the same time. With that in mind, Shizuko thought about the training menu.

    ¡°Ngggghhhhh¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, keep at it!¡±

    Although it was said in kendo, the most important factor is the leg strength to be able to keep one¡¯s posture regardless of the stance. By training his endurance and sense of balance, he will build a strong core that can withstand long-term abuse. Furthermore, by focusing on the thighs, the muscles that are pivotal to posture control will be strengthened.

    Shizuko decided to have Nagayoshi ¡°run over hills and fields¡± as a way to train him optimally and efficiently. And not along trails that people have trodden upon, but right through the wilderness. It would be quite a tough training activity for Nagayoshi because he was made to do it while also wearing armor. However, even after coming back from running, the only thing that awaited him was ¡°1 minute of squats¡±, so he was faced with harsh training either way.

    ¡°Damnit! How can you move so easily¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a hole there¡­¡­ too late.¡±

    ¡°Daaamnnn!! Daammnniit! Like hell I¡¯ll lose here!¡±

    Getting out of the hole with new vigor, Ngayoshi ran up the mountain at full speed. But, soon he fell again into a hole hidden by a layer of humus.

    ¡°¡­look here, what are you expecting, charging in a straight line? Courage and recklessness are different things. If you want to increase your military feats, develop an eye that can calmly judge the situation.¡±

    Shizuko said that with a sigh. As he didn¡¯t have any rebuttal to her words, Nagayoshi just nodded and got out of the hole. He was silent after that and didn¡¯t say a word until they reached the summit.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t only train his body.

    ¡°That kanji is wrong. You use this kanji for this sentence.¡±

    Nagayoshi was also being taught in academics. But for him, who was not good at using his head, he couldn¡¯t even solve problems that modern kindergarten children could.

    ¡°Grrrrrrrr¡­what use is studying this even!?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the content hidden behind the words, you won¡¯t be able to understand the lord¡¯s vague instructions. If you can¡¯t calculate the exact numbers, you can¡¯t compare the size of the enemies¡¯ army with yours. Above all, if you don¡¯t develop your imagination, you won¡¯t be able to keep up with the lord in the future.¡±

    He complained, but Shizuko struck him down mercilessly with the truth. Being lost for words, Nagayoshi tried to solve the problems Shizuko had made while grinding his teeth.

    ¡°Listen, Katsuzou-kun. People who are strong in war are very serious.¡±

    ¡°More than an unrivaled hero?¡±

    Shizuko was sure he wouldn¡¯t react to her words and would solve the problem silently. So she was a little surprised, but she soon continued her words with a small smile on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A fearless hero will certainly be strong. But, do you know? From their lord¡¯s point of view, they don¡¯t know how far the hero could go. They can disregard their well-being in glorious situations, but they might prioritize their own well-being in situations where they can¡¯t shine or when they have to take a stand. They might even run away in some situations.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Katsuzou-kun. I don¡¯t want you to be a child who only wants to be in the center of the stage. Whether it¡¯s a glorious one, an uncouth one, or something that your pride doesn¡¯t allow, you need a sense of responsibility for your lord¡¯s orders at any given time. A person who will charge when told to charge even if there are a myriad of enemies, and will not retreat when told not to, even if only your bones are left at the end. I want you to be a child with such a strong sense of responsibility.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course, that was only my hope; I imagine you have your own plan for your future. So just treat my word before as advice.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    After a curt response, Nagayoshi concentrated on solving the problem. Shizuko just shrugged at Nagayoshi¡¯s attitude and watched him solve the problems. Almost half of it was wrong, but she won¡¯t say it right away. She decided to point it out after he finished solving all the problems.

    A few months after Keiji and Saizo were appointed as her umamawari, each village entered the rice harvest season. Asamachi, Misomachi, Mitsumachi, Kinokomachi, and the village where Shizuko is, Motomachi, had rice fields of 40ha, 40ha, 40ha, 40ha, and 100ha, respectively. The rice is still being harvested but has Shizuko calculated their approximated yield. According to her, Asamachi had 873 bales, Misomachi had 909 bales, Mitsumachi had 810 bales, Kinokomachi had 856 bales, and Motomachi had 2611 bales3, for a total of 6059 bales. Mitsumachi had the smallest amount because their crops were hit by blight. And to prevent the blight from spreading, Shizuko cut off the entire blighted area. Originally they were projected to have 900 bales, so the blight outbreak was a regretful incident.

    The harvest of pumpkin and sweet potato was excellent. Even if they eat them every day in each village, there will be enough surplus to last until the next year, but they still need to be careful. Since the leaves of sweet potatoes cannot be preserved, they were eaten as summer vegetables, but the stems were dried and made into preserved foods. The leaves and stems were more nutritious than other vegetables. Moreover, since it can be harvested many times from summer to autumn, there was no reason not to use it.

    Soybean and sugarcane won¡¯t be harvested until a little later in the future, but Shizuko wasn¡¯t worried. In particular, the soybeans were so fruitful that they could be called abundant, and there was a great harvest atmosphere drifting around. It seemed as if Heaven was congratulating Nobunaga¡¯s proceeding to the capital.

    The hemp thread was mass-produced using a Schlichten decorticator machine. At first, there was only one machine, then a second one was built after the increase of profit, then the third, and now a simple factory was built for batch processing.

    As for silk, six automatic reeling machines were in operation, and mass production of silk was steadily carried out. However, even if she was able to produce silk thread, Shizuko had no sales route. So she decided to sign an exclusive contract with Nobunaga. They agreed that the silk thread to be produced should not be sold to anyone other than Nobunaga, that twelve pieces should be made into a set, and that the price would be lower than the price that Nobunaga puts on the market.

    Not to mention Kinokomachi, Misomachi, and Mitsumachi, their cycle from production to consumption was put on track one after another. Nobunaga signed an exclusive contract with all of them, just like for the silk thread. He bought all the products produced by the people living in each town and then his subordinates would sell them to the merchants of Mino and Owari. It was a mutually beneficial relationship in which peasants earn income from their side businesses and Nobunaga profits from the difference when selling to the merchants.

    There were many things for sale from all villages. There was beeswax made by heating and compressing beehives. It can be used in waxes and adhesives, or as a raw material for candles. With corn, the silk which was called ¡°Namban hair¡± can be used as herbal medicine, the cobs as firelighters, and the husk has strong fibers that can be used as a material for strings and straw shoes. The stems of sweet potatoes can be stored on a yearly basis by drying them. And it was a hidden nutritious food that contains many nutrients such as vitamin C, E, K, calcium, polyphenols, etc. The mulberry leaves can be dried and added to tea blends, its fruit can be added with brown sugar and turned into jam, and those trees which can¡¯t be harvested anymore will be felled to make timber. Mass production of hemp thread became possible with the Schlichten machine, but the pulp that came as the byproduct can also be manufactured into hemp paper. Hemp paper, which has a finer and more elegant paper grain, has gained some popularity. But the best-selling product was royal jelly4. Since the amount that can be collected was small, it was pricier than other products, but the effect was unrivaled.

    Various products flow to the markets of Owari and Mino via Nobunaga. And when there are goods, people gather. When people gather, money flows. And when money flows, the city flourishes. And the merchants will create a trading post to make a profit. Finally, a route where goods and money flow was completed. Merchants from Mikawa and Kai provinces in the east and Kyo and Sakai in the west come to Owari and Mino in search of goods.

    Just by imitating modern resellers, Nobunaga filled his war chest to the brim5 and he couldn¡¯t stop smiling because of it. And it is not only he who profited by it. Various areas around him also benefited from the splash. When that happens, as humans were calculating creatures, those who had been dissatisfied with Shizuko and her special treatment from Nobunaga, easily changed their opinion as soon as their pockets were flush with money.

    Two weeks after the rice was harvested, each village loaded the rice bales, silk thread, honey, etc., that will be paid to Nobunaga as taxes onto the carts one after another. When several carts that had been loaded were ready, they departed with an escort. But because the number of carts was so large, they formed a long line.

    ¡°Phew~ those are all going to lord Oda.¡±

    The talkative Keiji on horseback gave his comment as he looked at the rice bales and products piled up in the cargo.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this many goods be carried as taxes.¡±

    Saizou, who had mounted a horse as well, gave his impression.

    ¡°I was wondering why lord Oda cordially protects Shizucchi, but¡­to think it would be something like this?¡±

    ¡°Keiji-dono, even if you meant it as a joke, Shizuko-sama is someone we meant to serve, the daughter of the Ayanokouji clan. I think it¡¯s best to refrain from calling her any strange names. Also, you should refrain from wearing that gaudy appearance.¡±

    ¡°Pah, ain¡¯t it fine? She herself said she didn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Saizou and Keiji were two people who mysteriously get along well even though their personalities were complete opposites.

    ¡°Saizou, what do you think of Shizucchi?¡±

    ¡°Even if you ask me. I can only say that she is a very unusual lady. I never heard of someone who despite being of noble blood would till the earth.¡±

    ¡°Hmhm¡­Well, of course, I think that¡¯s because she is loved by the earth.¡±

    ¡°Loved by the earth?¡±

    Saizou frowned at his partner¡¯s strange evaluation. Keiji then continued with a slight smile on him.

    ¡°Look at the peasants¡¯ faces. Everyone looks like they don¡¯t feel these turbulent times they are living in. And this big harvest, what can you call this but her being loved by the earth.¡±

    ¡°I see, you do have a point. Is that the reason why you haven¡¯t left Shizuko-sama¡¯s side until now?¡±

    ¡°Yup. I want to see how far lord Oda, who holds the woman loved by the earth, can go. So I¡¯ll do my best as her umamawari for a while.¡±

    ¡°I never thought the day would come for the word ¡°Umamawari¡± to come from the mouth of Keiji-dono, who does nothing but eats, plays, and drinks in the bath every day.¡±

    As pointed out by Saizo, Keiji didn¡¯t do his duty as umamawari seriously. He woke up whenever he wanted, ate whenever he wanted, and slept whenever he wanted. Occasionally he went to a place that looked like a red-light district, and there were times when he didn¡¯t come back for a few days. And yet, he still receives his wages, so he couldn¡¯t help being accused of wage thief. However, Shizuko didn¡¯t really mind Keiji¡¯s speech and conduct, and instead said, ¡°Aren¡¯t Kabukimono all like that?¡±. It made Saizou wonder whether being too understanding wasn¡¯t a problem in itself.

    ¡°Well, it hurts my ear when you say it like that.¡±

    ¡°Good grief¡­Well, the preparations are about to end. Before Shizuko-sama calls us, let¡¯s go to her first.¡±

    As soon as he said so, Saizou turned his horse around and headed for Shizuko.

    ¡°He¡¯s really too serious. Hup.¡±

    Dismayed by Saizou¡¯s straight-laced ness, Keiji sighed then turned his horse around and followed behind him.

 CH 41

    Arc 2 ¨C Tenth Year of Eiroku Era, Tenka Fubu

    Nobunaga changed his main castle to Gifu castle. However, due to the renovation of Gifu Castle, the audience with Shizuko this time would be held at Komakiyama Castle. During the audience, he was in a good mood from the beginning to the end. The number of rice bales brought in as tax was much higher than expected. So much in fact, that it couldn¡¯t even fit into the warehouses, which necessitated another expansion, but he was still in a good mood. There was a reason for that.

    ¡°I heard you brought something to prove the value of cotton.¡±

    And that was because Shizuko had reported that she would bring something that allowed him to experience the value of cotton first-hand. Nobunaga couldn¡¯t control his curiosity, wondering what she will bring to him and how it will let him show the value of cotton.

    ¡°Yes sir. Also, I brought a material that could be used in construction. Since the cotton demonstration will take some time, I¡¯ll show you the material first.¡±

    After saying that, Shizuko clapped lightly. The sliding door opened quietly, and Saizou and Keiji entered while carrying a tray.

    ¡°Oohh¡­¡±

    Some of the vassals let out a voice of admiration when they saw what was on the tray. Soon, the tray was placed in front of Nobunaga, and now Keiji and Saizo also bowed down behind Shizuko.

    ¡°This is concrete, a building material used in Namban.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hm, this is quite a smooth surface. I would like to praise its craftsmanship, but it won¡¯t mean anything if you only have one.¡±

    ¡°My lord, haste makes waste. Certainly, I only brought one block of concrete, but it¡¯s because there¡¯s a secret to it.¡±

    As she told that to Nobunaga, he put his hand on his chin and looked at the concrete block. This was a signal from Nobunaga that meant ¡®let me think¡¯. He enjoyed looking at the unknown and finding the answer to that question.

    (The smoothness of its surface is wonderful. It¡¯s like it has been carved by an excellent blade. Its hardness¡­Hoo, it¡¯s quite good. If it¡¯s thick enough, it might even block matchlock bullets.)

    Nobunaga carefully inspected the concrete block by touching its surface, trying to lift it, and tapping it to check its hardness.

    ¡°Haha, so this is what its secret is. It¡¯s quite obscure, but now I understand, Shizuko. This thing wasn¡¯t made naturally. It¡¯s a stone made by human hands!¡±

    ¡®That is correct, my lord. You really have a keen insight.¡±

    As she said that, Shizuko prostrated before him. However, Nobunaga replied to her with a big, hearty laugh.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fun to think about the things you make. Now, Shizuko, what¡¯s the material you used to make this? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re using valuable items to make this.¡±

    ¡°The raw materials used are gravel, sand, water, air, and a mixture called cement; consisting of limestone, clay, gypsum, and a small amount of iron. Mix them in a certain ratio, process it according to the procedure, and then let it dry for around 30 days to complete it. There are various types of concrete, and although its properties vary depending on the composition, they generally have high durability.¡°

    ¡°What did you say!? You can make it just with that!?

    Nobunaga unintentionally raised his voice in astonishment. All those materials were cheap and easy to get, one doesn¡¯t have to worry when procuring them. And for that exact reason, even though it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for anyone to figure it out, nobody had done so before.

    ¡°Yes. I have summarized the production method here.¡±

    ¡°¡­As expected from you. You have prepared it to this extent.¡±

    Nobunaga received the document that describes how to make concrete and lowered his gaze to it. After reading its content, he threw it to the page who was standing by.

    ¡°Take it to Okabe. He should be able to make full use of it.¡±

    The page who received the thrown document was flustered and tried to await further instruction, but he hurriedly left because Nobunaga glared at him.

    ¡°Now, I will present you with something that would help you understand the value of cotton.¡±

    Keiji and Saizou moved the concrete block in front of Nobunaga back. But soon, they carried another thing together and slowly placed it in front of Nobunaga. Just like the concrete block, after placing them, they stayed behind Shizuko.

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    At a glance, it looks like a thick cloth. But it didn¡¯t look like just plain cloth piled on together. It was like something soft was stuffed inside.

    ¡°This is what I have prepared today for you to realize the value of cotton¡­ a futon.¡±

    A futon is a type of bedding widely used in Japan. It keeps your body warm when going to bed, and it prevents the concentration of your body weight on one point so that your body doesn¡¯t get sore as a result. However, it was not until the Meiji era that futons and quilts were used. Until then, the common people and Sengoku warlords slept in the clothes they wore in the daytime and used ¡°sleeping mats¡± made from straw or rush. That was because ¡°padding¡± such as cotton was a luxury item that could only be obtained by trading with Ming.

    ¡°My lord, please excuse my discourtesy. Would you please change into nightwear so that you can fully experience the comfort of cotton?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­so you¡¯re telling me to expose my nightwear here? interesting.¡±

    Despite Nobunaga¡¯s angry tone, his face shows that he was enjoying this. He then briefly left the audience. After a while, he came back wearing his nightwear.

    ¡°Feel free to try it.¡±

    When Shizuko urged him, Nobunaga grinned and lay down on the mattress. After confirming that he had put his head on the pillow which was also stuffed with cotton, she lifted the quilt for a moment. It was to show Nobunaga and his vassals that it wasn¡¯t concealing anything dangerous. After that, Shizuko slowly lowered the quilt starting from Nobunaga¡¯s feet. After she finished, she stepped back three steps.

    A sensation that was really different from sleeping on the hard floor engulfed Nobunaga. As a soothing warmth slowly spread around him, he unknowingly closed his eyes. But soon he got up and flung the quilt away with it. His face was full of sweat and his shoulders were shaken from his breath; the vassals were surprised and were about to stand up. Ignoring them, Nobunaga covered his face with one hand and said,

    ¡°Shizuko, this is so comfortable that it¡¯s dangerous. I was about to give in and surrender myself to the futon.¡±

    It was something trivial. Nobunaga nearly fell asleep due to the magical power of the futon. It was cool autumn weather today, so it was unavoidable that Nobunaga felt drowsy. After changing his nightwear back to formal wear, the audience resumed. He puts his hand on his chin and looks at the mattress again.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­I definitely enjoyed the comfort of cotton.¡±

    But he soon said that while smiling.

    After reporting the expected production of soybeans and brown sugar, Shizuko received a reward from Nobunaga. It was a reward because her silk has been flying off the shelves. Unbeknownst to Shizuko, Owari silk thread bearing the Oda seal is now a hot topic in Kyo and Sakai. Although it was not comparable to the finest silk thread made by first-class craftsmen, the Oda-branded silk thread has unique characteristics. And it was its uniform quality. Making silk thread requires many stages, and since most of those stages require human hands, the quality would inevitably be inconsistent. On a scale of ten, ordinary silk thread consists of grade nine and ten threads but with some grade one and two threads mixed in. However, because of its uniformity, Oda-branded silk thread only consists of grade five and six silk threads. That was why merchants bought it up and sold it at a high price.

    As for the person, Shizuko herself, even if she received a monetary prize, she was troubled on how to spend it. She was given a fair amount of money, but unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the consumer; she was the producer. She thought about using it to buy some farming tools, but it was not like all villages had tools that needed to be repaired in abundance.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, I will give you a bonus.¡±

    Thinking that any unspent money is a waste, she set aside a necessary amount for emergency funds and distributed the rest to Keiji, Saizo, Aya, and Nagayoshi. Since Nagayoshi was still a trainee and was yet to serve Shizuko, he got a little less than the other three. Still, it was a good amount.

    ¡°Hoo, how generous of you, Shizucchi.¡±

    ¡°We are extremely grateful for such consideration.¡±

    Keiji thanked her casually, while Saizou thanked her formally

    ¡°Well, at least I¡¯ll give you my thanks.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what a ¡®Bonus¡¯ is, but if you receive gift money, shouldn¡¯t you use it instead?¡±

    And there was a very natural rebuttal from Aya. However, even though she still had a lot of assets for a farmer, Shizuko barely touched it. It was obvious that any more money added would just be wasted.

    ¡°Haha. Certainly, it cost me quite a bit for the materials when I was making firebricks, but still, I didn¡¯t even use half of that. That¡¯s why it¡¯s obvious that I won¡¯t be able to spend it all by myself.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ if Shizuko-sama is fine with it¡­¡±

    ¡°Rather than that, I¡¯m more concerned about the harvest of the soybeans and sugarcane. The soybeans are showing signs of a good harvest this year, so I think we can get more than last year. I wonder if we should prepare a lot of baskets starting now?¡±

    Instead of money, she was more concerned about the fields. Rather than being selfless, Aya thought that it was more apt to say she had a different desire than the world in general.

    ¡°Understood. I will prepare the baskets just in case.¡±

    Aya bowed to Shizuko, who was looking forward to harvesting soybeans.

    Several months passed without any major incidents, early December rolled around, and it was finally time to harvest the soybeans. As drying them would take a lot of space, and as working in one place would be more efficient than doing it in every village separately, they pulled out the plants by the root and brought them to Shizuko¡¯s village. With the roots pointing downwards, the soybeans were dried on T-shaped bamboo racks.

    After drying, the soybeans are threshed, after which husks, bugs, and the beans they damaged were separated from the good soybeans. As this work needed raw manpower, many people came together on this day to thrash and sort the beans. After this work was completed, they lined up the tubs/buckets and calculated the harvest yield for each village.

    The farming areas of Asamachi, Misomachi, Mitsumachi, Takemachi, Motomachi were 20ha, 20ha, 20ha, 20ha, and 50ha respectively. They produced harvests of 18 tons, 19.5 tons, 16 tons, 17.2 tons, and 52 tons for a total of 122.7 tons. The area for sugar cane was 5ha in each village, but in return, they tried to cram in as many plants as possible to increase their yield.

    It was simply cheaper to increase the number of sugarcane plants than waiting for fewer plants to grow larger. So they grew the sugarcane with 80-100 cm between plants instead of the usual 140cm. As a result, they managed to harvest a little more than with the standard approach. On the scale of a single field, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference, but if they increased production from now on, the effects would become visible soon.

    Finding the optimal spacing between plants would be one of Shizuko¡¯s next tasks. Since it was only their first time harvesting the sugarcane, the villages had a yield of around 60 to 70 tons per ha. From the total mass of harvested sugarcane, roughly 40% would become sugar. In reality, it dropped a little to 400 tons or around 30% of sugar yield.

    However, this still was an exceptional harvest. Without doing anything himself, Nobunaga had gained 60 tons of soybeans, as well as 200 tons of brown sugar. Furthermore, he cheaply bought even more soybeans and brown sugar from Shizuko and the villagers. While the amount they sold was uncertain as it was dictated by how much money they wanted, but unlike others, they traded in kilograms.

    Transporting that much was a challenge, but storing it was even more difficult. But, as a result of the past issues with rice, Shizuko had requested wooden silos to be built in Nobunaga¡¯s castles in Owari and Mino. Therefore, even though the transportation took a long time, there was no need to worry about storage.

    With that, the tax payments of rice, soybeans, and sugar had been finished. Shizuko thought that she could enjoy her free time until next spring, but things wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    ¡°I heard that you finished something called a stone oven¡°

    Roughly a week after Shizuko had made her payments of soybeans and brown sugar to Nobunaga, Nouhime suddenly paid her village a visit.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­.I did build one. Why are you asking¡­.?¡±

    Furthermore, she hadn¡¯t come alone. Besides her companion, another nobleman had joined her.

    ¡°Are you the Shizuko-dono which Nouhime-sama has spoken of?¡±

    ¡°Your age seems close to ours.¡±

    Two women had come along with Nouhime, both looking to be around age 20, and they seemed to be on good terms with each other.

    Judging from the fact that they were acting together with Nouhime, Shizuko surmised that they probably were the legal wives of one of Nobunaga¡¯s aides or retainers.

    ¡°Ahh, right, this is the first time you have met. This here is Kinoshita-dono¡¯s legal wife O-Ne, and this is Maeda-dono¡¯s legal wife Matsu. Ah, not the Maeda who is in your care, Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°I-I see¡­ I¡¯m pleased to meet you.¡±

    While deeply bowing her head, Shizuko understood. Why she had felt that the two of them were very close with each other. It made sense if they were O-Ne and Matsu. After all, their houses were next to each other during the Azuchi era, they were close in age, so they were on better terms than most other wives of military commanders.

    ¡°Ahh, so this is the stone oven.¡±

    After Shizo led the three of them to the stone oven, Nouhime raised her voice in a child-like manner. Thankfully, even she didn¡¯t go as far as touching a hot oven all over. But just in case, Shizuko prepared herself to do her best to stop them before they could.

    ¡°Now say, Shizuko. What manner of delicious food can you cook with this?¡±

    ¡°Huh, ahh¡­ well, there¡¯s quite a lot. Right now, I¡¯m making steamed chicken¡­¡±

    At the word chicken, O-Ne and Matsu reacted. The common sense of the Sengoku period dictated that meat from chicken, cow, horse, and the like are taboo.

    Disregarding the commoners, the daughters of military or noble families usually received education in temples from an early age. For this reason, many military commanders still avoid eating chicken.

    ¡°Nouhime-sama, chicken is forbidden meat. Why would one eat such a¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, what are you saying, Matsu. What difference is there between the wild birds you have eaten so far and a chicken?¡±

    A chuckling Nouhime argued against Matsu¡¯s complaint. Yet contrary to the light atmosphere of the conversation, her words had a strong meaning.

    ¡°On top of that, the monks who should serve the Buddhas do not follow their teachings by bearing weapons and drowning themselves in wine and women. In light of this, don¡¯t you think it is unreasonable for us to restrict ourselves?¡±

    ¡°T-That is¡­¡±

    ¡°The things those in high positions forbid are only the delicious things. In short, since it would make their share shrink, they are saying that lowly masses shouldn¡¯t eat them. I have no need to hear the dribble of such imbeciles.¡±

    Shizuko was honestly impressed; as expected of Nobunaga¡¯s legal wife. Maybe it was exactly because she had a way of understanding things and ethics that didn¡¯t fit for a person in the Sengoku period that she was able to become Nobunaga¡¯s legal wife. Or so Shizuko thought.

    ¡°Go on then Shizuko. Hurry up and prepare something that will entertain my tongue.¡±

    It goes without saying that after O-Ne and Matsu had taken a liking to the finished chicken dish, even Shizuko¡¯s portion had been eaten by them.

 CH 42.1

    New Arc: Eiroku era, proceeding to the capital

    Author Note: I plan to make chapters longer from now on¡­ if it¡¯s too difficult to read, I will split it, so please don¡¯t hold back and tell me.

    Translator Note: And he doubled the length. Because of that, we need to split the chapter.

    The scenery of a new year for a samurai in the Sengoku era wasn¡¯t that different from a modern person¡¯s. They went for their first shrine visit with their relatives or companions and celebrated the new year with sake. If there was something different, it was going to the castle to greet your lord. And when that was done, going around to greet senior vassals and other vassals was next.

    Keiji and Nagayoshi who were at Shizuko¡¯s village were no exception, so they decided to take a short leave and returned home. For Saizou, instead of heading home, he wished to visit Atago Gongen1 at Atago Shrine instead. Shizuko, who knew that Saizo had been deeply worshiping Atago Gongen since he was young, accepted this without further inquiry. So Shizuko gave them some money and food for travel supplies. She gave them thinking ¡®just in case¡¯, but those three were confused by her excessive consideration. They considered declining it, but in the end, they gratefully accepted it thinking ¡°it is how she is¡±.

    On the other hand, there was not much change for Shizuko compared to last year; she held a new year banquet with the villagers, went to the castle to greet her lord Nobunaga on the second day, and participated in the drinking party held there. As she kept the ¡°no drinking allowed¡± order in mind, she didn¡¯t get drunk and shame herself this year. Unlike the last time, the number of people who talked to her increased, but Shizuko¡¯s name was still a bit obscure among the Oda vassals. That being said, she herself didn¡¯t intend to spread her name, so she doesn¡¯t have a problem with being obscure. Her necessary authority and materials were obtained through Aya, so there was no problem in her daily life in the slightest. After not drinking even a single drop of alcohol at the party, Shizuko felt a little bit lonely when she arrived back at her empty home.

    To distract herself from the loneliness, Shizuko recalled various tools and instruments and sketched them on hemp paper. She drew things from various categories, such as cooking utensils, earth working tools, and measuring tools.

    The reason why she was sketching these tools was a bit complicated. Unlike the first and second years, Shizuko began to have some free time in her life. And with this leeway from being worked to death, she noticed that she had been too busy to notice several inconveniences. The most noticeable were daily necessities. During the Warring States period, the ores were consumed to become weapons, and as such domestic tools were extremely meager. On top of being brittle, their size was also not uniform. Even if it was fine for now, it certainly will be a problem after the unification. Therefore, Shizuko thought that it was necessary to reproduce daily items. In fact, one of the reasons why she made a stone oven was because she wanted to reproduce a substitute for a microwave oven.

    Shizuko sketched as many everyday items as she could remember. This time, she used the MKS(Meter Kilogram Second) unit for the dimensions. Properly speaking, by this time she had tried to introduce the MKS unit to Oda territory in unison, but the confusion of craftsmen due to the large-scale standardization was regarded as a problem. After a discussion, it was settled in the form of a trial introduction in one village. As Shizuko had been planning to build a new village for some reason, it was a great chance. She took advantage of that decision and recruited daily goods blacksmiths, weavers, potters¨Ceven if earthenware was already circulated¨C, and woodworkers who can process bamboo and timber. Her main target was the blacksmiths. The other craftsmen ¨Calthough she felt bad saying this¨C were only a bonus.

    Blacksmiths can be roughly divided into two types: swordsmiths who make weapons of war such as matchlocks and the like and toolsmiths who make farming tools. While swordsmiths were well regarded and kept close by the local lords all over the country, toolsmiths were seen as lower in comparison to them. Still, later in the Edo era, their position was reversed; the swordsmiths were asking the toolsmiths to teach them their craft in order to live. However, because now was still the Sengoku era, Shizuko was worried that there may be only a few toolsmiths around. But it turns out, she was worried for nothing.

    In just two days, all types of job positions were already filled. It was natural; the current Oda territory was a place overflowing with money and goods. As it was easier to set up a business or find a job in Oda territory than in other territories, it was easy to get craftsmen and merchants to flock in. Of course, the opposite also happens, but their number was insignificant. Therefore, when they heard that the Oda clan was looking for craftsmen, it was no wonder that they came like a flood. Because there were so many, a screening test had to be conducted to reduce the number, but thanks to that, they were able to secure many skilled craftsmen. On paper, they were engineers employed by the Oda clan, but in reality, they were employed by Shizuko.

    There was a reason why Shizuko took the trouble to employ a group of engineers. The peasants who inherited the agricultural technology from Shizuko were able to acquire a harvest yield that they had never experienced before. At first, they were happy, but soon the crazy amount of harvest turned into a big problem. Namely, that they hadn¡¯t prepared large enough storage facilities.The peasants had obtained way more crops at once than they and their families could use or preserve for worse times. It was also obvious that they¡¯d get undercut if they tried selling it to merchants. A more fundamental problem was that selling it without prior permission from Nobunaga would be a violation of their contract. Doing so in secret would bring down a punishment none of them could gauge. Troubled by this, the peasants came crying to Shizuko.

    But this situation was an issue, even for Shizuko. Disregarding the comparatively long-lasting grains, the low shelf-life crops such as vegetables could go bad in the few days it would take to obtain permission to sell them. Yet suddenly slotting all of them for consumption was unreasonable as well. After mulling it over, Shizuko decided to teach them processing, preservation and storage methods she hadn¡¯t planned to. As for why she hadn¡¯t planned on doing so, preserved food was something handed down in each family, which gave birth to uniqueness. And she didn¡¯t want to streamline that away. On the contrary, Shizuko pushed for each household to keep its own style of seasoning.

    Anyway, they built a simple storage facility at a break-neck pace and tried to store the processed crops. But this time, they ran out of tools for the processing. This was something Shizuku¡¯s knowledge couldn¡¯t help with, so she had to rely on merchants and Nobunaga to procure them. In the end, they had to throw away close to a tenth of the vegetables but somehow managed to do all the processing steps.

    While the peasants could breathe a sigh of relief, Shizuko still looked unwell. She had noticed it with this incident. That she had become convinced that everything would work out if she just relied on Nobunaga. Deeply regretting this, she was determined to not have this happen again, and saw the need to secure enough tools in the future. But in the war-torn Sengoku period, craftsmen producing things related to daily life were scarce, so the procurement turned out to be a difficult undertaking. So Shizuko had an idea. If these craftsmen are scattered all about, why not gather them and make a village? And why not spread the MKS system while you¡¯re at it?

    A prototype2 would be necessary for meter, kilogram, and second. For the meter, she decided to use the stainless steel and bamboo rulers she had among her possessions from the modern era as prototypes. Atomic clocks are the best prototype for the second, but in the Sengoku period even observing single atoms was an impossible feat. In the end, she decided to get people sundials as a daily item so they could develop a sense of time.

    The most troublesome was the kilogram prototype. Furthermore, a prototype of weight would be important to remove deception when it comes to measuring quantity. While thinking about what to do, Shizuko remembered that there was a kilogram prototype during the Edo period. As those were meant to be used with a balance, an initial source of the weight scale was necessary. She wondered whether there was something weighing a single gram.

    Something close at hand solved that problem: modern currency. In Shizuko¡¯s era, a 1-Yen coin weighed 1 gram while a 500-Yen coin weighed 7 grams. And while that might be off by some milligrams, she didn¡¯t worry about that. Anyway, with this basic material in hand, she could make gram prototypes based on the 1-Yen coin, and then get enough of them to make a kilogram prototype. Not to mention the gram prototypes, the kilogram prototype would deviate quite a bit, but she decided to just not worry about that. Recreating it perfectly would be impossible, and rather than perfecting the system, spreading it among the people was more important right now.

    Around the time she had the prototypes duplicated and the people in the technical village had started using the MKS system, a single suspicious man had come to Shizuko¡¯s village.

    The man was suspicious at first glance.

    ¡°Hehehe, a wonderful day to you, Shizuko-sama¡±

    The name of the man greeting her while rubbing his hands was Kyujiro. Despite his appearance, he was one of the merchants who had permission from Nobunaga to enter Shizuko¡¯s village. With no known last name, this man had been born in Oumi, but became a merchant after coming of age and moved around from place to place.

    His real age was in his early twenties, but he looked like he was in his late thirties. Thanks to his dangerously thinning hair at the crown and the back of his head, his looks were the most conspicuous of all the traveling merchants. But true to the name of Oumi merchants, his skills as a merchant were number one as well. In particular, his nose for the ¡°selling point¡± of goods was good, allowing him to sell products he bought from Nobunaga faster and for higher prices than other merchants. That astuteness may be one of the reasons why Noubnaga has taken a liking to him.

    ¡°What kind of business do you bring today?¡±

    ¡°There is a product I would like you to have a look at¡­ hey.¡±

    Answering Shizuko¡¯s question with a shady grin on his face, Kyujiro called out to the man behind him. The man gave a short reply before placing the left one of the two wooden boxes he was carrying in front of Shizuko. He then stepped back behind Kyujiro. Keiji, as one of her Umamawari, cautiously opened the box.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Confirming the content, Keiji let out a confused voice. And that was no wonder, as the box was filled with only stones of different sizes. Reacting to Keiji¡¯s outburst, Saizou and Nagayoshi looked into the box as well. While Saizou tilted his head in confusion at the stone-filled box, Nagayoshi pointed at Kyujiro and shouted. Even after seeing their reactions, Kyujiro¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest from the shady grin.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough everyone. Could you show it to me as well?¡±

    Saying this, Shizuko pushed the three away to get a look at the box¡¯s contents. She took one in her hand and looked at it closely and something white spottily mixed in. There was a completely white stone as well, but it was fairly soft and crumbled. With what looked more like a mineral than a stone in her hand, Shizuko spoke to Kyujiro.

    ¡°Where did you get your hands on this rock?¡±

    ¡°Normally, the source of my products would be a secret, but since it is none other than you, Shizuko-sama, asking this question, I shall answer it. Those are from around the territories of Uesugi and Yusa.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. I¡¯ll buy these at your desired price.¡±

    Shizuko said while putting the rock back into the box. Her three companions were surprised by her buying some stones, but chose to remain silent as she had made this decision.

    ¡°As expected of you, Shizuko-sama. It pleases me that you understand what these are. Well, I only learned that from you as well, so I can¡¯t really be too self-important about it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I think it should be the real deal. But until I have the results, wait before getting more of it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. He was a foreigner, but I had someone knowledgeable confirm it for me¡­ he seemed certain of it. Well, I had to pay for that person¡¯s ¡°silence¡±. Whoops, I should stop talking about irrelevant things.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Aya-chan, would you bring me the money?¡±

    Shizuko understood that the ¡°silence¡± he spoke of meant ¡°getting him into a silent grave¡±. He must have thought that, if this rock was what Shizuko thought it was, having foreigners who knew how to use it dig it up would be a hindrance to his business.

    ¡°(Hey Shizuko, is this rock really something this valuable?)¡±

    A curious Nagayoshi whispered to Shizuko. The other two seemed to have been curious as well as they listened to their hushed conversation.

    ¡°(I¡¯ll tell you later. First of all, if this rock is what I think it is, we can use it. He probably factored that I will make something out of this in his calculations.)¡±

    ¡°(¡­ what a sleazebag. But I understand, I¡¯ll ask about it later.)¡±

    ¡°Did you finish your conversation? Next is this¡­ I¡¯m sure you will like it, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    The instant Nagayoshi moved away from Shizuko, Kyujiro stepped up, called out to her, and signaled the man with him. He moved the box in front of Shizuko to the side and placed down the other box.  In contrast to the other box, this wooden box was rectangular. Keiji made Shizuko step back before opening the box with the same caution as he did the one before. His eyebrows furrowed in confusion this time as well. Shizuko, who could see the box from behind him, felt her face turn slightly rigid.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, I have brought the money.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Kyujiro-san, I¡¯ll buy this as well.¡±

    Forcefully taking the sturdy wooden box containing gold from Aya, Shizuko placed it in front of him.

    ¡°Take as much of it as you want.¡±

 CH 42.2

    Part 2

    Surprisingly, after slapping his face in disbelief because Shizuko said ¡®take as much of it as you want,¡¯ Kyujiro only took as much as his original asking price from the wooden box.

    ¡°Hehehe, a typical merchant might have taken it all, but this Kyujiro won¡¯t do such lowly behavior.¡±

    Kyujiro closed the wooden box¡¯s lid with a shady smile that, no matter how one looked at it, didn¡¯t convey such admirable thinking.

    ¡°Excuse me. I still have another business after this, so I thank you for your time. Well then Shizuko-sama. If you need anything else, please feel free to contact this Kujiro.¡±

    Still with his shady-looking smile until the end, he excused himself and left with the boy. They passed the gate of the village and after Shizuko¡¯s village was out of their sight, the boy ¨Cwho had been silent¨C opened his mouth.

    ¡°Kyujiro-sama, is it really okay? There was a lot of money in there¡­

    ¡°Ah? Don¡¯t ask such nonsense. It must have been a test for me.¡±

    Looking at the boy as if he just said something stupid, Kyujirou answered his question.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think what would happen if I took all that money and left. That woman would remove me from the next new business she is starting. Then, if you forcibly tried to take a bite, you would be watched by the Lord of Oda. Being excluded from good offers because of being greedy? I don¡¯t want that. Only the Sakai guys do such stupid things.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen here, Doing business doesn¡¯t mean just selling and buying on the spot. Sometimes you need to gain your partner¡¯s favor before thinking about your loss and gains. The investment at that time would later turn into a lot of money and stumbled its way into my pocket. In short, you need to lose money to get profit, that kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Just ¡®is that so¡¯¡­are you really my kid? Try to at least understand the basics of doing business. From today on, you will repeat the ten Omi merchant precepts, and then Sanpo Yoshi1, you blockhead!¡±

    Kyujiro spared a glance at his son who was frightened by his voice and then walked away with a big stride. The son was left behind, but after his mind caught up he hurriedly followed after Kyujiro.

    On the other hand, Shizuko, who bought the rock and ¡°a certain something¡±, spoke to Keiji and others while holding the rock in one hand.

    ¡°This, this rock is a mineral called kaolinite¡±

    ¡°Kaolinite¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a raw material for making porcelain. It¡¯s valuable because it¡¯s not available in Owari and Mino, and other provinces haven¡¯t discovered it yet.¡±

    Kaolinite was a single white soft rock that is the raw material for porcelain. However, it was not available in Owari and Mino. There are some Kaolinite veins in the vicinity (Hattori and Kawai veins in Ishikawa province, Kiyomi, Inishi, Shibukusa veins in Gifu prefecture, etc.). However, both are outside of their territory. So she couldn¡¯t just go and dig them. To begin with, its excavation won¡¯t begin until the Edo period, so it was seldom seen in the Sengoku period.

    Furthermore, even though it¡¯s not a metal ore, a lot of people would be needed to mine it. However, it would be much cheaper than an ordinary tunnel mine since it could be mined with an open-pit mine. Open-pit mines are suited to mining Kaolinite since deposits are often close to the surface and large in size.

    But there exists an unavoidable issue. Something as flashy as mining in another country¡¯s territory would surely draw the ire of the country¡¯s ruler. Doing something unnecessary that could affect Nobunaga¡¯s plans before he takes the capital would be a problem. When Shizuko wondered what to do, Kyujiro must have heard of it and gone there himself to dig up the ore.

    ¡°He did well to stay beneath the notice of that territory¡¯s ruler¡­ that ruffian.¡±

    ¡°This is something fundamentally different from iron, copper, silver, or gold. Unless you process it, this is as Katsuzou-kun said: ¡®just a random stone¡¯. A statesman probably won¡¯t care if a merchant digs up something worthless. Maybe he also paid some bribes.¡±

    Either way, if this truly was Kaolinite, they could make porcelain in Hinomoto. Historically, the beginning of white porcelain in Japan came during the Edo period when the raw materials for it were found on Mt. Izumi northeast of Arita in Saga prefecture, which was processed into Arita porcelain. The porcelain at the time was entirely white. Having been used to the porcelain from China that had perfected porcelain production techniques in the 8th century, the Japanese didn¡¯t want monochrome, all-white porcelain, which soon led to the production of porcelain with pictures and decorative patterns on them. In an instant, monochrome porcelain died out as craftsmen produced Japanese tableware with various patterns.

    The reason Shizuko wanted to produce porcelain was simply due to her desire to experience the process at least once. She also thought that, since Nobunaga wasn¡¯t simply a brute mountain ape, but instead a highly educated and cultured individual, she could appeal to him with the porcelain. Although, in the end, the main reason was still a Shizuko-typical ¡°she wanted to try making it¡±.

    ¡°Well, after processing it into something usable, I guess I¡¯ll leave it to the craftsmen to make something out of it. Although I want to try making one piece as well.¡±

    ¡°Hohou, is pottery your hobby Shizucchi?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a cultured hobby. It¡¯s simply a good opportunity, so why not experience it myself once? Well, I first have to process it into clay anyway. Aya-chan, please prepare a wooden bucket and the soil from Seto for me.¡±

    ¡°As you wish. The soil from Seto is that which the potters from Seto are using, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please get those for me. I¡¯ll process the Kaolinite after you have the wooden bucket ready, so that¡¯s fine for now. I¡¯ll carry this wooden box to my room, okay? I¡¯m tired, so inspecting its contents can wait until later.¡±

    With these words, Shizuko picked up the other wooden box. It was surprisingly heavy, but she managed to somehow leave the room with a normal expression on her face.

    ¡°Ah, you can disband for now if you want to. I don¡¯t have plans to meet with anyone else.¡±

    Shizuko said while leaving, gauging their reactions. They didn¡¯t seem to be suspicious of her actions. This made Shizuko internally sigh a breath of relief.

    ¡°See you later.¡±

    Finally, Shizuko left the room behind and returned to her own room. She placed down the box near the center of the room before making sure all openings to the room were tightly closed. After making sure once more that she could feel nobody around, Shizuko turned to the wooden box once again. Softly lifting up the lid, she confirmed the contents once again. Sitting inside was still the same thing she had expected.

    (¡­ Why did Kyujiro-san have this¡­? No, rather, why is a modern item that doesn¡¯t belong to me in this era¡­?)

    The item inside the wooden box was a black sports bag made from synthetic fibers.

    The sports bag was fairly large in size with a length of around 80 cm. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just an ordinary sports bag. The bag was tattered and muddy enough to tell that the owner had been using it for many years with great care. In contrast to that, a tremendous amount of blood had stained the bag. She couldn¡¯t tell if the blood belonged to the owner or someone else. Shizuko opened the zipper on the bag with trembling hands. It contained a large quantity of small plastic bags, a few things that looked like saplings, as well as a diary-looking thing.

    And while Shizuko was interested in the plastic bags and the saplings, she decided to read the diary first. She was a little bit reluctant to read someone else¡¯s diary, but the information about the bag¡¯s owner was more important to her than that feeling. Wanting to get the most recent information, Shizuko started reading from the end.

    [June 15th

    At long last, the time has come for my daughter to leave this house. No, leaving is not quite correct. She got married and joined that family. But, the wedding ceremony sure blindsided me. It¡¯s unfair that she brought out that outfit she made for her when she was still in kindergarten. Even though I decided not to cry, I cried like a waterfall. And when that stopped, she said this to me: ¡°Even though my mother died while I was still young, my father loved me twice as much, so I didn¡¯t feel lonely at all. I am proud to be my father¡¯s daughter.¡± At that¡­ I cried rivers again. What should I do? Did I get the photo of my late wife drenched in salty water? I can¡¯t show her the photo of our daughter in her bride¡¯s dress like this.] [ August 1st

    My daughter and son-in-law periodically come to visit. And while it keeps me from becoming lonely, am I not putting a burden on them like this? Since it made me feel mushy, I decided to talk to them about it. It seems they really were worried that I¡¯d feel lonely all on my own. My son-in-law suggested that I should come live with them, but I refused. First of all, there¡¯s no point in it if the both of them can¡¯t build a family themselves.

    From what I¡¯ve seen on the internet, a lot of parents scheme to live with their children in order to be taken care of later, but I don¡¯t want to stoop down to the level of these vulgar people. That¡¯s why I told my daughter and son-in-law: ¡°I¡¯m very happy about the offer to live with you. But daughter, your family is the man standing beside you, not me. Thank you for considering an old man like me, son-in-law, but rather than me, take care of my daughter. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m still a long time away from growing senile. And lately, probably because of all the gardening work, I think I have lost a bit of blubber.¡± In response, both of them smiled while also crying at the same time. Papa will take those as tears of joy, daughter of mine.

    [August 7th

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just plant some fruit?¡± was what I thought about how to use my spacious garden effectively. A long time ago, my daughter asked me why we have such a spacious garden. At the time I lied and said that I wanted a parking garage. In truth, I want to grow a home garden with my wife, growing flowers together as we get older.

    But it failed at the first step.

    Hmm¡­ maybe I should grow flowers my wife liked alongside the foodstuff my daughter and son-in-law like.¡±

    [August 8th

    I was nervous because I rarely called them from my place. But why was the one who answered the husband? That was what I thought, but I found it convenient. I wonder if it looks weird for a man listening to another man listing his favorite food. Well, I was wondering what I should grow in the garden, so I think it would be fine if I just say that I growing my relative¡¯s favorite food.] [August 10th

    For a young man, my son-in-law surprised me a little when he said he liked vegetables. The newcomers at the company usually answer with meat¡­ oh well, I think I have heard the boss blabbering that there was an agricultural expert in his acquaintances, so let¡¯s ask him to introduce me to them tomorrow.

    Umm, my daughter likes spinach, napa cabbage, oranges, watermelons, and rice. And for his husband was mustard spinach, white flower beans, snap peas, potatoes, lemons, and umeboshi¡­Are they really youngsters? They sound like what a countryside grandpa and grandma would like. There is a mix of fruit and vegetables, so maybe I should contact the expert soon. For starters, let¡¯s call the boss.] [August 13th

    The boss¡¯s capability and swiftness always amaze me. My paid leave was approved the next day after I called, just how¡­ oh well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. But, you know, the countryside is amazing. They took just a few days to get things ready after I called. Rural networks are amazing.

    They said that it wasn¡¯t an F1 species, but an inbred one, but¡­ what does F1 mean in the first place? What¡®s the difference? By F1, do they mean that Formula 1 race? I don¡¯t really understand. Let¡¯s Google it later to find out.] [August 14th

    I thought that my place was already the countryside, but the appointed place was more country than that. When I learned that there was only one bus per DAY, not per hour, I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. Since I need to bring back the saplings, I brought a sports bag that I used on a business trip¡­would it be okay?

    As expected, my first impression of the agriculture expert was that he was a stubborn old man. However, I have brought a secret weapon with me.

    After greeting, I gently give something to the old man. The boss said that the old man likes chestnut yokan from Minna-do. Sure enough, the old man¡¯s attitude changed drastically. The effect is outstanding!] 2 [August 15th

    I stayed overnight at the old man¡¯s house because I missed the bus. The old man was pleased that he was able to drink delicious sake for the first time in a while.

    I need to check what kind of seeds and saplings I have received. The seeds are spinach, napa cabbage, mustard spinach, white beans, snap peas, potatoes, okra, and watermelon. The saplings are oranges, lemons, and plums. They also added some unplanned varieties such as red perilla for pickling plums and oats seeds for green manure. Also, they pushed me some beans that will go well with beer.

    The rice was a Tomohonami cultivar or something, but I don¡¯t really know since it was so obscure. In the first place, I only know rice varieties like Koshihikari and Akitakomachi. The other one was¡­what was the name again¡­ I think it uses difficult kanji¡­ Oh well.

    Oops, I need to confirm the flowers as well. Insect repellent chrysanthemum, sunflower, cosmos, aloe vera, kidachi aloe3, golden barrel cactus, French marigold, strelitzia, margaret, laurel ¡­that¡¯s all of them. Still, she might be my wife, but what¡¯s with this lineup? I¡¯ve known her since we were kids, but I still can¡¯t understand her.

    Now that I listed them like this, there¡¯s sure a lot. Well, with this many, I won¡¯t have time to be sad.

    The saplings were wrapped in towels or paper to prevent damage and seeds were placed in the remaining space. The saplings are big, but even if there are hundreds of seeds, each one is small, so they¡¯re more compact. They didn¡¯t take as much space as the saplings. Unexpectedly I can pack them all, even with a little room to spare. But I said that too early.

    When I thought that the old man has suddenly returned home, he immediately returned with a paper bag in one hand. When I asked what was that, he said that it was a snack pineapple4 sapling. Apparently, the old man received the seedlings from an acquaintance, but he didn¡¯t feel like raising them. So, it seems that he was eager to push it to me. Oh well, if it turns out to be impossible, no harm done. I thanked the old man and left his house. The bus¡¯ shaking makes me sleepy, so I¡¯ll end today¡¯s entry here. Good night.]

    Perhaps because of what happened after that, the letters written next were totally different, and they were written quite messy.

    [ ? month ? day

    Where am I?! It¡¯s so strange¡­ I only fell asleep on the bus¡­ how did I end up in the midst of a forest! D-Did the Bus driver just dump me somewhere in the woods¡­? No, that can¡¯t be it. There¡¯s nothing in it for him, plus I still have all of my belongings. But where am I¡­? It should be Japan¡­ right? And I just noticed, I¡¯m holding the sheath of a sword. But I don¡¯t remember having packed something like a sheath¡­.?]

    (Sheath¡­? If I remember it correctly, didn¡¯t the old woman tell the lord that the ¡°Sword¡± would bring the ¡°Bastard of Time¡±¡­ does this have something to do with that?)

    Thinking that she might understand something more, Shizuko continued reading the diary.

    [ ? month ? day

    Cosplaying robbers? Or Slashers? Some strange guys with top-knots carrying Japanese swords chased me around. If you¡¯re enacting a historical drama, please leave me out of it. Or so I thought and ignored them, but then they suddenly started attacking me. Realizing that they weren¡¯t joking or doing a play, I ran away as if my life depended on it, but they seemed to have the advantage and easily cornered me. I¡¯m going to die! Or so I thought when one of the men pointed at me and talked to his friends. The words being used were extremely scary, but I listened intently anyway. Could it be that you guys are homos? I asked, but they only looked at me as if they didn¡¯t understand what I was saying. But, seeing as they were stripping off their underwear? Fundoshi? my bad hunch seemed to be spot on. No, stop, I don¡¯t swing that way! My chastity was in danger! At that time, one of the guys got cut in half. Behind the robbers stood a man. I seriously thought a god had appeared right then and there. That man cut down the thieves in a split second. Pathetically, I passed out from the horrific scene in front of me, foaming from my mouth.] [ ? month ? day

    The man who cut down the robbers? took care of me for some reason. Anyway, I thanked him for saving me. I then asked him why he had saved me. I¡¯m just a plain old man with no hidden talent or anything like that. I don¡¯t carry any money and possess nothing worth bragging about. So I couldn¡¯t believe the man¡¯s words at first. But several pieces of circumstantial evidence didn¡¯t allow me to deny his words. Even someone as slow on the uptake as me can understand it. I still can¡¯t really believe it¡­ that someone with a mediocre and average life like me could be thrown into a situation like a protagonist in a sci-fi story.] [ ? month ? day

    Day three since coming here. I¡¯m currently working with the guy who rescued me. But no matter the modern or Sengoku era, money is important. Can¡¯t do anything without money. And I noticed that this baggage is quite a nuisance. I feel bad for that old man, but I¡¯ll sell the bag along with the seeds and saplings to a merchant. But since this bag is so worn out, I was worried whether someone would buy it¡­ and that worry was spot on. I was refused so many times that I felt my heart breaking until a shady merchant agreed to buy it. But that shady merchant took an interest in my possessions and bought them for quite a bit of money. It¡¯s a mystery to me why he did so even though I didn¡¯t open the bag even once. But I thought that asking might be insensitive, so I sold it to him silently. I took the pictures of my wife and daughter, as well as my wallet, mobile phone, and a can of drops for emergencies from the bag. I will leave this diary inside the bag. I don¡¯t want to stand out badly by continuing to carry it with me.]

    That¡¯s where the diary cuts off. The last entry was probably written just before it was put into the bag.

    Thinking this, Shizuko leafed through the remaining pages, finding a page that had something written on it.

    [To the person reading this diary. Please take care of the seeds and saplings inside this bag.

    I know this is a selfish request. I don¡¯t mind if you throw them away if you can¡¯t do it.

    But if you think you can manage it, raise them¡­ please.]

    ¡°Fuuu¡ª¡­.¡±

    With a big exhale, Shizuko put the notebook into the bag.

    Putting the lid back on the wooden box, Shizuko laid down next to it. Absorbing all that information at once had exhausted her.

    (If what is written in this diary is true, there are two other people who traveled back in time with me. I wonder, borrowing the old woman¡¯s words, if we are all ¡°Bastards of Time¡±?)

    At least the owner of this bag was a ¡®Bastard of Time¡¯. Since he used a notebook and pencil there was practically no room for error there. But the man who told this person about the reality of the situation was quite vague. Seeing as he told him about the Sengoku period and the time travel, thinking of this man as a Bastard of Time would probably be fine. But something didn¡¯t quite fit. The man somehow didn¡¯t feel like he was a simple time traveler. She didn¡¯t have any evidence for it, but a strange feeling.

    (¡­.that¡¯s it. It¡¯s strange for him to be able to cut down other people without hesitation and for him to be as knowledgeable about the Sengoku period.)

    In the modern era, cutting down people will get you caught by the police and punished in accordance with the law. He might have been a killer, but then he would have had no reason to save the owner of the notebook.

    (This person is someone to watch out for. If he has high combat ability as well as knowledge of the Sengoku era¡­ he will be troublesome.)

    If you don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s a friend or an enemy, a troublesome person like that is extremely dangerous. If he becomes an ally, everything is well. But if he becomes an enemy, he¡¯ll need to part with the world of the living as soon as possible. He isn¡¯t scary because he knows how history will play out. Since he knows history, he¡¯s likely to take evasive action against dangerous situations that come close to affecting him. That might lead to changes in the flow of history, potentially erasing some events completely. And she can¡¯t deny the possibility that this might have a big impact on the Oda camp.

    (Anyway, information about that man is a top priority. I¡¯ll need to collect that information¡­)

    A ¡®Bastard of Time¡¯ like herself, and the uncertainty of not knowing whether he is friend or foe profoundly struck Shizuko¡¯s heart.

 CH 43

    The New Year scenery of samurais during the Sengoku period is not much different from that of modern people. They would go to the shrine for the first visit of the year with their relatives and comrades, and enjoy the New Year by drinking sake. If we were to point out the differences, one would be the act of going up to the castle to greet their lord. After that, they would go around to pay their respects to the senior vassals and other retainers.

    Keiji and Nagayoshi, who are in Shizuko¡¯s village, also decided to temporarily return home. Only Saizo expressed a desire to visit the Atago Shrine instead of going home. Shizuko, knowing that Saizo has had a strong faith in the Atago Shrine since he was young, agreed without asking any questions. Shizuko then gave the three of them some money and food for their journey. Although she did this thinking it would be helpful if they encountered any difficulties along the way, the three of them were puzzled by her excessive consideration. They considered refusing Shizuko¡¯s gift, but in the end, they accepted it gratefully, understanding that it was because it was Shizuko who gave it to them.

    On the other hand, Shizuko didn¡¯t change much from last year. She celebrated the New Year with the villagers at a banquet, then went to the castle the next day to greet her lord, Nobunaga, and joined a drinking party. This year, she made a conscious effort to abstain from alcohol, so she didn¡¯t embarrass herself by getting drunk. Although a few more people approached her compared to last time, Shizuko was still relatively unknown among the Oda clan¡¯s retainers. However, she didn¡¯t particularly mind being unknown since she had no intention of making a name for herself. She could obtain the necessary authority and materials through Aya, and she hadn¡¯t encountered any difficulties in her daily life. As Shizuko returned home without drinking a drop of alcohol at the drinking party, she felt a slight loneliness in the quietness of her house.

    In an attempt to distract herself from the loneliness, Shizuko sketches various tools on washi paper. The classifications are diverse, including cooking utensils, agricultural tools, and measuring instruments.

    The reason for sketching utensils is somewhat complex. Unlike the first and second years, Shizuko has started to have some level of comfort in her life. With this newfound comfort, she notices the lack of convenience that she had previously been too busy to realize. Particularly, she noticed everyday items. During the Sengoku period, resources were consumed for weapons, resulting in extremely poor quality household items. They were fragile and not standardized in size. This would undoubtedly become a problem after the unification of the country. Therefore, Shizuko believed that it was necessary to reproduce everyday items. In fact, one of the reasons she made a stone kiln was to reproduce a substitute for a microwave oven.

    Shizuko sketched as many daily necessities as she could remember. The measurements were based on the MKS (meters, kilograms, seconds) unit system. Originally, she had planned to introduce the MKS unit system to the Oda territory at the same time, but the potential confusion among craftsmen due to large-scale standardization was a concern. After discussions, they decided to experimentally introduce it in one village. Shizuko, who was also working on plans for a new village for personal reasons, took this opportunity to recruit pottery craftsmen and woodworking craftsmen who could process bamboo and lumber, in addition to the existing blacksmiths and weavers who were already producing ceramics. The main focus was on the blacksmiths, and the other craftsmen from weaving onwards, to put it bluntly, were considered as extras.

    There are two main types of blacksmiths: swordsmiths who make weapons like matchlock guns and armor, and livelihood blacksmiths who make tools for farming, among other things. Swordsmiths are highly regarded and employed by various local lords, while livelihood blacksmiths are considered to be of lower rank compared to swordsmiths. However, during the Edo period, the roles of swordsmiths and livelihood blacksmiths were reversed, and swordsmiths had to seek guidance from livelihood blacksmiths in order to make a living. However, Shizuko was concerned that there might be few livelihood blacksmiths during the Sengoku period. But her worries were unfounded.

    In just two days, every profession reached its designated number. It¡¯s only natural, as the Oda territory is a place overflowing with money and goods. Compared to other countries, it is an environment where starting businesses and professions is easier, so it is inevitable that craftsmen and merchants would flock here. Of course, there are cases where craftsmen and merchants also leave for other countries, but the number is insignificant. Therefore, when the Oda family recruits craftsmen, it is not surprising that they are inundated with applicants. Due to the large number of applicants, selection exams were conducted to reduce the number to the designated amount, but thanks to that, we were able to have a large number of skilled craftsmen. On paper, they are a technical group employed by the Oda family, but in reality, they are Shizuko¡¯s personal group of skilled technicians.

    There is a reason why Shizuko specifically hired a group of technical experts. Farmers who inherited agricultural technology from Shizuko were able to obtain harvests that they had never experienced before. At first, they were happy, but the unusually large harvest became a major problem. The issue was that there were no storage facilities that could accommodate the amount of crops harvested. The farmers, who obtained a large amount of crops at once, had an excess amount that far exceeded their family¡¯s consumption and emergency reserves. It was clear that they would be taken advantage of if they sold the crops to merchants. Moreover, selling them without permission was not allowed under the contract with Nobunaga. They didn¡¯t know what kind of punishment they would face if their secret selling was discovered. In their desperation, they turned to Shizuko for help.

    However, it was a difficult situation even for Shizuko, who was exhausted from crying. While relatively long-lasting grains could still be preserved, perishable crops such as vegetables would take at least a few days to obtain permission for sale, increasing the risk of them going bad during that time. However, it was impossible to consume all the produce at once. After much deliberation, she decided to give them knowledge about processing, preserving, and storing food, which was not originally planned. The reason for not planning it was that preserved foods were traditionally passed down in each household, creating their own uniqueness. Shizuko had no intention of standardizing it. Instead, she advocated for each household¡¯s unique seasoning.

    Anyway, they hurriedly built a simple storage facility and tried to preserve the processed crops for storage. However, now they were short on storage tools. This was not something that could be solved with Shizuko¡¯s knowledge alone, so we had no choice but to rely on the incoming merchants and Nobunaga to gather what they needed. In the end, they had to discard nearly ten percent of the vegetables, but they managed to complete all the processes somehow.

    The villagers breathed a sigh of relief, but Shizuko¡¯s expression did not improve. She had realized something in this incident. She had been too arrogant, thinking that everything would be fine if she asked for help from Nobunaga and the others. Reflecting on this, she realized the need to secure enough tools to prevent a similar situation from happening again. However, in the war-torn Sengoku period, there were few craftsmen who could make tools that were essential for daily life, making it extremely difficult to secure them. That¡¯s when Shizuko came up with an idea. If people were scattered, why not gather them and create a village? And while they were at it, why not spread the MKS unit system as well?

    All three units, meter, kilogram, and second, require a reference standard. For the meter, we decided to use Shizuko¡¯s modern ruler and bamboo ruler as the reference standards, as they were available. As for the second, an atomic clock would be ideal, but it was impossible to observe atoms during the Sengoku period. Instead, we decided to use a sundial as a daily tool to help people develop a sense of time.

    The kilogram prototype was troublesome. However, having a prototype for weight is important in order to eliminate fraudulent manipulation of quantities. She was at a loss as to what to do, but suddenly she remembered that there was a kilogram prototype in the Edo period. Since it was measured on a balance scale, a basic weight was necessary. She pondered if there was something that weighed one gram.

    Something close to me solved that problem. It¡¯s modern currency. In Shizuko¡¯s time, it was determined by law that a one yen coin weighs one gram, and a five hundred yen coin weighs seven grams. There may be some milligram discrepancies, but we won¡¯t worry about that. Anyway, now that we have the materials, we can use the one yen coin as the gram standard, and gather multiple grams to create a kilogram standard. There may be some discrepancies with the kilogram, but we won¡¯t dwell on that either. It¡¯s impossible to perfectly replicate it, and more importantly, right now it¡¯s more important to spread the unit system than to achieve perfection.

    During the time when they were replicating instruments from the original device and spreading the MKS unit system among the people in the technology village, a suspicious man arrived in Shizuko¡¯s village.

    That man exuded a suspicious atmosphere just by looking at him.

    ¡°Hehehe, Shizuko-sama. You¡¯re looking lovely today.¡±

    The name of the man who greets people with a massage is Kyujiro. Despite this, he is one of the merchants allowed to enter and leave the village of Shizuko by Nobunaga. His last name is unknown, and although he was born in Omi, he became a traveling merchant at the same time as his coming-of-age ceremony and has been moving from place to place.

    I am in my early twenties, but I look like I am in my late thirties. Not only that, but I have extremely thinning hair, to the point where even the back of my head is dangerously bald. This makes me the most suspicious-looking merchant among all the traders. However, being a merchant from Omi, my business skills are top-notch among the traders. In particular, my sense of what makes a product sell is sharp, so I am able to procure and sell the same items as other merchants who deal with Nobunaga, but faster and at higher prices. Perhaps it is this shrewdness that has earned me Nobunaga¡¯s favor.

    ¡°What can I assist you with today?¡±

    ¡°I have a product that I would like you to take a look at¡­ hey.¡±

    After responding to Shizuko¡¯s words with a smirk and a suspicious smile, Kyujiro briefly called out to the man behind him. The man responded briefly and then placed the wooden box on the left side in front of Shizuko. Then, the man stepped back behind Kyujiro. Keiji, one of the horsemen, cautiously opened the box while remaining on guard.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Keiji, who checked the contents, let out a crazy scream. It¡¯s no wonder, as the wooden box only contained various sizes of stones. Saizo and Nagayoshi also reacted to Keiji¡¯s voice and looked inside the box. Saizo tilted his head in confusion at the sight of the stones, while Nagayoshi pointed at Kyujiro and shouted angrily. Despite witnessing the reactions of the three, Kyujiro remained unfazed, wearing his usual suspicious smile.

    ¡°Yes, everyone, that¡¯s enough. Will you show it to me too?¡±

    As soon as she said that, she pushed the three people aside and checked the contents of the wooden box. When she picked it up and looked closely, she noticed that there were white things mixed in like spots. There were completely white stones as well, but they seemed quite brittle, more like soft rocks. Holding the stone that looked more like a rock in her hand, Shizuko said to Kyujiro.

    ¡°I wonder where you got this rock?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, normally the source of our products is a secret, but since it¡¯s Shizuko-sama asking, I¡¯ll gladly answer. Those items were brought from the Uesugi and Yusa territories.¡±

    ¡°I see. Alright, I will buy it at the price you requested.¡±

    Shizuko said as she put the rocks back into the wooden box. Her three retainers were surprised that she was buying the stones, but since it was her decision, they didn¡¯t interfere.

    ¡°As expected of Shizuko-sama. It seems you understand what this is. Well, I can¡¯t really say anything arrogantly since I am in a position where I was taught by Shizuko-sama as well. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°Well, I do think it¡¯s genuine, but let¡¯s wait until the results come out just to be sure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m an outsider, but I confirmed it with someone who knows the details¡­ and it seems there¡¯s no mistake. Well, I made sure to keep them quiet about it. Oops, that was an unrelated story, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I wonder¡­ Aya, will you bring me some money?¡±

    Shizuko understood that his mention of ¡°gag order¡± meant ¡°becoming a Buddha.¡± If this rock is indeed the rock Shizuko had planned for, he thought it would be a hindrance to his business if it were dug up by knowledgeable outsiders.

    ¡°(Hey Shizuko, is this pebble really worth anything?)¡±

    Nagayoshi, who was curious, whispered to Shizuko. The other two were also curious, so they eavesdropped on their conversation.

    ¡°(I¡¯ll talk about it later. For now, if this rock is the same as what I know, it can be used. I think he¡¯s probably factoring in that I¡¯ll make something with it.)¡±

    ¡°(¡­That scum. Fine, I¡¯ll ask later for now.)¡±

    ¡°Is the consultation over? Well then, this time it¡¯s about this¡­ I¡¯m sure Shizuko-sama will be pleased with it (¡­¡­..) I think.¡±

    As soon as Nagayoshi moved away from Shizuko, Kyujiro smirked and spoke to the man in a low voice. The man shifted the wooden box in front of Shizuko to the side and placed another wooden box in front of her. Unlike the previous box, this one had a rectangular shape. After Keiji had Shizuko step back, he cautiously opened the box, just as before. Once again, Keiji couldn¡¯t quite make out what was inside, and furrowed his brow. Shizuko, who saw the box from behind him, had a slightly tense expression on her face.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, I have brought the money.¡±

    ¡°¡­Kyujiro-san, I¡¯ll buy this too.¡±

    When Aya forcefully took the sturdy wooden box filled with money from him, Shizuko placed it in front of him and said this.

    ¡°You can take as much as you like.¡±

    Surprisingly, Kyujiro, after tapping his forehead, took out from the wooden box the exact amount he had originally intended to sell to Shizuko with her ¡°Take as much as you like.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, while an ordinary merchant would take everything, this Kyujiro won¡¯t stoop to such low tricks.¡±

    With a suspicious smile that clearly showed he didn¡¯t have such noble thoughts, Kyujiro closed the lid of the wooden box after taking the money.

    ¡°Excuse me. I have another business meeting after this, so I will take my leave now. Well then, Shizuko-san. If you need anything else, please don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me, Kyujiro.¡±

    With a suspicious smile until the end, Kyujiro left with the man. As they passed through the village¡¯s entrance gate and Shizuko¡¯s village disappeared from sight, the man who had been standing by Kyujiro¡¯s side suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Mr. Kyujiro, are you really sure about this? That much money is quite substantial¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t call me a fool. That was probably testing me, right?¡±

    Kyujiro responds with a mocking expression to the man¡¯s words.

    ¡°If I took all that money. I would be excluded from that new business venture that woman was doing. And if I force my way in, I¡¯ll be glared at by Lord Oda. I don¡¯t want to be excluded from good deals by showing my greedy side. Only fools like those in Sakai would do such foolish things.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen, business is not just about immediate buying and selling. Sometimes, it¡¯s necessary to enrich the other party without considering one¡¯s own gains and losses. That investment at the time can later turn into a large sum of money and roll into my pocket. In other words, you have to take a loss to gain something.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­ Well, are you really my son? Understand the basics of business, damn it. From today on, memorize the Ten Commandments of Omi merchants and the principle of ¡®satisfying all three parties.¡¯ You fool!¡±

    After glancing at his son, who flinched at Kyujiro¡¯s angry voice, he walked away with big strides. The son, left behind, hurriedly followed Kyujiro once he caught up with the situation.

    On the other hand, Shizuko, who bought a rock and a certain object, said to Keiji while holding the rock in one hand.

    ¡°This is a mineral called pottery stone.¡±

    ¡°Pottery stone¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the raw material used to make porcelain. It¡¯s not available in Owari or Mino, and it¡¯s still not yet discovered in other countries, so it¡¯s quite valuable.¡±

    Pottery stone is a white, soft rock that is used as a raw material for porcelain. However, it cannot be obtained in Owari or Mino provinces. There are nearby deposits of pottery stone ore, such as Hattori and Kawai pottery stone in Ishikawa Prefecture, and Seimi, Isai, and Shibukusa pottery stone in Gifu Prefecture. However, both of these areas are territories of other countries, so it is not easy to go and mine there. Moreover, pottery stone itself has been excavated since the Edo period, so it would have been almost impossible to find during the Sengoku period.

    Even when it comes to non-metallic minerals, there are many people involved in mining. However, the cost is usually lower than traditional mining methods because it involves open-pit mining, where the minerals are excavated by spiraling from the surface instead of digging tunnels. Open-pit mining is suitable for extracting ceramic materials that are often found in large quantities and close to the surface.

    However, there is a problem that cannot be avoided no matter what. If we engage in flashy activities like mining in other countries, we will definitely attract the attention of the rulers of those lands. It would be problematic to do anything that could interfere with Nobunaga¡¯s plans before he goes to Kyoto. When I was struggling to come up with a solution, I heard that Kyujiro went all the way there and started mining.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t notice him, a fellow countryman¡­ that bastard.¡±

    ¡°This is a different category from iron, copper, silver, and gold. In other words, if it¡¯s not properly processed, it¡¯s just like what Katsuzo-kun said, ¡®a random stone lying around¡¯. Even if the merchant dug up something unusable, they probably didn¡¯t care. Maybe they even bribed them.¡±

    In any case, if this is genuine pottery stone, it can be used to make ceramics in Japan. In the original history, porcelain production began in the early Edo period when white porcelain ore was discovered in Izumiyama, located in the eastern part of Arita Town, Saga Prefecture. The pottery produced at that time was a single-colored white pottery. The Japanese, who were already familiar with the ceramics produced by China, which had perfected the technology of ceramics in the 8th century, did not desire only white-colored pottery. Immediately, pottery with painted and decorated patterns was produced. In an instant, the single-colored white pottery was eliminated, and various patterns were painted by the hands of craftsmen, resulting in the production of Japanese tableware.

    The reason for engaging in pottery production is simply because Shizuko wants to experience making porcelain at least once, which is a rather straightforward reason. There is also the idea that Nobunaga, who is not just a brute relying solely on military power, can use it to demonstrate his deep cultural knowledge and sophistication as a cultured person. However, for the most part, it is simply a very Shizuko-like reason of wanting to try making pottery.

    ¡°Well, after processing it to make it usable, I might have the craftsmen try making it. I¡¯ll also try making one myself, though.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. So you have a hobby in pottery as well?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have such sophisticated hobbies. It¡¯s just a good opportunity, so maybe I¡¯ll give it a try once? Well, first I have to shape the clay. Aya, please arrange the wooden bucket and Seto clay.¡±

    Understood. Is Seto no Do referring to the clay used by Seto potters?

    ¡°Okay, then please do that. I¡¯ll wait until the wooden barrels for the pottery stones are ready before starting the work, so it¡¯s fine for now. I¡¯ll have the wooden box over here moved to my room. I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll inspect the contents later.¡±

    With that, Shizuko lifts up the other wooden box. It feels surprisingly heavy, and she can feel its weight in her hands, but she manages to keep a calm expression and leaves the room.

    ¡°Oh, everyone can disband whenever they want. I don¡¯t have any plans to meet anyone anymore.¡±

    Just before leaving, Shizuko says that while observing their expressions. There didn¡¯t seem to be any suspicion about Shizuko¡¯s actions, especially. Shizuko inwardly feels relieved and puts her hand on her chest.

    ¡°Well then, see you.¡±

    Finally, Shizuko leaves the room and returns to her own. Once back in her room, she places a wooden box near the center and securely locks the room. Confirming that there is no sign of anyone¡¯s presence, Shizuko faces the wooden box placed in the middle of the room once again. She gently lifts the lid and checks the inside. The contents remain unchanged, and exactly as she had expected, they are sitting inside the wooden box.

    (¡­Why does Kyujiro-san have this¡­? No, wait, why are modern items other than what I had, falling in this era¡­?)

    Inside the wooden box was a black sports bag made of synthetic fibers.

    The sports bag was quite large, about 80cm in length. And it wasn¡¯t just any sports bag. The bag was worn out and covered in mud, showing that its owner had been using it for many years. However, contradicting those sentiments, there were countless bloodstains soaked into the bag. It was unclear whether the bloodstains were from the bag¡¯s owner or someone else. Shizuko trembled as she unzipped the sports bag. Inside, there were numerous small plastic bags, something that looked like seedlings, and a diary-like notebook.

    Shizuko, who was curious about what was inside the plastic bag and the seedlings, decided to read the diary first. She felt a bit guilty about reading someone else¡¯s diary without permission, but her desire for information about the owner was stronger than her guilty conscience. Shizuko started reading from the back to see the latest information.

    ¡°On June 15th, my daughter finally left this house. Well, I shouldn¡¯t say she left. More accurately, she got married and went to live with her new family. But man, I was caught off guard at the wedding. I mean, it was unfair for her to bring out the outfit I had sewn for her when she was in kindergarten. I had decided not to cry, but I ended up bawling my eyes out. And when I finally calmed down, she said something. She said that even though her mother passed away when she was young, her father showered her with enough love for both of them, so she never felt lonely. She said she¡¯s proud to be her father¡¯s daughter. And that made me cry even more. What am I going to do now? The photo of my daughter as a bride got all blurry from my tears. I can¡¯t even show her wedding dress to her new husband.¡±

    ¡°On August 1st, my daughter and son-in-law come to my house from time to time. While I don¡¯t feel lonely, I wonder if I¡¯ve made them worry too much. I decided to talk to them about it because it was bothering me. It turns out they were also worried that I might feel lonely. My son-in-law even suggested that we live together, but I declined. First and foremost, my daughter and son-in-law need to build their own family. I¡¯ve heard that some parents try to scheme and rely on their children for support through cohabitation, but I don¡¯t want to be like those despicable people. So I told my daughter and son-in-law that I was really happy about the idea of living together. But, my daughter, your family is the person next to you, not me. Son-in-law, thank you for caring about this old man, but please care more about my daughter than me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not at the age where I¡¯ll start losing my mind. Besides, thanks to recently doing some gardening, I feel like I¡¯ve lost a bit of belly fat. When I said that, both of them laughed and cried. I¡¯ll just think of it as tears of joy, my daughter.¡±

    ¡°On August 7th, I thought about how to make better use of our spacious garden, to the point where I thought we could plant some small fruits. In the past, when my daughter asked why we had such a large garden, I lied and said it was because we wanted a parking space. Yeah, the truth is, I had actually wanted to do home gardening and grow flowers together with my wife, and grow old together. But it didn¡¯t work out in the initial stages. Yeah¡­ maybe I¡¯ll grow the flowers my wife liked and the food that my daughter and son-in-law like.¡±

    ¡°On August 8th, I was nervous because I never make phone calls from here. But I thought it was convenient that her husband answered. I wonder if it¡¯s not dangerous to ask a man about his favorite food. Well, I was just wondering what to grow in my home garden, so I thought I could grow something that my family likes.¡±

    ¡°August 10th. It¡¯s a bit surprising that my daughter¡¯s husband, being a young person, likes vegetables. Most of the new employees at the company usually answer with meat¡­ Well, never mind. I remember the department manager mentioning that he knows a professional in agriculture, so I¡¯ll ask him to introduce us tomorrow. Let¡¯s see, my daughter likes spinach, Chinese cabbage, oranges, watermelons, and rice. As for my son-in-law, he likes komatsuna, white kidney beans, sugar snap peas, potatoes, lemons, and pickled plums¡­ I hate to say it, but are they really young people? Their preferences are like those of old folks from the countryside. Since they have a mix of fruits and vegetables, maybe I should contact them sooner. I¡¯ll start by calling the department manager.¡±

    ¡°August 13th. I¡¯m always amazed by the director¡¯s skill and quick actions. How is it that the day after I called, my paid leave request is already done¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine I guess. But seriously, the countryside is amazing. It¡¯s incredible how things come together in just a few days after making a phone call. The power of the countryside network is something to be feared. I remember they said it¡¯s not F1 variety but a fixed variety¡­ But what exactly is F1 variety? Is there some difference in the seeds? Does F1 refer to F1 racers or something? I don¡¯t really understand. I¡¯ll look it up later.¡±

    ¡°August 14th. I thought my place was rural, but the designated location was even more rural. I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise when I found out that there was only one bus per day, instead of one per hour. I brought my sports bag for the business trip to take over the seedlings, but I wonder if it will be okay. The professional farmer that was introduced to me had a stubborn old man vibe, as expected. However, I had a secret weapon. After greeting him, I quietly handed something to the old man. I had heard from my boss that he loves Minzaido¡¯s chestnut yokan. As expected, the old man¡¯s attitude instantly changed. It was extremely effective!¡±

    ¡°On August 15th, I stayed overnight at my grandfather¡¯s house due to bus arrangements. My grandfather was delighted to be able to drink good sake after a long time. I checked the seeds and seedlings I received. The seeds are spinach, Chinese cabbage, komatsuna (Japanese mustard spinach), white kidney beans, snap peas, potatoes, okra, and watermelon. The seedlings are mandarin oranges, lemons, and plums. There were also unexpected varieties like Tenjin Akashiso for making umeboshi (pickled plums) and enma wheat seeds for green manure. Oh, and I was also given peanuts because they go well with beer. As for the rice, it¡¯s called Tomohonami, but it¡¯s too minor for me to know. In the first place, I only know varieties like Koshihikari and Akita Komachi. I can¡¯t remember the name of the other one¡­ I think it used difficult kanji¡­ well, never mind. Oh, I also need to check the flowers. We have marigold, sunflower, cosmos, aloe vera, kidachi aloe, goldfish, French marigold, bird of paradise, marguerite, and laurel¡­ Alright, we have everything. But why is this lineup chosen by my wife¡­? We¡¯ve been together since we were babies, but I still can¡¯t understand her. Now that I write it down like this, there are quite a lot of them. Well, with this many, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to be sentimental about.¡±

    I wrapped the seedlings in towels and paper to protect them from getting damaged, and then I put the seeds in the remaining space. The seedlings may be big, but since each seed is small, they¡¯re compact. They don¡¯t take up as much space as the seedlings. Surprisingly, there was a little extra room. But it was a mistake to mention it. Just when I thought Grandpa suddenly came back home, he quickly returned with a paper bag in hand. When I asked what it was, he replied that it was a snack pineapple seedling. It seems that Grandpa received the seedling from an acquaintance, but he didn¡¯t seem to have much intention of growing it. So, he had the intention of pushing it onto me. Well, it¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s okay. I thanked Grandpa and left his house. As I¡¯m being rocked by the bus, I¡¯m starting to feel sleepy, so I¡¯ll end today¡¯s diary here. Goodnight.

    Was there something from there? The next written characters are completely different from before and were written quite messily.

    ¡°? Month ? Day. Where am I? This is strange¡­ I was just sleeping on the bus¡­ Why am I in a place full of forests? Could it be that the bus driver abandoned me somewhere¡­? No, that can¡¯t be. There¡¯s no benefit for the driver to do such a thing, and besides, my belongings are intact. But where am I¡­? For now, it must be Japan, right? And now that I¡¯ve noticed, I seem to be holding a sword sheath. But I don¡¯t remember packing a sword sheath in my belongings¡­?¡±

    (Saya¡­? I remember hearing that Lady Otachi carries a ¡°sword¡± from an old woman called the ¡°Heir of Time¡±¡­ I wonder if there is any connection?)

    Thinking that she might understand something if she continued reading, Shizuko once again lowered her gaze to the diary.

    ¡°? Month ? Day Cosplay Robbery? Or a random attacker? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I was being chased by men with chonmage hairstyles and Japanese swords. If it¡¯s some kind of historical cosplay, they should do it somewhere else. I tried to ignore them, but suddenly they attacked me. It wasn¡¯t a joke or anything, and I realized the seriousness of the situation, so I desperately tried to escape. However, it seemed like they had the advantage and easily cornered me. I thought I was going to be killed! But then, one of the men pointed at me and started talking to his companions. The words I heard were extremely scary, but I mustered up the courage to ask. ¡®You guys aren¡¯t¡­ gay, are you?¡¯ The men tilted their heads, probably because they didn¡¯t understand my words. But judging from their reaction when I saw them taking off their underwear, my unpleasant premonition turned out to be true. I-I don¡¯t have that kind of interest! Just when my chastity was in danger, one of the men was suddenly cut in half by a stranger who appeared behind the robbers. At that moment, I seriously thought a god had appeared. That person swiftly killed the bandits. I, embarrassingly enough, foamed at the mouth and fainted at the gruesome scene in front of me.¡±

    ¡°On ? month ? day, a man who had killed a robber for some reason took care of me. Anyway, I thanked him for saving me. Later, I asked him why he helped me. I¡¯m just an ordinary middle-aged man with no outstanding talents. I hate to admit it, but I¡¯m not educated either. I don¡¯t have money, and I have nothing to brag about. So at first, I couldn¡¯t believe the man¡¯s story. But several pieces of evidence couldn¡¯t deny his words. Even someone as dumb as me could understand that. It¡¯s truly unbelievable¡­ I, who have lived an ordinary life, becoming like the protagonist of a science fiction movie.¡±

    ¡°? Month ? Day, it¡¯s my third day here, and I¡¯ve been sticking with the man who helped me. But whether it¡¯s in modern times or the Sengoku period, money is important. Without money, you can¡¯t do anything. Also, I realized that this baggage is quite cumbersome. I feel bad for the old man, but I¡¯ll sell these seeds and seedlings to the merchant along with the bag. I was worried if he would buy this tattered bag, but as expected, my prediction was right. I was rejected so many times that I almost lost hope until the shady merchant showed interest in buying it and offered a good price. I wondered why he bought it without even opening the bag, but I thought it would be rude to ask, so I decided to sell it without saying anything. I¡¯ll only take the photos of my wife and daughter, wallet, cellphone, and just in case, a can of emergency rations. I¡¯ll leave this diary behind as well. I don¡¯t want to stand out by carrying it around.¡±

    The diary had been interrupted there. Shizuko probably stopped writing and put it in her bag. That¡¯s what she thought, but as she flipped through the pages, she found a page with something written on it.

    ¡°I have a request for anyone who reads this diary. Would you please take care of the seeds and seedlings mentioned here? I understand that it¡¯s an unreasonable request, and if it¡¯s not possible, you can discard them. However, if you think you can nurture them¡­ please, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Shizuko takes a deep breath and puts her notebook back into her bag. She closes the lid of the wooden box and lies down on her side. She feels exhausted as various pieces of information rush into her mind all at once.

    (If what I wrote in my diary is true, there are two other people who have time-traveled besides me. If I borrow the words of the old woman, could it be that we are all ¡°descendants of time¡±?)

    At the very least, the owner of the bag is likely a descendant of the fallen of the era. It can be said with certainty since they are using notebooks and pencils. However, the man who conveyed the reality to this man was quite vague. As long as he is telling the man about the Sengoku period and time travel, it might be safe to assume that this man is also a descendant of the fallen. However, something doesn¡¯t sit right. I can¡¯t help but feel that this man is different from just a mere time traveler. There is no clear evidence, but it feels strange.

    (¡­I see. It¡¯s strange to have both the sensation of being able to kill someone without hesitation and knowledge of the Sengoku period.)

    In modern times, if someone were to kill another person, they would be arrested by the police and punished according to the law. I thought they might be a murderer, but if that were the case, there would be no reason to help the owner of the notebook.

    (This man is someone to be wary of. Not only does he possess high combat abilities, but if he also has knowledge of the Sengoku period¡­ he will become a troublesome individual.)

    It is extremely dangerous to be in a situation where you cannot determine whether a troublesome person is an enemy or an ally. If they are willing to become an ally, then that¡¯s good. However, if they are hostile, it would be necessary for them to become a Buddha first. It is not that they are scary because they know history, but rather because knowing history increases the likelihood of taking evasive action in the face of immediate danger. In such a case, it is possible to alter the existing historical narrative or even make it as if it never happened. This could have a significant impact on the Oda faction.

    (Anyway, gathering information about men is our top priority. We need to collect information¡­)

    The anxiety of not knowing whether the person who shares the same fate is an enemy or an ally weighed heavily on Shizuko¡¯s heart.

 CH 44

    The city created by Shizuko¡¯s group of technologists was, to put it positively, groundbreaking, but to put it negatively, it was an excessively unique city. First of all, each household had a sunken hearth and an irori (traditional Japanese hearth) installed. There were also places to put wet towels to increase humidity. This was a measure taken in response to the sharp increase in mortality rates from December to February. In winter, temperatures drop and humidity decreases, causing viruses and bacteria that cause diseases to become more active and lead to major outbreaks. The measures taken were to increase humidity and raise the temperature inside the houses. However, using fire to achieve this naturally resulted in a significant amount of firewood being used. In order to combat the cold, forests were cut down and efforts were made to secure firewood, resulting in the production of bald mountains in the short term, but leading to poverty in the long term. However, Shizuko easily solved this problem.

    The solution is bamboo charcoal. Bamboo charcoal has lower heat intensity compared to other types of charcoal like binchotan, and its burning time is also shorter, around 3 to 4 hours compared to 5 to 6 hours for wood charcoal. Bamboo charcoal is inferior to wood charcoal in all aspects, but the growth speed of bamboo, which serves as the raw material, is overwhelmingly faster compared to trees. It takes about three to four months for bamboo to reach a mature size, and about four years to achieve the quality required for bamboo products and other processed goods. In contrast, cedar and cypress trees, even after 20 years, only grow to around 10 meters.

    The most suitable type of bamboo for bamboo charcoal is Moso bamboo, but it is said that Moso bamboo spread throughout Japan during the Edo period. There are various theories, including the theory that it was brought back by people related to temples from China, but none of them have been confirmed. If possible, Shizuko, who wanted to mass-produce Moso bamboo charcoal, asked Kyujiro to obtain seeds or underground stems. She asked him to search for them through two routes: temple-related individuals who had a theory of transmission, and smuggling from China. It is easy to distinguish Moso bamboo, Madake bamboo, and Chikurin bamboo.

    Moso bamboo has one ring of nodes, and the new bamboo has white powder attached, so the white powder under the ring is noticeable. Madake bamboo has two rings of nodes, and if it is thin, the upper ring is noticeable. The texture of the upper ring is smooth without any angles. Chikurin bamboo also has two rings of nodes like Madake bamboo, but the entire stem appears whitish, and the upper ring is relatively angular.

    Therefore, it was said that if there is one section (fushi) ring and white powder on a new bamboo ring, it is moso bamboo. It was said that if it is an underground stem, there are about five, and if it is a seed, there are as many as possible, and Kyujiro agreed with his usual suspicious smile. With the deal concluded, Shizuko handed over an advance payment and construction costs to Kyujiro. Officials and people from temples and shrines are weak to money. Shizuko thought that she would need funds for that, so she added that amount and gave it to Kyujiro. She thought that she would need to exercise restraint for a while since she had spent quite a bit of money, but it was only a temporary decrease in liquid assets, and she did not realize that she had assets comparable to those called wealthy farmers in the future. As a temporary measure until moso bamboo is obtained, Shizuko creates bamboo groves of madake and chikuren bamboo. Since both are quite extensive bamboo groves, there will be no shortage of fuel.

    When making bamboo charcoal, byproducts such as bamboo vinegar and wood tar can be collected. However, these need to be separated by allowing the raw liquid to settle for at least three months using a method called the settling process. Bamboo vinegar has a wide range of uses, including deodorizing, sterilizing, preventing bacteria and insects, improving soil quality, reducing pesticide use, making compost, skincare, and preventing bathwater from cooling down too quickly. Wood tar, unlike coal tar derived from petroleum, has antibacterial properties and has a unique scent that distinguishes it from the petroleum-like smell of coal tar. It also has similar properties to bamboo vinegar, such as insect repellent, mold prevention, water resistance, acid resistance, oil resistance, salt resistance, preservation, and termite resistance. When applied to building materials, it provides insect repellent and waterproof properties, and once dried, it does not soften even at high temperatures. When completely dried, it becomes odorless. Due to its high sterilization properties, it has been traditionally used as medicine in Finland. By diluting it with water, the applications can be further expanded. The only drawback is that it requires settling, so instant mass production is not possible.

    We decided to adapt the toilet situation to the Edo period. We installed pit toilets everywhere and regularly emptied them into cesspools, processing them into fertilizer. Additionally, we encouraged the habit of bathing to improve hygiene. Daily bathing was difficult in terms of cost, but we arranged for fuel so that people could bathe two or three times a week. Naturally, we used bamboo as fuel. Bamboo contains a lot of oil, so it burns quickly. Its hollow structure allows it to burn completely without the need to boil excessive amounts of water, which was convenient.

    Regarding meals, we have set up a ¡°dining hall¡±. It is more efficient to cook meals together in one place rather than each household cooking separately. It is also more convenient to collect food waste in bulk from the ¡°dining hall¡± rather than collecting it individually from each household. In addition, we have installed composting bins specifically for organic waste collection in various locations in the city, and we conduct regular collection. However, the women have not been freed from the laborious task of cooking. The women who work in the dining hall were originally the ones who cooked at home. As a result, there are differences in the taste of the dishes served in the dining hall. Shizuko was concerned that there would be a bias towards certain dining halls based on taste preferences, but surprisingly, the townspeople found the different tastes of each dining hall to be a form of entertainment.

    The security industry has decided to build its system based on modern police organizations. While it may sound good, in reality, it is a simple organization that selects dedicated police officers and stations them in substations set up in various parts of the city, where they work in shifts. Nonetheless, the organization operates on the basis of a two-person cell, with a dog and a security officer as a set. With training, dogs can respond to various tasks such as security, reconnaissance, message delivery, and detecting injured soldiers. Even just building a basic training and establishing a master-dog relationship can allow humans to benefit from the various abilities that dogs naturally possess.

    The reason why dogs are dogs can be easily understood by unraveling history. The relationship between dogs and humans is so deep that it is not an exaggeration to say that dogs are the oldest partners of humanity. Ancient human fossils found all over the world almost always include dog fossils, indicating the length of their history. The reason why it was dogs and not other animals is because dogs were able to quickly sense enemies approaching from the darkness in times when light was scarce. Thanks to the social nature of dogs and their excellent sense of smell and hearing, humans have overcome countless crises. The history of military dogs is also long, with their use dating back to ancient Greece where they were used as a military unit. In the ancient Roman Empire, dog units were created to fight against enemies who dispersed and fought in forests, such as the Celtic and Germanic tribes, giving them an advantage in battle. Dogs were also used for defense, with the Greeks and Romans keeping dogs in forts to detect the approach of enemies with their sharp sense of smell and hearing. Since the time of Aristotle, dogs have been brave and fearless warriors, as well as loyal friends to humans.

    Japanese dogs, especially, possess qualities such as simplicity, loyalty, and bravery. They make excellent guard dogs. Simply by patrolling the streets regularly, they serve as a deterrent against infiltrators. Even if an intrusion were to occur, the dogs would detect any abnormal smells or presence. However, even if infiltrators manage to overcome these obstacles, it would be difficult for them to obtain useful information. This is because the city, created by Shizuko¡¯s group of technicians, is not a place for researching and developing military technology, but rather a city for adapting military technology for civilian use and reproducing various modern tools.

    Just as the townspeople were finally getting used to the life in the artisan district, Shizuko¡¯s first outrageous demand came crashing down on them.

    ¡°Oh¡­ you want me to create something similar to this¡­?¡±

    The person who was at the front of the gathered carpenters steps forward to represent the group and poses a question to Shizuko.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. To be precise, it¡¯s about reproducing this part of the lid.¡±

    Intentionally letting their confusion show, Shizuko smiled kindly. However, it¡¯s no wonder they were confused. What Shizuko showed them was what we now call a plastic bottle. The craftsmen couldn¡¯t hide their confusion at something they had never seen or heard of before.

    ¡°This is also using the screw technology used in matchlock guns. By doing this, the liquid contents do not overflow and a high level of airtightness is achieved. Watch closely.¡±

    I flipped over one of the several PET bottles that were inside the sports bag, as well as a bamboo water bottle with just a wooden board inserted as a lid. As a result, the wooden board in the bamboo water bottle was overwhelmed by the force of the water, causing it to fly out and the water inside to overflow. However, the PET bottle managed to contain the water without spilling its contents and without the lid coming off.

    ¡°Oh, oh my¡­¡±

    The craftsmen, while expressing their surprise and admiration, raise their voices in awe. Shizuko, having determined that there are no issues with the grasp, proceeds with the conversation while they are still moved.

    ¡°The duration is two months, and the condition is to reproduce it with a bamboo water bottle and to have the exact diameter as specified in the blueprint. Feel free to use the research funds provided in this wooden box. Oh, and make sure to strictly adhere to the timeframe. Otherwise, the lord¡¯s wrath will befall upon us.¡±

    After handing over the design blueprints, research funds, and original products for the PET bottle caps, Shizuko left the carpenter¡¯s gathering place before they could say anything. After a while, when they finally caught up with their understanding, they cautiously touched the PET bottles. At first, they were hesitant and fearful, but gradually, their artisan spirit ignited, and they immersed themselves without looking back.

    I also do similar things for weaving craftsmen, pottery craftsmen, and blacksmiths. For weaving craftsmen, I recreate T-shirts, underwear, and loincloths that were inside sports bags. For pottery craftsmen, I master the use of climbing kilns and establish a system to mass-produce pottery. For blacksmiths, I recreate numerous agricultural tools that Shizuko has written about.

    There are also things that we do together. Shizuko ordered the production of a wooden barrel still by blacksmiths and carpenters. She had always misunderstood that stills were made of metals like stainless steel and rubber. However, she realized that rubber did not exist or, even if it did, during the Edo period when making shochu through distillation, they did not have access to luxury materials. She tried to think of any hints and remembered visiting a ¡°wooden barrel still¡± during her trip to Kagoshima. It used a small amount of metal and bricks, but the majority was made of wood and bamboo. The principles and ingenuity of the still were the same, whether made of wood or metal. Therefore, Shizuko ordered the production of a wooden barrel still, believing that there was no reason why it couldn¡¯t be made.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I want some rubber, but I¡¯m not sure if Factis (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Factice), which is produced by adding sulfur to vegetable oils, is a sufficient substitute for natural rubber¡­ However, there are so many different ratios, I¡¯m not sure which one is the best¡­¡±

    Even without natural rubber, substitute materials for rubber can be created. One such substitute is called ¡°factice.¡± The history of factice is ancient, and in medieval Europe, it was made by reacting linseed oil with sulfur to create a resilient resinous substance that could be utilized. Due to its preservative properties, there are records of it being primarily used as a surgical pharmaceutical. However, after the emergence of synthetic rubber, its role shifted to that of an additive, plasticizer, and processing aid.

    ¡°If we assume that we can obtain vegetable oil from sunflowers¡­ the problem is sulfur. It¡¯s easy to obtain sulfur because it¡¯s used in black gunpowder, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have a plentiful supply to continue using it for experiments.¡±

    Shizuko understands that it is currently difficult to reuse large amounts of sulfur due to development priorities. As plant oil is also a valuable resource, she understands that indulgent research is not possible at the moment.

    We have various technicians working on creating products, but the life blacksmiths in particular face strict requirements. It is not enough for them to simply create finished products. They must continuously provide feedback on any issues that arise during use, and work to resolve them through iterative development and version upgrades. These everyday tools will continue to be used even after the unification of the country. It is necessary to gradually improve their quality, even if they start off loosely made. The earlier we start, the more issues we can identify and address, so it is important to continue testing, even if the reproducibility is low. For this reason, Shizuko has ordered that once a certain level of form is achieved, usage experiments should be conducted.

    It¡¯s not enough to just give instructions to people on the street. Shizuko also needs to cultivate the seedlings and seeds that were in the sports bag.

    The owner of the notebook wishes to cultivate seeds and seedlings. However, it is clearly impossible to grow everything. The combinations are all mixed up. Even if it may be fine in the first year, the soil would likely deteriorate within a few years. Seeing the owner haphazardly collecting seeds and seedlings, Shizuko thought that they were a novice in agriculture. Novices tend to want to grow a large variety of plants just for the sake of quantity. In fact, Shizuko herself did that in the beginning and ended up destroying her vegetable garden. But that approach doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s important to companion plant, but if you cultivate in a way that attracts natural enemies, the crops will all suffer.

    First, I thought it was necessary to organize the seeds and seedlings, so I opened the sports bag again. However, a problem arose at this point. At first glance, I couldn¡¯t tell, but upon closer observation, I noticed that some of the seedlings were damaged. Judging from the extent of the damage, it seemed like they had been subjected to a strong force from the side. She thought that maybe she had collided with something while holding the bag, but she considered it pointless to immediately find out the cause and decided to check the seedlings and seeds again.

    Upon confirmation, it was determined that the plum seedlings had suffered the most severe damage. Plum trees are weak in self-pollination, so they need to be grown alongside varieties with abundant pollen. Perhaps due to being on the outermost side, both varieties had sustained significant damage. In modern times, it might be possible to repair them, but in the Sengoku period where tools like reinforcement tape were not available, Shizuko had no choice but to give up. And it wasn¡¯t just the plum trees that were damaged; two lemon seedlings and one mandarin orange seedling were also beyond repair. In the end, only one lemon seedling and two mandarin orange seedlings on the innermost side remained unharmed. The tragedy continued as one broken seedling had pierced through a snack pineapple seedling. Out of the twenty snack pineapple seedlings, six had to be discarded. The broken seedling had also torn open a bag containing flower seeds, mixing the seeds of Kidachi aloe, Strelitzia, and cosmos. Recognizing that it would take time to separate the mixed seeds, Shizuko made the difficult decision to dispose of them.

    In the end, we will grow two types of rice, as well as barley. The vegetables will include spinach, Chinese cabbage, white kidney beans, snow peas, potatoes, okra, and peanuts. The fruits will be lemons, mandarins, watermelons, and pineapple. As for flowers, we will have white chrysanthemums, sunflowers, aloe vera, golden carp, French marigolds, and bay laurel.

    I considered using barley and sunflowers as green manure, but I needed sunflower seeds and barley grains. Therefore, I decided to use barley solely for its soil improvement effects, taking advantage of its deep-rooted nature. I decided to crush the sunflower except for the seeds and incorporate it as green manure. I will grow laurel and French marigold as companion plants to promote symbiosis. The reason I don¡¯t grow other flowers successfully is that I don¡¯t have the resources to do so. In the modern era, it would be possible with fertilizers, compost, and various pesticides, but in the Sengoku period where those are not available, it would be pointless to grow them. The selection was made based on cost-effectiveness. Also, basil and similar plants have a terrifying reproductive ability, so I decided it would be better not to grow them like the others. Even in Shizuko¡¯s time, there are many negative connotations such as ¡°crop guerrilla¡± and ¡°terrorist¡± associated with gardening. Both in home gardens and professional farms, there are varieties that can only be cultivated in specific environments. Basil falls into that category, but it would be a waste to throw it away since it can be used for making pickled plums. So I decided to isolate the cultivation area from others and use simple brick planters. The golden shachihoko is just a cactus, so there is little reason to grow it, but since it requires little effort, I judged it to be fine.

    While calculating the timing for preparing other seeds, a new instruction from Nobunaga reaches Shizuko. The content of the instruction is ¡°Increase salt production.¡± This was expected, so it wasn¡¯t a problem. However, there was another order. It was a mysterious order to ¡°relocate the residents of Shizuko¡¯s village to the expanding city.¡±

    Shizuko, who was not convinced by the sudden relocation of residents, decided to request an audience to hear the reasons. Surprisingly, the permission for the audience was granted quickly. Whether it was expected or Nobunaga was in a good mood, Shizuko thought it was convenient and hurried to meet with him. During the audience, Shizuko questioned Nobunaga about the reason for suddenly moving the villagers at this time. There was a possibility that the agricultural output would decrease, making it difficult to pay sufficient taxes. Shizuko asked if it was necessary to relocate the people immediately despite these risks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡± or ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    In response, Nobunaga¡¯s answer was simple. Due to Nobunaga¡¯s confident attitude, Shizuko momentarily wondered if she had worried unnecessarily.

    ¡°But if we continue like this, there is a possibility of a significant decrease in production¡­ Even if we ignore that problem, is there a reason to forcefully proceed with human migration?¡±

    But immediately shaking his head, I asked Nobunaga what he was thinking.

    ¡°If the tax revenue for this year is at least low, there won¡¯t be any long-term problems as long as the tax revenue increases from next year onwards. To achieve that, it is necessary to relocate the farmers who have inherited your skills to various locations and continue the succession.¡±

    After settling the bill, Nobunaga reveals his secret plan to Shizuko alone. His plan is so outlandish that it can be called unprecedented, even in the Sengoku period or in modern times. His plan, based on thorough efficiency, includes the following elements.

    First, recruit 20 to 30 people from each village. However, the initial group of 30 peasants, including Shizuko, is excluded. With the gathered numbers, create six villages, and then consolidate three to five villages around each of these as satellites. The consolidated villages are referred to as ¡°groups,¡± and three of these groups together are called a ¡°town.¡± Nobunaga refers to it as ¡°San-kumi no Ichi-machi.¡±

    The ¡°San-Kumi-Ichi¡± system works as follows. In the first year, it is the same as what Shizuko did, where the base village provides agricultural education and support to each village. Then, the harvested rice from the first year is offered as ¡°collateral¡± to the Oda family. From the second year onwards, each ¡°group¡± rotates the crops they cultivate every year. For example, in the first year, ¡°Group A¡± cultivates rice and soybeans, ¡°Group B¡± cultivates rice and sweet potatoes, and ¡°Group C¡± cultivates rice and chicken eggs. In the second year, ¡°Group A¡± cultivates rice and sweet potatoes, ¡°Group B¡± cultivates rice and chicken eggs, and ¡°Group C¡± cultivates rice and soybeans. In the third year, ¡°Group A¡± cultivates rice and chicken eggs, ¡°Group B¡± cultivates rice and soybeans, and ¡°Group C¡± cultivates rice and sweet potatoes. Then, in the fourth year, the same crops as the first year are cultivated, and the ¡°collateral¡± offered three years ago is returned. However, new ¡°collateral¡± is required for the next three years. This is similar to a fixed contract with a two-year or three-year term in modern times. Naturally, if one wants to terminate the contract within the three years, a significant penalty fee will be incurred. If one cannot pay, the collateral in the form of stored rice will be confiscated as a penalty. After repeating this loop five times, the tax rate changes from five public and five private to four public and six private.

    As part of further welfare benefits, mochi is delivered during New Year and Harvest Festival. Each villager receives three pieces, and one kagami mochi is sent to each village. This is also meant to increase motivation for work. In addition, Nobunaga was considering special privileges as a measure to improve the motivation of the farmers and prevent betrayal. However, he would not make these public. Following Machiavelli¡¯s principle of ¡°benefits should be given gradually to make people savor them for a long time,¡± he would gradually implement the parts that correspond to the whip and the candy. Of course, it is not just about giving candy, but also making subtle improvements to balance things out.

    ¡°That, that seems stingy¡­¡±

    ¡°A ruler should not fear the reputation of being stingy. And as long as the outcome is good, the means are always justified. Therefore, even if I deceive the people, as long as I make them believe that the outcome is beneficial for them, they will not be concerned about my policies. It is enough to show them moderate dreams and keep them well-fed.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I understand. I have spoken foolishly without grasping the true intention of the lord.¡±

    ¡°Good. Feel free to ask if you have any more questions in the future. It can lead to better ideas.¡±

    Shizuko was genuinely surprised by those words. Nobunaga believed that he had unwavering confidence in his own thoughts and was not easily swayed by other people¡¯s opinions. When Nobunaga noticed Shizuko¡¯s gaze, he calmly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something particularly surprising. Until now, I had always believed that my own thoughts were correct. But through you, I have come to realize how limited my own experiences are and how vast the world is. There are many people in this world who know things that I am unaware of. Therefore, I have decided to learn from their knowledge and experiences and incorporate them into my own being.¡±

    In late February, Shizuko began working on creating a large-scale salt field under Nobunaga¡¯s direct management. Since Shizuko lived inland, it was necessary to develop the coastal area in order to create the salt field. However, the coastal area was underdeveloped, and most of the places were like wasteland. There was another problem: water.

    In the long and narrow Chita Peninsula, there are no major rivers, resulting in chronic water shortages. Therefore, the situation is such that the farmers rely on ponds that collect rainwater to sustain their livelihoods. As a result, if a drought occurs, they quickly fall into famine.

    Until the completion and operation of the Aichi Canal in September 1961, which stretches 112 kilometers from the upper reaches of the Kiso River to the tip of the Chita Peninsula, farmers constantly battled the fear of drought. The Aichi Canal can be compared to an artery in the human body, as it serves as the main waterway transporting water and nutrients to various parts of the region through its 1,012-kilometer network of branch canals, similar to capillaries. The key figures behind this massive project were Kotaro Kuno, a dedicated farmer, and Tatsuo Hamashima, a teacher at Anjo Agricultural and Forestry High School. Their envisioned future took nine years of planning and four years of construction, with a total cost of 42.3 billion yen, making it the first post-war large-scale national project in Japan.

    Fortunately, the population is not as high as it was during the Showa era, so there is no need for people to kill each other over a drop of water. It is possible to obtain drinking water from the streams in uninhabited areas. However, it is nearly impossible to obtain water for agricultural use, and river construction is also difficult due to the lack of rivers other than small streams. As a result, a large salt field was created in the vicinity of the Chita Peninsula, and water for daily use, including drinking water, was drawn from the Tobishiro River. The people that Nobunaga had prepared were supposed to settle there, and that was supposed to be the end of it. However, this was only within Shizuko¡¯s expectations, and reality proved to be harsh.

    ¡°Fisheries association?¡±

    Shizuko tilts her head in response to the words of the village chief, who represents the settled villagers.

    ¡°Yes. In the discussion with Lord Oda, we have decided to settle here and focus on salt production. However, we felt uneasy relying solely on salt, so we conveyed this to Lord Oda.¡±

    ¡°Oh well, I understand how you feel.¡±

    I understand why the village chief and the villagers feel anxious about relying solely on salt production. If salt production were to fail, the only thing waiting for them would be hunger.

    ¡°At that time, Lord Oda suggested that I consider engaging in fishing as a side job. And it seems that Shizuko-sama will provide technical guidance on fishing. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ (It would be so much easier if I could say I didn¡¯t hear! Well, if it¡¯s okay with me, I think I can provide guidance on the main points).¡±

    That¡¯s what Shizuko said, but she only ¡°knows¡± the methods of fishing and doesn¡¯t have any actual experience in commercial fishing. She has the blueprints for large fishing boats and transport ships, but those blueprints are written with measurements in modern units, so it¡¯s impossible to immediately construct them.

    (If that town succeeds, I think it would be a good idea to have the lord unify the units of measurement to the MKS system. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if there were errors when using a conversion table. It might be better to unify the standards, even if it means temporarily reducing revenue and profit.)

    Standardizing criteria makes it difficult for fraud to occur and reduces the number of unscrupulous merchants. By calculating the harvest amount based on the size of the land, it is possible to predict the annual tribute with a fairly accurate value and return the surplus to the subjects. In the long run, unit standardization is beneficial. The establishment of weights and measures was also a symbol of power until the early modern period. Hideyoshi, who succeeded Nobunaga, and Ieyasu, who founded the Tokugawa shogunate, also implemented standardization of weights and measures.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Suiyasen. Thank you in advance.¡±

    ¡°Um, excuse me, but I can¡¯t seem to find the fishing boat. Where is it located?¡±

    They are people that Nobunaga gathered from somewhere, as usual. I know that he built a house for them, but there is no sign of the crucial fishing boat. There is also no sign of a pier to dock the fishing boat. Shizuko felt frustrated, thinking that it might start with building a fishing boat.

    ¡°No, it was mentioned that Oda-sama would be able to provide that.¡±

    But it was needless worry. It seems that the construction of the fishing boat is being done in a different location, and it hasn¡¯t arrived yet.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s see¡­ Well, I think starting with fixed net fishing, basket fishing, and octopus pot fishing would be good. Once we get used to it, it would be nice to try gathering fishing. And maybe we can also do clam digging on the coast¡­?¡±

    sigh

    ¡°(You don¡¯t have to look so worried, I¡¯ll explain it to you! First, let¡¯s talk about the fixed net fishing.)¡±

    In the end, Shizuko ended up having to explain until it was time to go home.

    About a week later, the fishing boats finally arrived at their location. A few days after receiving the report, Shizuko immediately headed to their village. Upon arrival, she saw that there were three medium-sized fishing boats and a total of eleven small two-seater boats, similar in size to a rowboat, moored at the dock. They had also completed the construction of makeshift octopus traps and bait-filled ¡°baskets,¡± as well as the necessary gear for longline fishing. They had installed them on the day the boats were delivered. The simple structure of the fishing gear, such as the octopus traps and baskets, made it relatively easy for even amateurs to catch a certain amount of fish. However, due to their high fishing efficiency, there are restrictions on the number of baskets that can be used nowadays, in order to protect the resources.

    ¡°With all that¡¯s been going on, it¡¯s been three days since it was installed, so I think it¡¯s about time to collect it, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Hey. Unfortunately, the attempts with the fishing line yesterday and the day before yesterday were unsuccessful. So today, I have changed the location for setting it up. Of course, as Shizuko-san suggested, I haven¡¯t gone to a place where the flag cannot be seen.

    Once a maritime accident occurs, a major disaster is inevitable. The most famous maritime accident in the world occurred on April 14, 1912, when the British-registered passenger ship ¡°Titanic¡± collided with an iceberg and sank during its maiden voyage. 1,517 people died in the accident. On May 29, 1914, the Canadian-registered passenger ship ¡°Empress of Ireland¡± collided with the Norwegian-registered cargo ship ¡°Storstad¡± and sank in the St. Lawrence River due to dense fog. The death toll and number of missing reached 1,024. In Japan, on April 15, 1910, the Japanese Navy¡¯s ¡°Sixth Submarine¡± sank during a gasoline diving experiment training in Hiroshima Bay. Captain Sakujiro Sasaki and all 14 crew members died in the accident.

    If a maritime accident were to occur during the Sengoku period, it would be even more tragic. Being thrown out of the ship and carried away by the tide would mean the end. They would never be able to set foot on land alive again. They are not only fishermen but also craftsmen who make salt. It is necessary for them to strictly adhere to the strategy of ¡°valuing life above all else.¡± Therefore, Shizuko imposed certain rules on them.

    When engaging in fishing, it is important to set up a flag to indicate the location of the village (a clear return target). Wear a bamboo tube tied with straw rope as a substitute for life-saving equipment. Tie yourself and the boat together with a rope while working (safety line). Avoid fishing at night or on bad weather days (to avoid danger).

    I informed them that if they couldn¡¯t abide by those rules, their fishing boats would be taken away and they would be dedicated to salt production. At first, they didn¡¯t fully understand the necessity of those rules, but they realized it yesterday when a villager was thrown off the boat. They learned that the sea weather is unpredictable and even a slight negligence can be fatal. They came to understand, through experience, that Shizuko¡¯s rules are meant to avoid such dangers as much as possible.

    ¡°Oh, looks like you¡¯re back. From what I can see¡­ you have a somewhat subtle expression on your face, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I guess the fishing results weren¡¯t good, huh?¡±

    While discussing such matters, the fishing boat arrived at the pier. They tied the rope to the mooring post to secure the boat. After that, the fishermen lowered the boxes that were likely filled with their catch from the fishing boat. Judging by the way several people were carrying them, it seemed like they had a good harvest, but for some reason, their expressions were stern. When all the boxes were lined up in front of Shizuko, one of the fishermen held the lid of one of the boxes and said this.

    ¡°For now, I brought everything back, but¡­ um, what is this?¡±

    As the lid is lifted, words are spoken. Inside, there was an octopus. There were also other marine mollusks like squid and cuttlefish.

    ¡°(¡­ Have you never seen it before? Um, may I ask you one thing, is this your first time fishing in the sea by any chance?)¡±

    ¡°U-um, well. I¡¯m embarrassed to admit that I¡¯ve only been fishing in rivers until now¡­ Actually, this is my first time going out to sea like this.¡±

    As expected. They were specialized fishermen in river fish. That¡¯s why they were making strange faces when they saw marine creatures, Shizuko understood.

    ¡°Well, well, it might be unreasonable, but please try to remember it now. Now, what else is included?¡±

    Open the wooden box that serves as a substitute for a cooler box. Inside the basket fishing, there were shrimp and crabs. There were mostly kuruma shrimp and lots of blue crabs. Check the longline. There were also some goby and sandfish mixed in, but overall, there seemed to be a lot of horse mackerel. Upon closer inspection, there were a few pufferfish mixed in, so Shizuko grabbed one of them with her hand to show the villagers.

    ¡°Well, this pufferfish is dangerous to eat. Please make sure not to eat it by mistake.¡±

    ¡°What happens when you eat it?¡±

    ¡°I will eventually lose my life after struggling and suffering.¡±

    Shizuko confidently answers the village chief¡¯s question. The main component of the poison that accumulates in the body, such as pufferfish, is tetrodotoxin. Tetrodotoxin is a substance that is about 850 times more toxic than the famous poison ¡°potassium cyanide¡± often seen in movies and dramas. If ingested orally, a standard adult male can die from consuming 1-2mg. It also has the property of not decomposing at temperatures of around 300 degrees Celsius, which is within the range of cooking. Furthermore, once it is taken into the body, it is difficult to decompose through drug administration, and the only option is to administer a cardiac stimulant to activate the heart and use diuretics to promote the excretion of the poison through urine. Additionally, tetrodotoxin affects the nervous system and can cause respiratory distress, so along with drug administration, assistance with artificial respiration is necessary.

    ¡°By the way, the location of the poison and its type varies depending on the species. It can also change depending on the season. Additionally, there are cases where the poison can enter the body just by handling it, so if you see a pufferfish, please promptly return it to the sea.¡±

    ¡°He, hey¡±

    By the time I finished speaking, the village chief¡¯s face had turned pale. However, tetrodotoxin is truly a dangerous poison. The only relief is that simply touching a pufferfish does not result in being poisoned.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s easy to understand when it swells up like this. Well, should we say goodbye to this one and let it go into the sea?¡±

    With that, Shizuko throws the pufferfish towards the sea with all her might. The pufferfish makes a beautiful arc and falls into the ocean. After making sure of that, Shizuko turns her body back towards the villagers.

    ¡°Well then¡­ first, let¡¯s talk about how to prepare a live octopus.¡±

    ¡°Shall we end it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, octopus, squid, and fish are too lively if left as they are. If we don¡¯t prepare them properly, they might thrash around and become dangerous.¡±

    After saying that, Shizuko casually grabbed a suitable octopus and placed it on the prepared table. The octopus, still full of energy, intimidated those around it with its eight tentacles adorned with multiple suckers. On the other hand, Shizuko held something resembling a thickened bamboo skewer in her hand. She had prepared this tool, considering it necessary for finishing off octopuses, squids, and fish.

    ¡°The main edible part consists of eight legs with many suckers attached to them. They are also called tentacles. And this part that looks like a head is equivalent to the abdomen in humans. The actual head is located where these eyes are. So, you can either use a knife between the two eyes or use a tool like this to stab it and finish it off.¡±

    If you cut between the eyes with a knife or repeatedly stab with a tool like a thousand-layered needle, the octopus will be killed. It is relatively easy to confirm whether you have successfully hit the vital point.

    ¡°If you hit it well, its entire leg will turn white all at once. Look, just now its leg, which had a reddish tint, turned white all at once, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    Just as she said, the octopus¡¯s tentacles had turned completely white, as if they had been bleached. The legs that were moving just a moment ago now hung limply, and it was clear at a glance that it had died.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The fishermen, including the village chief, are expressing their admiration.

    ¡°Afterwards, I will insert my finger into the head and remove the internal organs. I will wash them with coarse grated radish to remove any sliminess.¡±

    ¡°Daikon¡­ is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, salt is fine, but using grated daikon radish to remove the sliminess is more cost-effective than using expensive salt.¡±

    The mechanism by which salt removes the sliminess of octopus is that the protein is denatured and hardened by the salt, causing it to float to the surface. On the other hand, daikon radish causes the octopus to float to the surface through the action of its digestive enzyme system. Daikon radish is more effective at removing sliminess and also contains diastase (amylase) which helps to tenderize the octopus. However, daikon radish is weaker at removing sliminess, so it takes more time.

    ¡°Since the slime is more likely to remain on the inside, be careful while washing.¡±

    Instead of using salt, wash the daikon radish thoroughly by grating it slowly. Only then will the pre-processing be complete.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s everyone¡¯s turn, right?¡±

    Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Shizuko said to the fishermen, ¡°Hurry up and get used to it, okay?¡± It was not just their imagination that this statement implied a sense of urgency. This was because Shizuko further added, addressing their confusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are plenty of octopuses.¡±

 CH 45

    After octopus comes squid, and once that is done, I will teach you how to prepare fish. It doesn¡¯t make much difference to prepare small fish, but it is better to prepare medium to large fish to prevent the flesh from getting damaged and for easier handling.

    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare the horse mackerel as open-dried fish. Remove the internal organs, open it up, and soak it in seawater for a certain period of time. Then, let it dry overnight from the evening until the next day.¡±

    ¡°He, hey¡±

    While demonstrating, Shizuko teaches the fishermen how to make dried fish. A little distance away from her, Shizuko¡¯s attendants Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi were present.

    ¡°Oh well, our princess is quite knowledgeable. I¡¯m a little curious about who her teacher is and what she learned from them.¡±

    ¡°Because she is a counselor to the Oda family, Shizuko-sama. However, I am curious as to how a young person like her acquired such extensive knowledge. It piques my interest as well.¡±

    The two of them watched Shizuko¡¯s work while being mindful of their surroundings. She wasn¡¯t a professional fisherman or a professional chef, so it was difficult to say that she was skillfully making dried fish.

    ¡°We also dry the shrimp, but please do not throw away the shells. We dry them together. While the flesh remains as it is, the shells are later ground into a powder using a mortar and pestle.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡±

    Shizuko moves around among the people who are working, giving instructions in turn. It is clear to everyone who is busy, but Keiji and Saizo have nothing they can help with. At most, they can only follow behind. Since they would only get in the way if they stayed behind, they decided to position themselves where they can oversee the whole situation and pay attention to Shizuko.

    ¡°Please also wash and dry the fish organs. We will use them as fish fertilizer¡­ Oh, I need to create a composting facility. The crops in the field include radishes, green onions, and also¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it looks like the princess story will continue for a while longer.¡±

    The story of Shizuko, which could be heard from a distance, seemed far from over.

    ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom.¡±

    With that, he waved his hand and went somewhere. About forty minutes later, he returned with a refreshing expression. However, he was holding a spear that he didn¡¯t have when he left the place.

    ¡°You¡¯re late.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the restroom was crowded. When you feel like going, I recommend going early.¡±

    Keiji responded to Nagayoshi¡¯s words with a light atmosphere. However, Saizo, who was on the opposite side, muttered with a difficult expression.

    ¡°Is it three people?¡±

    ¡°Meow, there are two of us.¡±

    When you say that, Keiji turns his face towards Nagayoshi.

    ¡°Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), please go and tell the princess, ¡®It¡¯s about time for you to return.¡¯¡±

    ¡°What did you say¡­ I get it, I¡¯ll go! Stop that suspicious smile!¡±

    Nagayoshi, who voiced his dissatisfaction, quickly distances himself when he sees Keiji laughing mischievously and getting involved. Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) knows that when Keiji behaves like this, he is usually thinking of something troublesome. He knows this from personal experience.

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    While muttering to himself, Nagayoshi makes his way to Shizuko¡¯s location. By the time he reaches her, Keiji slowly opens his mouth.

    ¡°That was the work of someone close to us. Most likely, they were bothered by the princess¡¯s achievements and were looking for some kind of mistake to exploit.¡±

    ¡°There are people like that everywhere, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°Anyone with a good memory will experience this kind of jealousy from others at least once. Well, I took care of the spy.¡±

    ¡°I need to be cautious for a while. Alternatively, should I intentionally exaggerate the story and make sure it reaches the lord¡¯s ears?¡±

    ¡°Oh, in that case, if Oda¡¯s lord gets furious about sending a spy, there is no doubt that he will dismantle the household and punish them.¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Saizou murmured, nodding slightly.

    In mid-March, the peasants selected by Nobunaga began to move to the village he designated. In modern terms, it was like moving houses. The only difference was that they didn¡¯t get to choose the land they would live on. Instead, they were provided with a house, clothing, and some food. They were also given a decent amount of cash as a relocation allowance, so they wouldn¡¯t immediately face difficulties in getting food. Furthermore, their relatives were arranged to be brought together at the new location. Shizuko wondered if this was a way for them to atone for the past year when they were forcibly prevented from calling their children and relatives to join them.

    (But I never expected that 50 people would be recruited from our village¡­ In the end, it feels like we¡¯re back to square one, how disappointing.)

    In the second year, fifty farmers and their families were recruited from Shizuko¡¯s village. The sudden decrease in the village population resulted in a significant decrease in tax revenue, but this loss is likely considered acceptable by Nobunaga.

    The story of the 500 soldiers took longer than expected. This was due to the fact that they were building a soldier barracks together, and Shizuko had requested the creation of a sand area. The sand area consisted of a 200-meter long lane where about five people could run, and a large sandpit with sides measuring 100 meters each. It took time to transport the sand for the facility, and it was expected that the completion date would be delayed until mid-April or later. Shizuko, who determined that there was no need to rush the completion of the facility, did not see the extension of the schedule as a problem. Sand is heavy, and if it is to be of good quality, it is natural for it to take time.

    In late March, a formal agreement was finally reached between Owari Province and Mikawa Province. A large-scale cotton cultivation project between the two provinces was set in motion. The first meeting was scheduled to take place at Kiyosu Castle. Shizuko led the delegation from Owari, while Tadakatsu led the delegation from Mikawa.

    ¡°Thank you very much for coming from a far place today.¡±

    Shizuko bows deeply to Tadakatsu, who is in front of her. However, Shizuko finds it strange that there is no response from Tadakatsu. She raises her face. Tadakatsu appears to be perplexed, or rather bewildered. Saizo whispers to Shizuko, who was thinking that something strange had happened.

    ¡°(Shizuko-sama, it is likely that this seating arrangement is a first for the Mikawa province. I am also unable to discern the intention behind it. If possible, could you please explain it to everyone?)¡±

    They sat in a cross-legged position, with a Western-style round table in the center that had its legs shortened. The participants were divided into two groups, one representing Owari and the other representing Mikawa.

    ¡°(Ah, ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry) Ahem¡­ Today, we have arranged this in order to express our thoughts.¡±

    Shizuko clears her throat and looks directly at Tadakatsu¡¯s face as she speaks. She feels as though his serious gaze is peering into the depths of her heart, but Shizuko continues speaking without averting her eyes.

    ¡°My lord, Oda Kazusa-no-suke, and the lord of Honda Heihachiro, Tokugawa Mikawa-no-kami, have formed an alliance. As the alliance is based on equality, there is no need to consider who takes the higher seat or any such matters.¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed, an alliance is meant to be equal. However, it is true that Shizuko possesses a greater amount of technology at the moment. Considering that, I have no objection to you taking the seat of honor.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start by eliminating that difference.¡±

    Tadakatsu and the people of Mikawa frowned at Shizuko¡¯s words, but the people from Owari were no different. In fact, everyone except Shizuko failed to grasp the intention behind her statement. Ignoring the confusion in the room, Shizuko signaled to the attendants waiting in the next room. The sliding doors were quietly opened, and the attendants entered the room, each holding a tray. They placed the trays in front of the individuals from Mikawa and Owari, and just as quietly as they had come in, they left the room. Tadakatsu looked down at the tray. There, a thick bundle of paper was placed.

    ¡°Please, pick it up and read it.¡±

    Shizuko encouraged Tadakatsu to read the stack of papers, saying so. With a slight confusion, Tadakatsu took the stack of papers in his hand and began reading.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°We have written down everything we know about it. Of course, it is about cotton.¡±

    The stack of papers was a document about cotton. It was truly the most detailed booklet about cotton in the Sengoku period, containing information that Shizuko could not possibly know about. However, there was a problem. The details were too intricate that not only the Mikawa side, but also nobody from the Owari side could understand the content. Tadakatsu¡¯s eyes widened, and Yasumasa and Masashige were left speechless. Everyone from Mikawa who had the documents in their hands was frozen in shock.

    The Owari faction had no idea what Shizuko was thinking. If it weren¡¯t for Nobunaga¡¯s order to let Shizuko do as she pleases, they would have forcefully made her leave and demanded an explanation for her true intentions.

    (Ah¡­ I might have written a bit too much¡­ Hmm, I just copied the content of the book as it is¡­ I failed. I only intended to unify the knowledge¡­)

    Receiving the various gazes filled with emotions from both sides, Shizuko understood that the operation had failed, and a dry smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°¡­Shizuko-sama, may I ask you something?¡±

    As Shizuko was thinking about how to make amends, a person wearing a hood on the Mikawa side spoke up.

    ¡°Excuse me. I am suffering from a physical ailment, and I am wearing this hood to prevent infecting everyone. Please kindly understand.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. So, what kind of question do you have?¡±

    ¡°I, an uneducated person, can understand. This paper contains very detailed information. With all due respect, I have doubts about the willingness to reveal one¡¯s hand first. To you, who can provide us with such information without hesitation¡­¡±

    The Sengoku period was not a society overflowing with information like the present day. Craftsmen were always vigilant about their secret techniques leaking out. It was common sense. There was no one like Shizuko who would freely provide information to alliance partners without hesitation. The Mikawa faction thought that they might be hiding the crucial parts by mixing in false information, but the content was too dense for that.

    ¡°How many years do you think have passed since the matchlock gun was introduced to Japan?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°On the twenty-fifth day of the eighth month in the twelfth year of Tenmon (September 23, 1543)¡­ It happened approximately twenty-four years ago.¡±

    In an instant, the Mikawa camp began to stir. The matchlock gun, known as one of the weapons in warfare, had established a firm position. They couldn¡¯t hide their surprise that the matchlock gun had only been introduced twenty-four years ago.

    ¡°The reason why it spread throughout Japan in just 24 years is because the technology for manufacturing guns was disseminated by multiple individuals within a short period of time. However, unlike guns, cotton is not directly related to military affairs. Therefore, it is expected to take more time for cotton to spread throughout Japan.¡±

    ¡°I see, so you are considering conducting joint cultivation with Sanawa, our allied country. However, I still have one question remaining.¡±

    ¡°Question? What could it be?¡±

    The man wearing a headscarf took a moment to pause, then looked at Shizuko and said, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what your advantages are. Based on reading this document, it seems that cotton made from cotton plants can establish an equal position to silk and hemp. In that case, it would make sense to first produce it domestically. It is questionable to skip that step and immediately propose a joint cultivation with our country.¡±

    ¡°¡­There are several reasons. One is to prevent uprisings, another is to reduce child mortality rates, and another is the need for vast land for cultivation.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you please provide more details?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, it is true that a vast amount of land is necessary for cultivation, as the statement suggests. Since it is used for clothing, it is only natural to require a significant amount of land.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The next step is to reduce the number of child deaths. Clothing made of cotton has the advantage of being cool in summer and warm in winter. When people die from causes other than war, the main factors are hunger, disease, and cold. Among these, the most immediate one, ¡®cold¡¯, can be addressed by mass-producing clothing made from cotton to protect the body.¡±

    Throughout history, people have died from the cold, regardless of time or place. Particularly vulnerable were infants and young children with weak immune systems, who would often succumb to diseases and cold temperatures. There are heartbreaking stories of thirty children in a refugee camp who died within a day due to a severe cold wave. It is not only civilians who perish from the cold. Prior to the Russo-Japanese War, two hundred soldiers died during cold weather training, and during the war itself, over two thousand soldiers froze to death. The ¡°cold¡± is indeed a formidable threat among the natural phenomena that we encounter in our daily lives.

    ¡°As for measures against riots, once people are free from material deprivation in terms of clothing, food, and shelter, they will have the luxury to focus on etiquette. If we can maintain and stabilize this state, people will no longer feel the need to engage in riots.¡±

    ¡°Why did you come to think that way?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to lose them. My home, my belongings, my food¡­ I start to think it¡¯s foolish to throw them away for the sake of a rebellion or something like that. I believe it¡¯s much more constructive to have a peaceful discussion with the authorities. Well, unless they push the peasants too far, then it¡¯s a different story.¡±

    Even in a poor working environment, if there is a kind of hierarchical class system and order in place, people will surprisingly become obedient and accept the adverse conditions. In particular, Japanese people have a tendency to not easily seek change once they have obtained a stable environment.

    ¡°Providing the people with clothing, food, and shelter is indeed the most reliable method. It is also the most challenging method.¡±

    ¡°(¡­Those eyes don¡¯t seem to be plotting something bad) I see¡­ So your plan is to create an environment where mass production of cotton can be carried out as a measure against riots. I understand now. Thank you very much.¡±

    The man with the hood muttered words with a hint of implication in response to Shizuko¡¯s words.

    In the end, because Shizuko provided all the information at once instead of gradually, the Mikawa side became more cautious and the meeting ended without much progress. However, they agreed to continue with the cultivation work, and people were dispatched from both sides to establish a settlement. Shizuko, thinking that making any sudden moves would only worsen the situation, quietly continued with the work without showing any overt actions. Due to the initial impression, the Mikawa side had a sense of caution towards Shizuko. Despite that, Tadakatsu remained unchanged and happily accepted onigiri and iburi-zuke from Shizuko. Yasumasa and Masashige were amazed in a negative way at his thick-skinned attitude. Amidst this partly carefree and mostly tense atmosphere, the joint cultivation of cotton took place.

    And then, a little while later in late March, Shizuko was taking something out of the cabin. It was something with a very strong smell. Even though she had covered her nose and mouth with a thick cloth, she could still smell the foul odor.

    (Ugh, let¡¯s finish this quickly. This will determine the success or failure of the past three years, so I need to give it my all.)

    After gathering a certain amount of materials from the foul-smelling mountain, Shizuko spends several days extracting what is contained within them. Around noon on the day the extraction is completed, Yoshinari Mori visits her.

    ¡°I received a report that the thing in question has been completed. Unfortunately, the Lord (Nobunaga) was unable to make time, so I will be attending in their place.¡±

    ¡°I believe the mixture is correct, but¡­ this is my first attempt at it, so I¡¯m not entirely sure.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, well, when I fail¡­ I will be prepared for the Lord¡¯s fist.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s words made Yoshinari smile warmly. On the other hand, Shizuko was feeling uneasy. She anxiously waited for the concoction to be completed while holding her stomach.

    (Uh, uh¡­ It¡¯s my first time mixing ¡°saltpeter¡±¡­ I hope it turns out successful¡­)

    The saltpeter mountain that she carefully nurtured over three years. To the casual observer, it may just look like a foul-smelling garbage heap, but if you follow specific procedures, you can extract ¡°saltpeter¡± from it. Normally, it takes four to five years, but it is possible to extract it starting from the third year. However, this is based on theory. And what can be made by combining saltpeter is ¡°black powder¡±. If the Oda army can prepare saltpeter on their own, they can gain an advantage over other countries¡¯ armies. Due to these circumstances, it was originally planned for Nobunaga himself to come and confirm, but he had other business in the Omi region and couldn¡¯t make it. That¡¯s why his right-hand man, Mori Yoshinari, came to visit.

    After a while, the preparation of black gunpowder was complete, and about five ashigaru soldiers with matchlock guns lined up in front of Mori Yoshinari. They bowed deeply and then efficiently lined up in a row, as if it had been predetermined. Even for skilled marksmen, it takes nearly 30 seconds to fire a matchlock gun, usually close to a minute. And one minute later, a single ashigaru in shooting position pulled the trigger. In an instant, a lead ball flew out of the matchlock gun with a thunderous sound. It was proof that Shizuko¡¯s saltpeter mixture was successful. As if to prove that it was not a fluke, the matchlock guns continued to ignite one after another. A total of twenty shots were fired, and not a single misfire occurred as they all hit their targets.

    ¡°Success, huh.¡±

    Shizuko let out a big sigh, as if to say that she finally felt relieved, while looking at Yoshinari in a satisfied manner as he nodded.

    In early April, Shizuko devoted herself to working in the fields. No, she was even more dedicated to working in the fields than last year. Shizuko had taken on numerous jobs in the past, but there was a reason why she suddenly focused solely on farming.

    Shizuko recently donated a large amount of saltpeter that she had been producing over the past few years. The quantity, a whopping 200 kilograms, is truly astonishing. The amount of gunpowder used for shooting with matchlock guns ranges from three to five grams. Despite the small amount of gunpowder, the cost per shot is as high as 600 yen in today¡¯s prices. Black powder is made up of a mixture of saltpeter (oxidizer) and sulfur and charcoal (combustible materials). Since saltpeter cannot be obtained in Japan, we have no choice but to rely on imports from Nanban, which adds to the transportation costs and makes it expensive. The significance of being able to supply saltpeter ourselves, which is a key component in gunpowder production, is immense. It reduces the cost of procuring saltpeter and the risk of relying on external sources for important military supplies, and it also allows us to use ample ammunition for practical training, leading to an improvement in our combat readiness.

    Furthermore, she also succeeded in increasing salt production. The new method (flow-down salt field salt production) is expected to be several times more efficient than the traditional method (in-beach salt field salt production), and it is highly praised for eliminating the need for skilled craftsmen. The traditional in-beach salt field method may seem simple, but it is extremely labor-intensive, requiring a lot of manpower and skilled techniques. As the saying goes, ¡°Three years of seawater collection, ten years of seawater scattering,¡± it takes skilled techniques to evenly spread the seawater onto the salt field. On the other hand, the flow-down salt field method replaces the labor-intensive work done by people with solar heat and wind. The process of collecting concentrated saltwater (kanmizu) simply involves allowing seawater to flow down and dry through solar heat and wind. With properly designed facilities, it became possible to collect saltwater throughout the year. There is no longer a need to evenly spread seawater or transport heavy sand, and the craftsmen are freed from labor-intensive work. As if to prove the efficiency of this salt production method, Shizuko presented a large amount of salt combined with saltpeter.

    The achievement of successfully producing a vast amount of artificial saltpeter. The ability to produce salt in a cycle of about one month. Furthermore, the quantity of production is overwhelming compared to traditional salt fields. Shizuko¡¯s contribution in providing important military supplies such as salt and saltpeter, and establishing an environment for regular production of these materials is significant. It is only natural for Nobunaga to be in a good mood and say, ¡°I will give you any reward you desire.¡± In response, Shizuko said the following.

    ¡°Please give me a large piece of land and time to do farming work.¡±

    It goes without saying that everyone under Nobunaga, including himself, was at a loss for words at this proposal. When Shizuko said she would give them any reward they desired, no one could have anticipated that she would ask for them to spend time doing peasant work. They couldn¡¯t understand Shizuko¡¯s true intentions, disregarding money, honor, and everything else. Nobunaga, who wanted to hear more, asked Shizuko about her true intentions in a voice much kinder than usual. It turns out that she had been accumulating frustration due to the recent workload. The means to release that frustration was to ¡°work mindlessly in the fields.¡± This was the solution Shizuko had found in her life so far. However, the current situation was that they were assigned to tasks other than peasant work. This only added to their frustration. That¡¯s why Shizuko wanted an environment where she could focus solely on peasant work to find some relief around here. After hearing everything, Nobunaga had an embarrassed look on his face and said this.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    And the story comes full circle. Now, although she is excluded from urgent work that can wait, she is thoroughly enjoying her peasant work. Covered in mud and sweat, her face wears a contented expression like I have never seen before.

    ¡°You¡¯re shining.¡±

    ¡°You are shining.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shining.¡±

    Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi, the three of them, watch Shizuko from a distance.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s too bright.¡±

    ¡°Shizuko is someone who possesses a different sensibility than us.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s just my imagination that it would have been fine to simply have some free time.¡±

    And so, under various ulterior motives, Hideyoshi, Takenaka Hanbei, and Mori Yoshinari observe Shizuko from a distance. However, she completely immerses herself in her work without even sparing them a glance.

    Shizuko had cultivated her own large plot of land within a few days, completely tilling it. She proceeded to carry out tasks such as soil preparation and planting. She also began cultivating two types of rice that had been brought from the modern era, but there were only a few seeds, totaling about 4 hectares. According to the attached certificate and notes, one of the varieties was specific to the Chubu region, such as Owari, and was resistant to rice blast disease. It was a variety from the Honami series that could yield a quantity similar to pesticide cultivation despite being grown organically. The other variety used difficult kanji characters and had no furigana, so Shizuko couldn¡¯t read it, but it seemed to be highly resistant to diseases and could be cultivated in both cold and hot regions. The harvest yield was about 70% of Koshihikari during a good harvest, but it was noted that the taste was inferior to second-grade brands. In other words, it was a variety to be cultivated as a last resort in case other varieties failed. However, Shizuko was more pleased with the unknown rice variety than with Honami.

    Tomohonami rice has a taste that rivals Koshihikari rice, but its cultivation is limited to specific regions, making mass production difficult. However, there are varieties that can be grown in any region, from Hokkaido in the north to Kagoshima in the south.

    Rice cultivation in cold regions is inherently difficult. However, there are examples of successful rice cultivation in regions with low rainfall by introducing the Champa rice variety, which originated from China. This variety is a long-grain rice native to the Champa region in southern Vietnam. It is resistant to pests and drought, but extremely sensitive to cold temperatures. In its original homeland of China, the food culture is characterized by ¡°noodles in the north, rice in the south,¡± where wheat-based noodle dishes are popular in the cold northern regions, while rice is the staple food in the warmer southern regions.

    There are few rice varieties in Japan that are resistant to cold weather. Although rice cultivation was practiced in the cold Tohoku region, the Pacific side of Japan has been plagued by strong winds and suffered significant damage from cold weather. Rice cultivation began in the Hokkaido region, specifically the Oshima Peninsula, after the peaceful Edo period, but on a very small scale. It was not until the Meiji period that large-scale rice cultivation became possible in Hokkaido. This was due to extensive technological developments aimed at developing rice varieties that could thrive in cold regions.

    I apologize to the people who developed cold-resistant rice, but if there are lives that can be saved by mass-producing it without losing them, Shizuko doesn¡¯t mind bearing the stigma of being a usurper.

    ¡°¡­hmm? Lady Shizuko, the bamboo tube hanging from your waist, does it not have a slightly peculiar shape?¡±

    Takanaka Hanbei, who was observing Shizuko from a distance, tilted his head when he saw the bamboo tube hanging from her waist. From its appearance, he could tell that it was meant to hold liquids such as water, but it had a peculiar shape for that purpose.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the water bottle Shizucchi (Shizuko) had a carpenter make. Look, I got one too, and you drink from it like this.¡±

    After showing the same thing that Keiji had hanging from his waist to Takenaka Hanbei, he turned the top part of the bamboo water bottle with his hand. It¡¯s nothing special, just a bamboo version of what we would call a mobile phone holder today. Of course, it doesn¡¯t have the vacuum insulation function like modern products, so its cooling and heating capabilities are quite poor. Using a gourd would be much easier, but this bamboo water bottle is great because you can check the liquid inside before drinking it. It is also much higher in terms of hygiene and maintenance. The downside is that it takes time to process and it takes longer to make a finished product compared to a regular bamboo water bottle, and you need to carefully select the materials. Specifically, you need bamboo that is four to five years old, which is when it has the highest strength, and it should be harvested between September and November when the moisture content is the lowest. Of course, it is possible to make it with bamboo that is two or three years old or harvested outside of autumn. The reason for careful selection is to ensure that it has the strength to withstand long-term use and rough handling. Shizuko¡¯s bamboo water bottle is made with three-year-old bamboo, which is the final release version for practical testing, and even when I hung it during a week of farming work, it didn¡¯t get damaged. However, it has not been tested in intense environments like battles.

    ¡°I feel like using a gourd would be fine, but there seem to be advantages to this as well. The biggest advantage is being able to confirm what is inside, and¡­ unlike a gourd, it is also possible to put in other things.¡±

    Curious, Takenaka Hanbei received a bamboo water bottle from Keiji and inspected its structure. I thought that its large diameter allows for quickly filling it with water, and it can also be used to hold things like onigiri besides liquids. On the other hand, I felt that the processing of the joints is time-consuming, making mass production difficult.

    ¡°It seems that the processing of the part that hits the lid is difficult.¡±

    ¡°It seems so. That¡¯s why they seem to be trying to make a tool called a ¡®lathe¡¯. They are investing quite a number of people, so it must be quite large and complex. They are also trying to make various mysterious things like a ¡®height measuring device¡¯ or a ¡®weight measuring device¡¯. They have already completed a ¡®wooden barrel distiller¡¯ and are trying to make something using it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems to be a large-scale mechanical device of some sort. However, height and weight¡­ those are sounds I¡¯ve never heard before.¡±

    If I remember correctly, according to Shizucchi, they said, ¡°Techniques and tools will eventually become known to other countries. However, this (__) is slow-acting, so it takes time for the effects to show even if someone tries to imitate it.¡± I think it was called the ¡°National Nutrition Improvement Plan.¡±

    The problem of the nation¡¯s nutritional status was resolved around 1975 (Showa 50), before which the population was constantly suffering from malnutrition. Two major national diseases were particularly prevalent: tuberculosis and beriberi. While tuberculosis is a separate issue, the reason for the prevalence of beriberi was said to be the consumption of only white rice, which does not contain vitamin B1, without sufficient intake of other foods. As a side note, the influence of beriberi played a role in the popularity of soba over udon in Edo, where the culture of white rice as the main staple food was prevalent during the Edo period. This is because people knew from experience that eating soba could prevent or treat beriberi. Scientifically speaking, beriberi is a disease caused by a deficiency of vitamin B1, so consuming soba, which is rich in vitamin B1, can alleviate the deficiency.

    Vitamin deficiencies can lead to terrifying diseases. Vitamin A deficiency can cause night blindness. Vitamin B1 deficiency can lead to beriberi, Wernicke¡¯s encephalopathy, and high pyruvic acidemia. Vitamin B2 deficiency can cause mouth ulcers and seborrheic dermatitis. Vitamin B6 deficiency can result in anemia and glossitis. Vitamin B12 deficiency can cause peripheral neuropathy and subacute combined degeneration of the spinal cord. Vitamin C deficiency can lead to scurvy. Vitamin D deficiency can cause rickets. Vitamin E deficiency can result in gait disturbances and the list goes on. The terrifying aspect of this group of diseases is that anyone can develop a vitamin deficiency.

    ¡°National Nutrition Improvement Plan, huh? I still can¡¯t understand what they¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Kinoshita (Hideyoshi). The future she envisions is filled with things that we cannot comprehend.¡±

    Yoshinari and Hideyoshi, who were talking like that, had a small smile on their faces.

    They produced a large quantity of military supplies such as rice and soybeans. They recently started producing saltpeter, which is a raw material for black gunpowder, on their own. The Oda family¡¯s territory is evolving at an unprecedented speed.

    Takanaka Hanbei, turning his face towards Shizuko, muttered in his heart with a faint smile on his face.

    (I¡¯m starting to feel like the idea of a world ruled by Budou (ÌìÏÂ²¼Îä ¨C military rule under the heavens) won¡¯t just end as a mere dream.)

 CH 46

    Mid April in the year 1568.

    Five hundred soldiers and their accompanying families are relocating. It may sound simple, but in reality, it creates an entire town. However, the expansion plan for this new district has been continuously delayed. The reason is that Nobunaga¡¯s move to the capital has become a realistic possibility, and there is a pressing need to gather as many soldiers as possible. Nobunaga has been steadily laying the groundwork for his move to Kyoto, by bringing Mino under his control, forming an alliance with the Tokugawa through the marriage of his sister to their lord, and other strategic moves. The only clan that has shown a confrontational stance against Nobunaga is the Rokkaku clan, who control the southern part of Omi province. Despite numerous attempts at negotiation, the Rokkaku clan remains unyielding. Frustrated by their refusal to cooperate, Nobunaga continues his invasion, aiming to incorporate the northern part of Ise province (Northern Ise) into his territory. Unlike the situation in Mino, the invasion of northern Ise is progressing at a faster pace than Nobunaga had anticipated, thanks to the highly skilled crossbow and phalanx units. The warlords on the battlefield begin to vaguely realize that the era of individual battles is gradually being lost, and collective battles will become the mainstream. However, they have yet to realize that even in the era of collective battles, a ¡°general¡± who can lead individuals and unite them into a collective force is still necessary.

    Shizuko¡¯s village, which had nothing to do with the internal changes in the Oda army, continued to have busy days with Nagayoshi¡¯s education and farming work. Nagayoshi¡¯s training consisted of running about twenty laps on a 200-meter lane made of soft sand, creating mountains by filling buckets with sand and placing them a hundred meters away, running around fields and mountains in armor, and piercing thick needles tied to the tips of bamboo poles into square holes at the center of a one-sen coin, just as Saito Dozan had done. It wasn¡¯t just about physical training. In language, they learned to read and write hiragana, katakana, and the 2965 kanji characters of JIS Level 1. In mathematics, they learned basic arithmetic and mental calculations. Shizuko, who had a smartphone that was starting to show signs of battery deterioration, made copies of the ¡°Compulsory Education to Relearn in 72 Hours¡± series and planned to copy other series soon.

    Until then, there were no problems, but Shizuko noticed a problem and switched Nagayoshi to live-in form. The problem was with their meals, or more precisely, the issue of nutrition. From the Sengoku period to modern times, humanity has always suffered from malnutrition. Nagayoshi also had an imbalanced diet. Specifically, he lacked animal protein, which resulted in a lower overall strength that could be exerted instantly. This meant he couldn¡¯t display the ¡°superhuman strength in times of emergency.¡± Worried about this, Shizuko decided to change Nagayoshi¡¯s diet. Fortunately, Nagayoshi didn¡¯t have any particular aversion to chicken. So, Shizuko changed his meals to three meals a day ¨C breakfast, lunch, and dinner. The main dish was a combination of sprouted brown rice, clear soup with vegetables, and pickled vegetables with chicken breast. Three side dishes were added as well. The menu was designed to have a high protein content and a reasonable calorie count, tailored to Nagayoshi¡¯s high level of physical activity. Perhaps because it was unusual, Keiji, Saizo, Aya, and eventually Shizuko herself joined in, and the five of them became some of the healthiest individuals in Japan.

    By the way, it is a side note, but the healthiest person in Japan was not Ieyasu, but actually Nobunaga. This is because Shizuko, who knew that Nobunaga had been suffering from hypertension since his forties, gave him a document compiled by removing unavailable ingredients from a book on nutrition. At first, he didn¡¯t believe it, but the results of the checklist in the document matched his symptoms too well. And since he had been suffering from mild headaches, Nobunaga decided to change his diet out of curiosity. Although there was no effect in the first month, from the second to third month, the headaches disappeared, and the fatigue he felt when waking up in the morning and occasional nausea also disappeared. Although he didn¡¯t fully understand nutrition, he personally understood that his condition could be affected by food intake. Nobunaga, who was already particular about certain things, also incorporated radio calisthenics and stretching, and now he has a remarkably regular diet that even modern people would envy.

    Anyway, thanks to Nagayoshi¡¯s consumption of animal protein, he possesses explosive power, and with the traditional Japanese diet that provides endurance. Such a person is given the opportunity to demonstrate the results of his training. That opportunity is the sumo wrestling tournament organized by Nobunaga.

    The sumo wrestling tournament organized by Nobunaga was held this year as well, as it is every year. However, there was a slight difference this year. In addition to the regular tournament, there was also a tournament specifically for boys who have not yet undergone the coming-of-age ceremony and belong to the warrior families in the domain. It was like a children¡¯s sumo wrestling tournament in modern times. Nagayoshi is only ten years old, so he naturally hasn¡¯t undergone the coming-of-age ceremony. He meets the two criteria of being a warrior family¡¯s boy and not having undergone the ceremony. However, he doesn¡¯t want to participate without permission and risk getting scolded, so Nagayoshi subtly conveys his desire to participate to Shizuko. Shizuko doesn¡¯t particularly have any objections, so she agrees to his participation. Yoshinari, who is also a part of the domain, gives his approval since Shizuko has already given hers. And so, Nagayoshi gains the right to participate in the children¡¯s sumo wrestling tournament. However, he doesn¡¯t do anything particularly noble like training specifically for that day. He continues his daily life and regular training as usual.

    On the day before the tournament, Shizuko received a notice from Nobunaga, saying ¡°Come and enjoy the sumo tournament.¡± Shizuko, who had thought that only Nagayoshi would participate, was completely caught off guard. On the day of the tournament, Shizuko brought a lunchbox made by Aya just in case, and headed to the tournament with Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi who was participating. When they arrived, the venue was already crowded with participants and their companions. It was clear that the participants, who were limited to children from samurai families, had a strong and determined look on their faces. Shizuko parted ways with Nagayoshi, who was participating, and as she looked around for a place to watch, she noticed someone waving at her from the corner of her eye. When she turned her face in that direction, she saw Yoshinari, Nagayoshi¡¯s father.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Mori Yoshinari.¡±

    When Shizuko bows to greet, Keiji and Saizo, who are standing behind her, also bow together.

    ¡°Good morning, Lord Shizuko. Your seats for the viewing are prepared here.¡±

    Yoshinari Mori also returns the greeting with a bow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have inconvenienced Mr. Mori.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s no need to worry. Today, we are not the main participants in the sumo wrestling, but rather in a relaxed and lively position. It¡¯s only natural to walk a bit to keep our bodies from getting sluggish.¡±

    Yoshinari Mori apologizes, but he says so in a very cheerful voice.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    The place where she was guided to was a location that could be called a prime seat without exaggeration. It felt like the mass seating at a sumo wrestling match, and while thinking about things she didn¡¯t quite understand, Shizuko sat down next to where Yoshinari Mori had indicated. She was curious about being in the front row, but it was too late to complain now. It seemed that separate seats had been prepared for Keiji and Saizo, the horse attendants, and they were guided to another area.

    ¡°I hope it starts soon.¡±

    Shizuko, sensing that the waiting time would be long, muttered in a voice so low that no one could hear.

    About forty-five minutes later, the children¡¯s sumo wrestling tournament began. Since only children were participating, the atmosphere was not formal like a professional sumo tournament, but rather similar to an elementary school sports festival. The referee and judge for the matches was Tsuneoki Ikeda. At that time, there were no referees in sumo wrestling, and disputes were a common occurrence when matches became close. To avoid delays in the proceedings, Nobunaga decided to appoint a referee, which is said to be the beginning of the role of the referee in sumo wrestling. By the way, the prototype of the dohyo (sumo ring) was established during the Edo period. Before that, spectators would form a circle and the sumo wrestling matches would take place within it. Since the boundary between the wrestlers and the spectators was unclear, there were often spectators who would interfere with the matches. It was also common for fights to break out between spectators or between spectators and wrestlers. To eliminate these issues, Nobunaga erected four pillars and surrounded them with ropes, conducting the sumo matches within that space. It can be said that this was the prototype of the modern dohyo.

    There are various rational and unique rules in the wrestling tournament, which are Nobunaga¡¯s own. But for the children, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to catch Nobunaga¡¯s attention. If they are chosen as attendants, it opens up a path to success. Naturally, the children become motivated. As a result, the wrestling tournament is filled with a kind of excitement.

    ¡°(Shizuko-sama, it¡¯s Katsuzo¡¯s turn next (Mori Nagayoshi)¡­ How confident are you?¡±

    As I watched the intense sumo wrestling match, Mori Yoshinari, who was standing next to me, whispered something. As a parent, he probably wanted to know where his child¡¯s abilities stood. Shizuko thought for a moment and then said to Mori Yoshinari, who had an indescribable expression on his face, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±

    ¡°(Hmm¡­ It¡¯s more difficult to find someone who can defeat Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) kun.)¡±

    ¡°(That is¡­)¡±

    Mori Yoshinari tried to inquire about the true intention, but before he could do so, it was Nagayoshi¡¯s turn, so the conversation was interrupted. Yoshinari had intended to assess Nagayoshi¡¯s abilities based on the outcome of the match, but his expectations led to an unexpected outcome.

    The sumo match between Nagayoshi and an unknown opponent ended in an instant. Nagayoshi emerged as the winner, but his victory was unique compared to the others. Instead of grappling and wrestling with his opponent, Nagayoshi knocked him out with a single slap. Despite his overall toned physique, Nagayoshi¡¯s slap, fueled by his strong muscles and dense bones in his lower back and spine, can be considered a deadly weapon on its own. It must have been fortunate for his opponent to lose consciousness before feeling any pain.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the general idea. We put them through quite rigorous training, so it might be difficult for an average child to handle them, I guess?¡±

    As expected, Nagayoshi was in an unbeatable state at the children¡¯s sumo wrestling tournament. Whether they were older or younger, larger or smaller than him, he took them all down. Sometimes with just a slap, and other times by grabbing their loincloth and executing a skilled throw. In the Sengoku period, sumo wrestling allowed for somewhat rough actions, so Nagayoshi would sometimes forcefully grab his opponent by the neck and perform a powerful throw.

    From the middle, Nagayoshi¡¯s opponents started to develop traumas after the matches or surrender before even fighting, resulting in a situation where Nagayoshi only fights against those who challenge him.

    ¡°¡­boring.¡±

    Nagayoshi, who had become bored, muttered provocative words, hoping someone would challenge him. Unfortunately, not a single person reacted to his words.

    The children¡¯s wrestling tournament proceeded without incident, and Nagayoshi emerged as the champion. As the competition progressed, there were no more opponents left to face Nagayoshi, so a special rule was implemented where he would take on challengers. However, no one was able to defeat Nagayoshi. The tournament had a regulation that only pre-adolescent boys could participate, so adults were not allowed to challenge him. Despite their parents¡¯ encouragement, the children themselves understood the strength of Nagayoshi and were reluctant to challenge him, eventually leading to a lack of challengers.

    About a week had passed, and in early May, when seedling cultivation and rice field preparation began, Nobunaga came to inspect Shizuko¡¯s village. The village being inspected was not the usual one with hot springs and rice fields, but rather the group of technicians she was managing. The reason for the inspection at this time, even though they had been operational for several months, was related to Takenaka Hanbei¡¯s actions.

    He was intrigued by the bamboo mobile phone mug made by Shizuko, so he requested her to make two, one for himself and one for his younger brother. This mobile phone mug utilizes bamboo nodes, leaving a node at the bottom and cutting it just before the node at the top. Furthermore, the upper edge is shaved to adjust the diameter to fit the lid, and a spiral groove is carved into it. The lid is made by combining a bamboo tube with a larger node that has been processed into a screw cap. Initially, they were confused about how to use it, but after a week, both of them grew very fond of the mobile phone mug. Gourds are difficult to fill with water and are prone to damage. On the other hand, the mobile phone mug can be opened and water can be directly scooped in, allowing it to be filled quickly. In terms of hygiene, the bamboo mobile phone mug, which can be cleaned, is superior. Above all, the greatest advantage is that it can be drunk in large quantities when one is very thirsty.

    However, even if the two of them liked it, the bamboo cellphone mug had a simple design with no decorations. So they started adding their own decorations, carving letters, and embellishing it as they pleased. If they did such things, people around them would show interest, and eventually, it would reach Nobunaga¡¯s ears. Until now, he hadn¡¯t inspected everyday items, but if they were making useful gadgets like the bamboo cellphone mug, it would be a different story. And that¡¯s how we got to where we are now.

    ¡°First, let me explain the small items. These are small tools made by carpenters.¡±

    As Shizuko had said, the cooking utensils were crowded on the table. There were rice paddles, spatulas, turners, butter knives, various sizes of ladles, graters, tongs of different sizes, salad servers, rice washers, strainers, stirrers, tea strainers, sushi mats, bamboo skewers, spoons, forks, spoon/fork stands, chopsticks, cooking chopsticks, chopstick rests, chopstick cases, bamboo strainers, bamboo baskets. There were also bamboo lunch boxes and stacking boxes, folding fans made of bamboo ribs, wooden tableware, bamboo tableware, bamboo verandas, and a bamboo cellphone mug that was given to Takenaka Hanbei. Although there were a few wooden tools, most of them were made of bamboo, which has antibacterial properties. They may not look great, but they are perfectly fine for everyday use.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You seem to be using bamboo overall. Why do you use bamboo so much?¡±

    ¡°Bamboo has the advantage of having a uniform thickness and fast growth rate despite being woody. While there may be doubts about whether cedar or cypress can still be used as timber after twenty years, bamboo can be used as bamboo material in just four to five years. If bamboo crafts are not a problem, I think there is no need to specifically focus on wooden products.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, yes.¡±

    The bamboo used for bamboo crafts and bamboo art is dried in the shade for about one to two months after being cut down to remove moisture. It is then scorched and treated with oil, and finally sun-dried for about one month to complete the process. While both bamboo and wood require drying to remove internal moisture, there is one crucial difference between the two. That is the transportation route. Due to its hollow interior, bamboo can be transported by a small number of people even when it is freshly cut (known as ¡°ao-take¡±). On the other hand, wood needs to be shaped after being cut down, then collected upstream by floating it down the river and assembling it into rafts before being transported to the designated location. The processing continues even after arrival. First, the wood, which contains a lot of moisture, needs to be dried before it can be processed into desired boards. Wood requires a significant amount of manpower, effort, and time just for preparation. Therefore, it is only natural for Shizuko to focus on bamboo, which is lower in cost and can be prepared in a shorter period of time compared to wood.

    ¡°Since carpenters have little experience with bamboo crafts, they can only make small daily necessities at the moment. However, once the craftsmen become skilled, they plan to start making larger daily items such as baskets and chairs.¡±

    ¡°The bamboo forest is¡­¡±

    ¡°Madake bamboo and Chikurin bamboo are already in progress. Also, we are planning to introduce a species called Moso bamboo from the neighboring country of Ming. We are currently waiting for it to be delivered by a merchant.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡± or ¡°As expected¡±

    ¡°These are valuable words. The introduction of the carpenters ends here. Next, we will introduce the pottery craftsmen.¡±

    Shizuko takes Nobunaga and moves from the village of carpenters to the village of potters. Each village is connected by a straight paved main road, so there is no need to walk on winding roads.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good path.¡±

    ¡°We paved the road using the macadam paving method. In the future, we are considering using horse-drawn carriages as a means of transportation to carry people and goods.¡±

    ¡°I am looking forward to the completion.¡±

    While talking about such things, we arrive at the village of pottery craftsmen. This village has two large kilns that can be seen from a distance: a six-stage climbing kiln and a three-stage climbing kiln. Normally, the six-stage kiln is used to fire pottery all at once, while the three-stage kiln is used for experiments or verification purposes.

    ¡°I see, so the purpose of making the stone oven was for this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind understanding. Last year, we created fire-resistant bricks, but we were a little anxious about building a large-scale facility like a climbing kiln right away, so we first conducted experiments with a stone kiln.¡±

    We have manufactured fire-resistant bricks, but we have not conducted durability tests or fire resistance experiments. Instead of immediately jumping to a climbing kiln, we can minimize the damage in case of failure by conducting performance checks in a stone kiln. With that intention, Shizuko built a stone kiln and conducted fire resistance and durability tests. It was also appreciated that Nohime occasionally requested dishes cooked in the stone kiln. Thanks to her, we were able to conduct experiments without a regular pattern, and we couldn¡¯t thank Nohime enough for that.

    ¡°We verified the issues that arose from the stone kiln and ultimately constructed this climbing kiln. With this, mass production is now possible. However, there is another advantage to this village.¡±

    Did you prepare it in advance? As soon as Shizuko gave a signal, men carrying wooden boxes appeared. When I received the box from the men, Shizuko opened the lid and showed the contents to Nobunaga while saying this.

    ¡°In addition to cermaics, it is also possible to make porcelain.¡±

    Inside the wooden box was a large plate with a diameter of 20 centimeters, wrapped in straw. The plate was adorned with vibrant and beautiful paintings made of copper, iron, and gosu (a type of blue pigment), and in the center, the powerful characters ¡°ÌìÏÂ²¼Îä¡± (meaning ¡°Rule the World with Military Power¡±) were boldly depicted.

    ¡°¡­Porcelain, huh. I see, I heard that Kyujiro was using it to gather stones, so this is why.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Owari and Mino do not produce pottery stone, so we import it from other countries¡­ At the moment, the locals are not aware that it can be used for porcelain. However, it is only a matter of time before it becomes known, so we are planning to gather as much as possible as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re quite sharp too. Very well, make sure to inform Kyujiro to gather plenty¡­ Huh? What is that white granular substance?¡±

    In Nobunaga¡¯s field of vision, a wooden box containing small stones is placed, while he was admiring the porcelain.

    ¡°This is called perlite, a type of lightweight volcanic rock found near volcanoes. As you can see, it has many small holes, which give it excellent water retention and insulation properties by storing air and water. By mixing this into soil, it can promote plant growth and prevent root rot.¡±

    By the way, it is also possible to artificially create perlite. When minerals such as obsidian or pumice are exposed to temperatures of over 1000 degrees Celsius, the structural water in the ore turns into gas and expands. Perlite made from obsidian is resistant to crumbling and can withstand long-term use. On the other hand, perlite made from pumice improves water retention.

    I see. So you created a group of technicians in order to reproduce your own skills, huh?

    ¡°Yes, the current situation is that there aren¡¯t enough hands with just me and the village craftsmen. It¡¯s currently just an idea, but I¡¯m thinking of creating a town next year that specializes in producing fermented products such as miso, soy sauce, sake, rice vinegar, and rice koji.¡±

    ¡°Wrap up the plan.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Next, with the cooperation of Mr. Okabe, I will introduce the house we are researching.¡±

    Shizuko guides Nobunaga to the area where she is conducting research and development on building materials under Okabe¡¯s leadership. The area is divided into three main sections. One section focuses on researching roof materials, specifically tiles. Another section explores the possibility of using bamboo as a substitute for materials such as floors and walls. The third section is dedicated to designing the layout of the house. Since Shizuko is not well-versed in architectural technology, she relies heavily on Okabe for anything other than tiles. In other words, Okabe verifies the technical feasibility, while Shizuko is responsible for standardizing the materials if they prove to be feasible.

    ¡°The tiles in the temple of the monks are different in shape. Over there, they have a round feel, but here they have a wavy shape. There seems to be a structure on the back that can be used to hang something, right?¡±

    ¡°As you can see by looking at the roof, we have fixed wooden beams called ¡°sangi¡± with nails. We hang the tile¡¯s claw part on these beams and further secure it with two nails.¡±

    When Nobunaga turned his face towards the roof, as Shizuko had explained, there were wooden beams stretched horizontally on top of the boards attached to the roof.

    ¡°But why are you researching private homes?¡±

    ¡°Houses utilize basic construction techniques. If we further develop these techniques, they can be applied to bridges and castles. Neglecting the fundamentals in any endeavor will result in larger flaws as the scale and application expand, eventually leading to failure.¡±

    ¡°Foundations are important, huh? Very well, go ahead and create something truly good.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s explanation continues. It was dangerous to approach the wooden barrel still while it was in operation. Inside, there is waste molasses. Half of the waste molasses is used to make black sugar fertilizer, and the remaining half is fermented and distilled. Half of the distilled product is placed in oak barrels, while the rest is distilled and aged in the same barrel. The former becomes liquor, while the latter becomes disinfectant alcohol. Waste molasses contains a high amount of alcohol, enough to be used as a raw material for rum.

    ¡°How is that ¡®alcohol¡¯ I ordered you to create coming along?¡±

    ¡°If you have a distiller, alcohol purification is not particularly difficult. However, you need to be careful when increasing the concentration too much¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if the fire ignites immediately when the spark is brought close. However, if it takes too long, it won¡¯t be useful in regular battles. It¡¯s best to save it for crucial moments during a siege.¡±

    ¡°¡­Um, how do you plan on using alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    Nobunaga asked with a cold and wicked smile on his face. Shizuko, feeling like she knew the answer just from that smile, shook her head and refused to engage in any further conversation. If it¡¯s for a siege, there is only one answer: to use it as material to set the castle on fire. Generally, it takes time to rebuild a castle once it¡¯s destroyed, so it¡¯s common to reuse the enemy¡¯s castle after invasion. However, there are also castles that must be destroyed for defensive reasons. Simply put, these are castles that are conveniently located for the enemy but inconvenient for us. Such castles must be disposed of quickly. The best method for that is to set them on fire. However, unlike in modern times, setting fire is not easy. And it¡¯s certain that the enemy will take fire prevention measures as well. That¡¯s why they would use easily vaporizable alcohol to quickly spread the fire. The drawback of alcohol is its short burning time, but Shizuko believed that Nobunaga would consider that and come up with something.

    (Setting fire, huh¡­ It would be convenient to have matches or something, but that¡¯s definitely impossible.)

    A match is a device that has a combustible mixture (head) attached to the tip of a short wooden shaft. However, it requires chemical substances and Shizuko is unaware of the precise mixture ratio. While a Zippo lighter has a simple structure, the crucial flint is difficult to obtain in Japan. In the end, matches and lighters were items that we longed for but did not have.

    ¡°I understand the general idea. It seems that there are no inconveniences with units and such. However, wait a moment before spreading it.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    When Shizuko went up to Mount Ryo, she thought about spreading the metric system, but she didn¡¯t say any more words.

    ¡°I believe I have explained the general matters above. Do you have any other concerns?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ not at the moment. When the ¡®lathe¡¯ that is still unfinished is completed, let¡¯s come back here again.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    After a long period of continuous explanation, Shizuko let out a long breath as if she was pushing out her fatigue from her stomach.

    A week after Nobunaga¡¯s inspection, Shizuko was sitting alone in her room, gazing at her notebook. The battery of her smartphone was deteriorating, and if it could last another two years, that would be great, but gradually it would become unusable. She wanted to extract the necessary information before that happened, but using ink and washi paper was inefficient, so Shizuko was transcribing it into a black history notebook with a pencil for the time being. With this, she would still be able to access the information for a while even after her smartphone became unusable. However, she still needed to prioritize what was necessary and summarize the content in her own way.

    ¡°Now, as for this notebook¡­¡±

    Saying that, Shizuko picks up another notebook. It is not Shizuko¡¯s infamous notebook, but rather the notebook of the owner of the sports bag. Since reading the diary that day, Shizuko has subtly requested an investigation about the ¡°two men¡± involved. However, she doesn¡¯t know their appearance or age. The man who is seen with the owner of the diary is even more of a mystery. Therefore, there is too little information to search for them, making it almost impossible. It is suspicious that they may be in Owari or Mino, but until today, Shizuko has not been able to obtain any substantial information.

    Shizuko, who was re-reading her diary with the thought of at least the male in the diary, felt a sense of unease about something. She recognized the yokan (sweet bean jelly) that he would have given to the farmer, as well as the seeds and seedlings that he had received from the farmer.

    (¡­I wonder if it¡¯s just a coincidence. I vaguely remember Grandpa Genkichi asking me about some of the seeds listed here¡­ And I¡¯m pretty sure his favorite treat was the chestnut yokan from Minasaido¡­)

    The timing also matched. On August 11th, I was asked by an old man named Genji who lived in the village to give him some of the seeds mentioned in his diary. And I handed them over the next day, August 12th. When I gave him the seeds, Genji said he would pass them on to someone else in a few days. The diary states that they were received on August 14th or 15th.

    (At first, I didn¡¯t notice, but the more I think about it, the more it seems like I¡¯m the same as the people who came to Grandpa¡¯s village. That village, to put it bluntly, was run-down and deserted¡­)

    Other than growing rare heirloom crops, that village doesn¡¯t have any notable local specialties or tourist attractions. So while people may leave the village, there are no visitors except for relatives. When referring to relatives, they are called relatives, but Genkichi used the term ¡°a certain person¡± to refer to someone else.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a bind¡­ If you¡¯re from that village, you would understand, but if you¡¯re a stranger, you wouldn¡¯t understand at all.¡±

    Even after reviewing the notes, it is not clear what profession the owner of the sports bag had. It is unclear whether they are someone who separates their personal and professional lives, as there is no mention of their work. It seems like they were in a position of teaching or instructing someone, but it is unclear whether they were a teacher or simply providing education to subordinates.

    ¡°Based on the fact that it is not possible to identify individuals from the diary, could it be someone in the security field? Or perhaps someone involved with detectives or private investigation agencies? Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She throws away her notebook and lies down on the floor. If there is nothing in her sports bag or diary that can identify her appearance, then it¡¯s a lost cause.

    ¡°This person too, but the fundamental problem is how they are time-slipping, I wonder.¡±

    Although the cause of the time slip has not been identified yet, Shizuko have been able to organize some information about it. Memories before the time slip tend to fade to some extent. The belongings held in hand during the time slip also travel together. The time slip does not selectively choose people based on their gender or specific occupation. Additionally, belongings are not a condition for the time slip. There are unique proper nouns such as ¡°sword,¡± ¡°scabbard,¡± and ¡°descendant of time.¡± As far as she knows, there are currently only three people, including herself, who have time slipped to the Sengoku period, and it is unclear whether there will be more in the future. Although there are still many uncertainties, Shizuko does not need to take proactive action at this time, as she has been able to grasp the current situation.

    (I have a feeling, but I don¡¯t think there will be any more people who can time travel.)

    Shizuko felt indifferent, but she thought that she and the other two people jumped at the same time and fell into different years as if it were a cruel twist of fate. If not, by now, people who have time-slipped to various places should have appeared.

    (¡­Huh?)

    While pondering about time travel with a groan, Shizuko suddenly came up with a ridiculous assumption. It was such a silly idea that she couldn¡¯t help but laugh, but then she was shocked to realize that she could actually come up with some explanation for it.

    (No way¡­ but¡­ if that¡¯s the case, a little explanation would be¡­ but it¡¯s like something out of a science fiction movie.)

    Shizuko recognizes that her face is stiff. She tries to slap her cheeks and shake her head to try to push out her thoughts, but instead, the thoughts become even stronger in her mind. When the pressure reaches its limit, Shizuko releases those thoughts in her mind.

    (¡­I¡­I¡­have I¡­time-traveled? Could it be that I¡¯ve been caught up in someone else¡¯s time-travel¡­?)

 CH 47

    Early June in the year 1568

    Shizuko decided to review the vegetable cultivation plan. She determined that it would be better to revise the cultivation plan, taking into consideration the newly acquired seeds and seedlings. However, she will not change the basic four-year crop rotation cycle. The changes will be limited to the crops being cultivated.

    However, this is the most troublesome part. If the crop cultivation plan does not take into account the entire process from soil cultivation to harvest, accidents often occur where the harvest and subsequent soil cultivation overlap. If there is a failure, there may be times when the sowing season is missed. However, such puzzle-like combinations have always been a field in which the Japanese excel. In terms of timing, we use a common calendar called the ¡°koyomi,¡± so there was never a mistake in the timing of planting. Furthermore, except for crops that have not yet been introduced, we created materials on crop rotation disorders and combinations of crops that have good or bad compatibility, and distributed them to the farmers. In other words, even without Shizuko¡¯s leadership, the farmers can revise their cultivation plans on their own.

    Therefore, Shizuko discussed with the remaining villagers about how to distribute the surplus land that was left due to people¡¯s migration, but she only consulted them about their cultivation plans. Since the land that was previously used by fifty people was now distributed among thirty people, they ended up having quite a large expanse of farmland. After developing the distributed land, Shizuko divided it into four fields: three fields for crop rotation and one field for growing crops that are less susceptible to continuous cropping disorders.

    First, there is an area where four types of crops, pumpkin, sweet potato, carrot, and komatsuna, are grown, which are considered less susceptible to crop rotation disorder. These crops are cultivated using the same procedures every year without rotating the land.

    Next is crop rotation plan A. This plan has the largest field dedicated to soybeans. Group A grows peanuts, Group B grows corn and soybeans, Group C grows sweet potatoes, and Group D raises chickens for eggs.

    Crop rotation plan B has Group A growing corn as the previous crop and cabbage as the subsequent crop. Group B grows eggplant as the previous crop and daikon radish as the subsequent crop. Group C grows tomatoes as the previous crop and spinach as the subsequent crop. Group D continues to raise chickens for eggs.

    The last crop rotation plan, plan C, has Group A growing watermelons, Group B growing okra, Group C growing potatoes, and Group D growing white kidney beans.

    However, we didn¡¯t completely exhaust the use of the fields, and there was still a small amount of land left. Instead of leaving it unused, Shizuko decided to plant a crop called Okahijiki (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Salsola_komarovii), which contains nutrients that promote strong bones and improve immune function. This crop is easy to cultivate, as it rarely attracts pests and requires minimal effort as long as the conditions are right. It can be harvested multiple times, similar to spinach. Although Okahijiki is sometimes used to make soda ash, an ingredient in soap, there is currently little advantage in making soap from it. Unlike olive oil, which is commonly used in Western countries, vegetable oils such as rapeseed and sesame oil are considered precious in Japan. Furthermore, producing soda ash requires a large amount of firewood and generates by-products that can lead to soil and air pollution. Considering these risks, it is more economical and environmentally friendly to plant a large amount of mulberry trees and obtain their fruit skins rather than making soap.

    There are fields where both previous and subsequent crops are grown, while there are also fields where only a single variety is planted. This is done to allow the soil to rest and recover. Continuously growing crops can deplete the land. To prevent this, it is necessary to periodically leave fallow land and restore the vitality of the soil.

    I planted French marigolds and bay laurel in square terracotta pots using recycled brick soil as companion plants. I plan to place them in an area where vegetables are being cultivated, depending on the season.

    We prepared a large plot of land for fruit cultivation, but because we only had a few seedlings, the sight of scattered seedlings planted in a corner of the well-prepared land is quite desolate. Originally, we had planned to cultivate persimmons and chestnuts as well, but considering that these trees attract pests that can damage crops, we decided it would be problematic to cultivate them near the field and gave up on planting them.

    I prepared a vast land for growing chrysanthemums, sunflowers, and aloe vera. I allocated a larger portion specifically for chrysanthemums, as I discovered that they are used as an ingredient in mosquito coils while organizing information on my smartphone. At that moment, Shizuko felt a sense of gratitude towards God and her faith began to sprout. However, that feeling quickly disappeared when her smartphone slipped from her hand and hit her forehead, resetting to zero.

    Despite being easy to manufacture, mosquito coils are extremely effective. In areas that are still not electrified, mosquito coils, along with mosquito nets, are highly valued by medical professionals. Aloe vera also has various benefits and is often referred to as a ¡°doctor-free¡± remedy. It is also profitable to mass-produce. Sunflowers, although slightly high in oil content when viewed as a food, are rich in nutrients and can also be used to extract plant-based oil from their seeds. The only exception is the goldfish, which has no benefits. However, Shizuko thought that it could be interesting for ornamental purposes as it grows larger the more it is cultivated.

    There were two types of rice that were growing well. It is significant that they have been genetically modified to be disease-resistant, but it also means that they require careful soil management as they are bred with the assumption of receiving fertilizers. There were rice seedlings that had been grown in the vicinity, but the rice plants I saw seemed much stronger in comparison. However, even with disease-resistant rice, if it is processed into white rice, the nutrients are lost, so the problem was how to improve this.

    Shizuko was leading busy yet fulfilling days. As promised, Nobunaga did not give her any orders except for urgent matters, allowing her to do as she pleased. She could live a carefree life, but contrary to that, Shizuko¡¯s expression was stern. She noticed that the atmosphere surrounding Nobunaga¡¯s retainers, who visited her village, was different from usual. Feeling a stronger sense of fervor that was unlike the Mino campaign, Shizuko understood that something significant would happen in the near future.

    (Finally, the journey to the capital begins.)

    The first step towards unifying the world through military power, the war to conquer the Kinai region by advancing to Kyoto begins.

    The basis for Nobunaga¡¯s decision to proceed with the journey to Kyoto was not just intuition. Firstly, Nobunaga¡¯s responses to various reports from Shizuko had become sluggish. If it had happened once, it could have been a coincidence, but if it continued three times, it was inevitable. Additionally, the letters from Tadakatsu, with whom they had been corresponding weekly, started arriving every other week. Nobunaga had not even shown up for the joint cultivation of cotton and had appointed a proxy. The climax was an unprecedented purchase of supplies from Nobunaga. The list included various items necessary for military operations, such as food and materials like rice, salt, timber, charcoal, and leather, as well as everyday items. Anyone who knew about this extensive purchase would understand that Nobunaga was preparing for military action. It was unclear how Nobunaga would proceed until the journey to Kyoto, but she had no time to worry about that now.

    ¡°This is Shizuko, I¡¯ll bake it soon.¡±

    As Nobunaga and his retainers became busier, Nohime, who was the most free-spirited in the Oda family, started visiting the village frequently, accompanied by Nene (Hideyoshi¡¯s wife) and Matsu (Maeda Matsu). It was unclear how she found out, but Nohime knew that Shizuko had been experimenting with dishes like ¡°yakitori¡± and ¡°kushiyaki¡± using bamboo skewers. She demanded that they provide them with these unusual dishes. In the Sengoku period where there was no gas or modern cooking equipment, everything had to be cooked over charcoal. This unexpectedly required a lot of effort and the heat exhausted their physical strength.

    ¡°Oh, sorry to keep you waiting. We have peach, green onion and beef skewers, cartilage, skirt steak, and skin.¡±

    Shizuko, sweating profusely, continues to grill yakitori. If Aya were here, they could divide the tasks, but Aya has been summoned by Yoshinari Mori and is not present. Furthermore, Nagayoshi, Keiji, and Saizo have also been called away. Only the horsemen and attendants have been summoned, and Shizuko is somewhat dissatisfied with why she alone has been left behind. However, shouting won¡¯t change the situation. Grilling yakitori and skewers is her current duty.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been waiting¡­ Mmm, delicious.¡±

    ¡°This broth is incredibly delicious. It¡¯s sweet and savory, Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°Men can only eat cold rice due to their role as taste testers and such. Being able to eat hot dishes like this is a privilege reserved for us women.¡±

    Three people devouring piping hot yakitori without a care in the world. Commoners and warriors usually only eat cold rice due to concerns like poison testing. On the other hand, the main wife and concubines have a lower chance of being poisoned compared to the warriors. After all, even if they are poisoned, it is easier for them to be replaced by the next woman. It should be noted that the strict rule of having only one main wife was established after the Edo period¡¯s laws for samurai households. In the Heian period, women like Chacha (Yodo-dono) and Tatsuko Kyogoku (Matsunomaru-dono) were treated as main wives according to contemporary records. Of course, the possibility of being poisoned is never zero. Succession disputes can sometimes escalate into violent conflicts, regardless of the era.

    ¡°Ohoho, Shizuko, there¡¯s no need to worry about poison. Even if the master were to poison me, it would just mean that I underestimated people.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I would never do something like poisoning.¡±

    ¡°People changing their minds is a common occurrence in this world, but at the very least, you, who are fundamentally foolish, will never step into the world of politics and strategy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­foolish?¡±

    Shizuko pouts her cheeks in protest at the harsh criticism. However, Nohime wears a satisfied smile in response to Shizuko¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Think about it carefully, Shizuko. How much rice and soybeans have you offered to the lord until now? And recently, it seems you have also offered saltpeter and salt to the lord. Considering your past contributions, it¡¯s strange that you continue to be the village chief in such a rural area.¡±

    ¡°As Nohime-sama says, that¡¯s right. Depending on the situation, it may be possible for you to become the legal wife of someone who carries the blood of the Oda clan and live a life of security. However, you are currently dressed as a village girl and grilling skewers.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, not caring about those things is also part of Shizuko¡¯s charm, I suppose.¡±

    When Shizuko received harsh criticism about her hands, she felt itchy on her back when she was praised without reservation. She is not good at receiving this kind of straightforward praise.

    ¡°Oh, me? I¡¯m just spreading other people¡¯s skills¡­¡±

    Shizuko, who is shyly fluttering her hands, behaves as if it¡¯s not a big deal.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with spreading other people¡¯s techniques? After all, every technology that exists in the world was thought up by someone at some point. And yet, everyone talks as if they themselves invented this or that style, without acknowledging the origins.¡±

    ¡°That, that is to sublimate the skills within oneself and pave a new path¡­¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Shizuko must be the same. I don¡¯t know how much training you needed to acquire that skill. But you have fully demonstrated your power and successfully carried out every order from the lord until now. That is surely because the skill is deeply rooted within you, Shizuko, right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Shizuko is at a loss for words. She has faithfully carried out Nobunaga¡¯s orders up until now. However, no matter how much success she achieves, she is acutely aware that she has only been stealing the knowledge and skills of people who have worked tirelessly for centuries. She believes that she is not deserving of praise and rejects any compliments. But Nohime dismisses Shizuko¡¯s inner conflict as meaningless.

    ¡°If you dislike being completely reliant on others¡¯ skills, then you should try creating something of your own, anything at all.¡±

    ¡°Something that is only mine¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Something that you can proudly claim as your own. But remember, Shizuko, not everyone who puts in effort will be rewarded. Sometimes that effort may go in vain. However, those who have achieved success that will be remembered in history, all believed in ¡®effort is essential¡¯ and achieved success through their efforts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nohime quietly sets down her chopsticks. In the quiet space, only the sound of placing chopsticks on the chopstick rest resonated.

    ¡°It is Shizuko¡¯s freedom to choose which path to walk. It is fine to accept the current environment and not let efforts go to waste. It is also fine to strive and seize something that one can proudly proclaim. It is even fine to fall halfway through chasing a dream. It is all up to you to think, worry, choose, and walk. Ah, even if there are people who speak nonsense from the sidelines, just ignore them. The responsibility for the path you walk can only be taken by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Thank you very much!¡±

    Shizuko felt a slight relief in the cloudiness in her chest. She couldn¡¯t see what she would choose to pursue from now on. Perhaps the future would be challenging. However, Shizuko thought that she should not stop her steps out of fear.

    ¡°Oh, how nostalgic. Lady Nohime¡¯s teachings¡­ they resonate with me even though I am not the intended audience.¡±

    Suddenly, Matsu mutters with a face that reminds her of the past.

    ¡°I have heard that the same thing was done to Lord Oda as well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I did anything significant. I was just feeling down and worrying about something in Mino, so I slapped my cheek to psych myself up.¡±

    (That is¡­ how should I put it, amazing?)

    Shizuko honestly admired how Nohime never seemed to anger Nobunaga.

    ¡°What were you told at that time?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to worry, go all out and give it your best shot. It¡¯s better to regret after trying everything you can, rather than giving up and regretting before even trying. In simpler terms, instead of wasting time worrying, focus on devising a strategy to conquer Mino.¡±

    ¡°Um, is Nohime-sama from the Saito family? I have some concerns about conquering Mino and such¡­¡±

    ¡°My father was betrayed and killed by my older brother. Surprisingly, my older brother fell ill shortly after betraying my father. At that point, I lost all feelings for Mino. I have no affection for a child I have never seen, and I have heard that he is quite incompetent. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have him destroyed without leaving anything for the lord?¡±

    (No mercy¡­)

    I was truly amazed by Nohime, who boldly declared, ¡°The head of the Saito family is incompetent, so let¡¯s destroy them,¡± in front of Nobunaga.

    During the Sengoku period, there was no guarantee that alliances formed for offense and defense would be upheld. Therefore, political marriages were conducted to strengthen relationships. By becoming blood relatives, the relationship was reinforced. However, women who married through political marriages had a certain public secret mission. Their task was to ensure that their own family could enjoy benefits. For example, when Nobunaga was in a desperate situation at Kanegasaki due to the betrayal of Nagamasa Asai, it is said that Oichi was the first to inform him of Nagamasa¡¯s betrayal. From the perspective of the Asai family, Oichi¡¯s actions were an unacceptable act of betrayal, but from Nobunaga¡¯s perspective, it was a commendable act. This was because Oichi prioritized her own family, the Oda clan, over her husband Nagamasa. Due to such circumstances, if the relationship between a husband and his wife¡¯s family became strained, the wife would be subjected to restrictions such as being unable to act without her husband¡¯s permission. In some cases, she would even be returned to her family.

    If we consider Nohime¡¯s position, it would have been expected of her to engage in espionage activities to uncover the internal affairs of the Oda family and, in some cases, even assassinate Nobunaga. However, her words and actions are completely opposite, as she completely destroys the Saito family. Shizuko thought it was truly impressive that she could make rational decisions and cut off her emotional ties, even though there was no future for the Saito family.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too hard, Shizuko. But this is not something difficult at all. It¡¯s either one of two things: seducing a beautiful princess and using her as a pawn, or completely destroying everything so that nothing remains. It just so happened that during the conquest of Mino, the lord¡¯s actions led to complete destruction.¡±

    She did not feel any hatred towards Nobunaga, who destroyed the Saito family, nor any sadness for the downfall of the Saito family.

    While Nohime was leisurely enjoying yakitori in the village of Shizuko, Nobunaga was having a meeting with Ashikaga Yoshiaki at Rish¨­ji Temple. During this time, he generously entertained Yoshiaki by presenting him with a thousand kan of money, a sword, armor, a horse, and other gifts.

    ¡°Hohoho, Lord Oda. I am delighted by your loyalty.¡±

    Yoshiaki was in high spirits.

    Actually, this is not the first time that Nobunaga has planned to bring Yoshiaki to Kyoto. In the past, in the ninth year of the Eiroku era, there was a plan for Nobunaga to go to Kyoto. At that time, there was no alliance with the Asai clan, who controlled northern Omi, and it was unclear whether they were enemies or allies. There was also a state of war with the Saito clan, who controlled Mino. Yoshiaki sent letters to both parties, suggesting peace or alliance and asking for cooperation. Naturally, none of the daimyo were in a position to accept. In particular, the three members of the Miyoshi clan, who supported Ashikaga Yoshihide, constantly pressured the Rokkaku clan not to allow Yoshiaki to go to Kyoto. If the Rokkaku clan were to conspire with the Asai or the Saito clan, Nobunaga would be trapped like a rat in a bag. If the destruction of the clan were to be on the line, there would be no one, not just Nobunaga, who would hesitate.

    In the end, Nobunaga considered the idea of going to Kyoto to be nothing more than a pipe dream, both strategically and tactically. However, Yoshiaki, who was conscious of the need to obey the orders of the Ashikaga family, who were the shogunate, was greatly angered by this decision being abandoned. Ultimately, Oda clan¡¯s senior retainer, Sakuma Nobumori, had sent a message to Yagy¨± Munenori in Yamato on August 28th of the ninth year of the Eiroku era, stating that ¡°Nobunaga¡¯s journey to Kyoto will be postponed due to the unsettling situation in Omi.¡± In the year that the journey to Kyoto was postponed, Nobunaga crossed the Kiso River and invaded Mino, but suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of the Saito clan. It goes without saying that Yoshiaki mocked and belittled Nobunaga, calling him ¡°an unprecedented disgrace, truly the laughingstock of the world.¡±

    ¡°So, when do you plan to go to Kyoto? The Asakura family, who had been protecting me, only made empty promises and left me alone for years. I¡¯m a bit worried myself.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. We will begin our march towards Kyoto in three days.¡±

    Nobunaga calmly responds to Yoshiaki, who looks at him with a pitiful expression on his face.

    ¡°What, three days!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, three days. Please rest assured, we have made arrangements to welcome the Shogun after driving away the Miyoshi clan in Kyoto. Please relax here for a while until then.¡±

    It was a tone that spoke of a definite future, not a prediction or speculation. Yoshiaki felt reassured by this, but Hosokawa Fujitaka, who was present with him at the meeting with Nobunaga, was secretly astonished.

    (An unprecedented level of initiative. Typically, major military operations like marching to the capital require months of preparation. And yet, this man has done it in just three days¡­ Does this mean he had already planned to march to the capital from the beginning?)

    Hosokawa glanced at Yoshiaki and Nobunaga¡¯s faces. Yoshiaki clearly seemed to look down on Nobunaga. It was only natural, as Yoshiaki¡¯s greatest hope was not Nobunaga, but Uesugi Kenshin. Originally, Yoshiaki had sent many letters to Kenshin. He repeatedly urged him to support Yoshiaki¡¯s journey to Kyoto and even tried to persuade Kenshin¡¯s enemies to form an alliance with him. However, Kenshin did not have the resources to undertake a large military action like a journey to Kyoto, so he could only watch from the sidelines. Nevertheless, Yoshiaki continued to send letters. This can be seen from the fact that even after it was decided that Nobunaga would support Yoshiaki¡¯s journey to Kyoto, Yoshiaki continued to send letters to Kenshin, revealing just how much Yoshiaki had hoped for Kenshin.

    ¡°Originally, it would be reasonable to persuade Lord Rokkaku Yoshihisa and secure the path to Kyoto. However, since they did not respond to the persuasion of the shogunate¡¯s envoy, there is no choice but to force our way through.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, you scoundrel! I promised you the position of the deputy magistrate of the samurai office!¡±

    Yoshiaki, who is indignant, did not expect Nobunaga and Hosokawa to agree to Rokkaku¡¯s proposal. After all, in the past, Rokkaku conspired with the Sanmotoresu to eliminate Yoshiaki. It is not a position where he can now ask for forgiveness from Yoshiaki. If he were to do such a thing, it is certain that he would be attacked by the Sanmotoresu.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Just destroy them all!¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured. Let us deliver the hammer of justice to those foolish enough to oppose the lord.¡±

    Strictly speaking, Yoshiaki is not the Shogun (Kubou), but Nobunaga deliberately referred to him as such.

    ¡°Indeed! I have high expectations of you, don¡¯t I!?¡±

    The Mikoshi(https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mikoshi), Yoshiaski, is light headed.

    ¡°Hmm hmm hoo~¡±

    The day after the meeting between Nobunaga and Yoshiaki, news of Nobunaga¡¯s journey to Kyoto also reached Shizuko. Upon hearing this, Shizuko was in high spirits. The reason was simple.

    (Hahaha, since ancient times, samurai have been bearers of trials. Without exception, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) and Keiji-san and Saizo-san have all disappeared, haven¡¯t they?)

    During the Sengoku period, it was common sense to consider women as impure. While this may not have applied to peasants, most samurai shared this belief. As a result, three days before going into battle, sexual intercourse with women and consuming fish or meat were prohibited. It was also forbidden for pregnant women to touch military clothing. Despite the impending departure in a few days, it was rare to find individuals like Shizuko, who would be called without hesitation, or those who would not pay any attention like Keiji, or someone like Saizo who would faithfully carry out orders. Even such individuals, however, would naturally want to participate in the once-in-a-lifetime event of going to the capital.

    (In other words! For a while, I can do farm work without being disturbed by anyone! Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) seems to be able to accompany me to the capital, whether he knows about the reward for the sumo wrestling tournament or not. Ah, it¡¯s wonderful to be able to cultivate the fields without being disturbed by anyone!)

    Once they set out for battle, it is natural for them to be out of contact for nearly a month. Even if I try to summon them, the five hundred soldiers who are supposed to be guarding Shizuko are still not deployed due to the influence of going up to the capital. It is now June, so they will definitely be left unattended until at least mid-July. Considering that they will also be busy after going up to the capital, Shizuko thought that it would be peaceful until around September.

    ¡°Kaiser, K?nig, get that tool over there.¡±

    Shizuko gives orders to the Kaisers, who haven¡¯t been able to spend time together for the past few months. As if saying ¡°we¡¯ve been waiting,¡± Kaiser and K?nig rush to Shizuko with tools in their mouths.

    ¡°Oh, good job, good job.¡±

    Shizuko gently strokes the heads of the two animals that delivered the props. The two animals wag their tails modestly in the field. However, Shizuko doesn¡¯t favor only the two animals, but gives each of them commands and strokes their heads.

    ¡°Lutz, hold this rope in your mouth¡­ That¡¯s it¡­ Good. Okay, you can let go now. Oh, Ritter and Adelheid, bring the wooden barrel over here. Barti is¡­ playing with Wittman¡­ right?¡±

    The Wittmans, who move around like arms and legs, are reliable partners for field work. They are dependable in general, but when it comes to working in the fields, they are truly invaluable. However, they are forbidden from entering the rice paddies. There was an incident where Kaiser entered the rice paddy despite being told not to, and got stuck in the mud and couldn¡¯t move. Since then, they have been helping with the field work, but they are asked to wait nearby during rice paddy work.

    ¡°Hmm, I think that¡¯s enough for today. I heard that the prototype of the mist sprayer is almost ready, but I might go check on it later.¡±

    The operating principle of a spray bottle is simple. Prepare two straws, distinguishing one by painting it black. Pour liquid into a container such as a beaker and stand the unpainted straw vertically in it. Then, blow air from the side into the head of the unpainted straw using the black straw. At this time, ensure that the outlet of the exhaled air is partially blocked by the head of the standing straw, causing the airflow to separate. As a result, the pressure near the head of the standing straw decreases, leading to the phenomenon of liquid being drawn up from the container. Since there were no straws available, alternative materials were used to conduct the experiment and convey the principle of the spray bottle to the craftsmen.

    (Well, it was probably inappropriate to make this after showing it, since it requires a tool to be created¡­)

    However, once it is completed, it will be easier to sprinkle wood vinegar or bamboo vinegar on the leaves. I had been hoping for it to take shape no matter what, but it seems to have turned out surprisingly easily. Shizuko reflects on underestimating the craftsmen and plans to celebrate with them once the lathe is completed.

    ¡°Oh, come to think of it, I wonder if the garlic and chili pepper seeds are here yet. As for the chili peppers, it¡¯s understandable, but I thought the garlic was already being cultivated.¡±

    She wanted a mist sprayer for spraying bamboo vinegar and other substances, but also for spraying natural pesticides made from ingredients such as food. There are people who often say that organic farming is good for the body, but that is a big misunderstanding. Even using garlic juice that has been ground up is considered a pesticide. Wood vinegar, bamboo vinegar, rice vinegar, and leek extract can also be considered pesticides. The commonly praised herb called dandelion, which is said to be good for the body, can be used as a pesticide called ¡°dandelion dumplings¡± when mixed with wheat flour and rice bran, which has a high insect-repellent effect. Pesticides are not only external substances. Crops and fruits contain substances that protect themselves from mold and pests, similar to the human immune system. These substances are called ¡°infection-specific proteins¡± or ¡°biological defense proteins.¡± It has been known for a long time that these proteins can occasionally cause allergic reactions. And these biological defense proteins increase every time crops or fruits are damaged by diseases or pests. On the contrary, research has shown that the more pesticides are used to prevent diseases and pests, the fewer of these biological defense proteins are present. Therefore, it is better to be concerned about whether pesticides that show toxicity to humans are being used, rather than simply considering pesticides as dangerous.

    When considering the stable supply of crops, pesticides are essential. However, chemical pesticides, which are made from chemical substances, are not available. Therefore, we have decided to create natural pesticides that utilize the abilities of crops.

    (There is something missing among natural pesticides. The most commonly used natural pesticide is a mixture of wood vinegar, vinegar, and shochu, but unfortunately, there is no shochu available. It is necessary to enhance it by mixing in chili peppers and garlic. Hmm, even though the distiller is completed, it will be next year before shochu can be made¡­ and I¡¯m not sure if I can get chili pepper seeds, and garlic is also questionable¡­)

    There are various methods of soaking chili pepper liquid, garlic liquid, wood ash, and a mixture of wood vinegar, rice vinegar, shochu, garlic, and chili pepper in shochu. Wood ash is particularly convenient and has high effectiveness. Spraying it on the leaves can be expected to have a preventive effect against various pests and diseases. It is especially effective against well-known crop diseases such as powdery mildew, mosaic disease, and rot. It can also be directly sprayed on crops that have already been damaged by aphids or slugs to repel pests. The wood ash on the leaf surface combines with surface moisture to form an alkaline film. This makes it difficult for pathogens and pests to attach to the leaves. When dissolved in water, it exhibits alkalinity, so even if it flows to the base of the plant due to rain, it neutralizes the acidity on the soil surface and becomes a source of easily absorbed potassium nutrients for the plants. However, it should be noted that these methods only have effectiveness compared to a ¡°no pesticide¡± situation and should not be overly relied upon. It is best to consider them as a pleasant bonus if they work.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s produce and spread wood ash on the entire field. Currently, it¡¯s the easiest to obtain and has the highest effectiveness.¡±

    As I was considering gathering materials, I noticed someone approaching from the other side. Since the villagers and the area of the rice fields are separate, only people who have business with Shizuko come here. Thinking that, I looked at that person again.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Aya-chan?¡±

    Aya, who always has a cool face, was coming towards me.

    ¡°Hey, Aya-chan. Are you done with work?¡±

    ¡°Yes, everything has been completed smoothly.¡±

    Shizuko thought to herself that Aya is still a child whose expression never falters. She also thought that Aya would be cute if she smiled. Perhaps because of that, Shizuko was looking at Aya with a creepy grin on her face. It is a secret that Aya slightly stepped back.

    ¡°Good job. Well well¡­ I wonder if I can relax for a while with this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not possible. A suit of armor has arrived for Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­What? Sorry, maybe I misheard. Did you say that a suit of armor is being delivered to me? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    While waving her hands back and forth, Shizuko negates Aya¡¯s words. However, in response, Aya, with her usual cool face, utters words that strike Shizuko down to hell.

    ¡°¡­Unfortunately, it is not a dream or an illusion, but reality.¡±

    ¡°Hi! Wait a minute. Why? Armor? I wonder why it¡¯s being delivered to me. Can you give me more details about that?¡±

    Shizuko, who speaks in a strange tone due to her confusion, was surprised to find that the more flustered she became, the calmer Aya was. Aya herself found it strange as well. After all, Nobunaga had never taken Shizuko to the battlefield before. Although there were times when women joined the gun and spear units due to a shortage of manpower, this time the Oda army alone had about forty thousand soldiers for the march to Kyoto. Including the allied forces of the Tokugawa and Asai, the total number of troops was said to be seventy thousand. In other words, the condition of taking women along because there weren¡¯t enough soldiers did not apply here.

    ¡°I am not familiar with that matter in detail. I have been entrusted with the letter from the lord, so it is likely written there.¡±

    ¡°¡­I have a really bad feeling about something.¡±

    Shizuko, who has no good memories of Nobunaga, frowns. However, without checking the contents, she won¡¯t understand why Nobunaga sent her armor. She receives the letter from Aya and looks down at it. She skips unnecessary parts and carefully reads only the relevant ones.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, it was really not good after all.¡±

    In short, the content of the letter is ¡°It is not good to have women in the army, and it will ruin superstitious beliefs.¡±

    During the Sengoku period, it was rare for women to go to the battlefield. This was because women had a strong sense of protecting their homes. However, they were not completely detached from warfare. It was the women¡¯s job to cook food during a siege, and they sometimes participated in buying time when the lord of the castle was escaping. The perception that women were weak came about during the Edo period, but in contrast, women during the Sengoku period were strong. In a written document left by Honda Tadakatsu, there is a passage with this content.

    ¡°When I was young, there was a shortage of manpower in war, and even women were forced onto the battlefield. While some men would faint at the smell of blood alone, women seemed unfazed and accustomed to it. They also had great courage. When we were under attack, it was often the women who would charge forward first. Truly, women are strong.¡±

    However, it was generally not allowed to bring women to the battlefield until Hideyoshi gave permission to bring his legal wife and concubines. The reason for this was that it was considered ¡°unlucky¡±. In other words, it was a superstitious practice that had no meaning for Nobunaga, so Nobunaga would bring Shizuko along to prove that such beliefs were unfounded.

    (I¡¯m not the type to get caught up in things like that¡­)

    Aya said that there was a vermilion seal at the end of the letter given to Shizuko. In other words, it was a formal document called ¡°Shuinjo¡± that had been stamped with a vermilion seal. If we were to compare it to a company, it would be equivalent to an official appointment letter.

    ¡°¡­Well¡­ I understand. By the way, if the armor has arrived, it means we¡¯ll be going to battle soon, right? When exactly?¡±

    Aya responded to Shizuko¡¯s question with a remorseful expression, saying this.

    ¡°It¡¯s the day after tomorrow.¡±

 CH 48

    1568, mid-June.

    On June 23rd of the same year, Nobunaga met Yoshiaki at Risho-ji Temple. Going back further, Yoshiaki departed from Ichijodani on June 12th to meet Nobunaga. It¡¯s not directly related, but on June 25th, Ieyasu arrived in Gifu with his troops. And on June 26th of the 11th year of the Eiroku era (1568), Gifu, which was Nobunaga¡¯s stronghold, was bustling with people.

    ¡°Oh, truly impressive.¡±

    Shizuko, who is adorned with the current world¡¯s equipment, murmurs as she observes the crowded scene. Normally, Shizuko uses horses, but when it comes to military marches, it¡¯s a different story. She didn¡¯t have time to prepare feed or hire horse caretakers, so she had to march on foot.

    Shizuko walks around, searching for the specified location. The difference in the male and female bodies is not completely hidden by the armor, and upon closer inspection, it is immediately apparent that Shizuko is a woman. Therefore, most soldiers gaze at Shizuko with curiosity, but quickly avert their eyes. To her left is Saizo, dressed in ordinary attire, and to her right is Keiji, dressed in flamboyant clothing. And behind her are Kaiser and K?nig, two beasts. If all of them were to be stared at simultaneously, it is only natural for the soldiers to avoid any involvement and avert their gaze.

    Before that, Shizuko¡¯s appearance was also peculiar to the foot soldiers. She was carrying a large backpack. Made of leather, it had multiple compartments where she could store various items such as a bamboo water bottle, food, maintenance tools, a travel kit, and a knife she used for deer butchering, all neatly organized. Originally intended for deer hunting, the backpack was versatile enough to be useful on the battlefield depending on its contents. She also brought a compound bow that she thought looked good, along with arrows made from bamboo and a quiver to hold them.

    The compound bow boasts a high accuracy rate on land, making it ideal for deer hunting. However, Shizuko has never shot a person before, and all her previous targets have been animals. While the compound bow is a low-power, high-rate-of-fire type with impressive accuracy, it does not surpass the performance of a traditional Japanese bow. Additionally, it requires more maintenance. In a negative sense, it can be described as a ¡°mediocre¡± bow. However, to those unfamiliar with such tools, Shizuko¡¯s appearance in armor with a backpack and a compound bow seemed highly suspicious.

    (I adjusted the compound bow to increase its power¡­ probably around 60 pounds. Well, I won¡¯t really have a chance to use it anyway. It¡¯ll just be a tool to obtain food while on the move.)

    Shizuko, who thought that as long as she looked good, it would be fine, but in reality, her appearance was as eccentric as a dandy.

    Just a little while before arriving at Nagayoshi¡¯s place, Keiji suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°¡­By the way, wasn¡¯t that guy Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) still not coming of age?¡±

    When Nobunaga went to Kyoto, Nagayoshi was 10 or 11 years old. In historical records, he was officially recognized as an adult at the age of 13 or 14, after his father, Mori Yoshinari, and his older brother, Mori Yoshitaka, died, making him the rightful head of the Mori family. Keiji was puzzled as to why Nagayoshi was allowed to accompany Nobunaga to Kyoto.

    ¡°It seems that Lord Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) was granted permission by Lord Oda to accompany the army on this expedition, as a reward for his previous sumo wrestling tournament.¡±

    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why even though you¡¯re a child, you were able to participate¡­ Oh, looks like we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Keiji¡¯s words made the two of them turn their gaze forward. There, they saw Nagayoshi sitting on a horse with a dignified expression. Although Yoshinari Mori was nearby, they couldn¡¯t spot any man slightly older than Nagayoshi. His older brother, Yoshitaka Mori, was no exception and was currently guarding the Mori clan¡¯s former territory in Owari.

    ¡°This one is Shizuko, and I have come at the behest of our Lord.¡±

    ¡°I am Keiji Maeda, retainer of Lady Shizuko, and I have also come here at the order of our Lord.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, I am Kani Saizo. And I have also come at the command of Lord Oda.¡±

    As soon as they arrived at Nagayoshi¡¯s place, they greeted Mori Yoshinari in the forest.

    ¡°Yes, I understand what you¡¯re saying. The three of them will accompany Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) on this mission.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will do as you say.¡±

    After exchanging greetings and having a brief meeting, the three of them moved towards Nagayoshi. Although he was just a child, he was able to participate in the battle in Kyoto. However, he was not able to fight on the front lines and mainly observed from the rear. Nevertheless, he never neglected his preparations for combat and carried a cross-shaped spear. The only peculiar thing about him was that he also equipped himself with a compound bow. Unlike Shizuko¡¯s compound bow, his bow had been modified to handle arrows for traditional Japanese bows as well. Despite its larger size, the overall weight was compensated for by a leather shoulder belt.

    ¡°Oh, Shizuko. I¡¯m impressed that you¡¯re participating in this trip to Kyoto.¡±

    Nagayoshi shrugged his shoulders and joked as he watched Shizuko. Although he himself was an unusual participant, he had a confident attitude that did not pale in comparison to Shizuko or anyone else around him.

    ¡°Nice to meet you from today. Well, anyway, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) is one thing, but I¡¯m definitely just going to be observing from behind.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? I think your archery skills are quite something. I still lose in terms of accuracy.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m doing it to exterminate beasts, you know.¡±

    In the village where Shizuko lives, there are deer living in the surrounding area. Due to the activities of hunters, the mountain environment has improved. Naturally, the deer¡¯s habitat has expanded, resulting in the dispersal of the previously clustered herds. Originally, the hunters¡¯ area was not a viable living space, and the deer only gathered because there were abundant feeding grounds. If the mountain environment is restored, the deer will naturally disperse. And the dispersal has not reduced their numbers, on the contrary, the deer population has increased compared to a few years ago due to the increase in feeding grounds. While it is a happy situation for the hunters who can obtain deer hides and meat, it is a problem for Shizuko and others who engage in farming activities.

    Until now, the hunting of deer had been left to the two hunters, but now Shizuko and the others needed to do it as well. So, Shizuko made use of the training as an excuse and had Nagayoshi, Keiji, and Saizo help with the hunting.

    ¡°I underestimated the large increase in deer population¡­ Not only does it cause deforestation, but if we don¡¯t regulate their numbers properly, the mountains will quickly become barren.¡±

    In modern Japan, even the overpopulation of deer is causing extensive damage to trees. The deer¡¯s feeding habits are severe, to the point where even densely forested areas become barren. The environment that has been carefully cultivated to maximize the natural abilities of the mountains is being destroyed by the deer. In order to prevent this from happening, it is necessary to reduce the deer population to a suitable number and constantly monitor for any signs of deforestation.

    Due to frequently participating in deer hunting, Nagayoshi had become skilled enough to rival even experienced hunters. The compound bow boasts a high accuracy due to its ability to aim while the arrow is drawn. On the other hand, the traditional Japanese bow, or ¡°yumi,¡± requires time to master and is not very useful with only short-term training. The only problem is that Nagayoshi did not have a spare yumi prepared, so if he suddenly needed to switch to the yumi, it is unlikely that he would hit the target.

    It may seem like a good thing, but in the end, the compound bow is only good in terms of accuracy, and it doesn¡¯t have much impact in terms of transitioning from bows to matchlock guns. To put it in a negative way, bows are already considered ¡°mediocre weapons.¡± No matter how powerful the compound bow is compared to its simple concept and principles, it doesn¡¯t have the same performance as a traditional Japanese bow.

    ¡°Well, I guess neither you nor I will have a role. The exceptions would be Keiji and Saizo, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    While chatting with Nagayoshi, a person who seemed to be a messenger was riding a horse and saying something. Unfortunately, due to the distance, I couldn¡¯t catch almost half of what was being said, but I could guess the content of the message from the words that I could hear leaking through.

    ¡°It seems that the march to the capital has begun. They were talking for quite a while, but well, this is the central army after all.¡±

    During the Sengoku period, the military would typically divide into three units: the vanguard, the center, and the rear guard. The vanguard would advance while sending out scouts, and the center unit would advance while deploying scouts on both sides.

    ¡°I can faintly hear the roar of the vanguard. I wonder if Lord Castle said something¡­ Damn, I wanted to hear it too!¡±

    In the Sengoku period, the morale of the army was extremely important. Generally, before a battle, there would be verbal disputes (kotobatakai) where soldiers would assert the legitimacy of their own army and loudly criticize the injustice of the enemy. However, while these disputes were crucial in influencing the morale of the army, there were also cases where they inadvertently provoked the enemy and heightened their fighting spirit, or unexpected battles occurred. Some individuals, driven by hot blood, would even reveal military secrets, so some armies issued orders that those who engaged in verbal disputes would be sentenced to death.

    ¡°Hmm, it looks like it¡¯s going to take some time for the march to start around here.¡±

    Amidst the soldiers being inspired by the roaring of the former army, Shizuko calmly observed the state of the military.

    When preparing to go up to Kyoto, the only obstacle standing in Nobunaga¡¯s way was the Rokkaku clan, who ruled over southern Omi. A month ago, negotiations to persuade the Rokkaku clan to join the army going up to Kyoto had failed after seven days of discussions. As a result, Nobunaga decided to subjugate the Rokkaku clan. Before doing so, he employed a certain strategy. He dispatched Wada Koremasa from the Oda family to Omi and Yamashiro, where he worked to convince local lords and shogunate retainers to support the army going up to Kyoto. Furthermore, he approached the Rokkaku main family, who were not pleased with Rokkaku Yoshikatsu, a branch family member, becoming the guardian of southern Omi, and convinced the local lords in Omi to side with the army going up to Kyoto. Through this strategy, Nobunaga successfully gained the support of many influential figures in the Kinai region and weakened the Rokkaku clan in return.

    The day after Yoshiaki declared his intention to go to Kyoto at Rishakuji Temple, Nobunaga arrived at Omi Takamiya. It had been arranged for him to marry Oichi, his sister, and form an alliance with the Asai forces, but due to some problem that arose, the plan was changed to meet with Nobunaga and Ieyasu on the following day, the 28th.

    ¡°Well, even without that, we can¡¯t rest the horses and ourselves for two days¡­ What¡¯s wrong, Shizuko? Did you have an upset stomach or something?¡±

    ¡°I was just wondering why you¡¯re here?¡±

    Shizuko, with a look of disbelief, squints her eyes and gazes at the peculiar Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) sitting across from her.

    ¡°What? I haven¡¯t been told to study by my father. It must mean that there is no training better than practice. Of course, I cannot participate in battles.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about that, but I¡¯m wondering why people eat food made by others as if it¡¯s a given.¡±

    It is around the beginning of summer, but during the Sengoku period, which was during the Little Ice Age, the average temperature was lower than it is today, and the nights were quite cold. Thinking of something warm, Shizuko decided to make a porridge using dried rice. The method is simple: boil water in a deep-bottomed frying pan, then add dried rice, dried meat, and dried vegetables in that order. Season with salt and soy sauce, and finally add a pickled plum to enhance the sterilizing effect. It¡¯s hard to say it¡¯s delicious, but it¡¯s better than not being able to have a satisfying meal while on the march. After completing the wartime porridge and feeding it to Kaiser and K?nig, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) appeared.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the relationship between you and me, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°¡­sigh, please make sure to return it later. After all, I only have enough food for myself, and I didn¡¯t have much time to prepare extra.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell everyone who understands, I¡¯ll tell Father later and ask him to distribute supplies from the extra baggage.¡±

    ¡°Please spare me from being sidetracked.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? I just want to be formally separated¡­ Oops.¡±

    As the porridge almost spilled from the spoon, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) quickly balanced it. After exhaling a sigh of relief that it didn¡¯t spill, he put the porridge on the spoon into his mouth.

    ¡°But it was the soy sauce you made, wasn¡¯t it? Father was quite fond of it. He¡¯s planning to start full-scale production from next year.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I came up with, though. Well, since the lord prefers strong seasoning, I think soy sauce matched their taste.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. I really liked the soy sauce simmered fish before, so much so that I even gave a tip to the chefs.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. By the way, Chamaru, I¡¯m not impressed with you going out alone, even if it¡¯s the headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, so noisy, so noisy. Don¡¯t start sounding like an old man preaching too. From being sick until today, it¡¯s been all about studying, training, and studying. Let me have a little fun.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay because it¡¯s Chamaru-kun who will be scolded later¡­ I guess.¡±

    After the meal, I soaked the utensils and cooking tools for two people in a wooden barrel filled with water. Like everyone else, I thought it would have been better to buy food from the merchants who accompanied us on the march, but I realized it too late after it was already finished. Kaiser and K?nig relaxed as Shizuko stroked their heads, closing their eyes in contentment. However, their ears were still turned towards the direction of the strange round object, so they were on minimal alert.

    ¡°By the way, why doesn¡¯t Rokkaku join the army heading to the capital?¡±

    Kaiser and K?nig are engaging in physical contact with Shizuko, and Kimyomaru throws a question at her.

    ¡°Ashikaga-dono used to be in the territory of the Rokkaku clan in the past. However, it was attacked by the Sanmoto Three, so the Rokkaku clan might think that Ashikaga-dono holds a grudge against them.¡±

    ¡°You should lament the current state of the shogunate, which cannot even protect its own body.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier for humans to blame someone else. Well, ever since the previous thirteenth generation lord of the Shogunate family was assassinated, the family has been in decline, so I guess they thought there was no point in lamenting about it now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose I won¡¯t be able to go to the capital without my father¡¯s help.¡±

    As he murmurs so, Kimyomaru drinks amazake (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amazake) after a meal.

    ¡°Ginger juice makes it easy to drink. By the way, was it Shizuko who suggested making one-night sake a staple in the military? What exactly is the meaning behind this?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s this word called ¡®nutrition¡¯. It¡¯s a general term for things that are necessary for maintaining and enhancing the functions of the human body. It requires a detailed explanation, but in short, you can think of it as something you can get by eating rice. There are several types of nutrition, and if they are lacking, it can cause functional disorders in the body.¡±

    ¡°Has Father¡¯s diet changed because of that? I have also received various criticisms.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because it¡¯s necessary for building a strong body. And the overnight sake made from rice koji is efficient in replenishing those nutrients.¡±

    Amazake contains a variety of nutrients such as B vitamins, plant fibers derived from rice, amino acids, and a large amount of sugars, mainly glucose. It is composed similarly to lactated Ringer¡¯s solution, a nutrient solution used in intravenous drips, with the addition of rice-derived ingredients. Amazake is sometimes referred to as a ¡°drinkable drip.¡± Similarly, there is oral rehydration solution, also known as a ¡°drinkable drip.¡± This is obtained by dissolving a small amount of salt and a larger amount of sugar in water. It is more easily absorbed than simply drinking water and has the advantage of quickly providing energy and electrolytes. Adding precursors of citric acid or other bicarbonates can further enhance absorption efficiency. The rice porridge that Shizuko ate earlier, which included pickled plums, can also be considered a Japanese version of an oral rehydration solution. Both amazake and oral rehydration solution are excellent beverages, but during the Sengoku period, sugar was a precious commodity, so Shizuko recommended making amazake from rice koji.

    ¡°Which do you think is stronger, a hungry and dizzy soldier or a healthy and clear-minded soldier?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s more of the latter. No matter how hard you try, it¡¯s hard to raise the morale of hungry foot soldiers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if there are ten thousand soldiers, they won¡¯t be able to exert their full strength if they are in a malnourished state.¡±

    Improving the nutritional status of soldiers alone can significantly change the strength of the military. However, improving the food situation is not so easy. First, it is necessary to increase the productivity of crops to the extent that there is an excess supply. It is essential to have an ultra-efficient agricultural system that does not fall below the required supply even if the farming population decreases due to war. By increasing the productivity per capita, it becomes possible to create surplus personnel. And to consider this ultra-efficient agricultural management, a vast amount of data on cultivated area, harvest volume, yield per 10a is necessary. To record this data in a unified format, a mimeograph machine is required. It may seem like an overwhelming task, but mimeograph machines can still be used in the future, so Shizuko is researching if it can be reproduced in the technology district.

    ¡°(I think galley printing can be done even in the Sengoku period since Thomas Edison created the prototype around 1893¡­ but well, it¡¯s not something to think about now.) Anyway, marching involves a lot of effort, doesn¡¯t it? I think it would be easier if we made improvements to eliminate waste.¡±

    ¡°I never thought about it, but exactly which part did you think was pointless?¡±

    ¡°There are various issues, but the biggest problem is logistics.¡±

    ¡°Logistics¡­? Isn¡¯t that just a trivial matter with Konida (https://www.japanesewiki.com/history/Konida.html)?¡±

    Konida is a transport unit directly attached to the military forces for the transportation of supplies, and it is different from the logistics unit that provides various support from the rear.

    ¡°It¡¯s completely different. I¡¯m not talking about the small baggage teams that come to the front lines together. Logistics refers to the rear support, such as the transportation of military supplies, replenishment of goods, and ensuring communication networks.¡±

    Kimyomaru tilted his head in confusion, as if he couldn¡¯t understand even though I explained while drawing a diagram. However, it¡¯s not surprising that he couldn¡¯t understand. Even the renowned military strategists Uesugi Kenshin and Takeda Shingen, known as masters of warfare, would load up their supplies on packhorses, engage in battles with the enemy, and return to their home territories once their supplies ran out. This was the established strategy of warfare during the Sengoku period, and it was an unquestionable common sense until Hideyoshi monopolized rice along the Tokaido highway and attacked the Hojo clan.

    ¡°Well, creating a rear support unit is more troublesome and time-consuming than creating a regular army. It¡¯s because you never know when the effects will show up.¡±

    When she finished speaking, someone gently tapped Shizuko¡¯s shoulder. Both Kimyomaru, who had been listening to the conversation, and Shizuko, who had been talking to him, turned their faces towards the person at the same time. When they understood who the person was, both of them froze in shock.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re having a fun conversation. For the sake of learning, could you please tell me Shizuko¡¯s story?¡±

    The leader of the army, Nobunaga, smiled kindly and said to the two of them.

    Shizuko¡¯s heart was not calm as something serious had happened. After leaving the luggage to Keiji, Saizo, Kaiser, and Koenig who had returned, Shizuko was taken away by Nobunaga along with Kimyomaru, which was a good thing. However, after that, Nobunaga said he needed to prepare and left the room. A little while later, he returned with a large blackboard and his prominent retainers.

    ¡°This is a perfect opportunity. Let¡¯s make them participate too.¡±

    The prominent vassals, including Shizuko, couldn¡¯t refuse. Shibata Katsuie, Sassa Narimasa, and other warrior vassals had dissatisfied expressions, but Shizuko pretended not to see. There was nothing Shizuko could do even if she was glared at. On the contrary, Takenaka Hanbei, his brother Shigekatsu, and Niwa were full of curiosity.

    ¡°Well, first let¡¯s talk about the difference between logistics and Konida. They may sound the same to me, but could you explain the difference to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, well¡­ The Konida is a transport unit that carries supplies for the military. On the other hand, Logistics is responsible for maintaining and improving the combat capabilities of the army. In other words, strategically, it is responsible for everything other than combat operations, and tactically, it is responsible for sustaining and maintaining combat actions.¡±

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, is it alright?¡±

    Takenaka Hanbei raises his hand and asks a question. Shizuko, thinking that he must have had a question come to mind, urges him to continue.

    ¡°I may be included in this, but perhaps none of us here fully understand the words ¡®tactics¡¯ and ¡®strategy¡¯. If it¡¯s alright, could you please explain them to us?¡±

    ¡°Understood. First, strategy refers to a long-term plan to effectively achieve a goal. Tactics, on the other hand, refer to short-term methods to effectively carry out combat according to the established plan. Using this situation as an example, the strategy would be ¡®To make Lord Ashikaga the shogun.¡¯ The tactics would be methods to achieve that, such as ¡®Conquering the Rokkaku clan¡¯ or ¡®Conquering the three Miyoshi clan members in Kyoto.¡¯¡±

    There is no clear criterion for determining the scale at which something becomes a strategy or a tactic, but they are conceptually distinct. Strategy refers to the tactics used to achieve victory in the entire war, while tactics refer to the tactics used to command and control combat units on the battlefield to achieve actual victory. One reason why it is difficult to clearly distinguish between the two is that they both share the common characteristic of being means to achieve a goal. Of course, there are also decisive differences, such as the size and scope of the problems to be considered.

    ¡°There are other minor points as well, but for the sake of simplicity, I will only mention these two. Now, when it comes to waging war, the necessary things can be broadly categorized as daily necessities such as water and food, weapons such as armor, swords, spears, and bows and arrows, and feed for cattle and horses. And we also need soldiers to transport these things. The act of organizing and supplying these resources is called logistics.¡±

    Many Japanese people do not understand the concept of logistics, although it is unclear what is causing this lack of understanding. When such individuals are in positions of power, they may disregard those who would otherwise die without treatment by attributing it to a lack of determination, or they may neglect to extend supply lines to dangerous levels, or even starve people to death by denying them necessary food. In fact, it is said that only Nobunaga and Hideyoshi had a somewhat understanding of the concept of logistics during the Sengoku period. The reckless marches repeated by the Imperial Japanese Army during World War II can also be attributed to the fact that the word ¡°logistics¡± only appeared in military textbooks without actually functioning properly. In other words, it is evidence that the modern Japanese military had no understanding of the obvious fact that ¡°the side with a strong logistics capability wins.¡±

    ¡°¡­I hear there is a problem with the Konida. I would like to know what exactly the problem is.¡±

    The one who quietly raised their hand was Niwa Nagahide.

    ¡°There are advantages to having Konida. I don¡¯t say that Konida are always bad. However, as the scale of military operations becomes larger, there are certain problems that arise with Konida. I will explain this using the examples of Uesugi, Takeda, and Hojo in the eastern provinces.¡±

    The reason for choosing these three parties is because they are the most convenient when discussing the issue of Konida. And one of the reasons why the outcome of the battle between these three parties was difficult to determine is because of the issue of Konida.

    ¡°Takeda and Uesugi did surround Odawara Castle, where the Hojo clan was holed up, but ultimately they did not achieve significant results and had to withdraw to their respective territories. In fact, during their withdrawal, they suffered severe losses due to a counterattack by the Hojo clan. One reason for the Hojo clan¡¯s decision to take refuge in Odawara Castle, known as the strongest fortress in the eastern region, was the fact that they had exhausted their supplies.¡±

    When the provisions carried by the soldiers are exhausted, they cease further combat and withdraw to their home country. This is a common strategy in Japanese battles, where if a castle has sufficient food supplies and maintains a strong defense, the opposing side usually loses. It is only natural that the side that is surrounded runs out of food first. It is because of such circumstances that warfare continued incessantly from the Nanboku-cho period to the Sengoku period.

    ¡°Konida has the advantage of being nimble and capable of flexible movements according to the situation. However, it has the disadvantage that military operations will end once the supplies being carried run out.¡±

    If I were to give further reasons, most places hire farmers as conscripts or foot soldiers, so they can only engage in battles during the agricultural off-season. Once the off-season ends, the conscripts long for agricultural work, and the morale of the army significantly declines.

    ¡°But the situation changes when we have a supply soldier called a logistics officer. Imagine, in a situation where we don¡¯t know when the war will end.¡±

    Could you imagine even the smallest details, some of the military commanders trembled slightly. Among them was Shibata, but Shizuko pretended not to see it.

    ¡°The ability to continue fighting is a threat in itself. And because it is invisible, it instills an unfathomable terror in the opponent.¡±

    ¡°I see, the lines have finally connected.¡±

    Nobunaga, who had been silently listening to Shizuko¡¯s story, suddenly grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been listening all along.¡±

    ¡°A few years ago, ever since I picked you up, you have consistently had no hesitation in spreading your skills. I thought it was to enrich the peasants until recently¡­ but to think you also took into account logistics. Truly an impressive girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­eh, um, well?¡±

    Shizuko, feeling that she received an unexpectedly high rating due to a huge misunderstanding, tried to deny it in a panic but couldn¡¯t find the right words. Meanwhile, Nobunaga¡¯s evaluation of Shizuko was skyrocketing.

    ¡°First, we must carry out agricultural reforms to obtain high productivity. Without that, we will not be able to acquire the ability to supply food stably. Next, we need to spread this knowledge and increase our country¡¯s productivity. It will become known to other countries, and we cannot keep it a secret forever. And finally, we must incorporate the power of logistics into our military. Hmm¡­ this is what they call ¡®enrich the country and strengthen the military,¡¯ I suppose.¡±

    ¡°I see. Indeed, without the productive capacity to support the march, the concept of logistics becomes a mere fantasy.¡±

    ¡°She spread things like rice, salt, soybeans, and many other crops. It was quite difficult to secure large quantities of these supplies, as they were all essential for sustaining life.¡±

    Along with that, the evaluation from the retainers had also skyrocketed. At this point, Shizuko thought that it was too late to say anything, and she completely gave up.

    (Ha, ha¡­ What should I do¡­)

    Shizuko consistently upholds the principle of ¡°improving the standard of living.¡± In order to achieve this, she promotes agricultural techniques and engages in the production of silk, hemp, and cotton, establishing a district for research and development. By stabilizing the basic necessities of clothing, food, and shelter, people can finally have some leeway, and with that leeway, if education is pursued, the country will prosper. Throughout history, knowledge has been monopolized by those in power, for better or worse. This is because knowledge is the power that the people possess to resist those in power. However, even considering that, it is necessary to ensure that all citizens receive an education. The importance of this is emphasized in Fukuzawa Yukichi¡¯s ¡°An Encouragement of Learning.¡±

    From the phrase ¡°Ìì¤ÏÈË¤ÎÉÏ¤ËÈË¤òÔì¤é¤ºÈË¤ÎÏÂ¤ËÈË¤òÔì¤é¤º¡± (Heaven does not make man above man, nor man below man) in the first chapter, it is easy to misunderstand that ¡°Gakumon no Susume¡± (Encouragement of Learning) is a work that advocates human equality. Because of this, Fukuzawa Yukichi is also seen as a saintly figure. However, ¡°Gakumon no Susume¡± actually includes the following content after that phrase: ¡°But in reality, there are intelligent and foolish people, poor and wealthy people, and people of high and low social status in the world, right? What do you think is the difference? It is whether or not they have pursued learning.¡± Throughout the seventeen chapters, Fukuzawa emphasizes the importance of pursuing learning, with statements such as ¡°If you don¡¯t want to become a fool, study,¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be oppressed by those in power, study,¡± and ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be invaded by foreign countries, study.¡± From this, it can be understood that he is an extremely hawkish father figure, combining the qualities of Machiavelli and Napoleon. Additionally, in ¡°Gakumon no Susume,¡± he writes dangerously provocative statements such as ¡°The Ak¨­ R¨­shi? Sonn¨­ J¨­i? Are they idiots?¡± and ¡°What use is Confucianism?¡± and ¡°Scholars haven¡¯t changed since ancient times,¡± showing his sharp-tongued nature.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start considering it right away.¡±

    ¡°(I haven¡¯t really thought about logistics. I just know about it because I was reading my sister¡¯s book¡­)¡± Yes¡­¡±

    Shizuko, who couldn¡¯t bring herself to say such a thing even if her mouth were to split open, responded to Nobunaga¡¯s words with a distracted state of mind.

 CH 49

    1568, mid-June.

    The logistics meeting between Nobunaga and his retainers was intense. It was a crucial matter that formed the core of the army, but instead of making decisions on his own and issuing orders, Nobunaga decided to incorporate the opinions of his retainers. Nobunaga adopted the ¡®five-man¡¯ system that was used during China¡¯s Spring and Autumn (Warring States) Period, where groups of five individuals were considered the minimum unit for military operations, ranging from common soldiers to elite troops. Based on this system, the retainers began to consider logistics.

    The first person to propose an idea was Takenaka Hanbei. He applied the concept of the mobile magazine that he himself uses and suggested a food container that can hold a soldier¡¯s meal portion. First, he put dried rice, dried vegetables, dried meat such as chicken, and sterilizing umeboshi (pickled plum) in the mobile magazine. By doing this, when cooking, all you need to do is pour boiling water into the food container. It is similar to modern instant food. If the dried meat and dried vegetables are completely dried, they can be stored for nearly three weeks at room temperature. As for dried rice, it is said to last up to 20 years.

    The opinion that maintaining military supply lines requires road maintenance for transporting military supplies was put forward by Yoshinari Mori and Nagahide Niwa. They proposed using the macadam pavement that Shizuko had developed to maintain the roads. Well-maintained macadam roads have good drainage even when it rains, as water is discharged through the road¡¯s side ditches. In other words, there is an advantage of being able to transport military supplies regardless of certain weather conditions. The speed of transportation is also increased due to the paved roads, and accidents such as transport units becoming immobilized due to the muddy conditions of the road during rainy weather can be avoided, resulting in a significant reduction in transportation costs.

    If the roads are developed, Shizuko proposes the use of a transportation vehicle similar to the Type 39 truck. Instead it is a wooden horse-drawn cart that pulls equipment, food, and other supplies with a single horse. It was standardized in the 39th year of the Meiji era and was used until the dismantling of the Japanese military after World War II. The original carrying capacity is 220 kilograms, but it may not perform as well as during World War II. Nevertheless, it can carry more than directly loading it onto the back of a horse.

    Furthermore, she proposed a measure to detect the contamination of poisonous substances by hostile individuals during the transportation of supplies. The structure is simple: first, a dedicated box is made to hold the food canister. A piece of paper is then attached to the inside of the box, where it opens. With the food canister inserted from the opposite side, it is finally secured by driving wooden nails into the bottom. This way, as soon as it is opened, the paper that was sandwiched between is torn, indicating whether it has been opened or not. Since the paper is attached on the inside, it is impossible to reattach it without tearing it. The wooden nails cannot be pulled out, and even if one attempts to tamper with it, the nails easily break, making it impossible.

    However, Nobunaga raised a question about using horses to transport goods. He pointed out that if horses were made to run continuously for several days, the distance they could travel would decrease as time went on. Therefore, Nobunaga proposed the establishment of ¡°stations¡± along the route, where horses could be changed every day to maintain a consistent distance of travel. This system is known as the ¡°stagecoach system.¡± By implementing this system, the amount of goods that could be transported and the distance of travel could be kept constant, and there would be no need to load horse feed onto the carriage. Additionally, it would be possible to transport goods continuously without waiting for the return of the initial horse.

    Although it would take a minimum of two years for any of these plans to be realized, once implemented and operational, they would enable military actions of unparalleled speed that would leave no room for others to catch up. Furthermore, their proposed logistics system, Nobunaga¡¯s logistics management system, could also be applied during peacetime. By having control over both regular logistics and military supplies, it would be possible to track what is being transported, where it is going, and how much is being delivered. Of course, it is also possible to transport goods without using such a system, but that would require the laborious task of using spies for surveillance.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. Let¡¯s focus on defeating Rokkaku and the Miyoshi Trio. After we install Lord Ashikaga as the shogun, we can reconsider these matters.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    With just a few words, the meeting was adjourned. Shizuko, feeling exhausted, left the room while someone patted her shoulder. Even though she was still in her late teens, Shizuko had already developed a mature demeanor, which made her seem older than she actually was. From behind her, Shibata called out to her.

    ¡°Are you alright Lady Shizuko?¡±

    ¡°Foah! Y-yes¡­ What can I do for you, Shibata-sama?¡±

    Looking back, there were Shibata and Sassa. Both of them had quick and courageous personalities, and they were also very competitive. Especially Sassa Narimasa was extremely competitive, to the point where even Nobunaga criticized him, saying ¡°Your flaw is your stubbornness.¡± However, he had earned Nobunaga¡¯s trust to the extent of being appointed as the captain of the Horo Corps.

    (These two are the vanguard of the generals who don¡¯t like me¡­)

    Perhaps due to their competitive nature or their dissatisfaction with women being favored over them, these two individuals dislike the fact that Shizuko is a retainer of the Oda family. On the other hand, Takenaka Hanbei and Niwa Nagahide actively consider utilizing her skills. As for Mori Yoshinari, he consistently remains silent and follows Nobunaga¡¯s opinions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb others here. Is it alright if we have a chat with Shizuko-sama in your camp?¡±

    ¡°U-um¡­ um, there¡¯s people there, is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°Not a problem¡±

    Inside the camp, Shizuko was staying in a place where Keiji, Saizo, and strangely enough, Nagayoshi were also staying. It was probably Nobunaga¡¯s consideration, so as not to have Shizuko to be mistaken for a prostitute. When Shizuko returned with Shibata and Sassa, as expected, Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi were there. What Shizuko didn¡¯t expect was that Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) and Takenaka Hanbei were also there. Keiji initially looked at Shizuko, Shibata, and Sassa, but didn¡¯t change his attitude from lying down. Instead, Saizo straightened his back and stood up, respectfully bowing his head to the three of them. Nagayoshi and Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) were playing a game of target shooting with compound bows, while Takenaka Hanbei watched. It was quite a chaotic scene. Shizuko prepared a place for the two of them to sit and temporarily stopped Nagayoshi and Kimyomaru¡¯s game.

    ¡°So¡­ what is this talk about?¡±

    While saying so, Shizuko looks at Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) and the others. They have no intention of leaving their seats and are sitting wherever they please, listening to the conversation. Shizuko thinks that even Takenaka Hanbei, who doesn¡¯t seem to be hiding anything, is trying to listen to the conversation between Shibata and Sassa. Shibata and Sassa both cleared their throats at the same time, but it was Shibata who spoke again, just like before.

    ¡°I am not skilled in beating around the bush, so I will be straightforward. Both Sassa and I dislike you, and I believe you are aware of that. However, just because we don¡¯t like you doesn¡¯t mean we will oppose reasonable discussions. I want you to understand this first and foremost.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about it. I can¡¯t understand the value of logistics at all. I have no idea about your thoughts and intentions in insisting on it. To be frank, it¡¯s frightening.¡±

    (Frightening¡­? Ah¡­ I see)

    With those words, Shizuko finally understands why they dislike her. They are scared. They fear that Shizuko will eventually replace them and completely invalidate their existence. It seems that the two of them are not good at keeping secrets. Shizuko easily understands their true feelings, making them almost too straightforward in a way.

    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t have an obsession with logistics. However, neglecting or being careless with logistics can lead to defeat even in battles that could be won. That being said, it is impossible to achieve victory solely through logistics.¡±

    Logistics is like a microcosm of a nation, based on current technology and economy. It is not a system superior to tactics and strategy, but rather an important element that supports both. Engaging in a war that is not commensurate with the economic scale can result in strategic defeat, even if tactical victories are achieved.

    ¡°Why did you bring up the topic of logistics? If you don¡¯t have any particular attachment to it, there would be no need to discuss it at this moment.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose¡­ it¡¯s probably because the lord has shown interest in it.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Shibata and Sassa were convinced by those few words. Shizuko, who said it herself, couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at how persuasive it was.

    (However, how should I explain it? I¡¯m not really knowledgeable about it¡­ I just happened to mention Takeda Shingen in conversation, so it reminded me of something my older sister said¡­)

    ¡°I have thought about logistics in my own way.¡±

    I try to groan with my arms crossed, but I can¡¯t come up with any ideas to make the two understand the usefulness of logistics. When my head gets all mixed up and I can¡¯t think of a good plan, Takenaka Hanbei, who had been silent until now, spoke up.

    ¡°Perhaps what Shizuko is trying to say is not that there is inherent meaning in creating a logistics base, but rather that by understanding the concept of logistics, one is able to see things that were previously unseen.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t taken food supply into consideration until now¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Oda often relies on Lady Shizuko, but that is unavoidable. The lord values the importance of changing one¡¯s perspective and thinking about things. They understand that by knowing everything, one can see what needs to be seen and think about what needs to be considered. Therefore, if it is beneficial, it does not discriminate based on age or gender.¡±

    ¡°I see. Your strategic thinking and foresight have reached such a level. I am ashamed of my own lack of foresight and knowledge, so please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, does Lord Oda really think that far ahead?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have serious doubts as to why Lady Shizuko is impressed by that, but in any case, I also find it understandable.¡±

    Shizuko, who received a calm retort from Sassa, does not know that Nobunaga is thinking to that extent. She only thought that she would satisfy her own curiosity at best.

    ¡°It seems that the statement ¡®If you¡¯re dissatisfied, show me talent that surpasses Shizuko¡¯ that you often mention, is influenced by that matter.¡±

    In the latter half, Takenaka Hanbei was giving an explanation that was more persuasive than what Shizuko could say. She thought it would be more convincing if she stayed silent and listened.

    Although they were somewhat convinced by Hanbei¡¯s persuasion, the two of them were not easily swayed. However, that was to be expected. Their beliefs were shaped by studying history (military history) and engaging in actual battles with the enemy. It would not be easy for them to change overnight. However, they also realized that meaningless resistance would only lead to discord, so they decided to refrain from openly opposing Shizuko. Of course, they would still voice their objections when necessary, even if Nobunaga were to agree.

    After all that, the first day was quite eventful, but on the second day, there were no particular incidents or accidents. The combined forces of Nobunaga and the Tokugawa took a two-day break and then moved to the vicinity of the northern bank of the Aichi River, where they set up their camp. After setting up camp, Nobunaga personally rode his horse to directly inspect the enemy¡¯s situation and identified the targets for attack: the Kannondoji Castle, Minosaku Castle, and the frontline base of the Rokkaku camp, Wadayama Castle. Wadayama Castle is located on the opposite bank of the Aichi River, behind it is Kannondoji Castle, the main base of the Rokkaku clan, and to the east is the subsidiary castle, Minosaku Castle. These three castles form a triangle when connected by a line, and the main road passes through the center of this triangle. Understanding this, Nobunaga contemplated what kind of strategy the Rokkaku clan would employ.

    The answer came immediately. Rokkaku¡¯s defensive strategy was to first deploy their main forces at Wadayama Castle, in order to keep the advancing army pinned down. Meanwhile, they were confident in launching a pincer attack on the advancing army using the troops from Kanonji Castle and the Minosaku Castle, a supporting castle on the eastern side. Furthermore, he thoroughly researched the past military history of southern Omi, and learned that the local samurai tended to retreat from the battlefield when they were at a disadvantage, not because they lacked pride, but because it was their ancestral wisdom to retreat and regroup, hoping for a comeback.

    ¡°These kinds of people are troublesome when they manage to escape. It¡¯s important not to fall for their cheap provocations and thoroughly hide oneself. However, they move around like mice, constantly darting about. Rokkaku needs to be completely eradicated from this place.¡±

    Once the strategy was decided, Nobunaga returned to his camp with his escort. Although most of the forces heading to Kyoto were Oda¡¯s, if they were to attack the Rokkaku clan, a military council would need to be held. As the one commanding a force of forty thousand, Nobunaga had a strong voice, but he made sure to maintain the position that the ¡°forces heading to Kyoto were a coalition including Nobunaga.¡± He did not make decisions on his own in the military council, but rather discussed with the Asai and Tokugawa clans. In battles, he took the lead in dangerous positions. This was aimed at giving a good impression to his allies, especially Asai Nagamasa. It was not Nobunaga¡¯s idea, but rather Nohime¡¯s opinion that was adopted.

    (What a nuisance¡­ It seems that the head of the Asakura family is extremely angry because Lord Yoshiaki Ashikaga family has taken away the Mikoshi shrine (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mikoshi). Therefore, it is important not to let our guard down with the retired head of the Asakura family, who has been a close friend and ally since my grandfather¡¯s time. But, I can¡¯t afford to ignore everything he says.)

    The reason for the strained relationship between Asakura Yoshikage and Nobunaga, who have never had any contact, is said to be due to Ashikaga Yoshiaki. It is said that Yoshiaki informed Yoshikage, who had been indebted to him for two years, about his meeting with Nobunaga at Risho-ji Temple just before his departure. Upon hearing this, Yoshikage repeatedly tried to persuade Yoshiaki to reconsider, but ultimately could not stop him. It is said that this series of events left Yoshikage with a lingering resentment towards Nobunaga.

    (Bizen-no-kami (also known as Asai Nagamasa) will wait and see for a while. I don¡¯t think Asai Hisamasa (also known as Asai Hisamasa) will make any immediate moves. First, let¡¯s transport the Mikoshi shrine to Kyoto, take care of that, and then think about the next step.)

    As soon as he arrived at the camp, Nobunaga requested a military council with Asai Nagamasa and Tokugawa Ieyasu. He quickly received their approval in response. After confirming the response, Nobunaga wasted no time and called upon his most important subordinates.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s going to be busy until tonight.¡±

    Nobunaga, with a seemingly cheerful expression on his face, muttered to himself without saying it to anyone in particular.

    While Nobunaga was conducting enemy reconnaissance, Shizuko, who was at the main camp, was bored and at a loss for what to do. She had already conveyed all the necessary information to Nobunaga, so she had nothing else to do as his aide. She had also grown tired of playing with Kaiser and K?nig. While those around her were tense about the upcoming battle, Shizuko remained calm and relaxed.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m so bored. I should go for a walk or something.¡±

    To kill time, Shizuko was making a wooden fire piston with the tools she had on hand. However, after making three of them, she got bored and decided to go for a walk. The fire piston is a tool used by indigenous people in Southeast Asia and was reported to Europe by Laurens van der Post in the 19th century. It utilizes the principle of adiabatic compression, similar to the ignition system of a diesel engine. It requires a little technique to transfer the spark to the tinder, but it has the advantage of being simple, portable, not requiring special materials like flint, and being able to create a spark quickly. It may be an overkill fire-starting tool in the Sengoku period, but for Shizuko, it was just something she made to kill time.

    Shizuko transferred snacks and tools from her backpack to a small bag and carried it on her back. She decided to take Kaiser, K?nig, and Keiji and Saizo with her for a walk around the main camp. One reason was to escape the gazes of those around her. However, considering that a life-or-death battle was about to begin soon, it was only natural to be concerned if there were people who seemed more interested in sightseeing than the impending danger.

    ¡°Hmm, there are indeed plenty of untouched natural areas here. There are so many things to eat as well.¡±

    I could see mountain delicacies here and there, but I didn¡¯t feel like picking them up. In a situation where the enemy is right in front of me, it¡¯s possible that the mountain delicacies have been tampered with.

    (Is there anything that can help kill time?)

    While thinking that way, Shizuko walks along a random path. After walking for about twenty minutes, nothing eventful happens and the conversation doesn¡¯t go smoothly. Just as Shizuko is about to turn onto the next street to head back, she sees Kaiser¡¯s ears move in a different direction from theirs. Then K?nig moves his body to convey a message. From the actions of the two dogs, Shizuko understands that someone is watching them. Keiji and Saizo also seem to sense the presence of someone and are on guard in that direction.

    Shizuko takes out a pocket mirror from her sleeve. While her makeup tools are no longer usable, small items like mirrors are still functional. The mirror, with a diameter of 5.5cm, is fitted inside a hunter case-style pocket watch. By pressing the crown, the lid opens to reveal the mirror. The design is simple, but considering Shizuko¡¯s preference for functionality, it is not surprising.

    I skillfully adjusted the hand mirror to get a better view of the person behind me. However, she quickly closed the mirror. It wasn¡¯t a spy reflected in the mirror. After briefly holding her head in her hands, she let out a heavy sigh and then turned around.

    ¡°Honda-sama, what are you doing there?¡±

    In an instant, the sound of leaves rustling nearby reaches Shizuko¡¯s ears. It is a sound that confirms the person who had been secretly observing Shizuko is indeed Tadakatsu Honda.

    (No wonder Kaiser and K?nig didn¡¯t react. If it was just a gaze and not hostility, those two wouldn¡¯t move.)

    Shizuko, who had come to understand the reason why the two reacted only to the sound, nodded with her arms crossed. Thinking that it was some kind of signal, Tadakatsu, who had been hiding behind the bushes, appeared with an embarrassed expression.

    ¡°¡­W-what a coincidence, Lady Shizuko!¡±

    Shizuko, whose head was throbbing, found it irritating that Tadakatsu was still trying to make feeble excuses at this point.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s return to camp.¡±

    Shizuko decided not to question why Tadakatsu was present in this place. She had a feeling that asking would only make her more tired. In reality, that was indeed the case, as he was simply looking for Shizuko and didn¡¯t have any particular deep reason. Still, it was quite impressive to be able to find her based solely on intuition.

    Tadakatsu, who was trying to advance his relationship with Shizuko somehow, was continuously blocked by the perfect combination of Kaiser and K?nig. Defeated in the battle against the two, Tadakatsu returned to his camp without making any significant progress, feeling disheartened. Just before parting ways, he managed to regain some energy by receiving some onigiri and iburi-zuke to share. However, due to this sudden burst of energy, his disappointment twisted in a strange direction and transformed into anger and hatred towards Rokkaku for some reason. The Rokkaku soldiers who were subjected to his unjustified anger could only be described as pitiful.

    However, before he found Shizuko, he discovered Nagayoshi. According to Yasumasa, their conversation was very enjoyable, but Shizuko, who didn¡¯t know the content, could only tilt her head in confusion as she didn¡¯t understand why Nagayoshi was avoiding her slightly.

    The armies of Nobunaga, Ieyasu, and Nagamasa agreed to launch an attack the following day. They decided which castle each army would attack, and as the war council was coming to an end, Ieyasu opened his mouth as if he had remembered something.

    ¡°Lord Oda, I would like to see your famous soldier. Would you have a little time later for that?¡±

    ¡°Famous soldier?¡±

    Ieyasu, with a kind smile on his face, looks at Nobunaga as if to say, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Please be modest again. There are rumors in our army about a soldier who seems to have a beast under his command that is unlike anything in this world.¡±

    ¡°I have also heard about that. If it¡¯s not a bother, I would like to have a look too, elder brother-in-law.¡±

    Nobunaga, having heard the words of Ieyasu, muttered as if recalling something. From the statements of the two, Nobunaga understood who they were talking about and pondered for a moment.

    (¡­I did ask her to bring a wolf that has both power and a sense of awe, but¡­ did it become a rumor before reaching Kyoto?)

    In Japan, there has been a belief in wolves since ancient times. The Japanese wolf, which used to inhabit the mountains of Honshu, Shikoku, and Kyushu, would eat deer and wild boars that would damage crops. Because of this, wolves were revered as messengers of the gods and worshipped. The idea that wolves are dangerous predators that attack humans is a misconception brought in from the West during the Meiji era, and Japan had a positive relationship with wolves until then.

    The current Fukakusa Ogamidani in Fushimi Ward, Kyoto City was once called Ogamidani in Yamashiro Province. This mountain is also mentioned in the Nihon Shoki (Chronicles of Japan). It tells the story of a person who intervened in a fight between wolves and, as a result, achieved success and prosperity. Yabu Shrine, located in the Kinki region, has been known as one of the prominent wolf shrines since the Edo period.

    In other words, wolves in the Kinai region are messengers of a god who helps people, and they are not opponents that can be easily dealt with. Shizuko is being protected by Keiji and Saizo, but Nobunaga ordered them to bring reinforcements to enhance their military presence. However, they realize that this story has spread unexpectedly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, I suppose that¡¯s fine. That person is quite eccentric, to say the least. You should understand that first and foremost.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite frightening to be called eccentric by Lord Oda¡­¡±

    Despite his words, Ieyasu showed no fear at all. Nobunaga, muttering ¡°damn raccoon,¡± quickly concluded the meeting and headed towards Shizuko¡¯s location with Ieyasu and Nagamasa. With the addition of escorts and others, the group had become quite large in number.

    ¡°You have brought me some unexpected joy Shizuko¡­¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s words did not last until the end. The scene that caught his eye was too abnormal. Shizuko, the person he was looking for, was indeed there. However, she was lying with her head on Kaiser¡¯s back and her feet on K?nig¡¯s back. Nobunaga¡¯s head started to hurt at the sight of her carelessly snoring while the enemy was right in front of them, just a stone¡¯s throw away. Furthermore, Keiji and Saizo were playing games with a cup of sake in hand near her. On the other hand, Nagayoshi was practicing threading a hole in a coin using a long bamboo pole that must have been about four meters long.

    Ieyasu and Nagamasa, who had heard beforehand that the other person was an incredibly strange person, couldn¡¯t hide their surprise at this. As those around them were unsure how to react, Nobunaga approached Shizuko, who was sleeping while holding her temple. After sighing once at her foolish sleeping face, he forcefully pulled Shizuko¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°What a splendid bedding you have! It¡¯s truly a sign of a privileged lifestyle to be able to go to bed early.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! I-Is it your highness!? I¡¯m so honored to meet you!¡±

    Shizuko, who was immersed in a happy dream, suddenly woke up and panicked, but then noticed Nobunaga.

    ¡°Just hurry up and fix that sloppy face.¡±

    With just that, Nobunaga released his hand from Shizuko¡¯s cheek.

    Shizuko, rubbing the part that Nobunaga had pulled on with both hands, assessed the situation. From a quick glance, she deduced that there were two high-ranking individuals and the rest were guards. Suddenly, Kaiser let out a small groan, showing signs of caution. K?nig, though not vocal, was busy observing the surroundings.

    (I have a bad feeling again¡­)

    Meanwhile, Keiji and the other two had quickly put down their sake cups and bamboo spears and straightened their posture. Impressed by how quickly they changed, Shizuko also adjusted her posture and waited for Nobunaga to finish his preparations. After a while, Nobunaga and the two men sat down on chairs.

    ¡°The more I look, the bigger it seems¡­¡±

    ¡°Terrifying¡­ That white-haired wolf, does it have a head as big as a human¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like the wolf with black hair is about to pounce on my throat any moment now¡­¡±

    The voices she heard were not very pleasant for Shizuko. It is true that Kaiser and K?nig are much larger than the Japanese wolves. However, they never attack people indiscriminately. Wolves are naturally cautious and rarely show themselves in front of humans. And no matter how hungry they are, they do not actively seek to attack humans. In Canada, where large wolves are abundant, the chances of being attacked by a wolf are said to be lower than being struck by lightning. Of course, it cannot be guaranteed that one will never be attacked. If someone approaches a wolf with young cubs or intentionally harms the pack, it is only natural to receive retaliation from the wolves.

    ¡°If such monsters are nearby, one never knows when they might be caught off guard and attacked.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak so loudly. That girl may overhear it.¡±

    In an instant, blood rushed to her head, and Shizuko tried to raise her voice to the whispering group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the weak-willed sing loudly.¡±

    But the moment she looked up, a cold voice that she had never heard before echoed around her. Shizuko involuntarily swallowed the words that were about to come out of her throat.

    ¡°I did not create this setting to showcase my retainers as a spectacle. You cowards who gossip behind my back, if you have something to say, say it to my face.¡±

    Everyone falls silent in the face of Nobunaga¡¯s words that leave no room for doubt.

    ¡°¡­As Lord Oda says, it is true. We have been fearing the other side without knowing them well. It is no wonder we are called cowards.¡±

    Surprisingly, it was Ieyasu, who was standing next to Nobunaga, who first broke the silence. He continued speaking with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Lord Oda, Lady Shizuko. I humbly ask for your forgiveness for the misconduct of my vassals. You two, do not trouble me any further.¡±

    After bowing to Nobunaga and Shizuko, Ieyasu smiled warmly and then addressed his subordinates with a powerful voice. Although it was unclear who had been speaking ill behind his back, Ieyasu humbly acknowledged the disrespect and apologized.

    ¡°I would also like to apologize to my brother-in-law. It was originally something I brought up, so I am sorry for doing something that offended him.¡±

    Shizuko feels a strange sense of discomfort as Nagamasa bows his head to Nobunaga, one beat behind.

    (Huh¡­? Have I met Tokugawa Ieyasu before¡­?)

    Nagamasa apologized to Nobunaga. Naturally, since he did not know Shizuko¡¯s name, he did not mention her name. However, Ieyasu mentioned both Nobunaga and Shizuko¡¯s names from the beginning.

    (Well, it seems that the Asai side just apologized to the lord, right?)

    Shizuko decided to think that Ieyasu, who went as far as apologizing to his vassals, was simply meticulous.

    ¡°Now, let us receive the divine blessing of God¡¯s messenger to uplift our spirits.¡±

    As soon as Ieyasu spoke, he quickly approached Kaiser with wide strides. Before his retainers could stop him, Ieyasu had already come close to Shizuko. Bending his waist to match her eye level, Ieyasu lowered his voice and said to her.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s about cotton or anything else, you are quite intriguing. If possible, I would like to have a frank discussion with you, without Lord Oda present.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Did you not consider Shizuko¡¯s response from the beginning? Ieyasu says this and then shifts his gaze to Kaiser. He tries to place his hand on Kaiser¡¯s head with a slightly nervous and timid expression, but Kaiser skillfully moves his head to avoid that hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. It seems that the messenger of the gods is not in a good mood.¡±

    Ieyasu, who understood that it was impossible to place his hand on his head, pretended to be playful with an exaggerated attitude.

 CH 50

    Mid-August in the year 1568.

    After that, there were no special events, and the Oda army peacefully welcomed the next day without being ambushed by the Rokkaku army. The army that marched to Kyoto consisted of approximately 40,000 to 50,000 soldiers from the Oda clan, around 1,000 soldiers from the Tokugawa clan, and around 3,000 soldiers from the Asai clan, totaling nearly 60,000 soldiers. In response to this, the Rokkaku army stationed their main force at Kanonji Castle, with the lord Rokkaku Yoshiharu, Yoshiharu¡¯s father Yoshitaka, Yoshiharu¡¯s younger brother Yoshisada, and a thousand elite horsemen. At Mitsukuri Castle, there were over 3,000 soldiers led by renowned warriors such as Yoshida Shigemitsu, Tatebe Hideaki, Koma Shuri-no-suke, and Yoshida Shinsuke. And at Wadayama Castle, there were over 6,000 soldiers led by Tanaka Daisuke. In total, the Rokkaku army consisted of approximately 10,000 soldiers. In terms of numbers alone, the Rokkaku army was less than half the size of the army marching to Kyoto. However, if they attacked Wadayama Castle, they would be flanked by Mitsukuri Castle, and if they attacked Kanonji Castle, they would be attacked from both Wadayama Castle and Mitsukuri Castle. Mitsukuri Mountain, where Mitsukuri Castle was located, was a small mountain with an elevation of about 300 meters, and there was only one steep path leading to the castle. Furthermore, it was a natural fortress surrounded by tall trees.

    Mitsukuri Mountain has two peaks, and Mitsukuri Castle is located on the northern peak. From the northern Mitsukuri Mountain, there is Kanonji Mountain to the northwest, where Kanonji Castle is located. Then, about 2 km east of Kanonji Mountain, there is Wadayama Mountain, which is about 180m high and located to the west of the confluence of the Aichi River and the Daido River. Wadayama Castle is located near the summit of Wadayama Mountain, with earthworks surrounding an area of about 50m x 100m. From the south, it is connected to the Horsemen Kuruwa (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kuruwa) and the Main Kuruwa from the south, and there is also a turret platform of about 10m x 10m behind the Main Kuruwa.

    Mitsukuri Mountain and Kanonji Mountain are mountains located in the Lake Biwa Plain, which is also known as the Omi Basin. The area between these two mountains forms a crucial transportation hub, with a narrow passage. In modern times, National Route 8, the JR Biwako Line, and the Shinkansen all pass through the area between Kanonji Mountain and Mitsukuri Moutain. It is natural to say that the Rokkaku clan built their main castle in Kanonji Mountain and a supporting castle in Mitsukuri Moutain in order to control this route.

    Rokkaku Yoshiharu, the head of the Rokkaku family, had absolute confidence in the defense line that had been built over many years. However, misfortune befell him. It was the fact that all the military-related information, such as the defense network he had absolute confidence in, the strategy and personnel deployment for this operation, and the traditional escape route, were all known to Nobunaga and his key subordinate.

    ¡°There is no need to scheme against someone like Rokkaku. Crush him with the power we possess.¡±

    As soon as Nobunaga made the declaration, the battle of Kanonji Castle began.

    The three armies of Oda, Tokugawa, and Asai began their battle early in the morning and divided into three squads after crossing the Aichi River. The first squad, led by Inaba Yoshimichi, headed towards Wadayama Castle, while the second squad, led by Shibata and Mori Yoshinari, headed towards Kanonji Castle. The third squad, led by Niwa Nagahide, Hideyoshi, and Nobunaga, headed towards Mitsukuri Castle. The battle began at Mitsukuri Castle. Hideyoshi led 2,300 men from the northern entrance, while Niwa Nagahide led 3,000 men from the eastern entrance to initiate the attack. However, Mitsukuri Castle was a formidable fortress with steep slopes and dense trees. The defense led by Yoshida Izumo-no-kami was also strong, and Hideyoshi and Niwa Nagahide were struggling. Meanwhile, what was Nobunaga doing? He was blocking the only path leading to Mitsukuri Castle. The road leading to Mitsukuri Castle was the only route available, as the rest was surrounded by giant trees or steep animal trails, making it unsuitable for conventional military operations. In other words, if the single road was blocked, the defending forces in Mitsukuri Castle would not be able to retreat in an organized manner.

    Nobunaga, having sealed off three locations at the foot of the mountain and four locations along the way, begins to transport large quantities of jars containing something. Once a certain amount has been gathered, the soldiers throw the jars towards the castle. The jars make a loud noise as they shatter, causing the contents to scatter around. What Nobunaga has put in the jars is a liquid with an alcohol content exceeding 60 percent. Rather than being considered alcohol, it is more like a hazardous substance. Nobunaga continues to throw them into the castle. The Yoshida Izumo-no-kami squad, unable to understand Nobunaga¡¯s actions, is perplexed but confronts the Hideyoshi squad and the Niwa Nagahide squad. Eventually, the alcohol that has been thrown in, creating small puddles on some floors, begins to evaporate slowly due to the surrounding heat. At that moment, the sound of an alarm bell echoes through Mitsukuri Castle. In response, the Hideyoshi squad and the Niwa Nagahide squad stop their attack and quickly retreat. Unable to comprehend any of their actions, the Yoshida Izumo-no-kami squad falls into a state of mild panic and stands there dumbfounded.

    That determined their fate.

    A single flaming arrow was shot towards the castle. The moment it touched the evaporated alcohol, the world changed completely. Mitsukuri Castle was engulfed in flames in an instant. The Yoshida Izumo-no-kami squad couldn¡¯t comprehend what had happened, but as soon as they realized the current situation, panic consumed the soldiers. If only they had understood that while alcohol burns quickly, it lacks sustained burning, the outcome might have been different. However, surrounded by a sudden sea of fire, they were disoriented and didn¡¯t even know which direction to flee for safety. This only fueled the spread of panic. In a matter of moments, they succumbed to collective panic, and the Yoshida Izumo-no-kami squad scattered in disarray.

    Originally, the Rokkaku army was led by Rokkaku Yoshiharu, the head of the Rokkaku family. Despite lacking both skill and talent, he had a high pride and constantly gave orders with a condescending attitude, which lowered the morale of his troops. It was impossible for them to defend places like Mitsukuri Castle, which turned into a sea of fire, so they threw away their weapons and fled in a panic. However, even escape was not allowed for them. This was because the Oda army, who had finished preparing to hunt them down, was waiting for them on the only road leading to the castle.

    Mitsukuri Castle fell. It happened just six hours after the castle was attacked. The Rokkaku army, especially their current leader Rokkaku Yoshiharu, couldn¡¯t hide their shock at the castle¡¯s fall in such a short time. After all, Wadayama Castle and Kanonji Castle were also under simultaneous attack, but they were able to hold their ground against the enemy. Yoshiharu believed that they could push back the army advancing towards the capital with this momentum, but the reality was different. The army advancing towards the capital was intentionally acting as if they were being pushed back, in order to lure them out of the castle and divert their attention from the situation at Mitsukuri Castle. Some members of the army were not skilled in acting, so their losing performance seemed somewhat awkward. However, the Rokkaku army, blinded by the possibility of victory, failed to see through their clumsy act.

    Fortunately, Yoshiharu was at Kanonji Castle, but his manipulated father and brother left the castle with seven hundred horsemen. He quickly sends a messenger to his father and brother, urging them to return to Kanonji Castle and to hold out at Wadazan Castle. However, the information brought back by the messenger only brings despair to him.

    ¡°What¡­ you fool! My elite horsemen have been completely wiped out, and on top of that, my father and younger brother were killed in battle!¡±

    Out of the elite group of one thousand horsemen, seven hundred horsemen were completely wiped out. Furthermore, Yoshiharu¡¯s father, Yoshikatsu, and his younger brother, Yoshisada, who had led those seven hundred horsemen, were killed in battle. Additionally, Wadayama Castle had almost collapsed after Mitsukuri Castle fell. Not only the foot soldiers, but even the military commanders had discarded their weapons and fled in a panic. Yoshiharu had lost Mitsukuri Castle and Wadayama Castle in just half a day. It would still take several more hours until the sun completely set. Moreover, in this season, the days were longer compared to autumn or winter. In that time, with only about two hundred horsemen, they had to confront an army of over ten thousand soldiers heading to the capital. The moment Yoshiharu understood this fact, he collapsed to his knees.

    ¡°Why, why does fortune smile upon the Kyoto-bound army?!¡±

    Like a tantrum-throwing child, he pounds the floor with both hands. However, even as he does so, the Kyoto-bound Army is heading towards Kanonji Castle. Compared to Wadayama Castle and Mitsukuri Castle, Kanonji Castle has weaker defenses. Realizing that time is of the essence, he makes the decision to follow the ancient example and flee to Koga. Normally, they would need to move under the cover of darkness, but the chances of Kanonji Castle holding out until then are low. Yoshiharu instructs his subordinates to relay the message of escape and to quickly prepare. There were several hidden passages set up for escaping from Kanonji Castle.

    ¡°Everyone, flee to where you need to flee. I will escape towards Koga.¡±

    With just that, he took more than twenty of his most trusted horsemen and escaped from Kanonji Castle using one of the escape routes. As soon as they entered the dim and narrow secret passage, Yoshiharu¡¯s ears caught a distant clamor. After giving a resentful glare at the entrance of the secret passage, he held his breath and walked through it. After walking for a while, they reached the hidden exit concealed among the trees in the mountains. One of the horsemen cautiously crawled out of the secret passage, looking around but seeing no one, only hearing the voices of the troops heading to the capital in the distance. The horsemen, deeming it safe, gave a signal. Shortly after, Yoshiharu and the more than twenty horsemen crawled out of the secret passage. Brushing off the dust from their clothes, Yoshiharu pointed towards the direction of Koga.

    ¡°The direction to escape is this way. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    While saying that, Yoshiharu, who was walking at the front, suddenly disappeared a few steps ahead. Startled by the sudden event, the horsemen began searching for Yoshiharu. Looking up at the sound of branches rubbing against each other, the horsemen spotted Yoshiharu falling towards the ground. He had been caught in a trap and launched into the air. After a few bone-crushing sounds, Yoshiharu was slammed onto the ground, barely clinging to life. Of course, the trap didn¡¯t end with Yoshiharu alone. It also attacked the horsemen, who were in a state of confusion. In no time, all the horsemen were wiped out, and Yoshiharu was the only one left standing.

    ¡°What¡­ is¡­ happening¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the head of the Rokkaku family himself fell into the trap first and set an example for his subordinates. Are you in such a hurry that you don¡¯t even consider setting up a decoy?¡±

    Yoshiharu moves only his eyes towards the direction where the voice came from. He sees Takigawa Kazumasu and the group of ninjas he is accompanied by, who are a little bit away from him.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Yoshiharu, with various doubts in mind such as how the enemy knew about the existence of a hidden passage exit, knowing that he would come out from this location, and having set traps in advance, spoke his words. However, Takiyama, in a matter-of-fact tone, simply uttered a short response without answering Yoshiharu¡¯s question.

    ¡°Take it easy, it¡¯ll be over soon¡±

    Those were the last words heard in this world from Rokkaku Yoshiharu, the head of the Rokkaku family that ruled over Southern Omi Province.

    The battle between the Kyoto-bound Army and the Rokkaku Army in the Southern Omi Province, as well as the Battle of Kanonji Castle (or the Battle of Mitsukuri Castle), was resolved in just one day. The Oda Army suffered losses of about a thousand men, the Tokugawa Army had several dozen casualties, and the Asai Army lost around 300 soldiers including their retainer Wakisaka Yasuaki who died in battle. On the other hand, the Rokkaku Army saw the deaths of their leader Yoshiharu, his father Yoshikatsu, and his younger brother Yoshisada. Their elite cavalry of a thousand horsemen was completely wiped out, and most of the influential warriors who had supported the Rokkaku family also perished. The Rokkaku Army suffered losses of about 4,000 soldiers, with 4,500 fleeing the battlefield. The remaining soldiers did not display the noble mentality of staying with their lord until the end; instead, they resorted to looting equipment from the bodies of their former allies. Kanonji Castle, Wadayama Castle, and Mitsukuri Castle were abandoned, and apart from Hino Castle, which was defended by the Rokkaku family¡¯s senior retainer Gam¨­ Yoshiteru, the rest of the remaining intact castles surrendered to the Kyoto-bound Army on that fateful day. In the future, the Oda clan¡¯s retainer G¨­ribe Kobe convinced Gam¨­ Yoshiteru to surrender by personally infiltrating Hino Castle. The reason why he was able to do this was because Kobe¡¯s wife was Yoshiteru¡¯s sister. Yielding to Kobe¡¯s persuasion, Yoshiteru surrendered, offering his son as a hostage and pledging loyalty to Nobunaga. This hostage was Gam¨­ Ujisato, who later married Nobunaga¡¯s daughter Fuyuhime.

    ¡°So, everything fell in just one day, but I think the enemy was fully intent on escaping, right?¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), Nagayoshi, and Shizuko were ordered to wait at the main camp. Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) and Nagayoshi, feeling bored, were contemplating the reason behind Rokkaku¡¯s downfall in just one day.

    ¡°Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I wonder if I¡¯ll go to Kyoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Before that, we have to think about the Rokkaku. The role of a military commander is to think about the cause of their downfall.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ do your best. I¡¯m not a military commander or anything. Besides, that¡¯s a traditional tactic that has been passed down through generations.¡±

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t come to a conclusion so easily. Do you know something in detail? It seems that the Lord Oda has been asking various questions as well.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s important to think for yourself.¡±

    It is nearly impossible for any great general to capture a castle in just one day. However, the combination of Nobunaga¡¯s belief in ¡°settling things in one day¡± and the Rokkaku clan¡¯s ancestral tactic of ¡°retreating when things become unfavorable¡± resulted in the decisive battle of Kanonji Castle being resolved in just one day. Although Yoshiharu had anticipated a long-term battle, the situation that led him to choose retreat in just one day was unexpected even for him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything as it is now. Please give me some kind of clue.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well, I guess that¡¯s okay then.¡±

    If I explain everything, I will take away the ability to think from Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) and Nagayoshi. Thinking this way, Shizuko intentionally did not provide important information. However, realizing that without any hints, they cannot think of anything, she starts writing down hints on a large piece of paper.

    When ¡°Rokkaku¡± is written in the center of the paper, it refers to Biwako (also known as Omi), Fuwa Seki (Mino), Ai Hatsuseki (Echizen), the guardian of the Onimon (Mount Hiei), and Koga and Ise are added. Next to the characters for Rokkaku, ¡°Kyoshoku¡± (maintaining public order in Kyoto) and ¡°Kenpiishin¡± (protecting the imperial court) are added. After that, the paper is placed in front of Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada). The two of them happily peer into the paper.

    (I wonder when these two became friends?)

    Shizuko observes the actions and words of the two people, thinking that it might be because they are close in age.

    ¡°With this arrangement, Rokkaku¡¯s tax revenue relies on Lake Biwa.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it would be a blow to the Rokkaku clan to have been in conflict with the Asai clan in northern Omi.¡±

    ¡°No wait. If that¡¯s all it is, running away isn¡¯t an option. It¡¯s inconvenient for Rokkaku¡­ I remember reading somewhere that Fuwa Seki, Arachi Seki, and Suzuka Seki were referred to as the Three Seki. It¡¯s possible that since Fuwa Seki also became Oda territory, they had planned to escape from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°The Asai family was betrayed, the Saito family was destroyed, and in their place, the Oda family came to rule Mino and became enemies¡­ Hmm, if Rokkaku¡¯s ¡®if it¡¯s inconvenient, retreat¡¯ is a long-standing tactic of their ancestors, then it¡¯s not an implausible story.¡±

    (Oh, you¡¯ve hit on something good. Well, Rokkaku is the type that ¡°parasitizes¡± on the strong, so I don¡¯t think they ever had any intention of fighting from the beginning.)

    Southern Omi Province, where Rokkaku lives, is a land protected by Lake Biwa and three major defense bases (Mount Hiei, Fuwa Seki, and Arachi Seki). Tax revenues also depend on Lake Biwa and the three major defense bases. However, due to the majority of the land being occupied by Lake Biwa, the number of soldiers that can be supported is always small. Even with a generous estimate, the mobilized forces would amount to around ten thousand. In such a situation, Rokkaku, which relies on Mount Hiei, Fuwa Seki, Arachi Seki, the merchant alliance of Lake Biwa, and multiple other entities, is divided and lacks unity.

    Due to its location, southern Omi tends to become a battlefield during times of war, so it has become a common tactic for the Rokkaku army to hide and wait for large enemy forces to pass by, and then conceal themselves until the fighting subsides. If the checkpoints or Mount Hiei are breached, they would be left with no options. Furthermore, the local lords who try to advance to Kyoto are mostly overwhelmed by armies of tens of thousands, and their determination and military strength cannot compare to the Rokkaku army.

    ¡°But then it¡¯s strange. Why didn¡¯t the head of the Rokkaku family adopt an evasive stance from the beginning? The army coming to Kyoto is about fifty thousand strong, while they can only mobilize around ten thousand soldiers. Following the precedent of the past, they should have let the army pass through from the beginning and hidden themselves.¡±

    ¡°Even if you ask me¡­ Maybe because the head of the family was a fool who couldn¡¯t even grasp the situation?¡±

    ¡°No matter how you look at it, that¡¯s impossible. Did you consider the future planning are based on present situations? If so, the fact that Mitsukuri Castle fell in half a day was unexpected for Rokkaku, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t help but think of myself as nothing more than a fool. According to the story, soldiers and numerous warlords came out of Kanonji Castle, which was supposed to be under siege, right? It¡¯s only natural to think that sending out soldiers while under siege is nothing but foolishness¡­¡±

    Even after that, the two of them never ran out of things to talk about. Despite being almost like strangers, for some reason it seemed as if Shizuko and the two of them were bound by a strong bond, almost like a bond of life and death.

    ¡°Come to think of it, we conducted a fire attack at Mitsukuri Castle, but how did we transport the fire source?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I think that was used for this.¡±

    Shizuko responded Nagayoshi¡¯s words by taking out a fire piston. The two of them turned their faces towards her and tilted their heads at the same time. From their perspective, the fire piston appeared to be just a wooden stick, so their reaction was natural.

    ¡°It¡¯s a type of fire-starting tool used in Nanban. I think Aya-chan has been using it the longest at our place.¡±

    Even if they were told that something that only looks like a wooden stick can be used to create a fire, neither of them can even imagine it. Shizuko, while smiling wryly, demonstrates fire starting in front of them. The small piece of cloth quickly transforms into a spark, leaving both of them astonished.

    ¡°What a tool. But indeed, with this, there is no need to carry a fire source around. It¡¯s not too big either, so it¡¯s possible to conceal it.¡±

    ¡°It can be done with just one small knife to make. I made three, but they were all taken by the lord.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you fool. You don¡¯t understand how advantageous it is to not carry around a spark.¡±

    In the Sengoku period, fire was a precious commodity to the extent that there were dedicated craftsmen who specialized in its storage. People would prepare special tools called ¡°hiire¡± and make efforts to maintain the fire by keeping it in a hearth. Starting a fire was such a difficult task.

    ¡°Seriously, Shizuko always surprises me.¡±

    ¡°I agree. If there is such a convenient tool, it should have been released sooner.¡±

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but hope that the two of them would continue to have a good relationship as they nodded at each other, their arms linked.

    June 30th. Nobunaga, who quickly pacified South Omi, immediately sent Fuwa Mitsuharu to Yoshiaki to prepare for his entry into Kyoto. Ten days later, on July 10th, Yoshiaki departed for Kyoto. On July 15th, Nobunaga moved his camp to Mitsui-dera Gokurakuin (Otsu City, Shiga Prefecture). The next day, Nobunaga welcomed Yoshiaki at Mitsui-dera Gokurakuin. And on July 17th, Nobunaga finally entered Kyoto.

    When Nobunaga set up his camp at Tofukuji Temple, the vanguard led by Shibata Katsuie, Hachiya Yoritaka, Mori Yoshinari, and Sakai Masanobu crossed the Katsura River and first attacked Iwanari Tomomichi, one of the Miyoshi Trio, who was at Kototecho and Seiryuji (Katsuryuji) Temple. Although the Miyoshi forces resisted, they were soon forced to retreat into the castle. Perhaps feeling relieved by Nobunaga¡¯s victory, Yoshiaki also entered Kiyomizu Temple in Kyoto.

    The next day, Nobunaga¡¯s main army marched out, and Iwanari Tomomichi realized the situation and surrendered. After that, Nobunaga continued to attack and capture the castles of the Miyoshi faction one after another. The lords of Akutagawa Castle, Hosokawa Akimasa and Miyoshi Nagayoshi, could not put up much resistance and retreated. Shinohara Nagafusa, the lord of Etsumi and Takisan Castle, also abandoned his castle and retreated. Yoshiaki entered the empty Akutagawa Castle. Meanwhile, the Oda army attacked Ikeda Castle, the residence of Ikeda Katsumasa. However, unlike other castles, the resistance here was fierce, and the Oda army suffered heavy casualties, including many deaths. However, Ikeda Katsumasa, who resisted, finally surrendered to the overwhelmingly powerful Oda army and handed over hostages to Nobunaga. Matsunaga Hisahide, who was in conflict with the Miyoshi Trio, the leaders of the Miyoshi family, presented the highest-grade tea container, ¡°Kuj¨±ky¨±kami,¡± to Nobunaga and joined his army.

    The army that marched to Kyoto quickly brought the Kinai region and surrounding countries under its control within a few days. Nobunaga, who continued his overwhelming advance, encountered a problem within his army at this point. The morale of the Asai army had dropped. This was not an issue for the Oda army, as they had implemented a separation of soldiers and farmers. However, both the Tokugawa and Asai armies had conscripted peasants as soldiers. As a result, the peasant soldiers in the Asai army were constantly preoccupied with the state of their fields and were in a state of distraction.

    Nobunaga, who had originally planned to go to Kyoto after the busy farming season, decided to shorten his trip and arrive in July. Therefore, he did not complain about the low morale of the Asai army, but instead expressed gratitude to Nagamasa and showed concern for his health. Fortunately or unfortunately, Nagamasa was impressed by Nobunaga¡¯s attitude. Although it was not yet obvious, Nobunaga believed that the Tokugawa army would soon experience a decline in morale, so he disbanded his troops heading to Kyoto on July 20th.

    After obtaining Yoshiaki¡¯s commitment to leave future matters to him, Nobunaga immediately took action after seeing off Ieyasu and Hideyoshi upon their return to their respective domains. For Yoshiaki to become the Shogun, he needed to be appointed by an imperial decree. Therefore, Nobunaga needed to negotiate with the imperial court. During these negotiations, Yoshiaki moved from Akutagawa Castle to Honganji Temple, received visits from Imai Munekazu and many others bearing tribute, and kept Nobunaga busy with various matters. Then, approximately three weeks after the pacification of the Kinai region, on August 12th, Yoshiaki visited the Imperial Palace and was appointed as the Shogun. Thus, the fifteenth and final shogun of the Ashikaga shogunate, Ashikaga Yoshiaki, was born.

    Nobunaga, who installed Yoshiaki as the shogun, obtained his permission and began making personnel changes in the Kinai region. He assigned Hosokawa Fujitaka, who was under Yoshiaki¡¯s command, to Kyoto and Yamashiro, and Wada Koremasa, also under Yoshiaki¡¯s command, to Settsu and Takatsuki Castle. Other personnel were assigned to the castles in Settsu: Itami Castle was given to Itami Tadayasu, and Ikeda Castle was given to Ikeda Katsumasa. In Kawachi, Mikiyoshi Yosotsuna was assigned to Wako Castle, Hatakeyama Takamasa to Takaya Castle, and Matsunaga Hisahide to Yamato.

    Nobunaga granted the territories of the former Miyoshi faction, excluding those under Yoshiaki¡¯s control, to the other warlords who surrendered to him. This was because there was internal division caused by the conflict between the Miyoshi Trio and the successors of the Miyoshi family, as well as Matsunaga Hisahide. Most of the warlords who surrendered to Nobunaga were against the Miyoshi Trio. By granting them their territories, Nobunaga aimed to crush the power of the Miyoshi Trio and avoid hostility with the anti-Miyoshi Trio faction. Although he took Yoshiaki¡¯s intentions into account to some extent, it was only a small consideration. Yoshiaki was satisfied with this arrangement, but Nobunaga couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at how easily he manipulated Yoshiaki, who was truly a lightweight.

    After completing personnel affairs, Nobunaga abolished the checkpoints and seats within his territory. This was aimed at gaining support from the people of Kyoto and restoring public order. As expected, the majority of the people living in Kyoto supported Nobunaga¡¯s policies. With the support of the people, Nobunaga carried out further reforms. In order to restore and maintain public order in Kyoto, Nobunaga gathered around five thousand of his soldiers and formed the ¡°Kyoto Public Security Patrol.¡± Although it was called a patrol, it was essentially a police system that Shizuko had implemented in a village of technicians, which was then adapted. However, this patrol force far exceeded Nobunaga¡¯s expectations and became deeply ingrained in the local population.

    Although the Police Force is not an official position in Kyoto, they are essentially the regular army of Nobunaga. Therefore, criminals have no choice but to flee from Kyoto as they cannot lay a hand on them. As a result of the disappearance of criminals, incidents including minor offenses visibly decreased. Along with the restoration of public order, the Police Force was welcomed by the people.

    Yoshiaki organized a Noh performance to express his gratitude to Nobunaga, which included restoring public order and personnel matters. Yoshiaki planned to appoint Nobunaga as vice shogun or kanrei, and he sent messengers such as Hosokawa Fujitaka and Wada Koremasa to convey this intention. However, Nobunaga declined the offer, considering himself a newcomer and stating that someone familiar with Kyoto should be appointed instead, in order to avoid hurting Yoshiaki¡¯s pride. Instead, Nobunaga proposed to shorten the Noh performance to five acts, but as a form of apology, he accompanied Yoshiaki all the way to the thirteenth act. Yoshiaki and many others were impressed by Nobunaga¡¯s refusal of the vice shogun position and his willingness to accompany them. Of course, Nobunaga¡¯s reason for accompanying Yoshiaki in the palanquin was to prevent his secret orders to his subordinates from being discovered.

    Going back in time a little, when Yoshiaki became the shogun and the ¡°Kyoto Security Maintenance Police Force¡± was formed, Shizuko was strolling around the streets of Kyoto. She was accompanied by Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, Kaiser, and K?nig. The mission assigned to her by Nobunaga was to send many artisans to Gifu. In modern terms, it was like scouting or head hunting. In addition to that, Shizuko was buying books in Kyoto and visiting cultural properties that are rarely seen in the present day. The cultural properties she visited included buildings, paintings, sculptures, crafts, manuscripts, classics, ancient documents, archaeological materials, and historical materials, among others. She also bought things that were considered worthless at the time but are now national treasures in the present day. Rather than saying she was buying them, it was more like she was using the pretext of protecting cultural properties.

    ¡°A great catch, a great catch, I was able to buy a lot today too!¡±

    What I bought were twenty volumes of a certain noble¡¯s long diary, four books that were imported from overseas but couldn¡¯t be read and were sold off, several crafts of unknown production period, and one sculpture that I don¡¯t really understand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is good.¡±

    ¡°If you can understand Shizucci, I think that¡¯s amazing, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi).¡±

    ¡°It feels like the floor is about to give way from all these books.¡±

    The three individuals, who are more like baggage carriers than guards, tilt their heads in confusion as they look at what Shizuko has bought. They cannot understand what is so good about the noble¡¯s diary. But that¡¯s understandable. For Shizuko, anything related to the Sengoku period is a primary historical source that allows her to learn about that era. Especially diaries, which provide insights into the thoughts of people from that time that cannot be found in compiled materials by later historians.

    The people of Kyoto watched Shizuko, who was strolling through the city in a cheerful mood, from a distance. Unlike in the past, this time the troops that came to Kyoto were disciplined and there were no large-scale looting or massacres. Nobunaga strictly prohibited looting, and soldiers who violated this rule were severely punished. Moreover, the soldiers were guaranteed sufficient rewards if they upheld military discipline and fulfilled their duties. The formation of the ¡°Kyoto Public Safety Maintenance Police Force¡± also contributed to the favorable attitude of the people of Kyoto towards the troops that came to the city.

    Among the troops that have gone up to the capital, Shizuko has three tasks. The first is to search for skilled craftsmen as ordered by Nobunaga, the second is to gather orphans and have them live in an orphanage, and the last is to improve sanitation by handling corpse disposal, among other things. In between, Shizuko personally collects old-fashioned wooden statues that were stored away, coins of unknown origin, and diaries written by impoverished courtiers. At first, people were surprised, but they were willing to sell their items as long as she would take them for recycling. Some tried to sell counterfeit goods, but they were quickly exposed by her discerning eye, and no one was able to sell any counterfeit items.

    ¡°I was able to obtain quite a variety of crop seeds, so it¡¯s going well (it¡¯s convenient because I don¡¯t have to check if they are F1-hybrid seeds or heirloom seeds every time, it¡¯s easy!)¡±

    In the Sengoku period, where seed banks and seed merchants did not exist, it was easy to obtain fixed species seeds through bartering. However, in modern times, it is difficult to acquire fixed species seeds. The only way to obtain seeds is to participate in events related to that field, purchase them from research institutions or individuals who handle fixed species, or personally conduct seed research as a farmer. On the other hand, F1-hybrid seeds are abundant in the market, making it easy to obtain.

    Why is there such a big difference? It¡¯s because F1 hybrids, which grow quickly, have good uniformity, and are resistant to diseases, are easier to cultivate. Open-pollinated varieties require deep knowledge about diseases, have uneven shapes, and take longer to grow. That¡¯s why both farmers who sell their produce in the market and home gardeners rarely choose to grow open-pollinated varieties. Considering that companies and agricultural cooperatives that deal with F1 hybrids are pushing open-pollinated varieties out of the market to ensure regular profits, it is too difficult to grow open-pollinated varieties unless the surrounding environment is favorable.

    ¡°Well, shall we go and receive the report from the patrol team?¡±

    After muttering so, Shizuko led Keiji and the others towards the base facility used by the patrol team.

    Among the three jobs that Shizuko is responsible for, corpse disposal is the easiest. It only requires taking the body outside of town and covering it with at least 1.5 meters of soil, as well as sprinkling quicklime on the body. Finding craftsmen is also easy if Shizuko gets along well with the people of Kyoto and utilizes the local network. As for negotiations, they went smoothly without any major obstacles.

    The problem lies in securing orphanages and gathering orphans. If we leave war orphans unattended, they will eventually form gangs and become bandits. Even without resorting to that, the orphans commit crimes such as theft in order to survive. To prevent war orphans from becoming bandits, it is better to have them live in orphanages, provide them with education to acquire skills, and recruit foster parents. This is based on the infamous ¡°Law of Compassion for Living Beings¡± from the Edo period. It is often misunderstood as an excessive animal protection law, but the Law of Compassion for Living Beings also provided relief for the sick and abandoned children. When the sixth generation shogun came to be, the Law of Compassion for Living Beings was abolished, but the educational system for abandoned children was retained because it was such an excellent system.

    However, even if excellent systems are implemented, it is unlikely that orphaned children will obediently follow instructions. Most orphans try to escape to avoid being caught, and even if they are placed in orphanages, they repeatedly escape, creating a complete game of cat and mouse.

    ¡°Hmm, today there were three escapees. Two of them were caught right away, but one of them committed theft¡­ You know, if we try to restrain them by force, it might make things worse. And if they manage to get outside the city, there¡¯s a possibility they could form a gang.¡±

    Upon receiving a report from the Public Security Maintenance Police Force, Shizuko clutched her head and slumped onto her desk. Although officially under Nobunaga¡¯s command, it was Shizuko who actually determined and directed the actions of the police force. They were faced with many first-time tasks, such as patrolling in pairs, introducing guard dogs, and establishing patrol routes, which left them feeling bewildered. However, thanks to Shizuko¡¯s expertise in the technology district, the implementation proceeded smoothly without any delays.

    ¡°Fortunately, I have never been able to escape for more than a day so far¡­ but that may not be the case in the future.¡±

    A young soldier advises Shizuko in this way. He is the captain of the second squad of the Southern Patrol Squad. The Kyoto Security Maintenance Patrol Squad is composed of six units: the Northern, Eastern, Southern, and Western Patrol Squads, responsible for maintaining public order in their respective areas; the Administrative Support Squad, responsible for behind-the-scenes work such as administration and accounting; and the Health Squad, responsible for the well-being of the five squads.

    The maintenance of public order in Kyoto under the Ashikaga Shogunate is already in a state of disarray. While the security around the imperial court is maintained by a separate office, the security around the shogun and ultimately the maintenance of order in Kyoto relies on the military and financial power of Nobunaga. Therefore, it is Shizuko¡¯s role to organize a security organization and hand it over to Mitsuhide Akechi, who is a subordinate of Nobunaga.

    (Well, even though it¡¯s called a handover, it¡¯s just me handing over the documents I wrote to one of Akechi Mitsuhide¡¯s subordinates and that¡¯s it¡­)

    Shizuko will return to Owari when the time comes, but several of her subordinates, including Mitsuhide, will remain in Kyoto. Whether or not the Kyoto Security Maintenance Police Force can operate efficiently in the future actually depends on Shizuko¡¯s organizational arrangements. Shizuko is unaware of this.

    ¡°We have no choice but to diligently gather information about this. If we were to abandon orphans¡­ they would be exploited by the anti-Oda faction.¡±

    I considered various methods to prevent the orphans from escaping, but I couldn¡¯t think of any other way besides continuously capturing them diligently. If we were to kill the orphans, there is a high possibility that the anti-Oda faction would exploit that point.

    ¡°What is the status of introducing guard dogs?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very favorable. If it were just a few hundred people, it would be understandable, but the security maintenance unit exceeds four thousand people in size¡­ It may be necessary to consider it over the course of several years.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. Yes, it¡¯s best to avoid rushing into it and failing. Please take enough time for dog training. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to finish quickly either.¡±

    The security maintenance team exceeds 4,000 people when the four squads are combined. It would still take a lot of time to introduce guard dogs. In the first place, there were no dog breeders in the Sengoku period. It is a struggle just to gather dogs, and there are few people who can train them as guard dogs. It is inevitable that the introduction of guard dogs is delayed.

    ¡°This should suffice. Please remember to keep me informed and continue with your duties.¡±

    Shizuko, who no longer had anything to ask, looked around at the leaders of each team and gave a summary before concluding the meeting.

    From then until August 12th, she managed the ¡°Kyoto Security Maintenance Police Squad¡±. However, on August 13th, Shizuko was officially ordered by Nobunaga to transfer authority and succession regarding the ¡°Kyoto Security Maintenance Police Squad¡± to Mitsuhide. And on August 15th, although Nobunaga had been staying in Kyoto for a long time, he considered it a problem to leave Gifu any longer and decided to return to his home country.

 CH 51

    Mid-August in 1568

    On August 15th, Nobunaga visited Yoshiaki and informed him that he would be returning to Gifu. The next day, Nobunaga received a letter of gratitude from Yoshiaki with the heading ¡°Honorable Father, Lord Oda Danjou Chuu¡±. At the same time, he received the Ashikaga family crest, which consists of the ¡°Kiri-mon¡± (Paulownia crest) and the ¡°Hiki-ryousuji¡± (Crossed Feathers).

    Expressing gratitude to Yoshiaki for his support, Oda Nobunaga stationed 5,000 members of the ¡°Kyoto Security and Maintenance Police Force,¡± along with several military commanders led by Akechi Mitsuhide, and soldiers to escort them, in Kyoto. The rest of the Oda army, including Nobunaga himself, headed towards Gifu. Along the way, they spent a day in negotiations at Odani Castle, the residence of Asai Nagamasa. However, four days later on August 19th, the Oda army arrived in Gifu. At that point, the Oda army, which had been formed for the purpose of heading to Kyoto, disbanded, and each member began their journey back to their respective homes.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Shizuko arrived at our house with Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi. After tidying up their armor, bows, and the contents of their backpacks, everyone soaked in the hot springs to relax their bodies. Their bodies were extremely dirty from not being able to properly bathe for almost a month. After washing every nook and cranny of their bodies with Soapberry powder, they only lightly soaked in the hot water before getting out of the bath. Then, they checked the condition of the fields and rice paddies. Even though they had entrusted it to the villagers and Aya, Shizuko couldn¡¯t feel at ease without confirming it with her own eyes. After harvesting the watermelons, they put them in a net woven from vine and soaked them in the river to cool them down.

    ¡°Welcome back, Shizuko-sama. I apologize for not being able to greet you.¡±

    When I returned home, Aya, who was not there, appeared with a load of baggage.

    ¡°Oh, welcome back. Were you somewhere?¡±

    ¡°I have delivered watermelons to Lady Nohime, Lady Nene, and Lady Matsu.¡±

    ¡°¡­I thought the number was strangely small, but it turns out they were the ones eating¡­¡±

    When Shizuko saw the field, she felt puzzled by the fact that there were fewer watermelons than the number of seeds she had planted. However, her uneasiness was not unfounded. She slightly regretted teaching others that watermelons should be harvested once the tendrils on top, where the fruits are attached, have turned completely dark brown.

    ¡°Nohime-sama is the same, but Matsu-sama in particular seems to be very fond of watermelons. They mentioned that they would like to cultivate them at home, so this is a gift.¡±

    Saying that, Aya shows Shizuko the kosode (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kosode), books, and picture scrolls that were gifts from Matsu.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really need any souvenirs, though. I can just increase the amount I cultivate next year. Oh, but Lord Oda, and also Lord Tokugawa and Lord Honda, I will give them as gifts, so please keep a select few for that purpose.¡±

    ¡°We have taken that into consideration. Also, a messenger arrived earlier. Tomorrow, Lord of the Mansion (Oda Nobunaga), Lord Mori-sama, Lord Shibata-sama, and other military commanders, as well as Lord Chamaru-sama, will be coming here.¡±

    ¡°Why are you coming all at once¡­¡±

    ¡°I am here to take a bath in the hot springs.¡±

    Shizuko was satisfied with just those few words. Nowadays, both Nobunaga and his close aides readily accepted bathing as a normal part of their routine. Even Shibata and Sassa, who usually disliked Shizuko, praised her for her contribution to the development of hot springs. In particular, Nobunaga always had a set of five items ready: a bath stool, a one-handed bucket, a wooden box with powdered mugwort and ash, and a body scrub brush (which was almost like a scrubbing brush). Recently, Nobunaga had given Okabe an unreasonable order to come up with a bath that could be easily installed and used even in the castle. It goes without saying that Okabe was now troubled by this request.

    (Haha¡­ it looks like it¡¯s going to get busy again¡­)

    Shizuko let out a heavy sigh as the days of unrest continued.

    The next day, Nobunaga arrived at Shizuko¡¯s village and immediately took a bath. He washed his hair and body, and soaked in the bathtub to relax. After finishing, he got out of the bath and took some rest before gathering all his aides.

    ¡°Yoshinari, shall we hear a report about Sakai?¡±

    ¡°Ah! We are just one step away from achieving success with the Sakai faction. Lord Imai¡¯s desperate plea and the successful manipulation using Kyujiro have yielded results.¡±

    That was to confirm the results of the orders Nobunaga had given to his subordinates while he was involved in personnel matters in the Kinai region and accompanying Yoshiaki. While they were active, Nobunaga used himself as a decoy to attract attention from the surroundings. By carrying out personnel matters in the Kinai region, restoring security in Kyoto, and appealing to the imperial court, it was impossible for others to ignore him, and they had no choice but to confirm Nobunaga¡¯s movements. In fact, there was not a single person who paid attention to those who were secretly operating behind Nobunaga.

    ¡°What is the situation near Kanonji Castle, monkey (Hideyoshi)?¡±

    ¡°Even now, Rokkaku¡¯s underlings are scurrying around like mice. However, given a few months, we will have completely suppressed them for you to see.¡±

    ¡°That area is a crucial transportation hub. We must definitely gain control of it.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best to meet your expectations.¡±

    ¡°How is Niwa (Niwa Nagahide) from the merchant union in Omi Province?¡±

    ¡°There is no particular opposition, and they have expressed their willingness to cooperate with us. However, there seems to be a lot of caution regarding the development of the main road from Mino to Kyoto. Perhaps they are observing the situation of the Asai family, who control the northern Omi Province.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ How about preparing accommodations at regular intervals along the main highway and ensuring that travelers using the route stay there? That way, money will flow into Omi Province as people make their way to Mino. Merchants prioritize profits as long as it doesn¡¯t go against their moral code. By stimulating their greed through the flow of money, it should be easier to get them to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I will try negotiating again in that direction.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s plan is to construct a main highway between Mikawa, Owari, Mino, Omi Province, and Kyoto, and establish it as a land transportation route. As a guide for those using the highway, he plans to install markers called ¡°Ikkinazuka¡± every kilometer, similar to kilometer posts. Additionally, he intends to provide inns at distances that can be covered by a person equipped with standard travel gear in one day. These inns will have secure warehouses where luggage can be stored, and measures will be taken to ensure that merchants can transport their goods with peace of mind. This is Nobunaga¡¯s plan for constructing a commercial highway. He has always thought about changing the current economy based on barter to one that uses currency. He has implemented policies such as exchanging counterfeit or copied goods for legitimate currency if they reach a certain quantity. However, he believes that increasing the liquidity of merchants and goods is the most effective way to promote a monetary economy. Of course, there is also the aim of releasing the wealth accumulated in Sakai and other commercial areas to various regions.

    ¡°What happened to the artisans Shizuko gathered in Kyoto?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We distributed over 300 craftsmen, including family members, to Gifu and other major cities. However, there were about 10 chefs, and Nohime-sama said she would take them with her to conduct a test¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. Lacking cooks shouldn¡¯t have much of an impact. Just leave her be.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The role that Shizuko took on was to gather skilled craftsmen who were smoldering in Kyoto. Due to the poor public safety, it was difficult to obtain materials, and even if they could be obtained, they were often charged exorbitant prices. The union, too, had forgotten its original purpose and only moved to protect their own interests. Frustrated with the current state of Kyoto, Shizuko approached the disgruntled craftsmen and proposed the idea of ¡°polishing their skills in Gifu and showing up the craftsmen in Kyoto.¡± The range of craftsmen included not only blacksmiths but also weavers and woodworkers, among others. While there were some who were attached to Kyoto, the majority showed interest in Nobunaga¡¯s proposal. In the end, a total of 300 people, including their families, gathered, with over 100 skilled technicians. They were secretly sent to Gifu, gradually gathering them together. Since they were not all moved at once, few people knew that over 100 craftsmen had relocated to Gifu.

    ¡°Let¡¯s compete with Shizuko¡¯s technology district in Owari and build a new culture in Owari and Mino. Also, let¡¯s allow the establishment of a brewing district that I mentioned before.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Nobunaga, satisfied with Shizuko¡¯s response, nodded and then looked at everyone before saying this.

    ¡°From now on, in order to efficiently mobilize our growing army, we will change the structure of the military. Each of you should listen carefully.¡±

    The faces of the military commanders change at those words. Changing the structure of the army is a crucial matter that will determine their own fate.

    ¡°First Army and Second Army, which I will lead. Third Army, led by Yoshinari. Fourth Army, led by Akechi. Fifth Army, led by Niwa (Niwa Nagahide). Sixth Army, led by Takigawa Kazumasu. A total of six armies.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s idea is to gradually transition from a centralized and absolute obedience system to a delegation of authority system. This is a response to the guerrilla-like activities of the anti-Oda faction, rather than them taking direct military action. In an environment where the situation is constantly changing, relying on the central authority for every decision would result in delays in response. Those who know Nobunaga from the time when he made all the decisions himself would be truly amazed by this change.

    The roles of the six armies are clearly defined. The first army consists of individuals who are responsible for politics and military strategy, rather than direct combat power. The second army is composed of elite soldiers selected from the Oda army and serves as the main force. It is led by Yoshinari Mori and consists of multiple corps commanders. The third army is responsible for maintaining security in Kyoto and protecting the shogun¡¯s household. The fourth army is composed of individuals who provide combat and logistical support, including rear support. The fifth army is responsible for all logistical support, including combat and rear support. The sixth army is composed of individuals from the Oda army¡¯s intelligence agency and is responsible for activities such as gathering information, recruiting collaborators, and manipulating information from other countries.

    The Third Army is unique in that it is structured to allow battles to be fought at the level of corps commanders. This means that even if Nobunaga is absent from the battlefield, organized combat can still take place at the level of corps commanders.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying to get used to it right away. At least until Ise is pacified, let things remain as they are now. However, it is certain that the number of enemies will increase once Ise is pacified. In order to respond to that, the composition of our army is inconvenient as it is now.¡±

    Nobunaga thought about it there. The result of his thinking was to dispatch a standing army that could engage in battle at any time to various regions. This way, even if Nobunaga was unable to move, he would still be able to respond. By recognizing a common goal and delegating some authority, they could ensure effective coordination. Furthermore, by not giving specific instructions and allowing individuals to think for themselves about what to do, it would also serve as a countermeasure against spies. If there are no specific details, the enemy won¡¯t even be able to consider countermeasures.

    ¡°Yoshinari, stay with me for a while and let¡¯s talk together. I will make sure you know what I am thinking, even if it takes time.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Akechi will be the guardian of Kyoto. Niwa (Niwa Nagahide), I want you to take charge of the rear support troops.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Takigawa Kazumasu, I want you to take charge of the intelligence agency. I will discuss the details with you at a later date, but I want to declare in advance that this responsibility is of great importance.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Nobunaga nodded in satisfaction at everyone¡¯s response.

    While Nobunaga, Yoshinari Mori, Hanbei Takenaka, and Shizuko were having a meeting, Nohime, who was in Gifu, was conducting a test for the ten chefs that Shizuko had gathered. The test was to ¡°make Kyoto-style dishes using the ingredients provided here.¡± At first, the chefs thought it would be easy, but as soon as they saw the ingredients, their sweet ideas were instantly blown away. Ninety percent of the ingredients were unfamiliar to them, such as raw vegetables like Satsuma sweet potatoes and onions, dried vegetables and dried seafood like dried shrimp, and condiments like salt, miso, black sugar, and soy sauce were placed there. The cooking utensils were also completely unfamiliar to them. The chefs couldn¡¯t help but complain to Nohime. However, she responded with a firm voice, saying, ¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in a liar who claims something is impossible without even trying. If you can¡¯t even pass this simple test, it would be best for you to pack your bags and return to Kyoto immediately. What you are seeking is not just a ¡®cook in Kyoto,¡¯ but a ¡®cook who can pioneer a new world¡¯.¡±

    Nohime¡¯s thoughts are not wrong. Nobunaga is considering merging Kyoto cuisine with Gifu and Owari cuisine to create a new culinary culture. This is not limited to just cuisine, but also includes merging other cultures with Kyoto to create a new culture. Therefore, there was no need for personnel who are fixated on ¡°Kyoto cuisine.¡± The desired personnel are those who can maintain tradition while creating new culture.

    Unaware of their intentions, the chefs become angry and leave. The only one remaining is a single chef, accompanied by two men who appear to be his assistants. However, Nohime looks at the chef with a satisfied smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    After saying that, she leaves from in front of the cooks. After Nohime leaves, the cooks, finally feeling at ease, mutter under their breath while scratching the back of their heads.

    ¡°I had heard that Oda¡¯s lord¡¯s wife had a tough personality¡­ but her personality is even tougher than I imagined.¡±

    ¡°But Gorou-san, I think what that person is saying is logical.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss, old man. The ones who left probably couldn¡¯t abandon their pride as Kyoto chefs after all.¡±

    Gorou, the youngest among the three, let out a light sigh. No matter how innovative the dishes he created in Kyoto, they were always dismissed with the phrase ¡°not traditional.¡± That¡¯s why everyone, including Gorou, had been considering leaving Kyoto and venturing into a new world in Gifu. However, in the end, those people were just constantly complaining no matter where they went. Gorou was astonished at his own lack of judgment in not realizing this.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ¡®old man,¡¯ I¡¯m ¡®Mitsuo.¡¯ When will you remember my name?¡±

    While expressing dissatisfaction, Mitsuo, a man with that name, scratches his cheek with a wry smile, indicating that he is not completely displeased.

    ¡°¡­ There is no point in arguing. If that lady¡¯s words are to be believed¡­ If Lord Oda values them, then there is no future for the nine who have returned.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, Ashimitsu-san. There¡¯s no point in thinking about it. It¡¯ll work out somehow.¡±

    Gorou began to arrange the ingredients on the table as he said so. For him, the ingredients in front of him were truly an encounter with the unknown. He had no idea what they would taste like or what dishes they would go well with. However, there was no trace of anxiety on Gorou¡¯s face. In fact, he seemed to be enjoying the encounter with the unknown.

    ¡°(Gorou-san, you really are a chef. Normally, when you see so many unfamiliar ingredients lined up like that, I think an indescribable fear would well up inside you, right?)¡±

    Mitsuo, who had secretly moved next to Ashimitsu, muttered in a volume that only he could hear.

    ¡°(It is a familiar ingredient for us)¡±

    ¡°(So, if I understand correctly, you¡¯re saying that the person looking for Ashimitsu is with Nobunaga?)¡±

    Mitsuo nods slightly at the words of Ashimitsu. With a stern expression, he closes his eyes once, and as he opens them again, he murmurs in a gentle voice.

    ¡°(Seeing that, I became convinced. She must be somewhere in this Oda family after all.)¡±

    Each of the three has their own thoughts and motivations, but first, they must pass Nohime¡¯s test. From the instruction ¡°Make a Kyoto-style dish using the ingredients provided by us,¡± it was immediately clear that they had to make Kyoto cuisine using Gifu ingredients. The problem lies in determining what qualifies as ¡°Kyoto-style cuisine.¡±

    ¡°When it comes to typical Kyoto cuisine, it¡¯s salt. However, salt alone is not enough. I believe Gifu and Owari are famous for miso.¡±

    ¡°Old man, you sure know a lot about that. But I¡¯ve never made any miso dishes before¡­ Besides, the taste of miso here is just too different from what you find in Kyoto.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Mitsuo not old man. And I think we probably need to use this soy sauce here.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I think the correct answer for a traditional Kyoto-style dish would be two dishes: one using miso and one using soy sauce. I¡¯ll take care of the soy sauce dish.¡±

    ¡°What are you planning to make, Ashimitsu-san?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fried rice. Fortunately, we have dried shrimp and dried vegetables, and we also have a frying pan, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±

    Gorou, who was puzzled by Ashimitsu¡¯s words, thought it would be grateful if he could make at least one dish. To be honest, he is a cook, but compared to Mitsuo and Ashimitsu, his experience is overwhelmingly less.

    ¡°Well, well, I¡¯ll leave it to you then. As for me, what should I do¡­ How about we each make one dish together since we have the opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s not a bad idea. Let¡¯s make dishes along that line. I will make a stir-fried dish with vegetables and chicken in miso sauce. Gorou-san, please make Kyoto-style cuisine.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that a problem?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a story about what is considered ¡®Kyoto-like¡¯, but first we need a point of comparison. So let¡¯s line up Kyoto cuisine, miso dishes, and soy sauce dishes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see, you¡¯re actually thinking quite a bit, old man.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Mitsuo, not an old man.¡±

    While performing such a skit, the three of them continue to create their respective dishes. Eventually, just as everyone¡¯s dishes are nearing completion, Nohime suddenly appears in the kitchen. Unchanged from earlier, she wears a smile that reveals nothing of her true thoughts.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time. I came to observe what kind of dishes are being prepared¡­ Hmm, dried shrimp soy sauce stir-fried rice, miso stir-fried vegetables and chicken, and Kyoto cuisine. I see, so you¡¯re making one Kyoto dish as a point of comparison.¡±

    The three of them couldn¡¯t hide their surprise at Nohime¡¯s words. It was no wonder, as she accurately guessed the dishes each of them were making at a single glance. Nohime, who was watching the three of them with a cheerful smile, continued speaking while covering her mouth with a fan.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing particularly surprising about it. After all, the ingredients for the dish were prepared by me, who is not a professional in cooking. I just made an educated guess about the general aim based on the combination of ingredients, so even if I happened to guess correctly, it doesn¡¯t disqualify me. Now, bring me a delicious dish quickly.¡±

    Nohime, who had a calm demeanor and a smile that hid her true feelings, turned her back and left the kitchen after telling the three of them just that. The three of them remained frozen in place, unable to move for a while as they stared at the exit where she had left.

    Afterwards, they were recognized for their cooking skills by Nohime and obtained a position as the Oda family¡¯s chefs. However, it was not as Nobunaga¡¯s chefs, but rather as exclusive chefs for Nohime.

    In mid-September, all the crops from the previous season are harvested and the fields are left fallow, except for the vegetable garden where the next season¡¯s crops will be planted. However, the harvested sunflowers, watermelons, okra, potatoes, and white kidney beans cannot be consumed as they are needed for seed propagation. Fortunately, if potatoes are cultivated in an intermediate area, they can be planted in September and harvested in early December. Due to the issue of crop rotation, a three-year interval is necessary, so I will experiment with creating planters using bricks to see if winter cultivation is possible. If successful, I will be able to have two harvests, one in the field in spring and another in the brick planters in winter. Potatoes, like sweet potatoes, are rich in vitamin C and are resistant to loss through cooking and boiling. They are also rich in vitamins B1, B2, B6, and potassium, and can be stored for a long time as a winter staple food. If I can successfully mass-produce them, they can be used as emergency food, just like sweet potatoes. However, it is unfortunate that potatoes, classified as a member of the Solanaceae family, contain a high amount of solanine, which is harmful to the human body, especially in the green parts. Therefore, unlike sweet potatoes, the leaves and stems of potatoes cannot be consumed.

    I also started harvesting rice. The Tomohonami series yielded six bushels per 10 acres, while the Nanashi rice yielded eight bushels per 10 acres. We planted 2 hectares of each variety, resulting in a final harvest of 112 bushels for the Tomohonami series and 145 bushels for the Nanashi rice. Both varieties were developed with the goal of achieving the same harvest yield as pesticide-treated rice, despite being organically grown. Shizuko herself couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at the unexpectedly high yield.

    The harvest quantity is not particularly good compared to others, but the two types of rice had one significant issue. That is, their texture is very different from traditional rice. During the Warring States period, the main types of rice were Akamai (Red rice) and Kuromai (Black rice). Akamai has been the main variety of rice since the Nara period, but its quality is quite poor, and even when freshly cooked, it lacks stickiness. As for Kuromai, there are records of it being boiled with salt, so one can only imagine its taste. Whether Nobunaga would accept the rice, which is the result of centuries of research on taste, only God knows.

    It was a kind of gamble, but Shizuko had no choice but to do it. Taking into consideration the possibility of being accepted, she started preparing. First, she randomly took one bag of rice from two different types of rice. The remaining rice was all kept as unhusked rice and stored in separate warehouses. Then, she husked the rice she took out and turned it into brown rice. Half of the brown rice was left as it is, while the other half was polished. She cooked both the brown rice and the white rice and made salt-only onigiri (rice balls) for Nobunaga to taste. It was unknown which form he would like until he actually ate it. There was a possibility that he would like all of them, but on the other hand, there was also a possibility that he would not like any of them. As insurance, she also made onigiri for her subordinates. Even if Nobunaga didn¡¯t like them, there was a possibility that Mori Yoshinari or Niwa Nagahide would like them, so there was a chance to continue cultivation in that case.

    Shizuko, with a long time since her last stomachache, meets with Nobunaga while still experiencing stomach pain.

    ¡°I have come today to have you, the lord, taste a sample.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a taste test, huh? What exactly do you want me to taste?¡±

    ¡°Rice.¡±

    With that, Shizuko signals to Saizo, who is waiting by the entrance. Saizo opens the small sliding door at the entrance and signals to the attendant. When the attendant carrying the tray enters, they place it in front of Nobunaga and his subordinates.

    ¡°Onigiri?¡±

    There were six plates with rice balls on top of the tray. Each plate had a piece of paper with a number written on it underneath.

    ¡°Since this rice is different from red rice and black rice in terms of its lineage, there are significant differences in texture and taste. Therefore, I thought it was necessary for everyone to taste it before mass production.¡±

    ¡°Very well, everyone may eat.¡±

    There was silence for a while after that. When Shizuko ate the sushi rolls from the Tomohonami series rice and Nanashi series rice as expected, everyone¡¯s expression changed. Shizuko couldn¡¯t tell if it was a good change or a bad change.

    Nobunaga, who had finished eating all the rice balls, let out a heavy sigh that was clear even to Shizuko. Shizuko¡¯s spine shivered with unpleasant sweat, wondering if it didn¡¯t suit his taste.

    ¡°Shizuko, you¡¯re really a troublesome person.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did it not suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°You idiot, you¡¯ve made all the rice I¡¯ve tasted up until now seem like muddy water.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    When I glanced around, I noticed that even Yoshinari Mori¡¯s subordinates were accepting rice favorably. Of course, there were preferences for white rice or brown rice, but seeing that there was leftover red rice on everyone¡¯s plate, it was clear that modern rice was accepted even by people from the Sengoku period. Shizuko, relieved that the path to mass production had opened up, let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Both types of rice are delicious. From next year onwards, let¡¯s strive to mass-produce both of them.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Um, the top-quality rice can only be cultivated in the environment of Owari¡­ It is likely that the third and fourth-grade rice can be mass-produced.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no helping it. You and each village should strive for the highest rice production. It¡¯s troublesome to talk in numbers, so let¡¯s name the highest quality rice ¡®Owari rice¡¯ and the third highest ¡®Gifu rice¡¯.¡±

    (Is that okay¡­? But the name ¡°Tomohonami series¡± is long, isn¡¯t it?)

    Shizuko doesn¡¯t have any particular attachment to the rice¡¯s kanji name, and the random buyer doesn¡¯t know how to read kanji anyways. If it¡¯s a name given by Nobunaga, it shouldn¡¯t cause any unnecessary confusion in the future. Shizuko reconsiders talking about names and decides to use the name he gave her.

    ¡°Understood. From next year onwards, we will strive to increase the production of Owari rice and Gifu rice.¡±

    Shizuko thought that the coming year would also be busy.

    In mid-September, Shizuko renovated the land she had prepared for poultry farming (especially egg production). Since chickens were already being raised in the surrounding area, there was no need to maintain a large-scale breeding facility. Therefore, Shizuko decided to switch to raising domestic ducks (mallards) instead. Domestic ducks have been in Japan since ancient times, with records of their breeding dating back to the Heian period. They are omnivorous and eat almost anything. The ducklings hatch in less than 30 days after laying eggs, and they start laying eggs themselves at around five to six months old. The females reach sexual maturity around six to seven months old, and they can breed. In other words, a new generation becomes capable of laying eggs within a year. However, domestic ducks have a lower hatching rate compared to chickens and are more prone to individuals that do not incubate eggs. One attractive aspect is that they can be used for meat after about six months, but the biggest allure is their feathers. With about thirty ducks, you can make one down jacket, and with about one hundred and fifty ducks, you can make one feather duvet. There is no way to avoid using down feathers, which have been used for work clothes in extremely cold regions.

    After finishing the preparations, Shizuko immediately asked the visiting merchants to procure ducks for her. However, at that time, Shizuko made a mistake and forgot to communicate the desired quantity, resulting in her purchasing an unexpected amount from the merchants. Shizuko had initially planned to get around thirty to forty ducks, but in reality, she ended up with well over two hundred, including some geese mixed in. Ducks and geese have a similar appearance, and during the Sengoku period, they were not properly classified. Shizuko had completely forgotten that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to be mixed together.

    In the end, we hastily set up a breeding facility for geese and culled the weak individuals from the incoming ducks. We kept eighteen geese and limited the number of healthy ducks to fifty. The remaining ducks had their feathers plucked, and the meat was either shared with the surrounding area or ended up in the stomachs of Wittman and his companions.

    On the way, Shizuko remembered something and asked the local merchant to procure it for her. It was the husk of buckwheat seeds. Since buckwheat husks were considered waste, the merchants were once again confused and couldn¡¯t understand Shizuko¡¯s intention. They couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would be used for, but since they could sell them for a good price, they bought a lot and sold them to Shizuko. After sorting the gathered buckwheat husks, Shizuko dried them in the sun. Once they were thoroughly dried, she stuffed them into pillows. These buckwheat husk pillows were affordable and easy to make.

    When we delve into the history of buckwheat husks pillows, we find that they were considered the highest quality pillows during the Nara period and were even stored in the Sh¨­s¨­in repository. They excel in cost performance, but they have the drawback of the buckwheat husks getting crushed and releasing powder every time they are used. Additionally, they cannot be washed with water, so the filling needs to be replaced every six months to a year. However, with a pillow cover and a sturdy fabric to hold the buckwheat husks, they are incomparable to the log pillows that were commonly used at that time.

    While drying the buckwheat husks in the sun, Shizuko collected feathers. She gathered a considerable amount of feathers and used them to make four sets of winter clothing. These garments are all made of silk fabric. To enhance their insulation, silk is intricately woven, and the inside is filled with down feathers, making them comparable to modern coats. If produced in large quantities, it would be possible to march in the snow, but the consumption of silk and down feathers is significant, so it is likely that only Nobunaga and his close associates will have enough of these garments.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that using a large amount of silk thread makes it so warm and cozy.¡±

    Shizuko, dressed in a cold-weather garment that was more like a cloak than a coat, didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of autumn chill. In medieval Western culture, a cloak was a symbol of authority, but Shizuko prioritized functionality over appearance, so her cloak was rather plain. However, its performance was unparalleled.

    ¡°What Shizuchi creates is often strange, but also useful, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Keiji, wearing a flashy patterned cloak, moves his smoking pipe up and down while speaking. It seems that there is no tobacco inside, as no smoke is coming out of the pipe.

    ¡°I can endure the cold and such with sheer determination. However, this coat is not bad.¡±

    Nagayoshi, who had a pattern packed with everything imaginable, spoke loudly with a rough breath, but he was wearing his cloak firmly.

    ¡°If sheer determination alone could solve everything, Shizuko-sama would not need to take measures against the cold. Therefore, it can be concluded that the human body cannot withstand solely relying on one¡¯s mindset.¡±

    Saizou, who wears a cloak depicting the Atago Gongen, calmly retorts to Nagayoshi¡¯s words.

    The four figures were peculiar. Shizuko wore a plain but luxurious-looking cloak. Keiji wore a flashy cloak with a pattern that only eccentric individuals would wear. Nagayoshi wore a cloak with a mysterious pattern that seemed to embody chaos and wildness. Saizo wore a cloak with a depiction of the Atago deity. Due to their unfamiliar attire, people assumed that the four of them were eccentric individuals.

    ¡°Now, I wonder why the lord has called for me.¡±

    She realized that his errand was the very cloak he was wearing at that moment, a little while later.

    Before October, Shizuko begins the harvest of peanuts. They are harvested as dried peanuts that can be stored for a long time. Peanuts are a unique crop in which the bean part forms underground. The above-ground part is unnecessary, but it is convenient for harvesting and sun-drying, so it is harvested together. After digging up the peanuts with the roots, Shizuko washes off the mud and ties several of them together into bundles, hanging them upside down on bamboo poles. They are left to sun-dry for about two weeks in this state. The drying process is considered complete when shaking the pods produces a dry, rattling sound of the beans hitting the shells. At this point, the parts other than the beans are no longer needed, so Shizuko cuts off the pods from the plants. At this stage, the peanuts are in the familiar state of being in their shells. By further spreading them out in a sieve or similar tool and sun-drying them for a few more days, dried peanuts are ready. Sun-dried peanuts can withstand storage for over a year, although they may develop mold. If mold appears, they can be washed with water and sun-dried again, making them safe to eat.

    Although it is a privilege only for producers, freshly harvested peanuts can be eaten by removing the dirt and boiling them in salt water. However, this cooking method can only be used when the peanuts are in their raw vegetable state. In other words, peanuts are a perishable crop that cannot be stored for long periods without drying.

    Each plant produces about 20 to 30 pods (approximately 70-100g), with a total of about 6,700 pods. However, almost half of them will be saved for next year¡¯s seeds, so the amount available for consumption is about 3,000 pods. However, peanuts were well-liked by children (such as Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) and Nagayoshi), but disliked by adults (such as Nobunaga and Mori Yoshinari). Shizuko speculated that this was because they were not accustomed to foods with high oil content.

    By the way, it is said that the first person to cultivate peanuts in Japan was Keijiro Watanabe, a farmer from Oiso Town, Kanagawa Prefecture. In 1871 (Meiji 4), he received peanut seeds from relatives in Yokohama and decided to try growing them in his own field. He was not aware of the underground fruiting nature of peanuts, which caused some trouble during harvest, but I will skip that part. He worked hard to find a market for this crop, but the desired results were not easily obtained. Despite numerous setbacks, he did not give up and in 1877 (Meiji 10), he successfully sold them to a candy store, which created a great response and established the prospects for commercial cultivation.

    From September to early December, a wide variety of crops are harvested. To streamline the process, instead of sending the harvested crops directly, a catalog is created and submitted to Nobunaga. Afterwards, Nobunaga sells them to authorized merchants, who then process and transport them to designated storage facilities or wooden silos as instructed. Following this procedure, the crops are processed accordingly. Nobunaga felt the need for unified units of measurement, so documents requesting the adoption of the MKS unit system are sent to Shizuko. Based on these documents, Shizuko instructs the craftsmen in the technical district to produce the necessary tools. Once a set of tools for actual use and a set for practice are completed, the tools are transported to the location designated by Nobunaga.

    Shizuko, who was handling things efficiently, encountered an unexpected problem with the cotton. After the cotton is processed, such as drying and seed removal, it is supposed to be transported to the location designated by Nobunaga. The remaining cotton, after paying taxes with the high-quality ones, becomes the share for Shizuko and the villagers in charge of the work. While the villagers who don¡¯t know the processing method sell the cotton to Nobunaga, Shizuko, who knows how to make bedding, immediately thought of producing children¡¯s-sized futons. However, before that, a red seal letter arrived from Nobunaga, prohibiting the production of futons. It was written that if Shizuko produces futons, it would be troublesome as they are intended to be given as gifts. Shizuko felt like she wanted to retort to Nobunaga, thinking that it could have been conveyed in just a few words without the need for a red seal letter.

    Shizuko, who had decided to accept the orders on the red seal certificate, switched to producing masks and handkerchiefs. Since there was no elastic, the masks were the type that tied behind the neck. With the availability of handkerchiefs, it became possible to practice ¡°washing hands after using the toilet.¡± However, the increase in small items meant an increase in laundry. In the future, as the variety of clothing and accessories, such as winter wear, increased, the burden on the lady of the house regarding laundry would also increase.

    In order to avoid it, it would be best to make a washing machine, but there is no motor to spin the propeller and no electricity. In the end, there was no choice but to start with a small hand-cranked washing machine. However, even with a small one, once it is completed, there will be no need to wash with a washboard while enduring the cold water of the river. As for detergent, there is Soapberry powder available. In the worst case, soaking the laundry in hot water for about thirty minutes will eliminate any bacteria. The development requires various skills such as cranks and wood screws, but once completed, it will be possible to centralize the laundry. Due to the specialized nature of the power unit, it is impossible to simply hand over the design drawings. Shizuko had to go to the technology district, gather developers, and hold multiple meetings while explaining the project.

    ¡°Is Shizuko not here today either?¡±

    Nohime, who seems dissatisfied with the situation, asks Aya about Shizuko¡¯s whereabouts today with a sour expression.

    ¡°Yes¡­ She went out early in the morning today, and it is expected that she will return in the evening.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to come here to boast about having a cook if Shizuko isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡±

    Aya, who thought that it was sudden to visit without any prior notice, decided not to delve into it and instead responded with a vague smile.

    ¡°The lord is also preoccupied with something, so he cannot keep me company. Even if I try to pass the time with my maidservants, it lacks a certain level of entertainment without Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Will today be another day of listening to complaints? Aya, feeling tired of it, responds with vague agreement. However, in the afternoon, a messenger soldier brings news of Shizuko¡¯s return. Aya, thinking it¡¯s unusual for her to come back before sunset, informs Nohime that Shizuko will be returning.

    ¡°Oh, today is a good day. Please tell them that I have been eagerly waiting and to come back soon.¡±

    ¡°I, for now, have five hundred soldiers with me, so I believe it will take a considerable amount of time.¡±

    Various reasons were given for assigning 500 soldiers to Shizuko. Unlike other soldiers, they were selected based on their technical skills rather than strength, as some had experience in civil engineering or had parents who were civil engineering technicians. Currently, their technical skills and work speed are low, but the goal is to eventually create a modern engineering unit that can quickly build bridges, fortifications, and simple buildings like prefab huts. As a first step towards this, they are being trained to live and work together as a group, and efforts are being made to improve their diet.

    ¡°No problem. I brought my new cook with me. Please send a messenger to summon him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Aya couldn¡¯t help but hope that it wouldn¡¯t cause any unnecessary commotion.

 CH 52

    Middle of December, 1568.

    Both Nohime¡¯s personal chefs and Shizuko¡¯s group were moving towards the village. Without meeting each other, Shizuko¡¯s group arrived at the village first. After arriving at the village, she dismissed her five hundred soldiers and then unpacked her belongings. Keiji went to the bath with a drink in hand, Nagayoshi charged into the mountains still in his armor, and only Saizo remained as Shizuko¡¯s escort. The soldiers were accustomed to this familiar scene.

    After Shizuko finished tidying up her belongings, she moved to the field. It was the harvest season for Chinese cabbage, so she was looking for ones that could be harvested today. The Chinese cabbage she was growing was large, so only one or two could fit in a basket. That¡¯s why Saizo also helped with the harvest by carrying a basket on his back. Shizuko harvested two in the basket she was carrying, Saizo harvested two in the basket he was carrying, and he also had one in his hand, making a total of five harvested.

    ¡°I wonder if I can make quick pickles in terms of time.¡±

    ¡°I have never seen crops like this before. I¡¯m looking forward to this.¡±

    In the Sengoku period, when crops were scarce, having access to a wide variety of crops alone was a form of entertainment. At first, the temperamental Saizo thought excessive luxury was a problem, but he agreed with Shizuko¡¯s words, ¡°All things are equal before the Buddha,¡± and decided to adopt her designated diet. Now that he has become accustomed to his new lifestyle, he only drinks alcohol in moderation and eats various meats such as chicken and deer, as well as dried seafood like dried fish and squid, and vegetables grown in the village without being picky.

    ¡°Shall we make pickled vegetables and salted vegetables? For dinner, maybe they can be used as ingredients for hot pot.¡±

    ¡°Please wait, Shizuko-sama. If I hear such things, it will make me hungry faster.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry. I can make quick pickles, so let¡¯s make them right away.¡±

    Shizuko returned home carrying the harvested Chinese cabbage. At that moment, she passed by Aya, who was looking for her. Thinking that Nohime was at Nobunaga¡¯s villa, Shizuko began preparing the Chinese cabbage in the kitchen, which she normally didn¡¯t enter.

    ¡°Asazuke (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Asazuke) only needs umeboshi and salted kelp.¡±

    Basically, napa cabbage is not typically fermented with lactic acid bacteria to make pickles. Therefore, it is easier to make a simple pickle with napa cabbage compared to other vegetables. First, wash the napa cabbage well and remove any dirt. Then, cut the core into about 5 millimeters and the leaves into about 1 centimeter, and place them in a colander. Cut the salted kelp into appropriate sizes, and remove the seeds from the pickled plum and cut it into bite-sized pieces by hand. Put the drained napa cabbage, pickled plum, and salted kelp in a bowl, and gently mix the three ingredients together while kneading. Cover it with a drop lid and let it sit for about 30 minutes until it becomes soft.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s finished!¡±

    It¡¯s complete by simply placing the washed and lightly squeezed napa cabbage on a plate without cooking it.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit sour because it has umeboshi, but it¡¯s delicious. The only downside is that it makes you crave rice.¡±

    ¡°Well, you know.¡±

    While nodding in agreement, Shizuko divides one of the Chinese cabbages into four equal parts. She leaves the remaining three as they are and wraps them in cloth to store them in a cool, dark place. Chinese cabbages can be stored for up to three weeks at room temperature (between five and ten degrees Celsius), but they can last for nearly four weeks if kept in an environment close to zero degrees, like an ice room. Shizuko makes sure to harvest the necessary amount frequently when needed, but she also strives to preserve them for as long as possible.

    ¡°I will sun-dry this.¡±

    ¡°I am hungry. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen Aya-chan around. She shouldn¡¯t be away from home for a long time during lunchtime¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see something like that, huh?¡±

    After saying that, Shizuko goes outside the house with a bundle of Chinese cabbage for sun-drying. In that moment, Aya, who had just been mentioned in the conversation, passes by in front of her. However, she quickly stops and turns back towards Shizuko with great speed, rushing over to her.

    ¡°Phew, haa¡­ I¡¯ve been searching for you, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Did a messenger come from the Lord (Oda Nobunaga)? I¡¯m sorry, I was harvesting Chinese cabbage, so we might have passed each other somewhere.¡±

    Shizuko looked apologetic as she wiped the sweat off Aya¡¯s forehead and helped her calm her breathing. At first, Aya¡¯s cheeks were flushed, but once her breathing settled, she returned to her usual poker face. Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but think it was a waste.

    ¡°Nohime-sama is here for a visit. I apologize, but please take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, why again¡­¡±

    ¡°I wanted to boast about having an extraordinary chef who can cook anything¡­ Ahem, I would like to introduce them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your true feelings, right? I understand. For now, I¡¯ll help you out a little, although I feel sorry for Aya-chan. Oh, if there¡¯s any leftover food, it would be appreciated if you could give it to Saizou-san.¡±

    ¡°No problem. There should be leftover rice from this morning¡¯s cooking. I will serve it to Saizou-sama. I will be back later.¡±

    Upon hearing just that, Aya immediately headed towards Saizo¡¯s place.

    Nohime was showing off her unusual cook who specializes in liver dishes, but Shizuko didn¡¯t have high expectations. This is because Shizuko¡¯s approach to cooking mainly focuses on dishes that are affordable, easy to eat, and nutritious. Of course, there¡¯s nothing wrong with seeking gourmet food. Eating delicious dishes alone can also bring comfort to the soul.

    ¡°Did you bring a gourmet chef? I¡¯m interested, but indulging in extravagant cuisine is excessive for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Shizuko has started saying it too. Well, it may not be interesting to you, or the Lord (Oda), but please indulge me in my whims.¡±

    *sigh*

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I have been inviting Oichi to come and visit here occasionally in a letter, but it seems that Lord Asai does not give permission. Truly, it¡¯s troublesome dealing with such a small-minded man.¡±

    ¡°(U-um, I¡¯m not sure how to respond¡­) W-well, perhaps he¡¯s worried about his wife¡­?¡±

    Oichi and Asai Nagamasa are famous for their good relationship as a couple. Even after betraying Nobunaga, as recorded in historical facts passed down to the present day, their marriage remained strong and they continued to live harmoniously. Oichi had three children: Cha-cha (a concubine of Toyotomi Hideyoshi), Hatsuhime (the legal wife of Kyogoku Takatsugu), and Ei (the wife of Tokugawa Hidetada). It is said that Cha-cha was born in the 12th year of the Eiroku era, so she hasn¡¯t given birth to any children at this time.

    ¡°(Ah, so maybe they won¡¯t give permission because the baby is about to be born. If that¡¯s the case, then I understand.)¡±

    ¡°What are you muttering about? By the way, is the dish using ¡®Chinese cabbage¡¯ still not ready? I can¡¯t wait, I¡¯m so excited.¡±

    Nohime couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Her anticipation was evident. Surprisingly, this atmosphere had a calming effect on Shizuko, who remained unusually composed. She was more absorbed in her ongoing research and development than in the upcoming meal that would soon be served. Her current main focus of research was on washing machines. However, she had recently obtained a small amount of sulfur, which prompted her to start researching Factice (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Factice) in parallel. Although it was uncertain whether it had the performance to be used in tire rubber, it was expected to have satisfactory performance as a substitute for rubber.

    (By the way, I should make oatmeal from barley. It¡¯s excellent as baby food¡­ Although the smell of barley is strong, so it might be a hit or miss with preferences.)

    The spelt that was cultivated had been planted around autumn, but it had already grown enough to be harvested. Since the exact variety name is unknown, it cannot be stated with certainty, but it is predicted to be a fast-growing variety that can be harvested in winter if planted in autumn, or around autumn if planted in spring. The reason for specifically harvesting the grains is because making oatmeal from spelt has a high cost-performance ratio as a baby¡¯s weaning food.

    The method of making oatmeal is simple, just crush or grind the hulled wheat into a powder. There are also many derivative products, such as oat bran, which uses only the soluble dietary fiber-rich outer layer called husk. There is also muesli, which is made by adding water or milk and adding fruits and nuts. Granola refers to a mixture that includes sugar or honey, coated with vegetable oil and baked in the oven.

    The reason why oatmeal has a high cost-performance as a baby food is quite simple. First, oats require minimal cultivation effort. They have a strong vitality and can grow on their own even with minimal care. Of course, in a suitable environment, they will grow even faster, but unlike other crops, they do not require meticulous attention. Next, oatmeal is a highly nutritious food, with about 3.5 times more dietary fiber, twice the amount of iron, and five times the amount of calcium compared to brown rice. It is also rich in vitamins, minerals, and protein, making it highly balanced in terms of nutrition. Due to its low glycemic index (GI), it is less likely to be converted into fat despite being a carbohydrate, and it has a low insulin response, which can increase basal metabolism. As a dried food, it can be stored for nearly a year if properly preserved. It is often consumed in the form of porridge or rice gruel, and can also be used as a baby food by mashing it up.

    Although oatmeal has many benefits, it is not without its problems. First of all, in its raw state, it is extremely hard and difficult to eat. Secondly, it has a strong smell of oats, which some people may find off-putting. And most importantly, simply boiling it in water does not make it taste good. However, if these issues can be addressed, oatmeal can become an excellent food.

    (I think it would be better to make it more savory, like ojiya or risotto-style¡­ How about cooking it with miso?)

    ¡°Excuse me. Shizuko-sama, a messenger has arrived from the Lord (Oda Nobunaga). It is an urgent summons.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of summons is this again¡­?¡±

    ¡°We have only been informed to come immediately. I apologize, but please hurry. We have already made arrangements for the horsemen and soldiers.¡±

    (Was there such an urgent matter that you had to go that far?)

    In any case, if I have been called, I cannot refuse to respond.

    ¡°What a shame. Oh well, I guess I¡¯ll have to make those chefs cook some disgusting dish using ¡®Chinese cabbage¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will make this up to you at a later date¡­¡±

    After apologizing to Nohime, Shizuko quickly prepared herself and headed straight to Nobunaga. At this time, Shizuko was unaware that Nohime¡¯s personal chefs had been watching her from a distance. If she had noticed, she would not have been able to go to Nobunaga in a proper state of mind.

    Shizuko, who had become a passing fate, arrived at Nobunaga¡¯s place without realizing it. Since she had noticed the sun setting just before her arrival, she vaguely anticipated that she might have to spend the night at someone¡¯s house. However, that was nothing more than her wishful thinking. On that day, the group called by Nobunaga took several breaks along the way, but ended up passionately discussing road maintenance until morning.

    On a day in December, Nobunaga and his main retainers gathered in Shizuko¡¯s technological district. Today, a flea market called ¡°Nominoichi¡± was being held to sell porcelain produced in this town. Since the materials for porcelain are dependent on other countries, it is not openly allowed to buy and sell porcelain within the Oda domain. However, merchants take advantage of this and sell it at a high price to people from other countries by falsely claiming its origin.

    The reason why such imitation is possible is because porcelain production in Japan began during the Edo period, before that, Japan relied on porcelain made in China. In other words, just the fact that it is porcelain makes it valuable, even if the design is not to one¡¯s liking. But that¡¯s not all. Porcelain can also be sold at high prices to Nanban people.

    Originally, European nobility enthusiastically supported Chinese porcelain, calling it the ¡°white gold.¡± German Meissen products, which are considered the pinnacle of European porcelain, are highly regarded worldwide. However, Meissen¡¯s desire to produce porcelain originated from an admiration for Japanese and Chinese porcelain. Friedrich August II, the Elector of Saxony and the King of Poland in the Holy Roman Empire, had a deep love for Eastern porcelain. He even built a building called the ¡°Japanese Palace¡± in Dresden¡¯s Zwinger Palace to house his collection of Japanese porcelain. Not stopping there, he embarked on a national project to produce something similar to Eastern porcelain in his own country as a top priority.

    The porcelain produced in Shizuko¡¯s technology district mainly uses three colors: red using copper rust, black using iron rust, and blue using gosu (a type of cobalt oxide). Porcelain made with these three colors has a deep and rich hue, which captivated Nobunaga at first sight. In particular, he favored the ¡°aka-e¡± style, which focuses on the challenging red coloration.

    ¡°Oh! This time, there¡¯s quite a lot.¡±

    Nobunaga was in a good mood as he admired the red porcelain in front of him. As he had said, there were various types of porcelain lined up. From avant-garde designed vessels to porcelain that seemed more suitable for decoration than for meals. The patterns were also diverse, with each one intricately designed, making it seem like there was not a single identical piece.

    Although it is called ¡°Akae porcelain,¡± it is not as vibrant as the original Akae porcelain created by Sakaida Kakiemon, who was the first to succeed in making it. Shizuko¡¯s technique only uses a single shade of red, while the Kakiemon style uses three different shades of red: a bright ¡°hanaaka¡± red, a deep ¡°nouaka¡± red representing the color of persimmons, and a darkened ¡°kaba¡± black for drawing lines. The method for creating these three shades of red is recorded in the ¡°Akae-gu Oboe¡± passed down in the Sakaida family, but its contents are a secret known only to those who have inherited the name of Kakiemon. In a special part that was publicly disclosed, one of the ingredients mentioned was ¡°deoxidized iron without salt.¡± Literally, it involves soaking iron oxide in water to remove the salt. This process requires a very long time, and it is said to take at least ten years.

    Shizuko knows a different method to create red color for red porcelain, not using the Kakiemon style. However, it will take at least five years to gather the necessary materials. Until that is completed, there is no alternative but to use rust from copper as a substitute for red color.

    ¡°We have approximately four hundred pieces this time. We would appreciate it if each person could find their preferred porcelain. Now, we will begin the sale of porcelain.¡±

    The Porcelain Flea Market was held along with those words.

    Although it is called a flea market, there are several differences from a regular flea market. First, the amount of money involved in buying and selling is on a completely different scale. Even though porcelain is mass-produced, it is still considered a luxury item. Additionally, if you find a piece you like, you can directly give money to the artisan under the pretext of ¡°pre-investment.¡± By selling their own works, artisans eliminate the middleman¡¯s margin and can directly know their own evaluation. However, there are also artisans who stubbornly refuse to accept this.

    (Hmm, I wonder if things are going well?)

    Shizuko observes the flea market. Yoshinari Mori repeatedly nods while holding a large plate. It seems that he prefers large plates with blue decorations. Hideyoshi prefers gold-plated plates, the Takenaka brothers (Hanbei and Kyusaku) prefer practical everyday dishes, and Niwa Nagahide seems to prefer jars over plates. Each of them is searching for and purchasing porcelain that suits their preferences. On the other hand, Shibata and Sassa seem to prefer avant-garde designs for plates. Sassa, in particular, is delighted to see plates that have clearly lost their meaning as tableware.

    ¡°Oh wow, everyone seems so excited¡­ Maybe I should buy something too?¡±

    However, Shizuko does not consider porcelain to be as luxurious as Nobunaga does, so she cannot find any value beyond tableware and is not interested. While being approached by craftsmen and retainers along the way, Shizuko enjoys window shopping.

    ¡°Oh, this one is for Keiji-san¡­ This one is for Saizo-san. And this one must be for Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi)-kun. Let¡¯s buy this beautiful one for Aya-chan. Hmm, maybe I should also get a few plates for Honda-sama.¡±

    In the end, she decided to buy souvenirs for Keiji and the others rather than for herself. After all, they couldn¡¯t participate as participants or as Shizuko¡¯s bodyguards. It¡¯s unfortunate, but since the selection was done by Nobunaga, there was no choice but to accept it and give up.

    ¡°Lady Shizuko, are you also choosing porcelain?¡±

    When I turned around in response to the sound, I saw Shibata and Sassa with big smiles on their faces. Shizuko, who had taken a step back, continued to speak, although she tried to hide her high spirits.

    ¡°I am truly grateful to be invited to such a seat.¡±

    ¡°I see. Even we, who do not hold you in high regard, can only feel ashamed of our narrow-mindedness when we witness your generosity in extending an invitation to us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no¡­ The one who decided the invitees was the Lord (Oda Nobunaga)¡­¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s voice does not reach them, as they are in a panic and caught up in their own excitement.

    ¡°Oh, excuse me for stopping you. Well then, we¡¯ll end it here.¡±

    ¡°If you have any troubles, I will always be there to assist you. I apologize for any inconvenience.¡±

    As they showered Shizuko with praise, the two of them left in high spirits. Shizuko, left behind, could only watch them in astonishment.

    The porcelain flea market ended with great success. Shizuko, who left early and left various tasks to others, returned home and handed out the porcelain she had bought. She gave Keiji several types of sake cups, Nagayoshi a rice bowl, Saizo a teacup, and Aya several beautiful small plates. Shizuko also prepared a flat plate for Tadakatsu and requested it to be shipped together with a note. Everyone was delighted with the porcelain gifts from Shizuko. As soon as Keiji received the sake cups, he invited Saizo and Nagayoshi to the bath with a drink in hand.

    After the Porcelain Flea Market ended, it was peaceful. However, Shizuko had little time to relax. With almost no farming work until the end of the year, she used her free time to try out various dishes. This was because she received a request from Nobunaga, asking if she could come up with a specialty dish that could be called ¡°This is Gifu!¡± It wasn¡¯t a formal order, but more of a question asking if there was something good she could come up with.

    I tried making various dishes, but nothing seemed to please Nobunaga. Starting from tofu and aburaage made from soybeans, to inarizushi, squid rice, and karaage as individual items, and then moving on to donburi dishes like ebi tendon and oyakodon. I even prepared dishes like kiritanpo nabe, sukiyaki, and botan nabe using small clay pots. I considered eel as well, but it was excluded because eel is difficult to cook and there is already a popular dish called sugatazushi made with eel caught in the Uji River. The taste testers, Keiji and Nagayoshi, were impressed, but Nobunaga couldn¡¯t bring himself to say, ¡°This is exactly what I want.¡±

    Nobunaga became interested in Suppon (soft shelled turtle) hot pot. Shizuko thought that soft-shelled turtle could become a local specialty if she could gather enough of them. However, it was not the right season to collect them. soft-shelled turtle hibernate when the water temperature is low, so it is difficult to gather them in winter. To start farming them, she had to wait until it gets warmer and until June, which is the spawning season.

    (Draw a line here¡­ When we fit it into the equation, this much distance is required¡­ Yeah, this ensures the necessary space for the fish farm. Now, all that¡¯s left is to leave it as it is until the time comes.)

    The beginning of the softshell turtle aquaculture is of sufficient size. I went to check if the image of the blueprint matches the actual size, and although it felt a bit cramped, it was not a problem. We are running out of space to add more facilities, but currently there are no projects that require additional facilities. I will compile a plan for softshell turtle aquaculture and submit it to Nobunaga. It seems that Nobunaga did not think that softshell turtles could be farmed, as he urgently contacted Shizuko to come.

    ¡°If we can solve the issues of water temperature and noise, breeding softshell turtles is not that difficult. However, this is my first attempt as well. At this point, I cannot say for certain whether it is possible to meet the expectations of the lord regarding the cultivation of softshell turtles.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I appreciate the attitude of taking on difficult challenges. It¡¯s even better if it comes with good results.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Nobunaga called for a pageboy. Immediately, a pageboy arrived in front of them, carrying a wooden box. After respectfully placing the wooden box down, the pageboy bowed and stepped back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pay the expenses in advance this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh my!¡±

    Inside the wooden box was gold. The amount inside was so significant that it could be called a large sum of money. Shizuko couldn¡¯t hide her confusion at Nobunaga¡¯s unprecedented behavior.

    ¡°You¡¯re not very perceptive, are you? I also like Suppon (softshell turtle) hot pot, so I¡¯m providing the funds for it. In other words, I have high expectations for your success.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I will do my best to meet your expectations.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I will say it again, but I am expecting it.¡±

    With a slight hint of a smile, Nobunaga said that.

    Nobunaga, who was so busy that it made his head spin, approached the end of the year with a word on his lips. Among his achievements, the most significant one was securing a direct connection with the imperial court without going through Yoshiaki. Of course, this communication was unofficial, as officially, one must go through Yoshiaki, who is the shogun. If we were to compare this to a company, Yoshiaki, who is the shogun and the supreme commander, would be the head of the headquarters, while Nobunaga would be a department head under the headquarters. In a company, it is unheard of for an employee to bypass their immediate supervisor and directly communicate with the top management, which in this case is the imperial court. Allowing such behavior would lead to the collapse of the organization.

    There is a reason why Yoshiaki sought connections with the imperial court, even though it would put him at a disadvantage if he were to be discovered. One reason is to drive out the power of the temple and shrine factions. Since the downfall of the Taira clan, which was aligned with the imperial court, the court has been in a vulnerable position, relying on others for support. Among the courtiers, the temple and shrine factions hold the most influence. However, in order to gain influence over the court, a legitimate reason is needed. That¡¯s where Shizuko¡¯s surname, Ayanokoji, comes into play. The Ayanokoji family lineage has been dormant since Ayanokoji Toshikazu. There was no revival of the family name until Ayanokoji Takau existed in 1613. It was the perfect opportunity to use this as a legitimate reason.

    Nobunaga made donations to the imperial court and sent daily necessities such as Owari rice, porcelain, and paper. Anticipating the surprise of the court at the sudden gifts, Nobunaga included a letter explaining the reasons. The letter apologized for not being able to personally greet them due to illness, and also mentioned that Ayanokoji Toshikazu had a hidden child who was a girl, resulting in her being removed from the family lineage. Despite this, Nobunaga offered the profits obtained to the imperial court. The letter was written in an exaggerated manner, weaving truth and fiction together to stir the emotions of the reader. The Emperor believed everything written in the letter, even though it contained content that would make her laugh uncontrollably if she were to find out.

    The imperial court¡¯s finances were in dire straits, its authority was waning, and it had been abandoned by most of the nobles and warriors. The only individuals providing support, such as tribute, were M¨­ri Motonari, the head of the Honganji temple, Kennyo, and Nobunaga, who had come to the capital. Although the imperial court¡¯s finances and authority were restored, the emperor understood that these individuals were offering financial aid not to help them in their dire situation, but to exploit the court¡¯s authority. In that sense, the emperor understood his own position and the reality far better than Yoshiaki did. That is why he was deeply moved by the Ayanokoji family¡¯s selfless tribute.

    The Emperor believed this unconditionally because it was based on what Nobunaga presented. If Shizuko were Nobunaga, She wouldn¡¯t bother using the Ayanokoji family name to present it. Even if she presented it in her own name, she wouldn¡¯t present herself as a hidden child of the Ayanokoji family. The image of Nobunaga that the Emperor imagined from the rumors is a calculating person who is the opposite of selfless. He is definitely not someone who would do something like this.

    The Emperor was deeply saddened by the fact that the illegitimate Ayanokoji child had no name, so he decided to give her the name ¡°Nihime¡± using the character for ¡°benevolence¡± (meaning affection for others) from his own personal name. He also issued a decree to Nobunaga, instructing him to provide medical care for Nihime. Lastly, he granted Nihime the unusual reward of the rank of ¡°Jushiinoge¡± (a high-ranking court title). This shows that he valued Nihime more highly than Motonari Mori, who had presented a tribute of gold. This is because there is a significant difference between Nihime¡¯s gift and others. While others may have a blatant mindset of ¡°just give money and goods to the court,¡± Nihime¡¯s gift was carefully chosen with the recipient¡¯s well-being in mind.

    The emperor himself understands that Nobunaga is saying sweet things. However, he has been abandoned by many courtiers and members of the imperial family, and has lost control over numerous manors. In the warrior class, they only think about using him for their own benefit. The emperor laments the current state where the temple and shrine forces have become armed groups that commit crimes in order to protect their own interests, even in times of chaos. He couldn¡¯t help but shed tears at the heartwarming gift.

    ¡°¡­The court seems to be favoring Nihime quite a bit.¡±

    After finishing reading all the letters received from the emperor, Nobunaga took a breath and expressed his thoughts. To him, the imperial court was merely a tool to be used. However, he did not underestimate the political power of the court. Therefore, he believed it was necessary to have connections with the court as a form of insurance.

    ¡°I was taken aback when you suddenly asked me to this. But I must say, you really go to great lengths.¡±

    Nohime, who is next to Nobunaga, smiles softly. Currently, there are no attendants or servants in the room, only the two of them.

    ¡°It is not surprising. In battles, the outcome is determined by how well one prepares beforehand. The same goes for unifying a nation. The preparation for the post-unification period determines whether the subsequent pacification will be completed within a few years or if it will last for a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°For that purpose, did you go to the trouble of creating the pretext of reviving the Ayanokoji family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, when Lord took Shizuko with him to Kyoto, I thought for sure he would use her to revive the Ayanokoji family¡­ but I never expected him to resort to such cunning tactics. That¡¯s why Lord is so amusing.¡±

    ¡°It is not surprising at all. If one gains power, their influence will increase. However, at the same time, it becomes difficult to act freely. Shizuko is satisfied with the current environment of freedom. Therefore, taking that away from her would be an act of disloyalty towards me.¡±

    Unlike the Edo period, loyalty in the Sengoku period was not directed towards individuals, but towards the family. Taking the example of the Takeda clan, the actions of the retainers who expelled Takeda Shingen¡¯s father, Nobutora, cannot be simply labeled as disloyalty according to the values of that time. Their loyalty was pledged to the ¡°Takeda family¡± as a whole, not to Nobutora personally. On the other hand, Nobutora neglected his retainers and imposed heavy taxes on his subjects, prioritizing his emotions over moral principles, thus lacking the qualities of a competent ruler. It can be said that they betrayed him by recognizing the potential of Shingen (Nobushige), who was showing promise, and believing that he would bring a brighter future for the Takeda clan.

    That¡¯s why Shizuko, who pledges loyalty to Oda Nobunaga as an individual rather than the Oda family, is actually a very valuable asset. Furthermore, there is a tendency for conflicts to arise between retainers who pledge loyalty to the ¡°family¡± and those who pledge loyalty to the ¡°lord as an individual,¡± forming factions. However, Shizuko ensures a comfortable living environment, making such conflicts less likely to occur.

    ¡°Shizuko is devoted to serving the lord, you know. Oh, by the way, I was told to keep this book, so I read it since I had some free time.¡±

    ¡°¡­There were spies lurking around me, so I hid it at your place, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. However, it was quite stimulating content. It covered a wide range of topics such as the Seven Military Classics, The Prince (by Machiavelli), The Art of War, geopolitics, political science, and organizational structure, among others. It was so easy to understand that there was no need to worry. Shizuko wrote these, right?¡±

    Nobunaga clicks his tongue. Nohime¡¯s private room is an excellent hiding place, but he had forgotten that there was a possibility she could read what was written there. Nohime, who keenly understands the psychology of others, not only knows how to read and write, but also has a wide range of knowledge. Therefore, she was able to easily read Shizuko¡¯s writings. Nobunaga is frustrated with himself for not considering that, but he realizes that there¡¯s nothing he can do about what has already happened and lets out a sigh.

    ¡°I liked The Prince. What are your thoughts on The Prince, my lord?¡±

    ¡°¡­Due to a lack of detailed understanding of the background of other countries, there are some parts that I cannot comprehend. However, even disregarding that, I can appreciate the commitment to abandoning sweet ideals and adhering to thorough realism.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Ah, I shouldn¡¯t. It wouldn¡¯t be right for me to consume any more of the lord¡¯s treasured books. However, I would like to have a conversation with the lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re still someone who loves playing with words. But I don¡¯t dislike it.¡±

    Nobunaga, who understood the meaning behind Nohime¡¯s words, exhaled with a smile on his face.

 CH 53

    TL: The next like 8 chapters are short side stories

    Angry War God, Honda Heihachiro Tadakatsu

    The Battle of Kanonji Castle is often overshadowed by the Mitsukuri Castle battle, but fierce fighting also took place at Wadayama Castle and Kanonji Castle. Among the two, Wadayama Castle had the presence of the Tokugawa army, led by Yoshimichi Inaba, mixed in with the first squad. Compared to the Oda army, the Tokugawa army was significantly smaller, numbering only a few thousand. They appeared more like a part of the Oda army. However, there was one particularly prominent figure among them.

    ¡°Uooooooo!! Back off! Back off!¡±

    Tadakatsu Honda, also known as one of the most prominent military commanders of the Tokugawa army. Although he would later be counted among the Tokugawa Four Heavenly Kings, the Tokugawa Sixteen Divine Generals, and the Tokugawa Three Great Heroes, at this time he was still a young and inexperienced general in his early twenties. However, even at the age of nineteen, he had already demonstrated his abilities by being selected as a leading vanguard for the hatamoto (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hatamoto), and entrusted with a force of fifty retainers.

    He wielded the Dragonfly Cutter in one hand, cutting down Rokkaku soldiers from one end to the other. With each swing of the Dragonfly Cutter, the blood and flesh of the Rokkaku soldiers scattered.

    ¡°If you do not value your life, then come and stand before me!¡±

    Forty foot soldiers simultaneously attack Tadakatsu, but with just a single burst of Tadakatsu¡¯s spirit, their feet froze in place. Their instincts as living beings recognize the imminent death before them, and their bodies stiffen as if impaled by ice pillars in their backs. Their legs no longer move as they wish, even if they try to escape. Tadakatsu charges at the foot soldiers, who are frozen like frogs stared down by a snake, swinging his Dragonfly Cutter. With a single swing of his spear, three foot soldiers are knocked off balance. In an instant, blood splatters and organs spill out. The agonizing screams of the foot soldiers who couldn¡¯t die due to the sharpness of the blade echo throughout the area. The surviving foot soldiers, as well as their allies, are filled with terror at this hellish scene. In the blink of an eye, more than half of them have been cut down.

    ¡°My name is Honda Heihachiro! Those who think they can defeat me, come and face me!¡±

    In response to his voice, a lone warrior on horseback leaps forward.

    ¡°Do not fear just one soldier! Face me I am¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a nuisance!¡±

    The warrior on horseback who wielded a spear was cut down by Tadakatsu without ever technically engaging in combat.

    He was a well-known military commander among the Rokkaku army, but after he was beheaded on horseback, the morale of the Rokkaku soldiers dropped, and fear spread from the frontlines to the entire battlefield. Everyone scattered like spiders at the sight of Tadakatsu, fleeing in panic. Some soldiers even threw away their weapons and fled while urinating.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away! Are the Rokkaku soldiers cowards? I¡¯m right here! Show me your worth and make a name for yourself!¡±

    When Tadakatsu swung his spear around while screaming, he happened to deflect an arrow that flew towards him. It was not intentional, but to the Rokkaku soldiers, he must have appeared as a supernatural being capable of cutting down arrows that were about to hit him.

    ¡°Ah, a-aahhh!! It¡¯s, it¡¯s a monster!¡±

    The fighting spirit of the Rokkaku soldiers was crushed, and they had become a disorganized and unruly mob. This was all thanks to the fierce general named Tadakatsu, who was like a demon god.

    ¡°Why is Heihachiro so furious like that?¡±

    Yasumasa, who had been observing from a distance, was asked by Masashige with a puzzled expression. After letting out a deep sigh, Yasumasa turned towards him and said,

    It seems that a woman had made him rice balls that was hanging from his waist¡­ but it seems that the Rokkaku soldiers ruined them somehow.

 CH 54

    Shizuko makes it, and Nobunaga eats it.

    It was a certain day after Nobunaga had arrived in Kyoto. On that day, Shizuko hired about twenty people from the people of Kyoto as laborers.

    ¡°Okay, please begin.¡±

    Immediately after Shizuko made the declaration, the hired people from Kyoto jumped into the river without hesitation. Their goal was to catch Unagi (eel), specifically the natural ones. Unagi is in season during winter, but it is already well into early summer, so they have missed the peak season by quite a bit. However, Shizuko doesn¡¯t care about seasons. She just wants to eat a luxurious Unagi bowl made with natural Unagi. In modern times, the number of natural Unagi available for the population is limited and rare. If it were to be used for an Unagi bowl, it would cost at least 5,000 yen. This would be too expensive for Shizuko¡¯s financial situation when she was in high school, but during the Sengoku period, she had so much excess money that it could be stored and forgotten. It was no big deal to hire people temporarily to gather natural Unagi.

    (But instead of fishing, jumping into the river¡­ That¡¯s powerful.)

    ¡°I caught it!¡±

    As I admired their aggressiveness while crossing my arms, a person who had already caught an eel came running over. Peering into the wooden barrel containing the eel, I saw a splendid eel despite it being out of season.

    ¡°Nice, it¡¯s thick despite being out of season. I should definitely give a reward for this.¡±

    With that, Shizuko opens the box filled with money and grabs a handful of it. She puts the grabbed amount into a small bag and hands it over to a laborer.

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±

    When he receives the money, he puts it in his pocket. Then, he transfers the eel and carries a wooden bucket, and starts running towards the Uji River again. Perhaps noticing this scene, the people searching for eels in the Uji River changed their expressions and began searching for eels with great enthusiasm.

    ¡°Shizuchi is generous, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°To have a monetary economy, you have to use money no matter what. I tend to hoard it, so I need to spend it more and more.¡±

    Shizuko chuckled at Keiji¡¯s words. Despite being a primary industry worker responsible for producing goods, she unknowingly carried various vested interests. Thanks to the benefits she obtained from them, she found herself in a state of having a huge income with minimal expenses, or commonly known as being very very rich. However, she had little use for the money. Occasionally, she would spend a large sum, but her everyday lifestyle was modest. So she thought, instead of hoarding it, why not use it for something extravagant? That¡¯s when Shizuko came up with the idea of a two-tiered eel bowl, something that would be impossible to have in modern times. For that reason, she had no qualms about sparing her money.

    ¡°Come on, catch them quickly!¡±

    Shizuko urges the people of Kyoto who are at the Uji River. In the end, when ten fat eels gather, it signals the end of Shizuko¡¯s eel poaching.

    While removing the mud from the eel, she tries to recreate a secret sauce for eel that she saw on a certain website in the past. She struggles to handle the eel but manages to endure the heat while grilling the natural eel on a shichirin (charcoal grill). Although some parts got burnt, she finally completes a luxurious unadon (grilled eel over rice) using two whole natural eels.

    ¡°Um, delicious.¡±

    Nobunaga was also delighted with the outcome.

 CH 55

    Alright, then it¡¯s war.

    Wittman, who became the alpha male, leads a pack consisting of seven individuals: Barti, the alpha female, their offspring Kaiser, K?nig, Adelheit, Ritter, and Lutz, and each one of them has grown to a large size. Kaiser, in particular, has surpassed his parent Wittman in size. One reason for Kaiser¡¯s growth is his competition with Wittman for the best position during Shizuko¡¯s nap time, not for dominance within the pack. Since joining the pack, Kaiser has been especially favored by Shizuko (or so he believes), and has grown into a very affectionate wolf despite his fierce appearance. This trait has remained unchanged even as he has reached adulthood, and if anything, it has become even stronger with the added power and speed that come with maturity.

    From infancy until they develop social skills, Kaiser is a clingy child, relying on his mother and being part of the group. Whether big or small, his tendency to be clingy is inherited by all of the children from their parents, the Wittmans. That¡¯s why they compete to find the best position.

    Their best position is on the left side, according to Shizuko. Although there are other places such as the head or the feet, the ultimate position for them is on the left side. On the contrary, the right side is unpopular. The reason is that Shizuko doesn¡¯t move her right arm much when she sleeps. By the way, when the males are battling for the left side, Barti cleverly occupies the right side.

    No matter how much they desire it, only one person can lie down on the left side. The Wittman herd had a unique way of deciding who that would be. It was through a triathlon. The rules were simple: they would run around the village starting from Shizuko¡¯s house, and the first one to return would earn the honor of lying down on the left side. At this moment, the hierarchy within the herd didn¡¯t matter. They would all give their all, and only the one who emerged victorious would be bestowed with the honor of reclining on the throne.

    ¡°Today, I will definitely secure the best position.¡±

    ¡°Very well, then it¡¯s war.¡±

    It is unclear what kind of exchange is taking place, but today, the Wittmans are once again engaged in a fierce battle to claim their right to lie down.

 CH 56

    Nobunaga Tsutsumi

    Nobunaga, who had brought Owari and Mino under his control, faced a problem as a result of ruling over vast lands. That problem was floods. The Kiso Three Rivers (Kiso River, Nagara River, and Ibi River) had long been plagued by devastating floods, causing frequent damage. Even a protective embankment, known as ¡°Okakoi tsutsumi,¡± was built on the left bank of the Kiso River under the orders of Tokugawa Ieyasu, highlighting the long-standing issue of water disasters. In the past, Nobunaga may not have paid much attention to floods, but now he considered control over waterways to be important.

    If one simply monopolizes water resources with brute force, there will be a strong backlash. It is difficult for people to argue against it, so one must present a plausible justification while secretly gaining control over water resources. Water is the most crucial lifeline, and by controlling water resources, one can have complete control over the life and death of the subjects. Nobunaga concludes that constructing embankments to prevent water disasters and monopolizing power while being appreciated by the subjects is the best strategy.

    However, it would require a huge amount of funds and time to build a dam and embankment. Furthermore, there was also a problem with the materials. Nobunaga spent several days thinking about whether there was a solution that could solve everything at once, but he couldn¡¯t come up with a clever plan. Just when he was about to give up and focus only on the important points, a flash of inspiration, almost like a divine revelation, came to his mind.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ then we can solve the problem with resources, time, and money.¡±

    The answer that came to mind is to use concrete. Specifically, it involves using concrete for the framework and then covering it with soil or gravel to build the embankment.

    First, create several reservoirs in the upstream area. By creating reservoirs, it is possible to constantly supply stable water regardless of the rainy season or dry season. Once that is done, proceed with embankment construction. All embankments must have the strength to withstand the maximum flow of the river.

    Here, Nobunaga made a plan to use concrete for the embankment. First, rectangular concrete blocks are made near the location where the embankment will be installed. Although they are called blocks, they weigh close to 100 kilograms and are more like chunks of rock. This will serve as the foundation for the embankment and also as a work area. After that, the blocks are stacked up until they reach a height where the water from the river does not overflow, and then concrete is poured directly to form the shape. A concrete wall is built up to the required height, and on top of that, green concrete is used, mixed with perlite and a mixture of soil for landscaping. Finally, weeds and trees for the landscape are planted, and the embankment is completed.

    If it¡¯s concrete, it would be cheaper to use rocks to build river embankments. By covering them with green concrete, the embankments can blend into the surrounding landscape. People can use their own soldiers, and if they dispatch Shizuko¡¯s unit, which is trained as engineers, as the commanding officer, it would be good.

    Nobunaga incorporated the large-scale development of the Nobi Plain, which was further formed by the Kiso Three Rivers, into his river embankment plan. He efficiently developed the land and transformed Owari and Mino into leading productive regions. Goods were transported using the waterways of the Kiso Three Rivers, and for land transportation, horse-drawn carriages were set up to transport goods to necessary locations.

    Once the development of reservoirs, embankments, and the Nobi Plain in the upper reaches is completed, only the lower reaches will remain. The lower reaches of the Kiso Three Rivers have a long history of battling against floods. The Nagara River, Kiso River, and Ibi River flow in a network pattern, constantly changing their shape with each flood. The Oi River Embankment is a large embankment that stretches about 50 kilometers along the left bank of the Kiso River. Nobunaga primarily had military purposes in mind, such as monopolizing the rights to water transportation routes, defending against floods, and preventing invasion by forces from the western regions. He also considered the complete diversion of the Kiso Three Rivers.

    The completed drawing depicted in Nobunaga¡¯s plan coincidentally had the same shape as the lower reaches of the modern Kiso Sanzan River. Whether this was Nobunaga¡¯s intention or if he simply copied the map he received from Shizuko is unclear. Nevertheless, his plan concluded with the completion of the river improvement project in the lower reaches of the Kiso Sanzan River.

    It is believed to be the largest flood control project of the Sengoku period, which is expected to take a hundred years to complete. However, for the people living in this area, flood control is a long-cherished desire, and since major settlements and markets were concentrated on the western side of Owari, many people supported Nobunaga¡¯s policies. However, they were unaware of Nobunaga¡¯s true intentions. His real aim was to gain control of the Ise Bay, to bring the areas like Ise Ch¨­shima under his rule, and to eliminate the power of the Honganji faction.

 CH 57

    Sengoku period-style tooth brushing

    If you get a cavity, you can just go to the dentist, that¡¯s the mindset of modern people. However, in the Sengoku period, there were no dentists. Furthermore, there was no habit of brushing teeth. This was because a stable supply of toothbrushes was not possible until synthetic resins derived from petroleum could be refined. However, Shizuko had always been brushing her teeth in modern times, so she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of not brushing her teeth.

    Shizuko had been using a gauze handkerchief she happened to have as a substitute for a toothbrush, but it was impossible to continue using it forever. So she decided to cultivate eggplants and mix salt with charred eggplant stems to use as toothpaste. The toothbrush was a custom-made item made from horsehair and other materials. With this, she had created an environment where she could brush her teeth in the morning and evening.

    Shizuko¡¯s behavior seemed eccentric to Nobunaga and others who did not have the habit of brushing their teeth as a matter of course. Tooth decay occurs due to excessive consumption of granulated sugar. Therefore, in the Sengoku period where sugar itself was valuable, the incidence of tooth decay was lower compared to modern times. However, for reasons unknown, the bacteria that cause tooth decay have existed since ancient times.

    Oral care is important. In modern times, there is a difference of about thirteen years in the lifespan between those who brush their teeth and those who do not, including the risk of developing cancer due to not brushing. Furthermore, even though the rate of getting cavities may be low, if you don¡¯t brush your teeth, you can develop periodontal disease. If all your teeth are lost due to periodontitis, you won¡¯t be able to eat and there will be no other outcome but death. This is not only applicable to humans, but also to wild animals. If they lose their fangs, they cannot eat and will die.

    ¡°Aya-chan has gotten quite used to brushing her teeth, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thanks to Shizuko forcefully opening my mouth and brushing the inside with dental floss.¡±

    Aya was thoroughly drilled in the habit of brushing her teeth by Shizuko. Naturally, Aya would forget many times since she didn¡¯t have the habit, but every time Shizuko would forcefully make her brush her teeth. At times, Shizuko would even restrain Aya to make her brush her teeth.

    ¡°Ahahaha, sorry Aya-chan. But I can¡¯t stand people with unclean mouths, after all.¡±

    I can endure Nobunaga since we are usually physically distanced, but I couldn¡¯t stand the bad breath of Aya, who is close to me.

    ¡°Preventing periodontal disease is important. Not only is it more likely to occur if your teeth are misaligned.¡±

    It goes without saying that teeth are important. Professional baseball players chew gum not because they want to eat sweets, but to activate blood flow to the brain, enhance concentration, and improve explosive power. Having good dental occlusion stabilizes the body¡¯s balance and increases strength compared to those with misaligned teeth.

    Even Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), Nagayoshi, Keiji, and Saizo were forced to adopt this toothbrushing habit. Eventually, it spread to Nobunaga, and then Mori Yoshinari, Hideyoshi, and Takenaka Hanbei started imitating him. Furthermore, even Nohime began to imitate him, so it goes without saying that there was a temporary eggplant shortage in Owari and Mino.

 CH 58

    Tokugawa barley rice

    On the day of a meeting for the joint cultivation of cotton in Owari and Mikawa, Ieyasu happened to have the opportunity to attend and decided to join on a whim. While there were many surprising things at the meeting, the most surprising thing for him that day was the mealtime.

    ¡°(Why is she cooking?)¡±

    It is the fact that Shizuko is preparing meals for the Owari faction. Shizuko is not someone who would normally do the menial task of cooking, as she is the leader of the Owari faction. However, no one, especially Niwa (Niwa Nagahide), seems to stop her. In fact, they appear slightly restless, eagerly waiting for the meals to be ready.

    ¡°(As expected of Lady Shizuko! To personally prepare a meal and show appreciation to her retainers¡­)¡±

    ¡°(Hmm, it seems I was foolish to ask you.)¡±

    After giving Tadakatsu a grateful and tearful look, I then turned my gaze back to Shizuko.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama. I apologize for the rudeness, but I would like to observe and learn from your cooking.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, yes. Please go ahead.¡±

    Thanks to the nearby observation, Ieyasu understood that they were cooking barley rice, but he didn¡¯t know what Shizuko was grinding in the mortar. Actually, Shizuko is grinding natural yam in the mortar. She peels the yam and grinds it directly in the mortar, then adds dashi to dilute it. To adjust the flavor, she adds sake, mirin, soy sauce, egg, miso, etc. to the mixture, and when poured over the barley rice, it becomes a completed tororo. The remaining dashi is also used when making miso soup.

    ¡°Done.¡±

    She scoops rice onto the plate, pour grated yam on top, and serve it with miso soup and pickles. The ¡°grated yam rice set meal¡± is complete. The delicious smell makes Ieyasu involuntarily swallow his saliva. Indeed, it must be delicious. The soldiers from the Owari camp are eating barley rice with gusto, exclaiming how tasty it is.

    (Oh no¡­ I want it! But I can¡¯t reveal my true face here!!)

    Shizuko, who is unaware of anything, unintentionally adds insult to injury to Ieyasu, who suppresses his appetite with an iron will.

    ¡°How about the two of you?¡±

    ¡°Guh¡­ I, umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the meal!¡±

    Once again, the words of Ieyasu, which were about to waver, were drowned out by the voice of Tadakatsu, a man who did not read the atmosphere and was rough in nature. It goes without saying that Ieyasu¡¯s killing intent was directed towards Tadakatsu. However, he was so elated that he did not feel the anger directed at him. He was wholeheartedly digging into the barley rice that was served.

    (Heihachiroooooo!!!)

    Ieyasu tightly clenched his fist and looked up at the sky. After taking a deep breath, he said the following.

    ¡°Due to a certain health condition, I kindly ask for your understanding as I turn my face away while eating.¡±

    Ieyasu¡¯s steel spirit, which had patiently endured until the scent of freshly cooked rice and barley reached its peak, finally succumbed.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. Please don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Once he received the barley rice set meal from Shizuko, he sat down with Tadakatsu behind him. Finally, he took off only the front of his hood. At that moment, Ieyasu couldn¡¯t resist the irresistible smell of the barley rice.

    ¡°Lady Shizuko, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    From a distance, the chief retainer is glaring at Lord Ieyasu, admonishing him for his uncouth way of eating. However, Ieyasu ignores him and continues to shovel down his barley rice just like everyone else around him.

    (Ah¡­ I can¡¯t bear it)

    Under the clear sky, Ieyasu felt an indescribable sense of liberation and proceeded to have three extra servings of barley rice. It goes without saying that Ieyasu later instructed Tadakatsu to extract the recipe for that barley rice from Shizuko.

 CH 59

    Enchanting Woman: Princess Nohime

    ¡°Thank you for waiting. Here are some hard candies (ramune flavor).¡±

    ¡°Various colors and shapes of sweets, huh? As expected of you, Shizuko, who can enjoy them just by looking at them.¡±

    Nohime nods satisfactorily at the colorful ramune candies placed on a flat plate. Ramune candies can be made with three ingredients: glucose, potato starch, and citric acid. Glucose is made from sweet potato starch, and potato starch can be made from potatoes. The only troublesome ingredient is citric acid, but it was not a problem as the amount of water used can be reduced and lemon juice can be used as a substitute.

    ¡°We use sugars that are easily absorbed by the body, so please be careful not to overeat.¡±

    ¡°Oh ho, let me warn you. Now, could you wrap it up for me? I wouldn¡¯t want the lord to feel left out and sulk later, you know.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­ but there is no problem with wrapping it. I will handle it immediately.¡±

    Shizuko puts the ramune candy into a small jar and hands it to Nohime. After playing to her heart¡¯s content at Shizuko¡¯s place for a while, Nohime returns home to Nobunaga¡¯s residence in Gifu, in high spirits. Upon returning home, Nohime immediately tries to eat the ramune candy with Nobunaga, but she is stopped by one of the attendants working at the residence.

    ¡°What is it? I have something to discuss with you, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it brief. Previously, I served Lady Nohime as a maid named Tsuyu, but I had to return to my hometown due to poor health. Therefore, I have hired a new maid to replace Tsuyu.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ well then, let¡¯s get right to it and give the new maid some work. Take this message to the lord immediately. If you say it¡¯s from Nihime, the lord should understand.¡±

    As soon as she handed the letter to the new maid, Nohime left without even waiting for a response. From then on, she returned to her room in silence and closed the door. Only then did she finally change her expression.

    (A new maid, you say¡­ What a fool. That is not a maid, but a spy from another country. Well, I can make a rough guess. She must be trying to find out the whereabouts of Nihime from me.)

    Although the existence of Nihime has not been made public, Nobunaga¡¯s immense wealth and numerous innovative technologies had become known to other countries, serving as a plausible reason. Furthermore, Nihime being promoted to Jushiin (Junior Fourth Rank, Upper Grade) is the first time for the Ayanokoji family, which had a hiatus. Even Yoritoshi, the son of Fujiwara no Michinaga who wielded great power during the Heian period, was only allowed to ascend to the fifth rank, which is the first rank for being granted an audience. If Nihime, a daughter of the Ayanokoji family who has been absent from public view, were to be given a rank higher than Yoshiaki¡¯s Jushiin (Junior Fourth Rank, Lower Grade), everyone would pay attention. Some would try to bring her into their own camp, while others would seek her whereabouts to steal her innovative technologies. However, despite the efforts of foreign spies, they have yet to find any clues to Nihime¡¯s whereabouts.

    (It is difficult to prove the non-existence of something. And it is convenient for the imperial court and the temple and shrine officials if Nihime exists. When Nihime realizes the lord¡¯s scheme, who knows when that will happen. Truly, the lord is quite cunning.)

    Nohime chuckles, imagining the figure of a spy hiding in a room somewhere, hastily transcribing the message given to them.

    (If the information was obtained through illegitimate means, people easily believe it to be true. To further support this belief, if a small amount of truth is mixed in, they will be even more convinced of its truthfulness. Sharp individuals may realize it is a lie, but then they will fall into a vicious cycle of not knowing what is true. For me, either outcome is fine.)

    Nohime¡¯s letters are composed of 30% lies, 60% meaningless information, and only 10% truth. However, even the truth is just Nohime¡¯s interpretation of the information Nobunaga is leaking as a countermeasure against spies. In other words, it appears to contain truth, but in reality, it contains none at all. In fact, it is nothing more than a waste of time.

    (Well, I wonder how long the next spy will hold out.)

    With a smile that could be seen as both angelic and demonic, Nohime began to contemplate how to handle her newly acquired toy.

 CH 60

    Rice + hemp = bioplastic

    It was decided that the production of Gifu rice would be carried out throughout Owari and Mino from the following year. With this decision, Shizuko was finally able to start her research on bio-plastics using hemp. Hemp alone can be used as a raw material for bio-plastics. However, the safest and most readily available raw materials during the Sengoku period, according to Shizuko¡¯s knowledge, are a mixture of rice and hemp stalks (ogara) for bio-plastic resin.

    The biggest problem with this method is that it involves military supplies, specifically rice. In modern Japan, there is no issue with using surplus rice from stockpiles to produce hemp-based bioplastic resin on a regular basis. It can even be considered advantageous. However, during the Sengoku period, the amount of rice directly determined the size of the maintainable army, so there was little room to spare for development. But that changed with the introduction of Gifu rice. By adding just a little extra effort to the existing techniques, Gifu rice, which yields the same harvest as pesticide-sprayed rice, allows for the necessary resources to be allocated towards the development of bioplastic resin.

    As for hemp, it was easy. If we cultivate it throughout Owari and Mino, we can obtain a sufficient amount of hemp stalks (ogara). Dedicated land is used for year-round cultivation, but if we concentrate cultivation on the land used by farmers during winter, it won¡¯t overlap with the busy farming season. Shizuko, who was considering this, suddenly remembered the national nutrition improvement plan. After thinking for a while, she had an idea. To obtain a stable supply of hemp stalks (ogara) and provide hemp seeds as a staple food for the farmers, a method that would benefit both parties.

    First, Shizuko promotes the cultivation of hemp throughout the country. Naturally, that alone does not benefit the farmers. So she focuses her target on the stalks of hemp. Shizuko approaches the farmers and offers them a deal: ¡°If you bring hemp stalks to the Oda family, we will process them into fibers for free.¡± The process of extracting fibers from hemp has been simplified thanks to the Schlichten peeling machine. However, ordinary farmers cannot use this machine and need to use traditional methods to extract fibers. The distribution is divided into 60% for the farmers, 40% for the Oda family, and one-fourth of the Oda family¡¯s share is dedicated to the shrine. In other words, as long as the farmers deliver the hemp stalks, they just have to wait for the fibers to be delivered. Shizuko doesn¡¯t need the fibers herself, as she primarily needs the hemp stalks. Moreover, she owns vast hemp fields, so she has an excess of hemp fibers.

    Furthermore, Shizuko said to the farmers that they should also offer hemp thread to the shrine.

    ¡°Hemp seeds are a gift from the gods and buddhas, so it is important to eat them with gratitude and not leave any behind. It is recommended for adults to eat two seeds per day, and for children to eat one seed per day.¡±

    Hemp seeds are said to be a natural supplement because they contain a balanced amount of nutrients. Just consuming them regularly can improve bodily functions. When hemp seeds are pressed using low-pressure extraction, hemp seed oil is obtained. And when the oil is pressed out, the protein content in hemp seeds increases. Hemp seed powder, which is made from this, becomes a natural protein. Nobunaga, of course, as well as Nohime, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), Mori Yoshinari, Hideyoshi, Takigawa Kazumasu, Niwa (Niwa Nagahide), Shibata, Sassa, the Takenaka brothers (Hanbei and Kyusaku), Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Aya around Shizuko, all incorporated hemp seeds, hemp seed oil, and hemp seed powder into their regular diet. Of course, Shizuko also includes hemp seeds in her regular diet to ensure she doesn¡¯t lack any necessary nutrients. Although it is limited to women, hemp seed oil was also used for skincare purposes.

    Although hemp seeds are included in the eight grains, farmers do not consume them regularly, but only occasionally. However, Shizuko realized that it would not be accepted if she suddenly told the farmers to make it a staple food. So, she deceived them by saying that hemp seeds were a ¡°gift from the gods and Buddhas¡± and that eating them would be a way to show gratitude to the deities. This method of persuasion was effective in the Sengoku period, where faith was much stronger compared to modern times.

    As expected, the farmers readily accepted this story and began giving their children two grains of hemp per day. If this continues for several years, the second phase of the national nutrition improvement plan, which aims to address malnutrition, will be completed. With a stable supply of oats and the prospect of increased rice production, all problems will finally be resolved.

    ¡°Well¡­ whether bioplastics can truly be reproduced even in this era, only God knows.¡±

    If hemp-based bioplastics are developed, it would be possible to use resin products for daily necessities, leading to an improvement in the standard of living. In the transportation sector, where significant effects can be expected, one example is replacing wooden crates that are primarily used for transporting goods. To make wooden crates, strong timber is first required. However, transporting the felled logs, which serve as the raw material for timber, incurs significant costs, and processing them into timber requires a lengthy drying process. Once the timber is sawn, it cannot be easily modified. Making wooden crates requires manual labor from multiple craftsmen, and the labor costs and time required until completion are not insignificant. With a long production period and high labor costs, the price of wooden crates would reflect that, making them less accessible for general use.

    On the other hand, plastic is a synthetic resin, which can be formed into various shapes more easily than wood, using molds and templates. Poly bags, which are commonly used today, are also synthetic resins derived from petroleum. Despite being thin enough to see through, they have a tensile strength comparable to thick fabric, are resistant to water and chemicals, and have the ability to prevent liquid penetration. By forming them into thicker shapes, it is also possible to create containers that can easily transport liquids, such as poly buckets. If these are combined to create sealed containers with lids, it becomes possible to transport items such as explosives and perishable food, which were previously impossible or required special handling, at a lower cost.

    In the Sengoku period, the main means of land transportation was the packhorse, which used wooden wheels. Wooden wheels were heavy and rigid, transmitting the unevenness of the road surface directly as vibrations, and the high friction also placed a heavy burden on the oxen or horses pulling them. This problem can be solved by creating a substitute for rubber tires using synthetic resin and factice. By using factice to create a substitute for rubber tubes and using a resin outer skin to cover them, it is possible to create something relatively similar to modern rubber tires. Once the outer part of the tire is made, the rim and spokes can be made of bamboo, making it possible to manufacture bicycles and rickshaws. While bicycles have various challenges, if relatively simple structured rickshaws can be made, transportation costs can be further reduced compared to using large carts or stagecoaches.

    Hemp-based bioplastics, although weaker in strength compared to petroleum-based plastics, have the advantage of being able to be ground up and buried in the soil when no longer needed, where they can be decomposed by microorganisms. They maintain the antibacterial properties of hemp, have higher flexural strength than polypropylene, and have comparable heat resistance to polypropylene (approximately 100 degrees Celsius). In the Sengoku period, it would have been considered a dream material. Additionally, even if the technology is stolen, it would not be a problem because the materials used are hemp stalks and rice. Particularly, the consumption of rice would be a blow to other countries.

    ¡°If I can achieve results in six months¡­ I wonder if it will be in time for the invasion of Ise.¡±

 CH 61

    1569, early January

    On January 5th, 1569 (January 31st according to the Gregorian calendar), an event known as the ¡°Honkokuji Incident¡± occurred at the Honkokuji temple in Kyoto. At the time, the temple was called Honkokuji, but it was later renamed to ¡®Honkokuji¡¯ (TL: different spelling in Japanese) during the Edo period. The incident involved the 15th shogun of the Ashikaga shogunate, Ashikaga Yoshiaki, who was using the temple as a temporary imperial residence along with his retainers. They were attacked by the Miyoshi Trio, who had been fleeing to Shikoku. Yoshiaki¡¯s protection was mainly provided by Mitsuhide and the local samurai from Omi Province and Wakasa, with little involvement from Nobunaga¡¯s main army. The ¡°Kyoto Security Maintenance Patrol¡± stationed in Kyoto was primarily responsible for maintaining public order in the city and did not have the task of protecting Yoshiaki. As a result, their equipment was poor. They were equipped with non-lethal weapons used to apprehend criminals and carried no lethal weapons such as spears or bows. It was clear that engaging in direct combat would result in significant damage. Knowing this, the Miyoshi Trio chose to advance on the ¡°Kyoto Security Maintenance Patrol,¡±

    Originally, Honkokuji was a temple and had the appearance of a temporary imperial residence, but it was far from being a strong fortress. It was feared that it would fall sooner or later. However, the forces of Honkokuji Temple¡¯s Sadaharu Yakushiji, who led the vanguard of the Miyoshi clan, were fiercely fought off by the local warlords of Wakasa Province, such as Yamagata Gen¡¯uchi and Uno Yashichi, repeatedly preventing them from entering the temple grounds. In the end, their perseverance paid off, and Honkokuji did not fall on that day and night fell. The next day, the Miyoshi Trio¡¯s forces prepared for the next battle.

    On the same day, upon hearing the news of the attack on Honkokuji Temple, Nobunaga immediately set out. The march was in severe weather conditions with heavy snow, but he managed to cover a journey that would normally take three days in just two days. However, perhaps due to the extreme cold and the sudden departure, several of Nobunaga¡¯s subordinates froze to death. Despite such sacrifices, Nobunaga arrived at Honkokuji Temple with less than ten attendants on the eighth day.

    However, the situation had completely changed on January 6th before Nobunaga¡¯s arrival. Oda forces from various regions in the Kinai area, including Hosokawa Fujitaka, Miyoshi Yoshitsugu, Itami Chikao from Settsu Province, Ikeda Katsumasa, and Araki Murashige, had gathered. The Miyoshi Trio underestimated the ¡°Kyoto Security Maintenance Patrol¡±. Although they were weak in terms of strength, they consisted of a massive number of 5,000 people. Therefore, they were responsible for not only direct combat but also rear support, such as urgent reports to the Oda forces in various regions, guiding them to their destination in a short time, spying on the Miyoshi Trio, guerrilla activities, and supplying resources to allies. The capacity of 5,000 people was not a number that Nobunaga randomly assigned. It was estimated as the necessary personnel to maintain the security of Kyoto during peacetime and to provide logistical support to the army and rear support in times of emergency.

    Realizing their disadvantage, the Miyoshi Trio attempted to retreat but were pursued by the forces of the Ashikaga and Oda clans. They engaged in battle along the Katsura River, but due to the difference in their original military strength and the quality of their commanders, the Miyoshi Trio was thoroughly scattered and defeated. The Yoshiaki attack incident, later known as the ¡°Rokuj¨­ Battle¡± and the ¡°Honkokuji Incident,¡± came to a close with a resounding victory for the Ashikaga and Oda forces.

    In the end, the outcome was decided before Nobunaga¡¯s arrival. Upon his arrival in Kyoto, he first rewarded Ikeda Masahide, who had achieved military exploits, as well as Yamagata Genji and Uno Yashichi, who had shown resilience on the first day. Next, he received a scolding from Yoshiaki. However, although he accepted the reprimand with a submissive attitude, Nobunaga simply let Yoshiaki¡¯s words go in one ear and out the other. Despite their short acquaintance, Nobunaga intuitively understood that someone like Yoshiaki, with his personality, was best left to his own devices when it came to speaking. After listening to Yoshiaki¡¯s long-winded and fruitless chatter, Nobunaga began working on the construction of the shogun¡¯s residence, which he had been considering for some time. Of course, the construction of Nijo Castle as the new shogun¡¯s residence was not for Yoshiaki¡¯s sake. It was to minimize the casualties of his own subordinates and pieces in the Kinai region, who would otherwise be killed under Yoshiaki¡¯s protection.

    On January 10th, Yoshiaki¡¯s faction, led by Miyoshi Yoshitsugu, sent messengers to the North and South Villages of Sakai, blaming the Sakai residents for assisting the Miyoshi Trio. The Miyoshi Trio gathered at Sakai from Awa (Tokushima Prefecture), entered Kyoto on New Year¡¯s Day, and besieged Honkokuji, where Shogun Yoshiaki was located, on the 5th day. As the Miyoshi Trio was able to gather at Sakai, Miyoshi Yoshitsugu believed that there were merchants in Sakai who supported them. The North and South Villages were afraid and hid their valuable belongings in places like Negoro and Konokawa Maki-odera. However, on the other hand, they began preparations for war, such as digging moats and raising arrow towers. The clear confrontational stance of Sakai continued until February 11th.

    While monitoring Sakai¡¯s actions, Nobunaga ordered Mitsuhide and Hideyoshi to oversee the construction of the Nijo Palace and appointed them as magistrates in Kyoto. As deputy magistrates in charge of overseeing the construction of buildings such as the Nijo Castle Palace, Nobunaga appointed two individuals, Sadakatsu Murai and Hidemitsu Shimada. Nobunaga himself took on the role of the overall magistrate, responsible for leading the construction efforts. Many of the buildings were dismantled and reassembled from structures at Hongan-ji Temple, and stones were sourced from the garden of the former residence of the Hosokawa family, a branch of the Motoike family, known as the ¡°Fujito Stone.¡± Additionally, tombstones and stone Buddhas gathered from various locations in Kyoto were used, and the construction of the castle, complete with stone walls, amazed Yamashina Genkei, who referred to it as the ¡°Ishikura¡± (another name for stone walls).

    At that time, Kyoto was consumed with the construction of Nijo Castle. Meanwhile, Shizuko was dealing with a somewhat troublesome matter.

    Shortly before the New Year, Shizuko was appointed by Nobunaga to the position of ¡°Chief Commissioner of Technology¡±. Upon confirming the nature of the role, it was revealed that Shizuko would continue to serve as a consultant and leader in implementing technical reforms, just as before. The difference now is that Shizuko has been granted a clear position and authority by Nobunaga, allowing her to issue commands independently. She no longer needs to follow the previous chain of command, where orders would pass from Shizuko to Aya, Aya to Mori Yoshinari, Mori Yoshinari to Nobunaga, and then to the respective organizations. Shizuko can now directly give orders to individuals and organizations. However, there is a constraint: for Shizuko to issue commands, the responsible person in charge of implementing the reforms must sign off on them. In other words, even if Nobunaga has granted her authority, Shizuko cannot exercise power if there is no one to carry out the reforms.

    In the end, Shizuko, who understood that there was no significant difference from the present, relaxed. She had thought that there was no one else but Nobunaga who could bring about major reforms. However, as always, her expectations crumbled. She was appointed as the ¡°Chief Engineer¡± and a week after the ¡°Rokujou Battle,¡± Takenaka Hanbei came to visit Shizuko.

    ¡°Is it about the reform of the food situation in the military?¡±

    ¡°Correct. When mobilizing a larger army than before, I believe that food is an essential supply that cannot be overlooked.¡±

    The story of Takenaka Hanbei was about reforming the military¡¯s food supply. In other words, it was about wanting to reform the rations that are distributed to each soldier during military operations.

    ¡°Why food?¡±

    Shizuko, who had doubts about Takenaka Hanbei¡¯s thoughts on the food situation, asked him about it.

    ¡°Eating is an act that everyone does every day. And if you don¡¯t eat, it will inevitably lead to death. Also, if you only eat your favorite foods, it will harm your body. From this, I realized that one must consume something necessary for the body through meals.¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed, people consume what their bodies need through meals. I refer to these essential elements as ¡®nutrition¡¯.¡±

    Nutrition ¨C I see. I apologize for my ignorance, but if nutrition were to disappear from the body, what would happen to a person?

    ¡°Being unable to see things, suffering from chronic headaches, reopening old wounds, and experiencing difficulty in walking are some of the symptoms. There are various other symptoms as well, but in the worst case scenario, it can lead to a life-threatening illness.¡±

    ¡°I see. After hearing your explanation, I am convinced that my thoughts were not mistaken. To be honest, I am relieved because no one took this kind of conversation seriously before.¡±

    Takenaka Hanbei listened to Shizuko¡¯s explanation and nodded in satisfaction. To be honest, Shizuko thought that even someone like Nobunaga would not have considered reforming military rations. After all, he was indifferent to meals. Although he had recently started paying attention to nutrition and eating, he only thought about himself and had not given any thought to the military.

    (Well, I think it¡¯s quite different from historical facts. He even distributed the ¡°Twelve Articles on Food¡± to his retainers during the New Year.)

    It has become a tradition for Nobunaga to hold a sake gathering during the New Year. However, this year, he handed out a written document to the vassals who came to greet him, which can be considered as instructions for meals. The contents are as follows:

    1. One should aim to have three meals a day, with each meal consisting of one soup and one side dish.

    2. Once a week, one should consume either chicken or fish.

    3. Until a child reaches the age of adulthood, they should be given eggs every three to four days.

    4. Salt, miso, soy sauce, and mirin are essential seasonings and should not be lacking.

    5. It is advisable to have enough dried meat to last for two days without any inconvenience.

    6. Grains and brown rice should be respected, and excessive consumption of white rice should be avoided.

    7. Excessive consumption of sweet foods should be avoided.

    8. Alcohol should be limited to about two cups per day, and excessive consumption should be avoided.

    9. It is important to say ¡°itadakimasu¡± before a meal and ¡°gochisousama¡± after a meal as a form of gratitude.

    10. The head of the household should strive to provide satisfactory meals for their spouse and children, as failing to do so would make them less than half a person.

    11. One should be grateful for all food and strive to eat everything without leaving any leftovers.

    12. All food should be treated equally and remembered as a gift from the heavens.

    It is not a law but a directive, and Nobunaga himself distributed it to his vassals, often with jokes, so it is not necessarily meant to be strictly followed. However, in the strict hierarchy of the Sengoku period, it was not acceptable to receive a directive from one¡¯s lord and show no reaction. Especially since Nobunaga had a volatile personality, it was uncertain when the directive would become a strictly enforced law. Regardless of Nobunaga¡¯s intentions, his vassals worked hard to adhere to the 12 directives that had gained an unwarranted coercive power. At that time, no one knew that their actions would later revolutionize the dietary habits of the people living in Owari and Mino provinces.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it ¡®combat rations¡¯ for military meals. There are various strict conditions, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. First, it needs to have good durability for transportation. Next, it should be excellent in providing nutrition. If I were to be picky, I think lightweight and easily obtainable materials would be ideal.¡±

    ¡°Well, there are high-nutrition supplements available, but since I¡¯m not used to eating them, it¡¯s a bit of a challenge.¡±

    After saying that, Shizuko called Aya and had her make something. Aya quickly finished it and placed it in front of Takenaka Hanbei. It was oatmeal made for testing. There were three bowls, one boiled with just water, one seasoned with miso and boiled, and one seasoned with soy sauce and salt and boiled.

    ¡°Hmm, the scent of wheat is strong. Indeed, this is a bit of a problem. The smell of miso or soy sauce can somewhat suppresses the wheat, it seems that using water alone is not enough.¡±

    Oatmeal is a convenient and nutritious food that can be easily incorporated into a healthy diet. However, many Japanese people, who primarily consume rice as their staple food, may find it unappealing due to its strong wheat aroma. While seasoning with miso or soy sauce can help to some extent, it still does not completely eliminate the smell of wheat.

    ¡°In normal circumstances, it may not be a problem, but the battlefield is a place of intense psychological pressure. Since meals are an important source of entertainment, having bad or monotonous food can lead to boredom and a decrease in morale.¡±

    ¡°There are other issues as well. During the march, merchants always accompany us. The soldiers¡¯ meals are a source of business for them. We cannot afford to interfere with their business and invite their backlash.¡±

    In the battlefield, there are many people such as warlords, attendants to warlords, foot soldiers, and miscellaneous soldiers, making it an attractive environment for merchants. Merchants would bring water and food to the battlefield and sell provisions such as stew, alcohol, tobacco, and other luxury goods to make a profit. In some camps, the merchant market would become so large that it could be formally established. When in enemy territory, foot soldiers and miscellaneous soldiers would plunder various items, and it would be the accompanying merchants of the army who would buy these looted goods. However, there were cases where the goods they purchased would be taken away by other soldiers.

    ¡°It is impossible to completely drive them out. However, it is also a problem to extract information about food prices from captured foot soldiers. It would be best to leave the foot soldiers as they are and have the samurai prepare their own provisions.¡±

    When the prices of food sold by merchants rise, it is often because there is a shortage of food in the camp. Therefore, the people of the country would interrogate captured soldiers to find out the prices of food being sold in the camp and make educated guesses about the enemy¡¯s food situation. To disrupt or conceal this, it would be best to have all the food supplies prepared within the camp. However, currently, even the Oda army does not have enough stockpiles for that. Furthermore, if merchants are driven out from profitable battlefields, it could potentially affect trading during peacetime as well.

    ¡°I think that is currently the best option.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s decide the recipients of the combat rations on a case-by-case basis during marches. First, we need to confirm if this oatmeal is acceptable. Depending on the situation, we may need to request the mass production of oats, right?¡±

    ¡°With regards to oats, it can be harvested twice a year, in spring and autumn. Cultivating it also doesn¡¯t require much effort. However, this oatmeal porridge is made by processing oats. The processing takes time, so if you want to produce it in large quantities, you¡¯ll need to create a dedicated mechanism.¡±

    ¡°I see, taking that into consideration, let¡¯s decide on our future course of action. Since the lord is currently in Kyoto, we cannot discuss things in detail at the moment¡­ Ah, no, there is actually something we can proceed with.¡±

    ¡°And what is that?¡±

    ¡°What if, in the event that oatmeal is not accepted, we try mixing oats and rice together? Just like mixed grain rice, which combines rice with millet or barley. How about trying to mix barley and rice? If it works well, we can reduce rice consumption and create a nutritious combat ration.¡±

    Even in modern times, there are people who mix barley and other grains with white rice when cooking. Since oatmeal can be cooked quickly, it is often mixed and steamed after the rice is cooked, rather than being cooked together. This is because the taste of white rice and the ¡°chewiness¡± of oatmeal combine to provide a higher level of satisfaction and fullness compared to eating plain white rice.

    ¡°That is acceptable, yes.¡±

    It is necessary to conduct experiments to determine how much to mix, but Takenaka Hanbei¡¯s idea was not a bad one.

    About a week had passed since the discussion about Takenaka Hanbei and the combat rations. At the residence of Nobunaga at the foot of Mount Kinka, Nohime was elegantly enjoying her meal. Her carefree behavior remained unchanged, even in the presence of Nobunaga himself. While it was primarily because Nobunaga allowed her to act as she pleased, Nohime¡¯s own words and actions also played a role in this.

    When she first married Nobunaga, Nohime was given a small sword by her father, Saito Dosan, with the words, ¡°If Nobunaga is truly a fool, then use this to stab him.¡± In response, she said, ¡°I¡¯d rather stab father for saying such a funny thing¡± leaving Dosan dumbfounded.

    After the battle between Dosan and his son Saito Yoshitatsu (the Battle of Nagara River), Nohime received a letter from Yoshitatsu saying, ¡°No matter how many lives I have, it¡¯s not enough when you¡¯re here. So don¡¯t come back.¡± Despite being in a situation where it seemed like she had nowhere to go, Nohime didn¡¯t change her way of life. On the contrary, she even urged Nobunaga, who was troubled by the conquest of Mino, to take action.

    However, it¡¯s not all bad. Nohime seemed to have a keen sense for spies, as she would find and torment foreign spies who infiltrated Nobunaga¡¯s residence, causing them stomachaches or even making them collapse and vomit blood. No one knew exactly what Nohime did to them, as she would just smile and laugh when Nobunaga asked her. Even when asked about her actions by her attendants, they would all remain silent with pale faces. Eventually, an unspoken agreement was reached to just let Nohime do as she pleased.

    Nohime, who has an excellent ability to detect foreign spys, felt a strange uneasiness towards Ashimitsu.

    ¡°Ashimitsu, you must have walked a different path than ordinary humans.¡±

    After feeling a sense of discomfort, Nohime¡¯s actions were swift. She finished dismissing the people and called Ashimitsu aside, directly asking about his background.

    ¡°What do you mean? I am just a humble cook.¡±

    Ashimitsu let out a sigh as if to say it was ridiculous. However, instead of getting angry at his attitude, Nohime had a smile on the corner of her mouth, as if she found it amusing.

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need to be so cautious. If you answer a few of my questions, I may be able to assist you in finding what you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°While it is possible to earn your trust over time, I have no desire to engage in a game of probing each other¡¯s intentions. If you refuse to speak honestly, I can advise the lord to never allow you to find what you seek.¡±

    In an instant, the atmosphere surrounding Ashimitsu changes. From a soft and gentle air, it transforms into a sharp and tense atmosphere, as if the exchange of life and death is accepted. However, Nohime¡¯s demeanor remains unchanged, showing no signs of wavering.

    ¡°Do you really care that much? However, judging from your attitude, it doesn¡¯t seem like you have any romantic feelings towards that person. Rather, it¡¯s more like¡­ yes, someone you cherish and care for.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone lay a hand on that girl, even if they were gods or Buddhas.¡±

    ¡°That spirit is admirable, but I have no intention of doing anything to her. At least, harboring ill intentions towards her in Owari and Mino would be nothing short of suicidal. Now, if you understand, get rid of that dangerous look immediately.¡±

    Ashimitsu hesitates. It may be easy to kill Nohime here, but the situation will not improve afterwards no matter how you look at it. It is possible that he may not even be able to stay in Owari and Mino. Taking a breath, Ashimitsu dismisses his dark emotions. Understanding this as his answer, Nohime smiles and says the following.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good decision. Well then, I would like to do some business with you right away.¡±

    ¡°Business?¡±

    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s create an opportunity for you to meet Shizuko, the person you¡¯re looking for in Owari. In return, I ask for your cooperation in fulfilling the Lord¡¯s dream.¡±

    ¡°If that girl is here, someone like me would be unnecessary. What exactly should I do to help?¡±

    ¡°Shizuko is certainly enriching the country. As a result, the number of spies has increased, but we can just take care of them. However, there are areas where Shizuko cannot help, and I would like her to assist in fulfilling the lord¡¯s dream.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s technological inheritance is diverse, but there are some parts that seem to have been deliberately left out.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you want the ¡®technique to kill people¡¯ that cannot be achieved by that girl, huh?¡±

    Weapons development. If Shizuko puts her mind to it, she could potentially recreate a muzzle-loading rifle like the Mini¨¦ rifle, although it would take time. Not only that, she could also create locally-made rocket projectiles powered by black powder, or even produce hand grenades using purified potassium chlorate for black powder. However, Shizuko has never researched or developed anything related to these materials since the artificial refining of potassium nitrate, which is an ingredient for black powder.

    ¡°The enemies surrounding the lord are all cunning and unpredictable individuals. To subdue such people, mere equal force is not enough. What the lord needs now is overwhelming violence that sets him apart from them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I thought you were content with just watching from a distance.¡±

    ¡°It will ultimately become the best way to pass the time to trip up those who pride themselves on being clever and look down at their faces of astonishment and disbelief.¡±

    ¡°What a wicked woman,¡± Ashimitsu cursed in his heart.

    ¡°I understand. However, I find it hard to believe that Lord Oda will work with me. What do we do about that?¡±

    ¡°You should leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll put a little effort into it, but it¡¯s nothing major.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep our expectations in check.¡±

    With that, Ashimitsu stood up as if to say the conversation was over. However, when he reached for the door to leave, he didn¡¯t turn around and instead asked Nohime.

    ¡°Let me ask you one thing. Why did you choose me? Did you not consider that Mitsuo might have that kind of knowledge?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing it up now? You should already know the answer right?¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    Without affirming or denying Nohime¡¯s words, Ashimitsu leaves. After he has left for a while, Nohime suddenly starts giggling.

    (Ashimitsu is still calm and composed, as expected. Shizuko and Mitsuo, on the other hand, seem to be out of touch with reality. I sense a ¡®forced presence¡¯ from them, as if they are something that shouldn¡¯t exist. However, Ashimitsu, while not a ¡®forced presence¡¯, gives off the same scent as Shizuko and Mitsuo. Now, what could this possibly mean?)

    For Nohime, even trying to understand things that were too incomprehensible was nothing more than a source of amusement.

    Around the middle of January.

    ¡°Today, of all days, cannot be missed.¡±

    Nohime said those words and abducted Shizuko to Nobunaga¡¯s villa. During the year-end and New Year holidays, Nobunaga was extremely busy and currently working as a construction site supervisor in Kyoto. The other military commanders were also busy with various activities, and inevitably, the main wife was also overwhelmed with household matters. Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but wonder how thick-skinned Nohime was to be able to frolic around in this situation.

    ¡°Lately, even Nene and Matsu have been very busy. I don¡¯t have anyone to play with. Surprisingly, Shizuko, who I thought would be free, is also unexpectedly busy with Takenaka Hanbei and various other things.¡±

    ¡°No, I prefer having free time¡­ I mean, where did you hear about the conversation with Takenaka Hanbei?¡±

    It has only been a week since the meeting. During that time, Nagayoshi, Keiji, and Saizo have only tried the oatmeal samples, and I haven¡¯t even discussed the details with Nobunaga yet. Shizuko, who was slightly frightened by Nohime, who usually indulges in reckless behavior, casually gathering information.

    ¡°Hohoho, I am the leader of the spies, so gathering information is a piece of cake for me. If I command it, the ten thousand spies within my territory will find out anything I want.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a joke, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s just a joke. You surely don¡¯t believe it, right?¡±

    (¡­ Well, she is the daughter of that Saito Daisan who made him say, ¡°As expected, she is my daughter.¡±)

    I can¡¯t tell how much is true and how much is a lie. Moreover, she has an unfathomable insight into the opponent¡¯s psychology, effortlessly seeing through their emotions. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Nohime was the answer to why Nobunaga, who didn¡¯t consider the opponent¡¯s feelings, could predict their psychological state and act accordingly.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s stop teasing Shizuko. I will introduce you to my famous chef.¡±

    ¡°Without any introduction, this is the chef you brought from Kyoto¡­ or rather, you really did fire the remaining nine people, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Culture is like a flowing river, constantly changing. It would be impossible for those who can only express themselves in a fixed form to fulfill the desires of a lord, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s certainly true.¡±

    Nobunaga intended to bring craftsmen from Kyoto to Gifu and blend the original Gifu culture with the cutting-edge Kyoto culture, creating a new culture. To achieve this, he used Shizuko and other military commanders to bring back as many craftsmen as possible. However, the pride of being at the forefront of trends hindered the emergence of craftsmen who could form a new culture. The craftsmen who did not meet the expectations of Nobunaga and Nohime ultimately returned to Kyoto. Although their situation did not change upon returning.

    ¡°Well, just introducing someone is boring. Shizuko, why don¡¯t you think of a problem? My cook will solve it. How about that? It should be interesting, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ Well, let¡¯s see. Please make a dish using ingredients that are commonly seen and sweet potatoes. Also, it¡¯s not enough to just make a delicious dish. It must be something that can be eaten every day without getting tired of it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it sounds quite interesting. So you want a combination of everyday ingredients and sweet potatoes in cooking. The condition is that it should be something you can eat every day without getting tired of it, right?¡±

    Shizuko nodded slightly at Nohime¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t come up with the condition for cooking on a whim. Shizuko considers the nutritional aspect and cultivates crops accordingly, but it¡¯s still difficult to accept unfamiliar ingredients. However, if they want to improve the nutrition of the people, they must encourage them to always consume nutrient-rich ingredients.

    The crop that Shizuko wants to see most widely spread right now is sweet potatoes. The carotene found in sweet potatoes converts to vitamin A in the body, preventing night blindness and maintaining good eyesight. Additionally, vitamin C enhances the immune system of white blood cells, making it less likely to catch a cold. Although vitamin C is sensitive to heat, sweet potatoes have the unique characteristic of retaining their vitamin C even when cooked.

    However, novelty and nutritional value alone are not enough to capture people¡¯s interest. In order to popularize it, recipes are necessary as well. Moreover, it is not enough to have dishes that are so delicious that people are satisfied after one or two times. If the cuisine is too exquisite, it cannot be eaten two days in a row. Therefore, sweet potatoes must be incorporated into everyday ingredients that people eat.

    ¡°Then, I will convey that to the chef.¡±

    Nohime, who still couldn¡¯t understand Shizuko¡¯s intentions or whether it was just a joke, smiled happily and said so.

    And after about an hour or so, the dishes prepared by Nohime¡¯s chefs were placed in front of Nohime and Shizuko.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    (¡­I¡¯ve been defeated. I never expected it to be realized in this way.)

    The dish placed in front of the two people is ¡°takikomi gohan¡± (mixed rice). Originally, takikomi gohan was called ¡°katemeshi¡±. Literally, it is a dish where a small amount of rice is mixed with ingredients called ¡°kate¡± such as barley, millet, wild plants, and miscellaneous grains, and cooked together. Its history is ancient, and it is said that ¡°kuri meshi¡± (chestnut rice), which was cooked by mixing only sticky chestnuts, was the prototype in the early Nara period. It was a dish born to save rice during a time when rice was not readily available. It appeared as a rice dish in the Muromachi period and developed into a dish to enjoy flavors and seasonal sensations in the Edo period.

    (The texture contributes to the satisfaction when eating. The weakness of Satsuma sweet potatoes is that they lack a good texture and bite¡­ To compensate for that in this way is impressive.)

    Sweet potatoes are very satieting and take longer to digest due to their abundant dietary fiber. However, they lack a satisfying texture. Eating while feeling stressed can lower metabolism. With mixed rice, you can enjoy a different texture from other ingredients. Moreover, it is possible to enjoy the appearance and reduce rice consumption.

    ¡°¡­I surrender. This time, it¡¯s my loss.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, there is no winning or losing in cooking. If I were to force an answer, it would be that if it¡¯s not delicious, then it¡¯s a loss¡­ but it is delicious.¡±

    For Nohime, this incident is not a competition but simply a way to show off her own pawn. Shizuko¡¯s surprise and her current attitude have already achieved Nohime¡¯s goal.

    ¡°Bring the cook here.¡±

    While continuing to eat, Nohime sends a maid on an errand. After a while, the maid returns with words from beyond the entrance. Their efficiency made it seem like they were often called upon by Nohime.

    (Well, I guess it¡¯s just this time.)

    To be honest, Nohime and Shizuko have very little interactions. Even if they are together this time, Shizuko feels like Nohime will not be on her mind in a few months. As Shizuko reluctantly eats pickles with a disinterested expression, the sliding door at the entrance opens quietly. Shizuko sighs and looks into the room, but the moment she sees the person, her whole body freezes. More precisely, she was fixated on one of the three people on the other side of the sliding door.

    ¡°From left to right, Gorou, Mitsuo, and then-¡±

    ¡°Ashimitsu¡±

    Before Nohime could finish speaking, Shizuko murmured quietly. She placed the chopsticks she had been holding in her mouth on the tray, placed her hand on her forehead, and continued to say this.

    ¡°I understand why takikomi gohan came up. If Ashimitsu-san was involved, it¡¯s not surprising that it came up.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Do you know Ashimitsu?¡±

    Ashimitsu saw through Nohime¡¯s acting, but he answered Nohime¡¯s question without showing it on his face.

    ¡°We can say we¡¯re acquaintances¡­ but we were living together until recently.¡±

    ¡°Is that true, Ashimitsu?¡±

    In response to Nohime¡¯s question, Ashimitsu closed his eyes and smiled. He was enjoying the current situation and reminiscing about the past, with a smile that could be interpreted differently by different people.

    ¡°Long time no see, Shizuko. It¡¯s been about four years, right?¡±

    A subtle tension fills the room. Shizuko, who usually only displays happiness and rarely any other emotions, is unusually emitting an aura of anger. Ashimitsu, who is likely the target of her emotions, remains nonchalant and unaffected. Nohime, on the other hand, not only fails to defuse the situation but seems to be enjoying and observing it. Gorou, completely confused and unaware of what is happening, widens his eyes in bewilderment.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m very sorry, but could you please explain it to me in a way that I can understand?¡±

    Mitsuo said that while raising his hand slightly. After understanding her own emotions, Shizuko had a startled expression, then blushed and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Excuse me, Mitsuo-san. I became a little emotional.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, please don¡¯t worry. In fact, Shizuko-san, you are too calm. It¡¯s not surprising for someone your age to become emotional.¡±

    Mitsuo have a kind smile on their faces. Just by that, you can tell that he is a good person. However, Shizuko also thought that he might have a little little difficult living in this era.

    ¡°Cough, about ten years ago, I found him on the verge of death and took him to the hospital. After about a year, he made a full recovery, and my parents told him, ¡®If you have nowhere to go, you can live with us.¡¯ From there, we spent roughly six years together until I came here.¡±

    ¡°Your parents seem to be quite capable individuals. However, it seems careless to throw a dying stranger into the presence of a young, inexperienced daughter.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose you can say that.¡±

    Shizuko nodded at Nohime¡¯s words. Because Ashimitsu was a good person, nothing bad happened. However, if he had been a criminal, there was a possibility that Shizuko would have been killed. She realized once again that her parents, who had only the openness typical of the countryside and lacked any sense of caution, had made a dangerously risky choice from an outsider¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I won¡¯t inquire too much about your relationship. But now that we have reunited, there must be much to discuss. I will excuse myself from the seat, so feel free to talk to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Without waiting for Shizuko¡¯s response, Nohime left the room with a puzzled expression on her face. Gorou, who was watching Nohime and Ashimitsu leave alternately with a confused look, seemed to sense the atmosphere between the two and quickly left the room. The only ones left in the room were Shizuko, Ashimitsu, and Mitsuo. However, there was no atmosphere of joyous reunion between the three, but rather a tense and awkward feeling lingered.

    ¡°Do you have any memories of just before the time slip, Shizuko-san?¡±

    Feeling that the conversation wasn¡¯t progressing, Mitsuo decided to bring up a topic that both of them could easily talk about. For someone who didn¡¯t know much about their relationship, the one thing he was certain they were involved in was time travel.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anything¡­¡±

    However, Shizuko has no memory of the moments leading up to the time slip. She shook her head with a apologetic expression on her face. Mitsuo seemed to have not had high expectations from the beginning, as he didn¡¯t seem too disappointed.

    ¡°I see. Well, I also don¡¯t have any recent memories. So it means only Ashimitsu-san has the memory of that time.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Shizuko stared at Ashimitsu. Shizuko, who seemed to have lost her memories from that time as if they were extracted by a machine, had only a faint memory remaining of Ashimitsu, according to Mitsuo¡¯s account. It was pointless to hold too much hope. However, his memory was not as certain as that expectation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember it that way either. What I remember is that Mitsuo was on the bus that had an accident, and Shizuko and I were present at the scene.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    Ashimitsu nodded in response to Shizuko¡¯s words and replied as follows.

    ¡°The cause of the time slip is still a mystery. But there is only one cause¡­ and the three of us here were transported to the Sengoku period. The bus driver¡­ I remember he went to borrow a phone from a house, so he wasn¡¯t transported. As for me, I don¡¯t remember the details of the bus accident. It was an old bus¡­ so it probably stalled and fell into a field or something.¡±

    Shizuko agreed with those words. The only bus route in the village, which would definitely be discontinued if the bus driver died, was an outdated used bus. It had rust in some places and frequently experienced engine stalls and other malfunctions. The villagers, who rarely ventured outside the village, did not use it, and most people who came from outside the village arrived by car, so the usage rate was low. It was a bus route that was maintained with the simple explanation of ¡°it has been running for many years.¡±

    ¡°It is likely that some supernatural force was at work, and we were transported to the Sengoku period. However, we didn¡¯t have the time to investigate the cause of the time slip or find a way to return. After all, just surviving each day is already a challenge for us.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you know. To be honest, I was also considering looking for Shizuko in that area. It was purely by chance that Mitsuo was found first. I¡¯ll tell you now, but at that time, I was truly disappointed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a harsh thing to say. Well, if I were in Ashimitsu-san¡¯s position, I would probably feel the same way.¡±

    Shizuko tilted her head in confusion during the conversation between the two. She felt doubtful about why they were looking for her. She had forgotten that her position was more unique than she had thought.

    ¡°You have a look of not understanding, Shizuko. In this era, those without support cannot obtain food with mere effort. It¡¯s not even guaranteed if we can get a meal today, let alone tomorrow. That¡¯s why people like you, who are involved in agriculture, are highly valued.¡±

    *sigh*

    ¡°In times of hunger, I would eat softened pine bark. That¡¯s how scarce food was in those days. For those without support, the only ones who would go out of their way to share their own sustenance, even at the cost of reducing their own provisions, were like Buddhas.¡±

    After hearing that, Shizuko finally understands. She had been engaged in farming work from the beginning, and she was provided with a certain amount of food by Nobunaga. However, the two situations are different. Unlike Nobunaga, she doesn¡¯t have the support of a local lord, nor does she have any other skills besides farming. She truly has nothing but herself. Without someone to guarantee her social status, she has to obtain a place to sleep and food on her own. Until they came to Nobunaga, every day was a survival for them.

    ¡°In manga and games, time travelers often argue with each other, but in reality, we don¡¯t have that luxury. In order to secure our basic needs, we must cooperate with each other. If we don¡¯t, we will only face self-destruction.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Even if we only consider the cost-benefit analysis, arguing among time travelers is foolish. I think it¡¯s pointless to reduce the number of comrades who understand our own circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s just a manga, so there¡¯s nothing else to say.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve gotten off track. Anyway, assuming we¡¯re going to cooperate with each other, I would like to hear Shizuko¡¯s determination first.¡±

    ¡°Are you prepared?¡±

    When Shizuko tilted her head and asked back, Mitsuo nodded slightly and said this.

    ¡°Would you rather die in this era or return to the present?¡±

 CH 62

    1569, early January

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t answer the question immediately. If it had been right after time travel, she would have answered without hesitation, ¡°I want to go back.¡± However, she had been stuck in the Sengoku period for a long time. Just thinking about it as a farewell in this lifetime brought to mind the faces of her loved ones unconsciously. Sensing her emotions, Mitsuo spoke with a cheerful voice.

    ¡°Well, it will be difficult to come to a conclusion quickly. But please be prepared. So that you won¡¯t regret it when the time comes.¡±

    With those words, Mitsuo abruptly ends the time travel story.

    Mitsuo realized that he had just met Shizuko for the first time, and Ashimitsu had not prioritized introducing himself, focusing instead on his conversation with Shizuko. Realizing this belatedly, Mitsuo cleared his throat softly to change the atmosphere.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself again. My name is Mitsuo, and my full name is Mitsuo Tanaka. I am just an ordinary office worker. I don¡¯t usually speak like this, but I have developed a habit of using polite language. Anyway, let¡¯s get back to the topic. I have been involved in the livestock industry in modern times, but I am not a contracted farmer who engages in livestock production. Instead, I assist in the management of livestock production. Oh, and I also worked part-time at a restaurant as a cook. So, I have some confidence in my cooking skills.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for someone to assist in livestock farming management¡­?¡±

    Mitsuo boasted about his cooking skills, but he was completely ignored, which made him feel a little down. However, he quickly changed his mood and cleared his throat to continue speaking.

    ¡°Yes, animal husbandry was originally part of agriculture. However, growing crops in fields and raising cattle or pigs in animal husbandry are completely different. In reality, many farmers confuse the two, and some even shift from farming to animal husbandry without much thought. Our job is to teach them the basics of animal husbandry, provide them with feed, help them deal with pests, and facilitate connections with meat processing companies and other buyers, providing comprehensive support for the entire process of animal husbandry.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ So, do you have some expertise in the livestock industry?¡±

    Mitsuo shakes his head with a apologetic expression on his face.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I am not familiar with the history of animal husbandry. I only know about the common breeds that existed during that time and their corresponding management methods. For example, when it comes to chickens, I am familiar with the White Leghorn breed for egg production and the Broiler breed for meat production, as they are well-known. However, when it comes to breeds that are closer to their original ancestors¡­¡±

    Mitsuo¡¯s knowledge is limited to the breeds that are currently being raised. He knows nothing about intermediate or early breeds. However, this is not Mitsuo¡¯s fault. Just because he is in that industry does not mean that he is interested in delving deep into history.

    ¡°However, when it comes to fundamentals, they don¡¯t change much, so wouldn¡¯t they be applicable to some extent even to the original species?¡±

    ¡°Oh, well¡­ I mean¡­ I¡¯ve been making a living on this path for fifteen years, so¡­¡±

    Shizuko thought it was enough. Although she had never been directly involved in livestock farming, Mitsuo had been working in that industry for fifteen years. Therefore, the plan that had failed before could be resumed. However, no matter how much knowledge Mitsuo had, it was clear that he would face great difficulties. So, Shizuko believed that the success or failure of this plan depended on Mitsuo¡¯s motivation.

    ¡°Hmm. I would like to ask you a question, Mitsuo-san. What are your thoughts on the future?¡±

    ¡°Me? I am prepared to be buried in this era.¡±

    Mitsuo confidently answers Shizuko¡¯s question.

    ¡°At first, I was only thinking about returning to the present. However, with no spouse and my daughter happily married, the only lingering attachment I have to this world is seeing my grandchildren¡¯s faces. More than that, I became fully dedicated to living my life to the fullest in this world, using my own strength. I suddenly realized how fulfilling my daily life had become. With that mindset, I was able to look around and see a world that, despite being the same Japan, had unfamiliar expressions. There were people who highly valued my cooking skills, and I felt a sense of purpose. And strangely enough, the strong desire I had to go back home somehow disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°You have a look on your face that seems to say it¡¯s hard to understand, Shizuko-san. There¡¯s no need to think too hard about it. Men are simply made that way. Even when they¡¯re on the verge of death, they can turn it into a funny story with just a little bit of effort. So, that¡¯s why I, Tanaka Mitsuo, plan to live a second life in the Sengoku period.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­ In that case, would you be willing to join us and lead livestock farming in the Oda territory as a second life?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it will involve a great deal of hardship. Therefore, I cannot force it. It all depends on Mitsuo-san¡¯s motivation.¡±

    Mitsuo crossed his arms and started thinking. Ashimitsu, who had been silent until now, murmured with a small smile on his face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try, Mitsuo? When you change your position, what you see also changes. It¡¯s even better if it¡¯s interesting. After all, there are no barriers in modern times. It¡¯s fun to take risks. What, don¡¯t worry. Even if you fail, it will only affect you.¡±

    Mitsuo, after thinking for a moment, nodded in satisfaction, unsure whether Ashimitsu¡¯s words were meant to incite or instill anxiety.

    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. It would be a waste to let my knowledge and experience in livestock farming, which I have cultivated over many years, go to waste, not just in cooking.¡±

    Mitsuo nodded a few times and turned towards Shizuko. There was no trace of regret or anxiety on his face. He seemed to be filled with anticipation, as if he was ready and waiting for an encounter with the unknown.

    ¡°I will take on that task.¡±

    ¡°I understand. However¡­ hmm, I think the current breed of chicken is fine. As for pork, let¡¯s order the black pig Aguu, which is a lineage that was brought over from the Ryukyu (Okinawa) Kingdom in 1385. I believe it is possible to import Aguu by paying a certain amount of money, considering the severe political corruption in the current Ryukyu Kingdom. Also, let¡¯s consider raising wild boars¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite a lot.¡±

    Mitsuo, who had considered himself an expert with chickens and cows, felt a little inferior to the breed Shizuko had mentioned. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to swallow his pride like that.

    ¡°Oh, cows are absolutely necessary. Cows are essential for smallpox prevention. Goats can be used as a substitute for infant milk. They have lower allergy reactions compared to cows, so goats are also necessary.¡±

    The two major diseases that were most prevalent during the Sengoku period were measles and smallpox. Measles had a highly contagious nature and was prone to complications. Smallpox also had a high infection rate and, according to some sources, a high mortality rate of forty percent. Particularly, smallpox was a precursor to the downfall of nations and ethnic groups until the development of vaccination using cowpox in the late 18th century.

    ¡°I see, indeed smallpox is not something that amateurs can understand. Ashimitsu-san, Shizuko-san, and I have received vaccinations, but people in this era have not, so it is essential as a smallpox vaccine.¡±

    In Shizuko¡¯s era, regular vaccinations are mandatory for all citizens. This is due to the need to counter bacterial weapons using viruses and the resurgence of diseases that were previously declared eradicated. Unlike before, vaccinations are no longer recommended but required, and failure to comply is punishable by fines or imprisonment for the crime of ¡°intentionally spreading and causing the spread of diseases.¡± The government was highly vigilant against terrorism using bacterial weapons, but the mandatory vaccination policy has faced opposition from various groups. Despite emotional protests from opposing organizations, the government has chosen to ignore the protests and continue with the vaccination program.

    ¡°In that sense, cows are particularly important.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I think it will be a lot of work for you, but thank you in advance.¡±

    Mitsuo¡¯s livestock targets include cows, black pigs, goats, wild boars, and chickens. Although vast land and large amounts of water are required, there are plenty of undeveloped lands due to reasons such as transportation convenience.

    ¡°Have we finished discussing Mitsuo¡¯s tasks? Then it¡¯s my turn, I suppose. Although I don¡¯t remember anything from the past. The name Ashimitsu is a pseudonym.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Ashimitsu-san doesn¡¯t have any memories from before being saved by Shizuko-san, does he?¡±

    Ashimitsu nods at Mitsuo¡¯s words. His true identity is tangled up in a very complicated situation. First of all, ¡°Ashimitsu¡± is just a temporary name, and nobody knows his real name. He himself can¡¯t even remember it, as only a mysterious word comes to mind without being able to recall his full name. As a result, he came up with a combination of words and created the name ¡°Ashimitsu¡± that seemed fitting.

    And when he was discovered by Shizuko, he was covered in blood and severely injured, almost on the brink of death. Even the paramedics who rushed to the scene upon Shizuko¡¯s call thought that he would likely die during emergency transportation, as he was barely clinging to life. Miraculously, he managed to survive, but what awaited him was a long period of rehabilitation. Initially, he suffered from severe malnutrition, bruises all over his body, abrasions and stab wounds that were life-threatening in four places. Despite being in such a battered state, Ashimitsu never let go of his sword, tightly gripping it. He spent three months bedridden, but once he regained the ability to move his body, he displayed an astonishing recovery speed that even surprised the doctors. In just half a year, he was discharged from the hospital and switched to regular outpatient visits.

    However, doctors are troubled about his situation. Although he was thought to be a foreigner, the results of the DNA test revealed that he has the unique genes of a Japanese person. In other words, Ashimitsu is undoubtedly Japanese, but he is an unidentified individual with no records whatsoever about his birth and everything up until now. In cases where there is evidence of a crime, such as gunshot wounds or stab wounds, doctors have an obligation to report it. However, the attending physician was notorious for having an extreme aversion to the police due to past experiences. Furthermore, Ashimitsu was in a situation where he didn¡¯t know anything about the police, so reporting to them was postponed. (The criteria for reporting to the police vary depending on the hospital and the doctor.)

    After various twists and turns, Ashimitsu becomes the guardian of Shizuko with her parents as guarantors.

    ¡°Well, at first, it was tough. After all, I had amnesia¡­ I didn¡¯t know how to use things like the bath or toilet, how to operate household appliances like cell phones or TVs, nothing at all. And for some reason, I was even scared of household appliances.¡±

    ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no helping it. Everything was unknown to me. Despite everything being there as if it were natural, I knew nothing about it. It felt as if I were an orphan left behind in the world.¡±

    ¡°When I first saw a television, it was a disaster. I was scared and ended up hitting it with a stick, destroying it. It was tough afterwards. My older sister couldn¡¯t watch her favorite show anymore, and she had a meltdown, leading to a big fight between her and Uncle Ashimitsu.¡±

    ¡°¡­There were also such things.¡±

    Shizuko reminisces about the early days when they lived together, with a nostalgic expression on her face. However, for Ashimitsu, it seems to be an embarrassing memory. He blushes slightly and clears his throat.

    ¡°I see, so even the usually cool Ashimitsu-san has such a past.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not intentionally acting cool. It¡¯s just that my body has gotten used to behaving this way naturally. Well, getting used to this lifestyle was easy. However, I did struggle with getting used to stronger flavors, perhaps because I used to prefer milder ones in the past.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? But even with amnesia, Ashimitsu-san seems surprisingly knowledgeable. Where did you acquire such a vast amount of knowledge?¡±

    ¡°Ashimitsu, who didn¡¯t have a family register, couldn¡¯t work part-time jobs. So, he spent his time reading books at home¡­ but eventually started isolating himself in the library.¡±

    As a thank you for the help he received, Ashimitsu thought about how he could assist in return. Unfortunately, he was a novice in farming and lacked significant modern knowledge, so it was determined that he needed to absorb knowledge first. Fortunately, Ashimitsu was intelligent, and although he initially struggled, after a year, he had absorbed enough knowledge to reach a level equivalent to compulsory education. After that, he developed a passion for reading books and would visit the library to devour various texts. For reasons unknown, he particularly enjoyed psychology and would seek out various libraries in search of books on the subject.

    ¡°¡­Once again, the conversation has gone off track. Anyway, I can¡¯t explain myself satisfactorily. Just think of me as an old man named Ashimitsu. Oh, and I should mention this before I forget. It seems that the bag Mitsuo brought with modern items has ended up in Shizuko¡¯s hands, but there are a few other things as well. Although, they are just small items, like family photos and a few condiments. Shizuko knows about mine, though. It¡¯s just two swords and gauntlets.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine being involved in a bus accident while holding that sword¡­ but there¡¯s no point in saying that, right? Ahem¡­ Well, finally, it¡¯s my turn. Although all I have to say is that my name is Shizuko and until recently, I was just a high school girl.¡±

    Shizuko clears her throat deliberately and introduces herself. However, even though she says it¡¯s an introduction, there isn¡¯t much to talk about. After all, it would be meaningless to talk about what she had been doing in the modern world here, as it wouldn¡¯t serve any purpose.

    ¡°On paper, you are the lord of this mansion, in other words, under Oda-sama¡¯s command, and Mori-sama is under your command¡­ but in reality, you are more like a helpful handyman.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Shizuko-san seems to be the one struggling the most in terms of position. We are just cooks after all.¡±

    ¡°I have gotten used to the unreasonable demands of Lord Oda.¡±

    However, because she responded to Nobunaga¡¯s unreasonable demands, Shizuko was able to achieve a stable life despite being single. Thinking about it, she felt a subtle mix of emotions.

    ¡°For now, I remain the same, Mitsuo-san is in livestock farming. So, Ashimitsu-san would be¡­ a shrine priest?¡±

    Shizuko said that with an apologetic expression.

    Perhaps because the Shinto priest at the shrine was unexpected, Ashimitsu looks at Shizuko with a strange gaze.

    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve heard that Nobunaga disliked religion¡­ So, wouldn¡¯t he kill someone if they became a Shinto priest?

    Before Shizuko could say anything, Mitsuo raised his hand and voiced his question. Nobunaga disliked Buddhism and allowed the propagation of the Ikk¨­-ikki in Kyoto, but he never embraced Christianity. He burned down Mount Hiei¡¯s Enryaku-ji temple and other temples and shrines, and ruthlessly massacred the followers of the Hongan-ji sect. He even threatened Takayama Ukon, a believer of the Ikk¨­-ikki, saying, ¡°I will kill the missionaries and burn down the church.¡± Nobunaga¡¯s ruthless attitude towards religion can be understood by looking at history. Nobunaga was mocked as someone who would even slay gods and buddhas if they were enemies, but Shizuko had recently started to think that it might be a little different.

    ¡°It seems that the lord dislikes religion, or rather, dislikes when a specific religion holds power. In other words, it can be simply put as ¡®religious leaders should not interfere in politics.¡¯ However, the religious forces themselves resisted in order to protect their vested interests, so the lord thoroughly suppressed them in order to eliminate the temple¡¯s power of judgment.¡±

    In medieval Japan, the term ¡°kendan¡± referred to the duties, actions, and authorities related to police, maintaining public order, and criminal trials. The authority to carry out kendan was called ¡°kendanken.¡± However, in medieval Japan, kendanken was characterized by a dual governance structure in which both the feudal lords (samurai) and temples held kendanken authority. For example, Honganji Temple did not have clearly defined territory as Honganji Temple, and there was a distinct feudal lord present. However, the structure of governance was such that the subjects paid taxes to the feudal lord while being under the influence of Honganji Temple, resulting in an overlapping kendanken authority between the feudal lord and the temple.

    The ¡°tenka fubu¡± (World Under Military Power) that Nobunaga aims for is the unified rule of Japan by the samurai. He sought to completely eliminate the authority of temples to judge and enforce a strict separation of religion and politics, where only the feudal lords, who were samurai, would have the authority to judge and enforce.

    ¡°Although it may not apply to us in modern times, up until the modern era, the people had fervent religious beliefs. That¡¯s why the actions of the lord seemed like a thorough suppression of Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°However, Nobunaga massacred the followers of the Honganji Ikko-ikki and even proclaimed himself as the sixth heavenly demon king, almost like a god.¡±

    ¡°In a letter where Takeda Shingen declared himself as the guardian of Buddhism, Oda Nobunaga responded by affirming himself as the Sixth Heavenly Demon King. The Sixth Heavenly Demon King is a demon in Buddhism who obstructs faith, but at the same time, facing the Sixth Heavenly Demon King can deepen one¡¯s faith. The person who responded with religious wit does not seem to consider themselves as a god. Well, they did become a god in later generations, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Mitsuo tilts his head at the words ¡°Nobunaga became a god in the afterlife.¡±

    ¡°In Kyoto, there is a shrine called Kenkun Shrine (formerly known as Takeshi Orita Shrine) that was established by Emperor Meiji, with Nobunaga as the main enshrined deity. Additionally, his son, Nobutada, is also enshrined there.¡±

    Ashimitsu: ¡°What¡¯s your question, Mitsuo?¡±

    The reason why Japan was not invaded by foreign powers was thanks to Nobunaga, who aimed to unify Japan under his rule through military force. Recognizing Nobunaga¡¯s efforts in achieving national unity and restoring traditional ceremonies, Emperor Meiji decided to establish the Kenori Oda Shrine on November 8, 1869. The Kenori Oda Shrine, also known as the Kenisa Ojin Shrine, is dedicated to Nobunaga¡¯s achievements and is considered a shrine for national security, overcoming difficulties, and fulfilling great wishes.

    ¡°Originally, the Oda clan were priests of the Oda Tsurugi Shrine in the Oda district of Echizen Province. Later, they followed the Saito clan, who held the position of Echizen guardian, and moved to Owari, where the Saito clan served as guardians. In other words, the lord is from a priestly family and I believe he has a certain level of religious knowledge. In fact, he has quite extensive knowledge about shrines. The ¡®Oshinoyashiro¡¯ that I supervised the construction of also incorporates the lord¡¯s preferences to a great extent.¡±

    ¡°Oushin no Yashiro?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is a shrine a little distance away from here. Originally, it was just a regular shrine, but the Lord Oda made significant changes to it, so now it has become something completely different.¡±

    In order to tell the time, Shizuko established the Oushin no Yashiro shrine, with the intention of having a small main hall and a bell. However, perhaps feeling dissatisfied with Shizuko¡¯s lack of involvement or wanting to design the shrine herself, Nobunaga began making various changes to it at some point. He maintained the boundaries of the shrine and added facilities and equipment one after another. Before they knew it, thanks to Nobunaga¡¯s efforts, the shrine had expanded to a size that was no different from a regular shrine. And perhaps fueled by enthusiasm, the expansion, which could be called a radical modification, accelerated, shifting Nobunaga¡¯s shrine construction in an unexpected direction. Even though the composition of shrines itself was not unified until they came under the control of the state in the Meiji era, Shizuko was at a loss when presented with a shrine that had become nonsensical in its design.

    ¡°Did you become satisfied with the modifications, because you stopped saying anything once the construction was finished? So, are you more like a caretaker than a priest?¡±

    ¡°If there are more people in religious positions, would it increase the persuasiveness of educators? After all, temple schools were mostly run by Buddhist monks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also true. Anyway, everyone has decided on their own direction now. Mitsuo-san seems to be getting busy in the near future, but thank you in advance.¡±

    ¡°I have to work a little harder, don¡¯t I?¡±

    Mitsuo muttered so, but despite the tone of his voice suggesting some tension, I couldn¡¯t sense any reluctance at all.

    Shizuko initially thought about persuading Nohime, the employer of Ashimitsu and Mitsuo, but it was easily agreed upon. Mitsuo was responsible for 80% of Nohime¡¯s cooking, while the remaining two only provided assistance. Therefore, Nohime did not see Ashimitsu¡¯s departure as a problem. However, she showed reluctance when it came to reassigning Mitsuo. But as soon as she heard that raising livestock such as black pork Aguu and goats would increase the variety of meat, she allowed Mitsuo¡¯s transfer. To be precise, it was not a complete transfer, but Mitsuo took on the role of Nohime¡¯s exclusive chef and livestock farmer. In exchange for being able to serve dishes made with black pork and goat meat, Nohime promised to support Mitsuo. Gorou, who was left alone as the exclusive chef, did not feel down but rather saw it as an opportunity to impress Nohime with his cooking skills.

    The three of them worked hard in their respective roles. Mitsuo¡¯s first step was a journey to Okinawa and Kyushu with Kyujiro and other merchants to seek out black pork and goats. Shizuko sent a letter to Nobunaga, hoping for a letter of appointment to make Ashimitsu the caretaker of the shrine. After a while, she received a letter granting permission to appoint Ashimitsu as the caretaker. With this, Ashimitsu officially became the caretaker of the shrine. At first, there was some tension between Ashimitsu and the people who were originally in charge, but Ashimitsu¡¯s quiet and diligent personality was well received, and they quickly became close.

    On the other hand, Shizuko begins construction of a special facility. It appears to be a large warehouse at first glance, but inside, it is a modified snow chamber. The warehouse has the ability to maintain a constant temperature and humidity inside. Shizuko plans to utilize this function to create a natural refrigerator using snow. During the Little Ice Age in the Sengoku period, it was not uncommon for snow to fall during winter, making it easy to gather large quantities of it.

    Unlike modern refrigerators, the temperature in the storage room was not kept constant. There were days when the water in the experimental bucket froze, and there were days when it remained in a liquid state. From this, Shizuko speculated that the temperature in the storage room was probably between minus five degrees and five degrees. Furthermore, she decided to create a small room surrounded by concrete in the basement of the storage room. It would be a natural freezer utilizing the cooling effect of concrete radiation. Although the temperature in this room also did not remain constant, Shizuko believed that it would definitely be below minus eighteen degrees, judging from the frozen vegetables that were being produced there.

    During winter, it is possible to collect snow, but the period until snow stops falling is shorter on the Pacific side compared to the Japan Sea side. Shizuko wanted to establish a transportation route starting from Echizen, but that would not be possible until Echizen becomes Nobunaga¡¯s territory.

    To perform separate tasks from the snow room, Shizuko visits a fishing village owned by Nobunaga. In the Tokai region facing Ise Bay, there is a fish that has been consumed during this season for a long time. It is the bora fish. Winter bora is called ¡°kanbora¡± and is highly valued for its fatty and delicious taste. The way to distinguish it is simple, as kanbora has a white, cloudy appearance due to the fat in its eyes. In modern times, due to the influence of polluted rivers, there are many bora fish with a strong odor, but during the Sengoku period, there were fewer polluted rivers, so there were many bora fish with less odor. The cause of the odor in bora fish is blood, and if the blood is properly removed, even non-kanbora fish can have their odor significantly reduced.

    Choosing bora instead of other fish is not just because it is easy to catch. After salting and drying the ovaries of bora, you can make karasumi, which is considered one of Japan¡¯s top three delicacies. However, making karasumi was a first-time attempt. In October, when we harvested the bora, we failed multiple times to extract the ovaries, and even if we managed to extract them, the blood removal was not done properly, resulting in a strong odor. November was relatively better, but we failed to get the salt balance right, so it couldn¡¯t be considered a delicacy. Finally, in December, we managed to achieve the desired shape, but the road to becoming a famous product is still long. Nevertheless, it was considered a good accompaniment to sake, and Nobunaga gave it a positive evaluation.

    In addition to karasumi, Shizuki also taught the villagers how to make smoked fish using the meat of bora fish. Bora fish are around 30 to 50 centimeters long, and it is more efficient to smoke them as a whole rather than drying them. Smoking preserves the fish better than drying, as it solves the issues of ¡°oxidation of fats¡± and ¡°bacterial growth¡± that cannot be fully controlled with drying. Furthermore, smoking adds a different flavor and taste to bora fish, although some nutrients may be lost in the process. Smoked bora fish becomes a valuable source of protein that can improve the food situation during the harsh winter when fishing is often impossible due to cold weather or rough seas. There is no reason to miss out on smoked bora fish.

    Furthermore, Shizuko also started oyster cultivation. Oysters, like milk, contain various nutrients and are often referred to as the ¡°brown rice of the sea¡± in Japan. Oysters have been an important food source since the Jomon period, and there are records of oyster cultivation in Japan during the Tenbun era (1532-1555). Originally, Shizuko wanted to prepare for oyster cultivation earlier, by August of last year, but she became fully occupied with her journey to Kyoto and subsequent tasks, so it was postponed to the following year. The oysters to be cultivated are the true oysters, one of the two major oyster species in Japan. These can be harvested throughout Japan and can be shipped within a year from seedling collection. The oysters grow to a large size after three years, but their survival rate decreases each year, so they are generally shipped within one year. Shizuko originally wanted to cultivate oysters in the Uramura Bay area, where the Pacific Kuroshio Current and the freshwater from the Kiso Sanzan and Miyagawa rivers in Ise Bay blend well. However, since southern Ise is not under Nobunaga¡¯s control at the moment, Shizuko decided to pursue the business after the Ise invasion was over.

    Shizuko thought it was a waste to only use the vast sea for oyster cultivation. Therefore, she also started cultivating seaweed such as nori and wakame (seaweed variants). The production of dried nori, as we know it today, began in the Edo period, while fresh nori was more commonly consumed during the Sengoku period. Despite its high rarity value, nori had been treated poorly. Considering that Ise Bay is one of the main regions for the production of nori and wakame, Shizuko believed that seaweed cultivation was possible.

    The seaweed farming enter into full-scale work starting from late September to November, right after the busy farming season ends. The cultivation period for wakame is from November to around May of the following year, while for seaweed it is from October to April of the following year. Since it is not easy to make floating rings, seaweed is cultivated using a pole system. There was a need to obtain a large amount of bamboo, but Shizuko managed to provide it from her own bamboo grove.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cultivate nori, wakame, and oysters in the sea. Nori and wakame take one year, while oysters take one to two years. If everything goes well, the aquaculture business will be on track in five years. It will probably take about ten years to reach its final form though.¡±

    This is something that could only be done by Shizuko, who has an abundant supply of hemp fibers, which are also used as the raw material for nets and ropes, as well as bamboo, which is used for support poles.

    ¡°But what is nori used for?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Is it really necessary to use such a large amount of hemp for cultivation?¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) and Nagayoshi both voiced their doubts. It was not unusual for the three guards to be together, but even Shizuko was bothered by the fact that Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) had joined them.

    ¡°If you are prepared, you have nothing to worry about. It¡¯s too late to say you don¡¯t have enough when you¡¯re in a hurry. It¡¯s important to have your preparations in order in advance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes it happens, you know. Once you¡¯re in a state of panic, it¡¯s too late to say it¡¯s difficult. Crisis management skills are important, right?¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Come to think of it, a little while ago Keiji was grilling small fish on a shichirin (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shichirin). I wonder if that was also part of some preparation.¡±

    ¡°¡­I heard something that I can¡¯t ignore, but for now, I¡¯ll let it go.¡±

    Shizuko, who successfully revitalized land crop production, has now turned her attention to seafood. She began by focusing on cultivating seaweed, wakame, and oysters. She also started breeding small fish such as Honmoroko and Dojo. Shizuko would not overlook the highly nutritious seaweed, wakame, and oysters. The reason she had not previously made improvements in seafood production was due to the lack of an environment conducive to abundant production of hemp fibers.

    ¡°We are cultivating Honmoroko and Dojo fish. Well, it was possible because the lord lent us the land. Dojo fish have nutritional value comparable to eel, and cultivating Honmoroko fish enriches the soil.¡±

    Nobunaga thought to himself, ¡°How about living in a better house?¡± and gave Shizuko a reasonably large piece of land and a number of craftsmen. However, she didn¡¯t realize this and completely transformed the spacious land into a breeding ground for carp and loaches. It¡¯s not hard to imagine that Nobunaga was greatly troubled by the fact that the land, which was supposed to be reasonably spacious, was now mostly filled with breeding ponds.

    However, there was a problem with the Honmoroko, unlike the Dojo. It was necessary to transport them alive from Lake Biwa, but in modern times, tools such as air pumps and water thermometers to maintain water temperature and oxygen levels are common. Of course, these tools did not exist in the Sengoku period. The biggest problem for Shizuko was figuring out how to transport them to Owari using any method. In the end, she believed that brute force was the simplest and most feasible solution. She had craftsmen create ponds in various post towns along the route from Lake Biwa to the fish farm, where the Honmoroko could be temporarily released and stored. With the use of these ponds, she managed to transport the Honmoroko alive all the way to Owari. Naturally, some weak individuals died during transportation, but they ended up in the stomachs of those involved in the transportation.

    ¡°(I¡¯m pretty sure that land was supposed to be used to build a bigger house right?)¡±

    ¡°(Yeah, the craftsmen knew, but they couldn¡¯t say no to Lady Shizuko.)¡±

    While understanding the cause of Nobunaga¡¯s headache, the two of them believed that it was Nobunaga¡¯s fault for expressing himself unclearly.

    ¡°What are you two doing over there? We have to go to other places too, so we don¡¯t have time to relax.¡±

    Despite it being the off-season, Shizuko¡¯s busy days remain unchanged, whether it¡¯s setting up snow rooms or teaching technology to fishing villages. In the midst of her busy schedule, she received a certain letter.

    ¡°¡­What am I supposed to do with this?¡±

    The sender of the letter delivered to Shizuko is none other than Akechi Mitsuhide and Hideyoshi. The two of them are currently building Nijo Castle in Kyoto with Nobunaga. Shizuko was momentarily surprised that the two of them would write a letter together. However, after reading the contents, she was simply amazed. The letter stated, ¡°The Lord (Oda) has been quite demanding lately, making it difficult for us to handle. We hope that Shizuko-dono can do something about it.¡±

    ¡°Make sure to take a bath. Do something about the taste of the food, it¡¯s too bland. The bed is too hard and unbearable¡­ Isn¡¯t this just being selfish¡­¡±

    ¡°Think positively about being relied upon that much.¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), who is drinking tea, calmly responds to Shizuko, who throws the letter and collapses on the floor.

    ¡°I already have enough on my plate with the task of refurbishing this area¡­ I can¡¯t handle any more demands from the lord in Kyoto.¡±

    ¡°The blame partly lies with Shizuko, so there¡¯s no helping it. Your idea of a comfortable living environment is just too luxurious.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    Shizuko improved the lifestyle of the Sengoku period and created a comfortable living environment. If Nobunaga liked it, he would adopt it. Because of this, Nobunaga¡¯s quality of life improved significantly. Even though Kyoto was at the forefront of fashion at the time, it couldn¡¯t compare to the lifestyle several hundred years in the future.

    ¡°Hmm, but I don¡¯t think I can move right away. I need to consider the future and make sure the villagers are not harmed by relocating them¡­ and above all, Chamaru is moving over here, so it¡¯s a matter of drawing a line.¡±

    Shizuko groans while holding her head. Nobunaga gained many allies by successfully making his way to the capital. It can now be said without hesitation that he is a representative figure in Japan. However, at the same time, he also gained more enemies. Until recently, Nobunaga was just a rural local lord in the eastern region, but now he has become a prominent figure in Japan overnight. There are certainly many people who resent this. Furthermore, while his policies are popular among the common people, they are seen as encroaching upon the vested interests of those in power. Even though vested interests can be broadly defined, they are directly linked to people¡¯s livelihoods, so they cannot be easily violated, which has also contributed to the increase in enemies. With the increase in enemies, the number of people looking for faults in him has also increased. Recognizing that Shizuko¡¯s surroundings are a unique environment, Nobunaga decided to keep the villagers away from harm, so that they would not be affected. The villagers, seeming to express their desire to be spared from being targeted, readily accepted Nobunaga¡¯s resettlement policy.

    ¡°Keiji-san, Saizo-san, and Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) will also be moving here, right? We will also need accommodation facilities for the other warriors¡­ but we can¡¯t just get rid of the fields and farmland¡­ Oh no¡­¡±

    After relocating all the villagers, Nobunaga planned to improve the hot springs and its associated facilities, and also to station a certain number of soldiers for long-term deployment or settlement. Prior to the plan, he first decided to demolish five villages, including Shizuko¡¯s village, and turn them into vacant land. First and foremost, he focused on strengthening the defense facilities and the surrounding defense network. Once that was done, Nobunaga would renovate his villa and Shizuko¡¯s house. At the same time, he would construct houses for Keiji and Saizo, and build accommodations for the warlords to stay in the hot springs. Among them, there would be clearly floating fields and farmland, but there was something even more surprising. Nobunaga entrusted the management of the villa to Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada). As a reason for this, he also decided to move his tutor, who had not yet undergone the coming-of-age ceremony. Even without considering that, it was enough to astonish those around him.

    ¡°I suppose your father wants you to receive an education.¡±

    ¡°You really do some crazy things, Lord. By the way, is there a women¡¯s accommodation facility mentioned in the plan?¡±

    There is a facility floating in the plan, just like the fields and rice paddies. It clearly looks like a lodging facility for women. There is only one person who can fit this into Nobunaga¡¯s plan. Shizuko, feeling a strong sense of unease, asks Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada). Naturally, her intuition turns out to be correct.

    ¡°As you expected. There is only one person in this world who can fit such a facility into my father¡¯s plan.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s Nohime-sama, after all. I included this. There¡¯s a blueprint of a watermelon field in one corner of the garden¡­ and I¡¯ve also incorporated Matsu-sama¡¯s wishes.¡±

    ¡°Well, give up. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re in charge of managing it anyway.¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) casually says to Shizuko, who lets out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°¡­sigh, I wonder if I can handle dealing with the lord next month. If I can just endure until then¡­ that would be good, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t have expectations.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Shizuko muttered, letting out another heavy sigh.

 CH 63

    Early March, 1569.

    Nobunaga¡¯s frustration had reached its limit in early February. He led a force of 3,000 soldiers and set up camp in Bessho. He imposed a tax on arrows and coins in the port town of Amagasaki, but the people of Amagasaki refused to comply. Following the attitude of the people of Sakai, Nobunaga decided that military pressure was necessary against the people of Amagasaki. After engaging in battle with the people of Amagasaki, he burned down all four independent towns of Amagasaki (Ichinotecho, Besshocho, Furotsujicho, and Tatsumicho). This thorough scorched earth strategy threw the various cities into chaos. They became divided internally, with factions advocating submission to Nobunaga, factions insisting on continuing resistance, and factions seeking alliances with other powers such as the Honganji Temple. Unbeknownst to them, Nobunaga¡¯s true goal was the self-destruction caused by internal division. In the end, the faction in Sakai that had incited the people of Amagasaki surrendered, and on February 11, Sakai was effectively taken over, with Nobunaga¡¯s officials being dispatched. The Sakai assembly pledged to pay a tax of 20,000 kan of arrows and coins, and promised not to hire soldiers or keep prisoners (those who had lost their stipends and left their lord¡¯s service, later known as ronin from the mid-Edo period onwards). Finally, after all this, they were allowed to make amends, but as a warning to other cities, Nobunaga imposed heavy taxes on Sakai.

    As a result, some people in Sakai suffered great losses and fell into decline, while others took advantage of the situation and clearly distinguished themselves. The foremost among those who emerged was Imai Munehisa. He quickly showed his submission to Nobunaga, which led to him becoming the exclusive merchant for firearms and gunpowder, handling all of Nobunaga¡¯s orders. This propelled Imai Munehisa to the top of the Sakai group in one fell swoop. However, unexpected pitfalls awaited him, even though he seemed to be sailing smoothly. In an attempt to win Nobunaga¡¯s favor, Imai Munehisa invited him to a tea ceremony, but contrary to his expectations, Nobunaga became enamored with tea ceremony. There is a possibility that Nobunaga felt the same way as Kiso Yoshinaka, who had driven the Taira clan westward and achieved the capital¡¯s conquest. After all, tea ceremony was a pastime of the nobility at the time, a symbol of status. In order to overcome any inferiority complex towards the courtiers and people of Kyoto, Nobunaga may have considered acquiring not only military power but also cutting-edge culture, and proving himself worthy of ruling the country by possessing exquisite tea utensils.

    Nobunaga, who awakened to the world of tea, ignored all the established rules of gradually changing utensils according to his own proficiency, and instead gathered the bare minimum of tea utensils. This is still true today, as collecting antiques and artworks is not simply a matter of money. Collecting expensive items indiscriminately can lead to a tasteless display of wealth, and without the ability to discern authenticity, one may be deceived by fakes. However, Nobunaga, backed by his military power, used intimidation to obtain high-quality items and used his overwhelming financial resources to completely monopolize the market. His tea utensil collection, later referred to as ¡°chaki-gari¡± (tea utensil hunting), ¡°meibutsu-gari¡± (famous item hunting), and ¡°meiki-gari¡± (masterpiece hunting), deeply impressed the tea practitioners of Sakai and Kyoto.

    It seemed that Nobunaga¡¯s mood had somewhat improved after the hunting of famous game, allowing him to vent his frustrations. However, he still felt dissatisfied with his living conditions, particularly the uncomfortable sleeping quarters, lack of bathing facilities, and the food that did not suit his taste. Already, nine chefs had been dismissed, and a swift resolution was urgently needed. However, Shizuko, who seemed to have a solution, could not leave Owari due to Nobunaga¡¯s orders. As a result, Hideyoshi and Mitsuhide continued to be subjected to Nobunaga¡¯s intimidating presence, similar to a murderous intent, until early March.

    In early March, Shizuko finally stepped down from her position of leading the front lines and was able to find some breathing room. A little before that, in early February, three wooden lathes were completed, and in late February, a hand-cranked washing machine was completed and put into operation. Although the peak had passed, Shizuko still wished to avoid leaving Owari during this uncertain time. However, with the letters from Hideyoshi and Mitsuhide arriving at shorter intervals, she judged that further postponement would be difficult. With a force of 500 men and accompanied by Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi, she headed towards Kyoto. The procession was heavily guarded, and Shizuko herself had prepared many belongings, which were carried alongside the supplies for the daimyo procession that followed. Shizuko herself needed to arrive in Kyoto ahead of the belongings, so she led a small but elite group, changing horses one after another to stay ahead. Thanks to soldiers dispatched by Hideyoshi, the baggage train that arrived in Kyoto later would also arrive safely and without major delays, a few days behind Shizuko.

    Shizuko, who arrived in Kyoto ahead of time, is greeted by Mitsuhide.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, and thank you for coming. Despite the fatigue from the forced march, I entrust you with taking care of the lord.¡±

    ¡°I am deeply honored by Lord Akechi¡¯s personal welcome.¡±

    He, who was suffering from stomach pain, immediately told Shizuko. She thought that his condition was more serious than she had imagined. This was their first meeting with Mitsuhide, but he was not surprised that Shizuko was a woman. In fact, almost everyone who had met her for the first time couldn¡¯t hide their surprise at her gender and youth. Even considering the possibility that Mitsuhide had heard about Shizuko from someone else, his lack of interest in her indicated that he was too overwhelmed to pay much attention.

    ¡°The bath is being prepared by my subordinates. I will first attend to the preparation of the midday meal that is to be served.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, but please take care of it. The kitchen staff is finishing up preparations.¡±

    With that, he left while clutching his stomach. If left unattended, he seemed likely to collapse from a stomach ulcer. If things continued like this, Nobunaga¡¯s stress would spread to his subordinates. In the worst case scenario, it could become a factor in causing internal collapse.

    Shizuko considers why Nobunaga feels strong stress about meals. The answer is very simple. People of high status in Kyoto generally do not engage in physical activity. On the other hand, Nobunaga comes from a samurai background. Consequently, he needs to consume more salt than people in Kyoto in order to maintain his body. It is not a matter of one being superior to the other, but rather the historical backgrounds of the samurai culture that Nobunaga and the aristocratic culture, such as the nobility, have followed.

    However, the court nobles believe that those who cannot understand the taste of Kyoto are equal to uncivilized barbarians, and they bask in their sense of superiority. They believe that they are the center of Japan and interpret their own culture as superior, while denigrating other cultures as barbaric, and ultimately imposing their own culture. Without realizing it, these actions are the lowest form of ¡°barbaric¡± behavior that frequently leads to conflicts throughout human history.

    Let¡¯s bring the focus of the conversation back to food. Nobunaga, who hails from Owari, has a preference for strong flavors. Despite this, the cultured people of Kyoto may secretly ridicule Nobunaga¡¯s taste, but it is Nobunaga who holds the real power in Kyoto. Reality can be harsh. If we don¡¯t satisfy Nobunaga, the future of Kyoto will not be bright. In order to do so, Shizuko reluctantly thinks about the reasons for Nobunaga¡¯s dissatisfaction with his meals, realizing that there is no point in complaining.

    As a side note, there are quite complex reasons behind the difference in seasoning between Kansai and Kanto regions. For example, when it comes to soba sauce, Kansai uses a clear and refined sauce, while Kanto uses a darker and richer sauce. This difference is said to stem from the difference in ¡°dashi culture¡±. What both Kansai-style and Kanto-style have in common is that they combine glutamic acid and inosinic acid to bring out the umami flavor. Glutamic acid is found in ingredients such as kelp and soy sauce, while inosinic acid is known to be abundant in bonito flakes. The difference in approach to these umami components reflects the historical background of each region¡¯s food culture.

    In the Kansai region, there was a tradition of using kombu seaweed to enhance the umami flavor, and adding bonito flakes to provide inosinic acid. The taste was adjusted with salt or light soy sauce. As a result, dishes with a light-colored broth could still have a strong umami flavor. On the other hand, in the Kanto region, kombu seaweed was transported from the production areas later due to underdeveloped transportation systems, making it a luxury item. Therefore, there was no tradition of using kombu, and glutamic acid was supplemented with dark soy sauce. By adding dark soy sauce (glutamic acid) to bonito flakes (inosinic acid), a richly colored Kanto-style broth was created.

    To summarize, in the Kansai region, kombu seaweed was used to extract glutamic acid, so only a small amount of light soy sauce was needed. In the Kanto region, glutamic acid was obtained from dark soy sauce, so kombu was not necessary. Even if kombu had been widely available in the Kanto region, it is doubtful whether it would have become popular. This is because the water in Kanto is ¡°hard water¡± with high mineral content. When kombu is boiled in hard water, the calcium in the water adheres to the kombu, making it difficult to extract umami flavor. The attached calcium also combines with the components of the kombu, causing the broth to become cloudy. Additionally, boiling kombu in hard water enhances both the aroma and the unpleasant odor. It is not impossible to make kombu dashi with hard water, but it requires more effort and takes much longer compared to soft water. These challenges, along with historical factors, led to kombu not being used in the Kanto region.

    I think that when a lord who usually endures inconveniences without complaint suddenly expresses dissatisfaction loudly, the root cause lies not on the surface but deep within.

    Shizuko, who thought that she had a rough idea but no definitive information, gathered information from people who had been involved in Nobunaga¡¯s cooking and his life. As she received the expected answers, Shizuko immediately started cooking. Just in time for lunch, she completed the dish.

    ¡°I apologize for the wait.¡±

    I enter the room where Nobunaga is seated with a pageboy holding a tray. Nobunaga is seated at the head of the table, with Hideyoshi and Mitsuhide sitting on his left side.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been waiting¡­ huh?¡±

    As soon as Hideyoshi sees Shizuko, his face brightens up, but his expression changes to one of confusion when he sees the dish that was served.

    In one word, it was a simple meal. It consisted of rice served in a bowl, miso soup with long green onions, chicken and potatoes, boiled komatsuna (Japanese mustard spinach), and lightly pickled turnip skins. Apart from the chicken and potatoes, the meal Shizuko served would have been a common everyday dish for samurais in Owari, from Hideyoshi¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°Please, go ahead and enjoy.¡±

    At the same time as placing the tray in front of Nobunaga, Shizuko said that.

    ¡°Before you eat, let me ask why you chose this dish.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s expression remains stern and unchanged. This chilled Hideyoshi and Mitsuhide, but Shizuko answered with a relaxed and natural smile on her face.

    ¡°With all due respect, I have investigated the menus that you have been enjoying for the past few days, Your Excellency. As I expected, they were all extravagant Kyoto-style delicacies. It may not be burdensome for a few days, as the novelty adds some excitement, but it is inevitable to get tired of lavish feasts every day. This is just my speculation, but do you find eating meals to be a painful experience, Your Excellency?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re still talking as if you saw it yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will take that statement as a positive affirmation. Let¡¯s get back to the topic. The intention behind everyday meals and occasional feasts is different. I believe that for someone who is tired of gourmet cuisine, everyday dishes that remind them of their hometown Owari are more suitable.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, a dish that brings peace to the heart, huh? Very well, I shall partake without hesitation.¡±

    Nobunaga grabbed a piece of chicken and potato from the chicken and potato stew with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth. He remained silent for a while. However, seeing the stern expression gradually fading from Nobunaga¡¯s face, Shizuko was convinced that the plan had been successful.

    ¡°A meal that satisfies the heart, huh¡­¡±

    Nobunaga, who had finished his meal, muttered quietly. Shizuko, who heard his muttered words, felt a sense of loneliness and sadness in them.

    ¡°Was it alright, Lord Shizuko?¡±

    Shizuko, who was carrying Nobunaga¡¯s tableware with Saizo, was called out from behind and turned around. It was Mitsuhide who called out to her. He approached Shizuko and, despite having a retainer behind him, bowed deeply to her.

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Realizing that even though it was short, it was an expression of gratitude for resolving Nobunaga¡¯s dissatisfaction, Shizuko hurriedly bowed her head to Mitsuhide.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite humble of you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, no need to be modest. However, I had heard about it, but you really are a young woman. I was a little surprised, but your courage to remain composed in front of that lord is truly impressive.¡±

    Mitsuhide has a kind smile and laughs heartily.

    ¡°I will take my leave then. I will continue to be of service to you, my lady.¡±

    Saying that, Mitsuhide left. The retainer who was behind him bowed to Shizuko before following Mitsuhide. Mitsuhide is a person who receives various evaluations, but in Shizuko¡¯s eyes, he appeared to be a serious and earnest individual. However, one must not let their guard down. He was the person who assassinated Nobunaga, just before the unification of Japan, and even took the life of his successor, Nobutada. Since the reason for Mitsuhide¡¯s rebellion at the Honnoji Incident is not clear, it is impossible to fully trust him.

    (¡­There is another person from the Oda clan who should be kept under surveillance¡­ but maybe it¡¯s better not to make any moves for now.)

    Shizuko thought that continuing to suspect Oda clan retainers without certainty would only lead to unnecessary chaos. She believed that now was the time to gather the power to suppress all the signs of the Honnoji Incident.

    (There are many collaborators for that¡­ but creating factions can also be a problem.)

    ¡°Shizuko-sama? How may I assist you? Do you have any thoughts about Mr. Akechi¡­?¡±

    Saizo, tilting his head, asks Shizuko, who had been facing Mitsuhide even after he disappeared.

    ¡°I missed asking about the Kyoto security maintenance squad, you know.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Kyoto Security Maintenance Police Force has been taken over by Mr. Akechi, you know.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to know the current situation, but¡­ well, maybe next time.¡±

    Saizo did not say anything else, indicating that he agreed with Shizuko¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well then, you need to clean up the dishes in the kitchen.¡±

    In addition to improving the dining situation, there were many other tasks entrusted to Shizuko. First, she resolved Nobunaga¡¯s dissatisfaction with the bath by transporting the Okabe-style wooden barrel bath and buckets for foot baths from Owari. As for the sleeping quarters, they simply brought in futons without Nobunaga¡¯s permission, as manufacturing futons was prohibited. Therefore, Shizuko decided to transport the complete set of futons that Nobunaga had at his villa. She transported the wooden barrel bath, foot bath buckets, complete set of futons, as well as other items such as zabuton cushions and porcelain, all in order to alleviate Nobunaga¡¯s dissatisfaction. However, later on, Nobunaga began using them in a way that was different from Shizuko¡¯s intentions.

    First of all, the porcelain tableware was prepared for Nobunaga¡¯s use and is adorned with various designs. Some of them have a mechanism where when bowls for tea and miso soup, as well as plates for side dishes, are arranged together, they form a single picture. This was made possible thanks to Nobunaga¡¯s various protective policies towards porcelain made in the pottery town of Seto, similar to Shizuko¡¯s techniques. In an era where porcelain itself was rare, it became natural to handle tableware with even higher design aesthetics. The cultural elites of Kyoto and Sakai, who had previously ridiculed Nobunaga as a ¡°culturally ignorant and rough mountain monkey,¡± were now surprised and felt inferior. It goes without saying that they were left speechless when they learned about foot baths, filled tub baths, and futons. Nobunaga carefully chose the timing and bestowed porcelain as a reward to several individuals. It seemed as if these were ordinary items that didn¡¯t require any special attention. The recipients were amazed by the originality of the porcelain. Some even tried to attack the character of those who flaunted such items, saying that it was vulgar, but they ended up only damaging their own reputation because they couldn¡¯t provide anything of higher quality themselves.

    At that time, Shizuko later recalled that Nobunaga had a cruel and evil expression on his face. It must have been an exhilarating feeling to give cultural and unseen items to those who boasted of being cultured individuals. However, there was something that Nobunaga himself did not realize. Regardless of the region, cultural background, or race in which humans live, there is a deep-seated fear that is common to all. Within lies the oldest fear of all ¨C the fear of the unknown. In other words, when the cultural elites of Kyoto and Sakai were given porcelain by Nobunaga, they not only felt astonishment but also an indescribable fear. Particularly because Nobunaga¡¯s act of giving them porcelain was close to ¡°boasting¡± and had little ill will or hostility, it further intensified their fear. The reason why Shibata and Sassa directed hostility towards Shizuko was not so much because she was a woman, but rather because she represented an ¡°unknown existence.¡±

    Seven days after Nobunaga had retaliated against the elites, enjoyed a satisfying meal, relaxed in the bath, and slept comfortably in his futon, his subordinates were no longer afraid of him. They were lively and carrying out their duties with enthusiasm. Nobunaga himself had also calmed down from his initial fierce demeanor and now exuded a more relaxed atmosphere. Having achieved their goal in Kyoto, Shizuko informed Nobunaga that she would be returning to Owari. However, his response was for her to stay in Kyoto for a while longer. Curious about the reason, Shizuko went to see Nobunaga. The reason was quite simple. A few days ago, a Nanban missionary had requested an audience with Nobunaga. The meeting with this Nanban missionary was scheduled for the next day.

    (Ah, the timing is off, but the person is Luis Frois, right?)

    During his visit to Kyoto last year, Nobunaga did not meet with Luis Frois. Although he had heard about Luis Frois¡¯ situation from his retainer, Wada Koremasa, Nobunaga refused to meet him, stating that he did not know how to properly receive a Nanban person. It is said that at that time, Nobunaga accepted only one gift and returned the rest to Luis Frois as an apology for not meeting him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what Nanban is. Perfect, today I will ask about the world. You are from Nanban, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh? Ah, yes. U-um, that¡¯s right. Yes¡­¡­ (So it was still in effect, my little Nanban lie).¡±

    Although no one had noticed that she came from the future, Nobunaga had seen through that Shizuko was not from Nanban. So when she was told that she was from Nanban, Shizuko couldn¡¯t comprehend it. However, she quickly cleared her mind and nodded in agreement with Nobunaga¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough that you know¡­ It¡¯s difficult to talk about it there. Come closer.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Shizuko takes a couple of steps closer to Nobunaga. However, it seems like he is not satisfied and gives off an atmosphere as if he wants her to get even closer. Reluctantly, she takes one step after another while checking Nobunaga¡¯s expression. Eventually, she ends up coming close to the seat of honor, but even then, Nobunaga¡¯s expression remains unchanged.

    (Uh¡­ I-I can go up on this? No, it¡¯s a bit too much¡­)

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Hurry up and come up.¡±

    Nobunaga urges Shizuko, who cannot hide her confusion, to take the seat of honor. The attendants and subordinates could not hide their surprise, but Shizuko was even more astonished. The seat of honor is where someone of high status sits, and it is the farthest seat from the entrance. Shizuko hesitated for a moment, but she bowed her head and took the seat of honor. She thought that Nobunaga must have some ulterior motive for allowing her to get this close. As Shizuko moved almost directly in front of Nobunaga, he nodded slightly. It was a signal that it was acceptable.

    ¡°There are times when words alone are not enough to understand. Prepare a blackboard that can be held in hand. It would be helpful to use it as an aid for explanation.¡±

    A blackboard is handed over along with words. Upon closer inspection, there are writings on the blackboard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t focus on that, answer my question.¡±

    I almost caught a glimpse of Nobunaga¡¯s face, but Shizuko quickly stopped me and lightly erased the blackboard as if nothing had happened. She skillfully erased the characters that Nobunaga had written with her hand and returned the blackboard to him.

    ¡°There is no problem with the quality, right? Since the lord will also be writing something, why don¡¯t we have the speaker hold the blackboard?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s a good point, let¡¯s go with that. First of all¡­ I don¡¯t understand the difference between Buddha and God. Those monks insult the Christians as heretics. However, both are still gods. What exactly is the difference between gods and Buddhas?¡± ¡°Religious forces have strong control, but what is the foundation of their faith?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she was handed a blackboard. Trying not to focus on the blackboard, Shizuko answered Nobunaga¡¯s question.

    ¡°Well¡­ both Buddhas and gods have no substitute when it comes to ¡®manifesting power.¡¯ However, the way they manifest that power is different. Buddhas manifest power through their ¡®nature,¡¯ while gods manifest power through their ¡®personality¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Temples are not only fortified cities, but also bases for weapon production. They also dominate as hubs for commerce and logistics, generating profits and accumulating immense wealth from there.¡±

    ¡°Is the way power is manifested different? Indeed, if we consider that idea, we can say that there is not much difference between gods and Buddhas. In the end, it all depends on how people perceive ¡®power.''¡±

    ¡°As for the influential temples and shrines in the Kinai region¡­¡±

    ¡°I personally do not believe in either Buddha or God. Well¡­ it would be more accurate to say that I do not blindly believe in them.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, there is the Enryaku-ji Temple on Mount Hiei, which is the wealthiest organization in Japan. They own numerous manors and estates, engage in lending practices that resemble usury, and dominate commerce and logistics. The current head of the Tendai sect on Mount Hiei is Prince Oin Nyudo, the fifth son of Prince Sadatsune of Fushimi.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s not for me to say, but I don¡¯t sense any faith in Buddhism from you, do I?¡± ¡°As for Honganji¡­¡±

    ¡°My grandmother always used to say, ¡®It is not good to rely solely on the gods and Buddhas from the beginning¡­ Instead of relying on them from the start, one should first exert all of their own efforts. Only after completing all of those should one seek the power of the gods and Buddhas for things that are beyond human reach.''¡±

    ¡°Honganji Temple holds control over the distribution hub in the Kinai region. And, the O-Tono-sama (the head of the temple) generated profits through the prototype of the Rakushichi Rakusa policy implemented in Gifu. The 11th head of Honganji Temple is Kennyo. Kennyo is his religious name, the temple name is Shinrakuin, and his given name is Mitsumasa. His wife is Nyoshunni, and her older sister is Sanjo-no-kata, who is the legal wife of Takeda Shingen¡¯s residence, Tokueiken.¡±

    ¡°Does it mean showing one¡¯s work to God and waiting for the results?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still as knowledgeable as ever.¡±

    ¡°I will do everything within my power and wait for fate. That seems to be the best course of action.¡±

    ¡°I cannot explain the details, but I will never betray the lord.¡±

    ¡°However, I must say, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to rely on the gods and Buddhas from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°It is foolish to distance oneself from talented individuals just because their origins are unknown. Besides, based on your actions up until now, I see you as someone worthy of trust.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say there was a versatile king in a certain country who could do anything. His subordinates believed that the king¡¯s decisions were always correct, and sought his judgment on everything, even something as trivial as a marital dispute. ¡®Although I am untalented, I will do my best to live up to your trust.''¡±

    ¡°I do feel uncomfortable relying on strong individuals from the beginning. I see, so after doing everything I can, I should wait for fate to take its course. Not a bad idea¡­ Let¡¯s go back to the original topic. What exactly is Christianity?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, shall we? How do you feel about opposing the temple and shrine forces at this point? Don¡¯t hold back, speak openly.¡±

    Nobunaga intentionally clears his throat in an unnatural manner. He must have been trying to change the atmosphere. Of course, the atmosphere he was trying to change was not among the people around him, but between himself and Shizuko.

    ¡°Nanban¡­ I refer to it as Europe, but it is the largest religion in Europe. While there are other religions, they can be considered small-scale.¡±

    ¡°At this point, it would not be wise to antagonize the temple and shrine forces. First, we should find a way to deal with Asakura and Azai Saebei, who harbor hostility towards the lord. If we leave them be, they will eventually become hostile towards the lord in some form. Personally, I would like to propose bringing Azai Shinkuro into our camp.¡±

    ¡°Is there some kind of Buddhism yhere?¡± ¡°It seems that the situation is much worse than I imagined.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. Just like Buddhism in Japan, Shintoism is widely practiced in Europe. Missionaries from Europe come to Japan and engage in missionary activities.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be bold, but¡­ if you make too many enemies at once, you¡¯ll find yourself in a difficult situation. It may be frustrating for you, but please try to set some limits and handle the situation accordingly.¡±

    ¡°I see. It wouldn¡¯t be good to have too many preconceptions. This much information about Christianity is sufficient.¡±

    The conversation is over. Shizuko finally feels relieved. It was only about two hours, but she felt like she had been talking for almost half a day. She bows her head to Nobunaga and slowly descends from her seat. There is no reason to linger in the higher seat now that the conversation is over, and being in the higher seat alone makes her feel a tightness in her stomach.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. It¡¯s good to go home and rest your body today.¡±

    ¡°Your kind words are unnecessary. I will take my leave for today. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll count on you again tomorrow.¡±

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t ignore the words and looked back at Nobunaga. He had a mischievous smile on his face and said to Shizuko like this.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I want you to also be present.¡±

    The next day, as Nobunaga had declared, Shizuko was forced to accompany Frois in a meeting. For security reasons, she needed to hide her face, so she wore a hood and dressed in samurai attire. She also wrapped a sarashi around her chest to appear as masculine as possible.

    (Ugh, my chest feels tight¡­!! Well, it¡¯s not like I have a chest big enough to brag about. And my face feels sweaty¡­)

    At first, Shizuko thought about why they went to such lengths to have her attend the audience, but upon further consideration, she understood that this audience was not a simple matter. Kyoto and Sakai have many followers of the Nichiren sect. However, this sect often resorts to slander and criticism of other sects in order to expand their own followers, showing a rather forceful side. As a result, although it may not escalate to full-blown battles, there are often bloody conflicts. It seems that this consideration was to avoid getting involved in such disputes. However, Shizuko¡¯s true feelings were that it might not have been necessary to go to such lengths to have her attend.

    According to historical records, Nobunaga arrived first at the construction site of the Nijo Castle and later met with Father Frois on the bridge. Shortly after Nobunaga¡¯s arrival, a person who appeared to be a priest and some followers appeared.

    (Luis Frois, a priest, and then Brother Lorenzo, an interpreter.)

    Shizuko thought that the man in his forties, bowing his head in the distance, was Father Fr¨®is, while the person on the opposite side was probably a Japanese Jesuit member, Brother Lorenzo Ruiz.

    (I can¡¯t find Wada Koremasa, a member of the Christian Protection Faction. I remember reading in a document that he was supposed to bring Fr¨®is here on a palanquin, but¡­?)

    While she was searching, moving only her eyes, for someone who looked like Wada Koremasa, she couldn¡¯t find anyone who seemed to fit the description. Meanwhile, Nobunaga signaled for them to come closer.

    ¡°I am Luis Frois. I am grateful to have the honor of being received today.¡±

    In a foreigner¡¯s characteristic intonation, Fr¨®is introduces himself and expresses gratitude for the press conference.

    ¡°The sun is strong today. It¡¯s a good idea to wear a hat.¡±

    (I feel like my face is getting steamed.)

    Because the sun was strong, it was a little hot inside the hood. However, there was no other choice but to endure and not take it off. Shizuko looks at Luis Frois. His appearance has the typical European facial features and body shape. He is slightly taller than the average Japanese person but slender in exchange. Frois has outstanding observational and analytical skills, and his written reports are highly regarded in the Jesuit community.

    ¡°To commemorate the occasion of getting closer to Lord Oda, I have prepared a gift for you today.¡±

    (Oh, that famous thing is coming out.)

    At first, Shizuko felt that there was a lack of excitement in clearing the game from the beginning, but there is still a difference in the level of excitement between knowing something from a book and seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes. Even though she knew what Frois would present, Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    ¡°We have konpeito (confetti) and arufaroa (alfajores).¡±

    Nobunaga, upon seeing it, was so impressed that his expression relaxed. Not only him, but also the samurais around him were instantly captivated by its mysterious nature. Only Shizuko, who knew what it was, seemed to maintain a calm demeanor despite being inwardly moved. Friar Luis, who possessed keen insight, couldn¡¯t have missed it. However, he quickly reconsidered, thinking that he couldn¡¯t appear surprised since his face was covered by a hood.

    ¡°Quite interesting¡±

    Nobunaga, who seemed like he was about to grab it immediately, instead gave instructions with his hand to hand the flask bottle containing confetti to Shizuko.

    ¡°(Ah, please tell me something) Here, what¡¯s inside this flask is confetti. It¡¯s a sugar candy made by coating poppy seeds with syrup and hardening it.¡±

    ¡°Co-Con?¡±

    Unable to catch the pronunciation, Nobunaga responds with a strange expression. Shizuko, slightly calming her emotions, repeats the Portuguese word that became the origin of confetti.

    ¡°Confetti. When translated into Japanese, it means ¡®konpeito¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I see. What is this thing that looks like a tube over here?¡±

    ¡°Alfajores. If translated into Japanese, it would be ¡®Ariheitou¡¯.¡±

    Both confetti and alfajores are types of Nanban confectionery. If you take care to avoid moisture, both are said to maintain their taste for two to three years, just like regular sugar. In particular, confetti, when made using traditional methods and stored properly, is said to have a shelf life of 20 to 30 years. These colorful candies are sometimes included with emergency rations, along with dry bread, as they provide the necessary calorie intake for activities and stimulate saliva production. Additionally, looking at colorful candies can help reduce stress.

    (Since both are derived from Portuguese, it might be a little difficult to understand¡­ Oh?)

    Feeling the gaze, Shizuko turned her face towards it. Friar Frois and Lorenzo lost color in their faces and clearly looked at Shizuko with awe. The Nanban sweets and other offerings brought by the missionaries were received with astonishment by all the locals. Even Nobunaga, whom Friar Frois considered to be the representative of Japan, had the same reaction. However, one of the people standing beside him saw through the true nature of their gifts. Friar Frois felt an indescribable fear, but he forcibly suppressed it with his faith.

    (O God, please bless us)

    Frois had heard some rumors about him, but reconsidered as they were not very reliable. Nobunaga rarely listens to the opinions of his subordinates and only believes what he sees himself. However, in reality, he does take into account the opinions of his subordinates and compares them with his own to make judgments. Frois thought that Nobunaga was the first of his kind, having met many rulers in Japan. He was an exceptionally talented individual with good reason and clear judgment, possessing great wisdom while also having the capacity to listen to others¡¯ opinions. Frois could understand why his retainers somewhat feared and trembled before Nobunaga. What was even more eerie was the masked warrior (referring to Shizuko).

    Nobunaga meets with Fr¨®is with a relaxed expression. It is more like Nobunaga asking Fr¨®is questions and Fr¨®is answering them. The topics covered are diverse, including questions about Fr¨®is¡¯ age, the country he lives in, what India is like, how long it took him to study the Japanese language, and other curious topics that reflect Nobunaga¡¯s inquisitive nature.

    After answering that question, Fr¨®is was slightly concerned about the samurai who hid his face who may ask him something

    ¡°Frois, do you not miss your parents?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    Fr¨®is found himself at a loss for words when the question suddenly shifted to a private matter. However, Nobunaga continued speaking without much concern.

    ¡°I see. However, parents should be cherished. It¡¯s lonely when you want to be filial, but your parents are not around.¡±

    To put it bluntly, ¡°When you want to be filial, your parents are no longer there.¡± It is essentially a concern for Fr¨®is.

    ¡°Thank you. However, I learned from my father and mother. No matter what difficulties or setbacks may lie ahead, fulfilling the mission assigned to oneself is the greatest way to show filial piety. I will uphold that teaching.¡±

    ¡°If the teachings of God do not spread in our country, what would you do?¡±

    Nobunaga believed that the mission of a missionary is to spread God¡¯s teachings to other countries. Therefore, he became slightly interested in what Fr¨®is would do if his teachings did not spread.

    ¡°Even if I were to become the only believer, I am determined to stay in Japan for that person¡¯s sake for the rest of my life.¡±

    It was an answer without hesitation. Fr¨®is¡¯ expression, and above all, his eyes spoke of the fact that those words were his sincere thoughts without any falsehood. Nobunaga concluded that Fr¨®is had come to this country to spread his faith. Fr¨®is was unaware, but Nobunaga knew a lot about the Jesuit missionaries. He knew that they were acting as scouts for their home country and assisting in colonization. He also knew that their missionary activities were in accordance with the ¡°adaptation policy.¡± He was, in a sense, the person in Japan who knew the Jesuit order better than anyone else. That is why Nobunaga needed to determine whether Fr¨®is was a scout soldier for colonial policy or simply acting sincerely for his faith.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Nobunaga came to the conclusion within himself that he would ¡°give permission for proselytizing.¡± However, he needed to know what others thought, so he approached his subordinates and asked for their opinions. From the perspective of those who were approached, it was not an easy situation, but they couldn¡¯t avoid expressing their own thoughts. However, most of the samurai who were approached only gave safe and non-committal answers.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Nobunaga, who was frustrated by the lack of sensible ideas, asked Shizuko.

    ¡°In the future, many trials await them. Buddhist monks will denounce them as heretics and obstruct their missionary work. There will also be people who refuse to accept their ideas. There will be those who hurl insults and verbal abuse at them.¡±

    After closing her eyes for a moment, Shizuko opened them again and continued speaking.

    ¡°Mr. Luis Frois, Mr. Lorenzo Ryosai, can both of you pray for your enemies? ¡®But I tell you, love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you¡¯ (Matthew 5:44). Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°That phrase¡­ Yes, the teaching of my lord is ¡®Thou shalt not hate. Love thine enemies.''¡±

    When Shizuko mentioned a verse from the Bible, Frois momentarily stiffened his expression. However, he quickly relaxed his expression and responded with a smile filled with compassion.

    ¡°In that case, there is no problem. My lord, I would like to suggest that we should allow their missionary work.¡±

    ¡°What is the reason for that?¡±

    ¡°If they spread their message with love, I have no reason to oppose them. Besides, I do not wish to engage in battle with them. I wish to become their friend.¡±

    Shizuko may seem like she¡¯s saying something meaningful, but in reality, she hasn¡¯t thought deeply about it. She¡¯s just stringing together words that came to mind and trying her best to give off an air of being knowledgeable, without really understanding the subject matter.

    ¡°Are you friends with a Nanban person? I thought you would be more actively persuading them.¡±

    Was that thought seen through by Nobunaga? He smirked with a mischievous smile. It seemed like he was questioning, but in reality, he was asking about Shizuko¡¯s religious beliefs. However, Shizuko didn¡¯t notice that and spoke her mind.

    ¡°Excuse me, Lord. Please imagine me persuading them and bowing my head. What expression would I have at that time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not about persuading them to look down on others. It¡¯s about becoming friends in order to make them understand the existence of a higher power and also have them get to know Lord Oda.¡±

    Nobunaga smirked at Shizuko¡¯s words.

    ¡°Interesting¡±

 CH 64

    Early March, 1569.

    The press conference lasted for a little over two hours. It was a typical Nobunaga-style conference, where he pondered about the world beyond the island nation of Japan. Nobunaga asked questions to Friar Frois about various global matters, to which Frois responded, occasionally seeking confirmation from Shizuko and interpreting the information in his own way. On the surface, it was a calm and cultured press conference, but Frois had yet to fulfill his initial purpose.

    Missionaries like Fr¨®is had long desired permission for evangelization, in the form of a permit overseen by the authorities. In the previous meeting, although they were granted an audience, they were unable to have a conversation that could lead to evangelization. However, feeling a sense of progress in this meeting, Fr¨®is decided to take the plunge and broach the subject with Nobunaga.

    ¡°Once again, Oda-sama, there is something I would like to request your consideration for at this conference.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, no need to be so formal. Don¡¯t worry about it, feel free to speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°We are currently unable to preach in Kyoto¡­ Could you please lend us your support? We promise to give appropriate thanks once our preaching is allowed.¡±

    The 13th shogun, Ashikaga Yoshiteru, protected the missionaries, including Fr¨®is, and allowed them to carry out missionary activities in Kyoto. However, when he was assassinated, the situation changed and they were expelled from Kyoto. Several years passed in this state, and then Nobunaga arrived in Kyoto and drove out the Miyoshi Trio, who had been ruling the city. Until last year (1568), Fr¨®is had not shown much interest in Nobunaga, but upon hearing about the situation in Kyoto, he managed to arrange a meeting with him. However, the first meeting did not yield any results, so this time he was determined to obtain permission.

    The Christians of Kyoto, including Fr¨®is, prepared three silver bars each, while Wada Koremasa, who was protecting them, prepared seven silver bars for himself. Fr¨®is and the others thought about presenting these silver bars to obtain a permit. However, this idea turned out to be counterproductive, at least when it came to Nobunaga. After glancing at the ten silver bars that were presented, Nobunaga asked Fr¨®is and the others the following question.

    ¡°Frois, you misunderstand me a little.¡±

    ¡°¡­eh?¡±

    Frois was surprised by those words and looked up. Rather than being happy, Nobunaga had a rather displeased expression on his face as he looked at the silver ingot in front of him.

    ¡°I am aware of you to some extent. It is not difficult to imagine the considerable effort it took to gather this much money. However, think about it. If I were to accept this as compensation for assisting in your proselytizing, I would become just like a corrupt ruler who seizes power through violence and abuses it at will.¡±

    With power as their background, they demand bribes and enrich themselves in exchange for permission. It is just like those despicable monks of the Ikko sect that Nobunaga despised. Nobunaga can imagine it. When he receives that silver bar, he wonders what expression he would have on his face. A vile smirk appears, a face that no longer resembles his own but that of a beast.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Frois. You made maximum efforts to realize your own beliefs. I refused bribes because of my own beliefs. The efforts you made, which would have been effective in the past, were correct. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°The concept of righteousness exists in as many forms as there are people, and there is no absolute justice. It is right to be aware of what one is trying to accomplish and to take action to achieve it. However, it is inevitable that this may clash with the justice of others. Let¡¯s get back on track. There is no problem with obtaining permission for missionary activities in Kyoto, but it may take a little time to obtain the permit. What? It won¡¯t take that long, just a few days.¡±

    Frois breathed a sigh of relief at the news. If he could obtain permission, he would be able to preach in Kyoto. Although he expected interference from Buddhists to continue, the only way to gain a voice and increase the number of believers was to establish a certain level of influence. It was common for minority opinions to be silenced.

    ¡°We are grateful for having our wish granted and sincerely thank you from the bottom of our hearts. We will visit again at a later date to express our formal gratitude.¡±

    Frois bowed deeply once again and expressed his gratitude to Nobunaga.

    Afterwards, Nobunaga called for Wada Koremasa and instructed him to visit the construction site of Nijo Castle along with Frois. After finishing the visit to the construction site, Frois returned to Nobunaga and informed him that he was free, and then began his journey back.

    ¡°Lord Frois, our long-cherished desire has finally come true.¡±

    Lorenzo speaks joyfully. Since General Ashikaga Yoshiteru was assassinated, they were expelled from Kyoto and fled to Sakai. Now, after four years have passed, they have finally been allowed to stay in Kyoto and even obtained permission for missionary work. However, unlike Lorenzo, Fr¨®is had a stern expression. Realizing that Fr¨®is was unresponsive, Lorenzo looked at him with concern and asked.

    ¡°Is there something that is concerning you?¡±

    ¡°¡­That masked samurai who stood by Lord Oda¡¯s side. He seemed to have a detailed knowledge about us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, ah¡­ the person who was wearing that hood, right? Hou had a high-pitched voice like a woman¡¯s¡­ But is he really someone worth paying so much attention to?¡±

    ¡°Pray for your enemies and those who persecute you¡­ These were the words he spoke, a verse from the Bible. How could he know a verse that only we missionaries possess? He is also knowledgeable about our culture. However, we have not received any news about a person so well-versed in our homeland coming to Japan.¡±

    While missionaries have spread European culture in Japan, there has never been a case where Japanese people have seen through European culture. It was thought that Fr¨®is was someone who was knowledgeable about Europe or that someone from Europe had moved to Japan and served Nobunaga. However, if he was such an active person, it would not be surprising for there to be at least one or two traces of his presence. Strangely enough, there is not a single trace related to that person.

    ¡°Anyway, there is no doubt that his words and actions are having some influence on Lord Oda. Let¡¯s ask Lord Wada who he is.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ do you know Wada-sama? Despite being the only one who concealed their face, that samurai has not received any reprimand from Oda-sama.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ There¡¯s no choice but to give up, huh¡­¡±

    Realizing that it was impossible to find the person now, he regretted not asking Nobunaga and returned to the inn where he had been staying. Feeling tired from the hectic day, Fr¨®is mustered up his energy and sat down at his desk.

    Frois was highly regarded for his talent in languages and writing, and in 1561, he was ordained as a bishop in Goa, where he worked handling communications from various missionary sites. He frequently wrote letters and reports to inform others about his current situation. These reports were highly valued within the church. Missionaries who followed in Frois¡¯ footsteps and came to Japan often studied his reports extensively as reference material when formulating their adaptation policies. Sitting at his desk, Frois reminisces about the events of the day as he lets his pen run across the paper.

    ¡°Today, I had a meeting with Lord Oda, a prominent figure in Japan. Rumors about people are unreliable. I had heard that he was cold, ruthless, and emotional, but upon meeting him, I can confidently say that those rumors are baseless. He is a very intelligent and wise person. He listened to our conversation attentively and asked questions immediately if he had any doubts, showing a strong curiosity. However, on the other hand, he does not believe in anything. He does not believe in our gods, nor does he believe in the Buddha, the god of the monks¡¯ faith. Although he claims to rely on the Lotus Sutra, he does not truly have faith in it either. I thought he might be arrogant, thinking he is a god himself, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. It¡¯s not like he hates Buddhists either. In any case, his attitude towards faith is simply strange. I have no idea what he is thinking.¡±

    After finishing writing everything, Fr¨®is puts down his pen. However, upon reviewing it, he realizes that he had forgotten to mention something, so he picks up the pen again and adds it at the end of the document.

    ¡°There was a strange person among Oda¡¯s subordinates. He covered his face with a hood, and despite having a voice that sounded like that of a young boy, he was filled with wisdom comparable to that of a sage. Judging from Oda¡¯s demeanor, he seemed to be Oda¡¯s advisor. In fact, it was largely due to his opinions that we were granted permission to spread our beliefs. But that¡¯s not all. While others held some fear towards Oda, he was the only one who interacted with him in a very natural and relaxed manner. Oda didn¡¯t say anything about it. This is just speculation, but it is likely that he had a deep trust from Oda and used his exceptional wisdom to fulfill his requests one after another. Otherwise, I can¡¯t think of a reason why he would be so trusted. If someone like him believes in our god, there is nothing more reassuring.¡±

    Frois concluded that Shizuko was a man, and furthermore, a close aide to Nobunaga. It goes without saying that Nobunaga intentionally set up this misunderstanding. Frois conveniently named Shizuko the ¡°Hooded Prime Minister¡± and tried to gather information through various channels. However, due to the lack of substantial information about the ¡°person with a high-pitched voice hiding their face with a hood,¡± he was unable to hear any good reports. And while all this was happening, a person appeared who would cause him trouble.

    Asayama Nichijo, a monk of the Tendai sect. He received the title of Nichijo from Emperor Go-Nara and consistently advocated for the expulsion of Christian missionaries. He first persistently appealed to Oda Nobunaga for the expulsion of the missionaries. One day, when Frois visited Nobunaga, Nichijo happened to be present. This led to a spontaneous debate between Frois and Nichijo. After a long two-hour discussion, Nichijo became furious at Frois¡¯s words and stood up, grinding his teeth. He shouted that he would cut off Lorenzo¡¯s head and rushed towards Nobunaga¡¯s katana, which was hanging in a corner of the room, starting to remove the scabbard. Unable to overlook this action, Nobunaga, along with Wada Koremasa and Sakujiro Nishimori, and other feudal lords, immediately restrained Nichijo. As they held him down, Nichijo, unable to move, looked at them and cursed.

    ¡°When you realize you can¡¯t win with words, do you draw your blade? If we allow your reckless actions, we will be dragged into this farce indefinitely and become nothing more than uncivilized savages. What are your thoughts on that?¡±

    The other lords also agreed, but Wada Koremasa, who was protecting Christianity along with the Frois, said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Lord Oda, I would have immediately beheaded Nijo.¡±

    The debate with Fr¨®is ended in a heated argument, but he continued his efforts to expel the missionaries. However, as soon as Nobunaga showed no intention of ordering the expulsion of Christianity, he turned to Yoshiaki. Even here, he did not receive a favorable response, so he desperately turned to Emperor Sh¨­toku as a last resort. Finally, he received the ¡°Edict of Expulsion of Christianity¡± and triumphantly went back to Yoshiaki. However, when Yoshiaki saw the edict, he said to him:

    ¡°Convey this to the Imperial Court. The decision of who to allow into the capital and who to exile falls under my jurisdiction, and it is not a matter for the Emperor to decide. I have granted permission to the priests to freely preach in this land of Japan. Furthermore, I have also obtained permission from Lord Oda Nobunaga himself. Therefore, there is no reason to exile him.¡±

    In simple terms, it can be translated as ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in politics, the government is under my control as the Shogun.¡± However, Nobunaga showed an attitude of leaving it to the Imperial Court in response to the ¡°Edict of Expulsion of Christianity.¡± As a result, there was a growing movement to expel missionaries once again in Kyoto.

    When Nobunaga and Hideyoshi, the de facto leaders of the Oda family, were absent, Nohime called Ashimitsu to ask about a certain matter.

    ¡°Um, Ashimitsu, there is something that has been bothering me for a while. May I ask you one question?¡±

    While having lunch, Nohime throws words at Ashimitsu, who is standing in front of her. Understanding that there is no choice but to say ¡°yes¡± no matter what, Ashimitsu sighs softly and nods.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Then just one thing¡­ Where did you get that sword that you hold so dearly?¡±

    ¡°When I drove away the bandits, it was just a token of appreciation.¡±

    ¡°I see. So that bandit must have been someone of high status. After all, they possessed Sanjo Munechika¡¯s creation, the sword ¡®Mikazuki¡¯.¡±

    The word ¡°Mikazuki¡± causes Ashimitsu to show a slight disturbance. While an ordinary person might overlook this brief moment, Nohime¡¯s eyes do not miss it, capturing every detail of his actions until he recovers from his agitation.

    ¡°I am ashamed of my ignorance in handling such a famous sword carelessly.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, no need to hide it. Oh, Ashimitsu¡­ Do you really think I don¡¯t know that you treasure that sword?¡±

    After slowly chewing and swallowing the white rice, Nohime said with a relaxed and natural smile, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But even I, as a wife, am surprised. I never expected an attempt on my life-¡±

    Before Nohime finished speaking, Ashimitsu moved. He swiftly took out a hidden dagger from his pocket and threw it without hesitation.

    ¡°He¡¯s a hasty boy.¡±

    However, the small sword was not stuck in Nohime, but in one of the sliding doors at the entrance. Ignoring Nohime¡¯s words, Ashimitsu picked up the small sword stuck in the door and casually pulled it out. Shortly after it was pulled out, there was a sound of something heavy falling with a small sound of water from behind the door. However, he paid no attention to it, wiped off the red liquid on the small sword, and put it in his pocket.

    ¡°I was looking forward to playing with this Takeda spy, but you broke him right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­I just have one thing to say. Among all the women I¡¯ve met, you are by far the worst.¡±

    ¡°Praising won¡¯t get you anywhere. However, since the spies I¡¯ve taken care of is about to reach thirty, there may not be any more coming to me. So, why have you suddenly shown up, my dear dead person?¡±

    Ashimitsu clicked his tongue at the fact that he couldn¡¯t divert the topic. Nohime¡¯s presence was too dangerous for him. He didn¡¯t know where the information came from or how she had discovered his true identity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cautious. As I mentioned before, I just want you to help with Lord¡¯s dream. Even if you are not of noble birth.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand that. However, I do not fully grasp the reason either. I was simply told by a strange old woman to ¡®fulfill my duty.¡¯ I have absolutely no idea what that duty is.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, fine. Someone, clean up.¡±

    When Nohime declared so, multiple female servants appeared out of nowhere and skillfully tidied up the furniture in front of her and the dead body of a spy behind the sliding door. After confirming that they had finished tidying up and quietly left, Nohime smiled with delight and said the following.

    Well, Ashimitsu. I¡¯m bored, do you have any interesting stories to tell?

    After temporarily resolving the urgent matter, Shizuko made arrangements for the remaining tasks and left Kyoto, where political intrigue was rampant, to return to Owari. She noticed that there were more people accompanying her on the return journey than on the way there, but Shizuko thought positively that this would ensure their safety.

    We arrived in Gifu without any incidents along the way, and there, more than half of the squad stayed stationed in Gifu. By the time we arrived in Owari, it was just me, Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and 500 subordinates, just like when we departed.

    (Kyoto¡¯s kimono was truly beautiful.)

    She looks down at her own appearance while muttering in her heart. She is wearing a simple horse-riding hakama (similar to a training outfit for kendo, etc.). Her everyday clothes are kosode, but they also have a simple pattern. She is not yet twenty years old. She has the desire to dress up like any other person.

    (Since I have the opportunity, maybe I should buy a beautiful patterned kimono.)

    Shizuko imagined a kosode (a type of traditional Japanese garment) that featured intricate patterns with a sense of seasonality, rather than repetitive and monotonous designs. She thought it was a good idea, so after returning home, she placed an order for about five kosode with Aya, specifying that they should have intricate patterns with a sense of seasonality. The craftsmen who received the order were filled with a sense of dread at the daunting difficulty and the manpower required to create five matching kosode, and they felt a gloomy mood settle over them.

    (That being said, it¡¯s a great harvest. I really didn¡¯t think I would be able to get them¡­ Doujigiri Yasutsuna and Ookanehira (famous swords).)

    Around the same time that Nobunaga became interested in the tea ceremony, Shizuko began collecting swords without explaining her reasons to anyone. However, she did not have the skill to handle Japanese swords proficiently. She started collecting them not as art pieces, but for practical purposes, although she knew that acquiring famous swords and spears would not be easy. Most of them belonged to other people, often high-ranking individuals. However, she was lucky. By pleasing Nobunaga and successfully assisting him during his meeting with Fr¨®is, she managed to secure an agreement to be rewarded with two swords. Those swords were Doujigiri Yasutsuna and Ookanehira. Shizuko, who usually settled for commendations, unusually requested the actual items. This pleased Nobunaga, who decided to go the extra mile to repay her. He used his connections to locate Ookanehira and had it presented to its current owner, mostly using force. Doujigiri Yasutsuna, on the other hand, had been owned by the Ashikaga Shogunate for generations, but it was also acquired through a similar method of coercion.

    In historical fact, the sword Doujigiri Yasutsuna was passed down from Yoshiaki to Hideyoshi, Ieyasu, and Hidetada. On the other hand, the sword Ookanehira was owned by the Ikeda family for a long time, starting from Ikeda Tsuneoki, a retainer of Nobunaga, and his son Ikeda Terumasa. The origin before the Ikeda family is unknown. Therefore, Shizuko also does not know the route through which Nobunaga acquired the sword Ookanehira.

    ¡°If I work hard on the next job, I was told that I could receive the Onimaru Kunitsuna¡­ It feels like a dream to have all the Five Great Swords of the Land in my possession.¡±

    In modern times, one can first obtain an unobtainable famous sword and place it under their own control, and then strive towards their goal. Shizuko, who understood this, secretly smirked.

    However, despite her feelings, Shizuko was constantly busy with work in the fields, technical meetings in the industrial district, and the construction of a city that would bring together the brewing industry.

    Shizuko is most dedicated to glass development. She is not developing it just because it is unusual, but rather her goal is to create a telescope using glass lenses. A telescope is composed of two lenses: a large objective lens and a smaller eyepiece lens. It should be noted that in a Galilean telescope, the objective lens is convex and the eyepiece lens is concave, resulting in an upright image but with a very narrow field of view. On the other hand, in a Keplerian telescope, both the objective and eyepiece lenses are convex, resulting in an inverted image but with a wider field of view. However, by utilizing the technique called erecting prism, it is possible to convert the inverted image into an upright image. Furthermore, by applying this technique, it is also possible to create a rangefinder. The basic principle is trigonometry, and if one knows the Pythagorean theorem, the creation of a rangefinder is relatively easy.

    The materials for glass are gathered in Mino and Owari, and the abrasive used is diamond dust (powdered garnet) from Edo kiriko. There is no issue with the materials for the completion of the Keplerian telescope. The problem lies in the fact that there are no glass craftsmen. More accurately, it is whether there are craftsmen who actually want to practice the Western technique of glassmaking.

    However, Shizuko¡¯s concerns were unfounded. There were not just a few, but eight individuals in the artisan district who were eager to create something more than just glass crafts, known as ¡°glassware¡±. Despite being in their late teens to early twenties, this young generation was filled with more motivation than Shizuko had anticipated.

    After learning the basics from Shizuko, they began working on glassmaking by modifying a three-stage climbing kiln. However, the journey was not an easy one, like walking on a smooth, paved road. Melting glass requires temperatures of over 1300 degrees Celsius, and it took them a month to figure out the trick to maintaining the temperature inside the climbing kiln at a stable 1300 degrees or higher.

    They seemed to be wasting valuable fuel without producing any results for a whole month. Naturally, the other craftsmen were not amused and complaints and dissatisfaction about the wastefulness started pouring in. Shizuko, who desperately needed the glass, set a deadline for them to manufacture the glass within two months. And if they failed to meet this deadline, she would consider them untalented and impose a strict measure of prohibiting them from being involved with glass in the future.

    With this, the dissatisfaction of other craftsmen subsided, but the eight of them continued to be ridiculed behind their backs as ¡°ash-makers (people who only burn firewood to make ash)¡±. They managed to control the climbing kiln and succeeded in manufacturing glass products, but there were still many challenges ahead. The glass they produced was not completely free of iron impurities, so it lacked the transparency required to be used for lenses.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s far from being crystal clear, huh?¡±

    While inspecting the arranged glass, Shizuko murmurs. There was not a single glass that could be called transparent, ranging from light brown glass to glass with mixed colors. The shape was also a problem. The process of spreading the glass from a small bowl shape requires the use of centrifugal force, which is a skill that requires expertise. Although they had finally become capable of glass processing, they were unable to produce glass without distortion and with consistent quality.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    The eight people who held high ideals were completely disheartened when confronted with an unattainable reality.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t expect it to be a perfect success from the beginning. First, let¡¯s replace the kiln. The climbing kiln has a large space but poor heat conductivity. The tank kiln¡­ is not possible, so maybe a crucible kiln.¡±

    Although the pot furnace is not suitable for mass production, its fuel consumption is lower than that of modified climbing kilns or tank kilns. In order to establish a glass processing method, it is necessary to produce a large quantity of products. However, fuel consumption still needs to be minimized. It was clear that they would once again be dissatisfied with continuously consuming fuel.

    ¡°The materials for the kiln will be brought in at a later date, but here are the blueprints. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t hire any people, so you guys will have to assemble it yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    No one raises their face even when spreading out the blueprint. It¡¯s not surprising, as they are completely devastated. After finally grasping the trick over two months, everyone finds themselves facing a daunting challenge of starting over with a completely changed environment, and no one can find any hope in it.

    ¡°¡­ Was that the extent of your motivation?¡±

    Shizuko, who had thought that she had no choice but to become a bit of a villain and push them forward, crossed her arms and spoke. Of course, she had expected that they wouldn¡¯t look up just from this. So she continued by saying,

    ¡°You should have seen it. You were supposed to be looking at the new path, one that nobody has ever taken before, with both anxiety and anticipation. But after a few failures, you¡¯re trying to give up on that path. Was your passion really that weak? Were you so pathetic that you would lose your passion over a few minor setbacks?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you seven days. Use that time to think about your next move. You can choose to quit here, or you can choose to keep challenging yourself without giving up. I won¡¯t force you, you have to find the answer for yourselves.¡±

    Just saying that, she gathers her documents and turns her back on them. However, right before she goes outside, she says this while still facing the eight people.

    ¡°Rather than fearing failure, fear not taking on challenges.¡±

    On the other hand, Shizuko, without achieving any results, was forced to make excuses for continuing wasteful development that was depleting resources. If Shizuko had owned a fief and conducted development using the resources of the land under her control, this situation would not have arisen. However, the resources she was wasting were collected from the land controlled by the Oda family.

    Shizuko¡¯s position in the Oda family was solidified by Nobunaga¡¯s recognition and her continued achievements in areas where ordinary people would struggle to succeed. Despite being a woman and lacking experience in battle, she had managed to establish herself as a trusted figure. However, there were naturally those who viewed her as a mere upstart who had been fortunate enough to have good luck while working in the safety of the fields. These opinions, however, belonged to the peripheral branches of the Oda family. Furthermore, even the vanguard forces, such as Shibata and Sassa, who had been at the forefront, had been co-opted by the mainstream faction, albeit through fortunate circumstances.

    On the other hand, the mainstream faction showed understanding towards Shizuko¡¯s achievements and the recent experiment. Originally, it would not have been a problem to ignore the slanderous remarks, but there was someone who gathered those who did not have a favorable opinion of Shizuko and formed a separate faction. His name was Kinoshita Hidenaga (later known as Toyotomi Hidenaga). He was a man who secretly gained influence within the Oda clan as the half-brother of Hideyoshi.

    He never openly criticized Shizuko, but instead fueled anti-Shizuko sentiment by connecting rumors that suggested anyone who came into contact with individuals who held opposing views were saying the same things. The anti-Shizuko faction may believe that they have united of their own accord, but they never imagined that Hidenaga would reach out from behind the scenes, manipulating them like puppets and seeking to profit from their discord.

    The members of the anti-Shizuko faction were outraged that Shizuko continued to waste resources without producing any results, which went against their belief in rewarding success and punishing failure. Even the Oda family, who were supporters of Shizuko, were forced to deal with the situation. While conflicts between supporters and opponents of Shizuko within the clan would usually be resolved with a stern reprimand from Nobunaga, the situation became more complicated when the anti-Shizuko faction rallied behind Chasenmaru (later known as Oda Nobuo) as their leader.

    In the end, this turmoil was temporarily settled under Nobunaga¡¯s custody. And through Mori Yoshinari, Nobunaga issued a directive for Shizuko to show some results within a year. Shizuko agonized over Nobunaga¡¯s directive. She had never been interested in status or fame, so she didn¡¯t mind taking all the responsibility herself. However, lens development was an essential technology for strengthening the Oda clan¡¯s defense, which had become too focused on offense. In times of being attacked from multiple directions, it was necessary to create observation devices that could quickly gather information. However, technology is not something that should be kept secret by one person alone; it is necessary to spread it widely in order to lay the foundation for creating new technologies.

    I am aware of the desperate efforts of the apprentice glass craftsmen, but we must avoid the development being discontinued by holding them responsible here. In the worst case scenario, I have decided to take full responsibility and be prepared to watch over them as the village chief.

    Seven days later, Shizuko visits the workshop of the eight glass apprentices again. This time, the eight of them had determined expressions on their faces, ready to embark on a life-threatening task. Shizuko understood the answer just by looking at them, but she still decided to ask them a question.

    ¡°Did you find the answer?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ We¡¯ve been troubled for a long time. We¡¯ve been agonizing with our limited intellect, and agonizing¡­ And the answer that came out of it was that we didn¡¯t want to lose.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Please. Please give us another chance!¡±

    Eight people bow their heads along with those words.

    ¡°One year. If we don¡¯t achieve results within one year, not only will I be held accountable, but all of you will also face consequences. Our assets will be seized, our lives will be taken, and our reputation will be ruined. With that in mind, can I assume that you are asking for another chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes! If this doesn¡¯t work, we won¡¯t hesitate to take matters into our own hands and end our lives. However, we don¡¯t intend to fail from the beginning!¡±

    ¡°Very well, I believe in those words and in the fearless hearts within you all.¡±

    Afterwards, Shizuko handed them the development funds and the design blueprint for the convex lens. The deadline was early September at the end of the following summer. If a glass lens suitable for the telescope was not completed by then, it was uncertain whether Shizuko would be allowed to continue the development, even at the cost of her own downfall.

    Their challenges are two-fold: the manufacturing technology of plate glass and the technique of grinding that plate glass into convex lenses. It is truly a craftsmanship that can only be described as beyond Shizuko¡¯s expertise. The eight of them have no choice but to explore it blindly. However, unlike before, they have realized that not only themselves, but Shizuko herself is also dedicating her life to this development. With this newfound determination, they are showing a resolute will to find a way out of this dire situation.

    Seeing their expressions, Shizuko believed that she could surely silence the anti-Shizuko faction. However, she thought that in order to silence them, she needed another glass craft that could be visibly valuable besides the lens. So, as a preliminary stage to the lens, she also handed them a design for cut glass. If it was a beautiful glass craft like Edo Kiriko or Satsuma Kiriko, it would be easier to persuade the members of the anti-Shizuko faction.

    That being said, Shizuko is not only involved with glass lenses. She is also involved in many other projects. One of her jobs is to check on the status of these projects, but there is one thing that has been different recently. Takenaka Hanbei, and his younger brother Takenaka Kyusaku, have been accompanying her more often. It seems that the younger brother is acting as a bodyguard for his older brother Takenaka Hanbei, but Shizuko had no idea what their purpose was. It was certain that it was not malicious stalking, but because she didn¡¯t know their purpose, Shizuko found it slightly eerie. However, it¡¯s understandable that she didn¡¯t know. Takenaka Hanbei is observing Shizuko¡¯s actions out of personal interest.

    ¡°Oh¡­ So this is an abacus. The one used by Lord Maeda Matazaemon before did not have this shape.¡±

    ¡°That is an abacus. What I have is a calculation aid device made based on the concept of decimal system. Decimal system¡­ well, you can think of it as a way of counting numbers using digits from 0 to 9.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ If possible, I would like to receive instructions on how to use it next time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ahaha, if it¡¯s just basic things, I can help. By the way, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) kun, you¡¯re making a face like it doesn¡¯t concern you. It¡¯s actually something I should be teaching you, so pretending not to know won¡¯t work.¡±

    In an instant, Nagayoshi makes a very displeased face. Even though he has become somewhat capable in his studies, it seems that he still prefers moving his body over using his brain. Shizuko hopes that he will come to appreciate the joy of learning new things, but forcing him would only make things worse.

    ¡°Abacus, huh¡­ Shizuchi, would you teach me how to use that Abacus?¡±

    Keiji, who had been listening to the conversation, showed an unusually motivated attitude.

    ¡°Just curious, but why are you learning how to use an abacus?¡±

    ¡°Teasing my uncle¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t play too much like you did in Keisei Town.¡±

    When I went to Kyoto before, Keiji didn¡¯t work and instead spent his time fooling around in the pleasure district called Keisei-cho (Shimabara). It was Shizuko who taught him how to make paper airplanes at that time, but he started doing a very distasteful hobby of teasing passersby with them. Of course, he only targeted low-quality customers.

    (But I wonder if it¡¯s okay to fold and fly a paper airplane using a sheet of paper with Chinese characters written on it.)

    The content of the Chinese text is also something like ¡°Don¡¯t do stupid things,¡± but the paper with incomprehensible content floating around had a certain eeriness to it. Thanks to that, low-quality customers stopped approaching, which was well received by the people in the entertainment district, but it was a headache for Shizuko. However, Shizuko, who understood his eccentricities well, enjoyed the elegance that came with being a ¡°bohemian¡± despite occasionally nagging about it due to her position.

    ¡°Well then, the lathe was operating normally, the waterwheel-type washing machine is being tested, the gears are being researched, and the crank is being prototyped¡­ I guess all that¡¯s left is to bring back twenty sandbags, right?¡±

    The wooden lathe prototype was finally completed last October. We identified the issues and two lathes were completed last month. However, additional parts were added from the prototype to fix the issues, resulting in a total weight of nearly 100 kilograms. The main parts alone weigh close to 10 kilograms, making it difficult to easily move the lathe once it is installed. In the end, we had to transport the parts separately and spend nearly a day assembling them in the designated location. There were many challenges, but we achieved results that were worth the effort.

    The waterwheel-type washing machine, as the name suggests, is a pseudo fully automatic washing machine powered by a waterwheel. The transmission part of this machine is difficult. If strength is prioritized, the power transmission is poor, and conversely, if power transmission is prioritized, strength is compromised. Therefore, mechanisms such as gears and cranks are used to transmit power.

    In the artisan street, there are many craftsmen who are constantly being urged by their wives. After all, once they put the laundry in, it will be done after some time. They don¡¯t have to wash it in the scorching heat or freezing cold by the river with a washboard. Moreover, they are not bound by the constraints of a manual washing machine. So it¡¯s no wonder that wives push their husbands.

    ¡°If it¡¯s sandbags, I would like a few of them. They are perfect for making partitions.¡±

    Takenaka Hanbei says, but of course, he doesn¡¯t use it like Shizuko does as a ¡°bag for carrying fertilizer.¡± Shizuko herself is unaware, but sandbags are essential for setting up positions in the military. They can create bullet-resistant walls using readily available soil.

    At first glance, many of the things Shizuko creates are tools that make living environments more comfortable, but in reality, many of them can be repurposed for military use by adding some modifications to their usage. It can be said that this is natural, considering that tools are originally developed from military goods that circulate in the civilian market. Takenaka Hanbei¡¯s purpose in closely observing Shizuko is to find such items without leaving any behind.

    Among them, sandbags and nets are achieving remarkable results. Sandbags, when filled with soil and stacked, create a strong wall that can withstand even muskets and arrows. By soaking them in water and throwing them from a high place, they can become weapons capable of killing people on their own. With the help of Shizuko¡¯s Schlichten peeling machine, which uses hemp thread as material, hemp thread can be easily obtained. In other words, they can be made from soil found anywhere, transportation is easy if the soil is removed, they can be repaired with minor holes, and when they are no longer usable, they can be used as fuel by setting them on fire. They are military supplies that have no disposal issues.

    The net is extremely effective in terms of throwing. When thrown at a group of cavalry or infantry, the net entangles them and greatly restricts their movement. Additionally, shooting arrows towards the net causes panic. Its effectiveness is further enhanced when used in places with limited mobility, such as mountains. The only drawback is that there is no guarantee that the opponent will get caught even if the net is set up.

    ¡°Did Mr. Takenaka work in the field of agriculture?¡±

    The biggest problem is that Shizuko herself is not aware that such repurposing is possible. Takenaka Hanbei occasionally thinks that if this aspect is improved, Shizuko might be able to create even more useful military supplies.

    ¡°It is convenient for creating a simple wall. Please do not worry, I will pay the fee properly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m not concerned about that. I just couldn¡¯t think of a situation where I would need a bag that only creates a scaffolding.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s various things. Various things.¡±

    Shizuko thought that everyone has their own thoughts, but she didn¡¯t ask any further.

    In another place, Uesugi Kenshin, who was revered as ¡°Echigo no Tora¡± (Tiger of Echigo), ¡°Echigo no Ryu¡± (Dragon of Echigo), and ¡°Gunshin¡± (God of War), ruled over Echigo Province. Kenshin, also known as ¡°Fushikian Kenshin¡± after his death in December 1570, was listening to a report from a messenger at his castle, Kasugayama Castle.

    ¡°What was the situation in the Oda territory like?¡±

    ¡°Ah, as expected, just as you predicted, the Oda army had a vast stockpile of military supplies. Roughly estimating¡­ it¡¯s enough to sustain an army of fifty thousand for about sixty days.¡±

    Naoe Kagenaga, who is standing by, responds to Kagetora¡¯s question. He served as a senior retainer for three generations, Nagao Motoshige, Harumasa, and Kagetora (later known as Uesugi Kagetora). He played an active role mainly in domestic and diplomatic affairs, but also excelled in military affairs as the commander of the Shichitegumi. He is truly the closest confidant among the retainers of the Nagao (Uesugi) family.

    ¡°I see. How are the people doing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any signs of oppression. The Kengazaru were astonished to see how lively it was in this chaotic era. They said that bandits and disturbances were strictly dealt with, and the public order was quite high. However¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It is said that there are several areas where the security system to maintain it is excessively high. According to the report from Kengazaru, there were many dogs.¡±

    After listening to Naoe¡¯s report, Terutora (Uesugi Kenshin) closed his eyes and pondered. The prosperity of the Oda territory, from Uesugi¡¯s perspective, was abnormal. Terutora (Uesugi Kenshin) believed that he was not the only one who thought so. As evidence, there were numerous spies from the Takeda and Hojo clans, as well as allies such as the Tokugawa and Asai, infiltrating the Oda territory and diligently gathering information.

    (A place with strong defenses¡­ and someone who can control dogs. There¡¯s nothing more troublesome than this.)

    Terutora (Uesugi Kenshin) understands the terrifying nature of dogs very well. One of the main causes of a fallen warrior¡¯s death is being attacked by wild dogs, and Terutora (Uesugi Kenshin) is aware of this. No matter how well-trained a skilled ninja or spy from another country may be, they are at a severe disadvantage when facing wild dogs. This is especially true because wild dogs move in coordinated packs, making it impossible for a lone or small group of spies to have the upper hand from the start.

    ¡°So, who exactly brought prosperity to the Oda territory? Surely it must have been someone overflowing with wisdom.¡±

    Terutora (Uesugi Kenshin) asks Naoe while slowly opening his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ quite strange, but it seems that they didn¡¯t hear a single story about someone like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that there is not a single story of someone being granted a fief or bestowed with immense wealth?¡±

    ¡°Strangely enough, there are no stories of that kind. There was a time when Oda issued a large number of commendations, but other than that, there are no other stories¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s becoming even more bizarre. If someone has achieved such great accomplishments, they should be given a suitable reward. However, Oda and that person didn¡¯t seem to care about it. Perhaps they were satisfied with a letter of commendation¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that an unbelievable story?¡±

    There is no way that there would be someone in this world who would be satisfied with just doubling the income of Owari and receiving only one commendation letter as a reward. That was common sense for Terutora (Uesugi Kenshin) and Naoe. Of course, since this common sense does not apply to Shizuko, that is why they cannot reach her.

    ¡°¡­Make finding that person your top priority. They have made Owari, a land of fertile soil, even more prosperous. Their power will undoubtedly benefit our country.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will order everyone to give their full effort to search for the escaped monkey.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Most likely, other countries will come to the same conclusion as me. From now on, it will be a competition to see who can find that person first.¡±

    The feeling similar to Terutora (Uesugi Kenshin)¡¯s intuition was correct.

    Find someone who enriched the Oda domain. Their power is a valuable asset in this chaotic era.

    At the time when he gave orders to his ninja corps, his archenemy Takeda Shingen also issued a major command to his own ninja group to search for Shizuko.

    ¡°The person who enriched the Oda territory seems to prefer hiding. However, I will make use of that power for my own sake. Order the Kaze no Mononofu to find that person without fail.¡±

    At the same time, Hojo also issued a major order to the Kaze no Ma to search for Shizuko, just like Uesugi and Shingen. Of course, not only enemy countries are targeting Shizuko.

    ¡°Hanzo, use your subordinates to thoroughly investigate Shizuko¡¯s actions. Try not to provoke her too much. Proceed with caution.¡±

    One of the warlords from Mikawa province, Tokugawa Ieyasu, was also one of the people targeting Shizuko. What sets him apart from the others is that he accurately and highly values Shizuko¡¯s abilities, even more so than Nobunaga. Instead of trying to take Shizuko away from Nobunaga, Kenshin had a different idea. He wanted to observe and learn from her techniques from the sidelines. This is because he had no intention of surpassing Nobunaga, and he believed that it would appear more natural for the technology to spread if he were to lag behind a little.

    The enemy countries and allied nations, such as Kai and Echizen, are eager to obtain the technology of Owari and Mino not only because they are capable of mass production. Nobunaga proved that even in a chaotic era where the weather is prone to be harsh and crops do not grow properly, mastering agricultural technology can lead to stable harvests.

    ¡°Achoo! Mmm, I think I caught a cold.¡±

    However, as always, Shizuko herself did not understand her own worth at all.

 CH 65

    1569, early May

    In early April, five villages, including Shizuko¡¯s village, were officially disbanded due to the issuance of a red seal by Nobunaga. From now on, a large-scale redevelopment project will begin from the northern area of her village, around Gifu, to the southern tip of the Chita Peninsula. Several port towns will be built around the Chita Peninsula, and these port towns will be connected to villages and other areas along the way by roads. Roadside shrines will be placed every one ri (the length varies depending on the era and region, but in Shizuko¡¯s case, one ri is 4km) as landmarks for travelers, and considerations such as planting trees like enoki will be made to provide resting places for travelers. Furthermore, water sources will be installed every five ri, and teahouses will be installed every ten ri, but only on major highways. The land, including the water sources, belongs to the Oda family¡¯s territory, but anyone of any status is allowed to freely drink water, and there are signs stating that illegal occupation will be eliminated by force. In addition, teahouses are regulated to provide services at affordable prices for travelers.

    In addition, there is hidden information about the road guardian deity that ordinary humans cannot understand. The placement of the road guardian deity is managed by latitude and longitude. Latitude and longitude, which are often thought to be unknown without GPS satellites, can actually be determined through observations of the sun and stars at the observation point. All you need is basic knowledge at the middle school level, tools that middle school students commonly use, and a few observation collaborators. Of course, the accuracy at the modern level is not expected, and there can easily be errors in the range of kilometers. Furthermore, it can only measure land coordinates, and to determine the latitude and longitude at sea, a chronometer (a highly accurate portable spring-driven clock) is essential.

    In this redevelopment project, the main cities of Owari will be connected by main roads, and secondary roads will be built to connect all other villages to the port city. The main cities connected by the main roads are equivalent to what we would call prefectural capitals in modern times. To match this, legislative, administrative, and judicial institutions will be placed in the center of each city, with industrial and commercial zones to the west, and agricultural and brewing/fishing zones to the east. Additionally, military facilities will be constructed in various locations, including fortresses at the border between Mino and Owari, as well as near the vicinity of Sekigahara.

    Indeed, this plan is not something that can be accomplished in just a few years. It may take ten years, or even several decades. It is truly a large-scale national project, as we are starting from scratch to build the infrastructure. However, once the infrastructure is established, it will generate profits on its own. In other words, Nobunaga has decided to take control of the logistics and commerce that were previously monopolized by temples and shrines. Unlike the temple and shrine forces, he will need to experiment and learn from trial and error. Nobunaga does not have the accumulated knowledge and expertise in governance that the temple and shrine forces have developed over many years. Therefore, in order to efficiently gather that knowledge, Nobunaga has instructed everyone in positions of responsibility to submit regular reports, in addition to compiling semi-annual incident response reports that detail the causes, measures taken, and results of any problems that arise.

    Nobunaga also implemented reforms in this paper. Nobunaga, who used Mino paper as official paper, noticed the lack of uniformity in paper sizes. Even if standards of measurement were established, they would be meaningless if they were not actually used. Taking this into consideration, Nobunaga issued the ¡°Paper Standard Regulation¡± which established seven dimensions ranging from A0 to A6, equivalent to modern standards. Of course, along with the establishment, free distribution of rulers produced by Shizuko was also carried out. At the same time, the forced relocation policy of the villagers, which began last year, continued to be implemented.

    On a day that could be described as clear skies, thirty early villagers, led by Daiichi, gathered at the entrance of the village.

    ¡°Village chief, thank you for everything you have done for me until now.¡±

    Due to Nobunaga¡¯s relocation plan, they are leaving the land they are accustomed to living in. It¡¯s not just the Daiichi family, but others as well.

    ¡°Shizuko, I am truly grateful for all your help. To be honest, without you, we would have starved to death.¡±

    Due to the convenience of the defense line, the Nisaku also decided to relocate. Nobunaga had expected difficulties in communicating with the Nisaku, who were mountain people, but there were no major disputes and the conversation went smoothly.

    ¡°No, I just created the opportunity. It is because everyone exerted their strength and earned their own place that we are here now.¡±

    ¡°Haha, as humble as ever. It¡¯s alright to take pride in your own achievements a little bit, you know. Well, I can¡¯t imagine the village chief being all puffed up with pride though.¡±

    ¡°I see. If anything, Shizuko-sama tends to casually appear, swiftly resolve the problem, and then leave as if nothing had happened. That¡¯s the strong impression I have.¡±

    Was that a hit? Laughter erupted from somewhere. Shizuko, at a loss for words, forced a smile to cover it up.

    ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t laugh. I thought, ¡®Why is such a young girl doing this?¡¯ If I didn¡¯t achieve any results, I even thought about getting my revenge.¡±

    ¡°Haha, well, I can¡¯t blame you for thinking that way.¡±

    Even if it¡¯s a mistake, they have lived and made a living in this land. So even if a little girl like Shizuko suddenly appears and claims to be the village chief, the villagers wouldn¡¯t easily accept it.

    ¡°But you have given us hope to live. You have provided us with food, simplified agricultural work, and brought us peace. However¡­ I can say this now, but it has caused a problem.¡±

    ¡°Problem? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Despite some failures, there haven¡¯t been any major failures that would completely derail the plan. Shizuko, who was puzzled and tilting her head in wonder, looked at Daichi with a face that seemed apologetic as he said this.

    ¡°Due to becoming too peaceful, there were some complaints from a part of the village. One of the extremely disrespectful complaints was about the village chief being a woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t recall hearing any complaints like that.¡±

    ¡°We managed to somehow suppress it with our team and Aya-sama, but it seems that forcing it down was not the right approach. The number of people who sympathize with it continues to increase¡­ However, we couldn¡¯t possibly bring this to the attention of the village chief. In the end, there was no choice but to avoid it by relocating everyone.¡±

    Here is a summary of the story:

    Until the second year, everything was going well, but from the third year, Shizuko became less involved in village affairs. Daichi and the others understood that Shizuko couldn¡¯t be involved because of Nobunaga¡¯s busy work. On the other hand, some people started to become dissatisfied with Shizuko, who was just a figurehead village chief. There were even some who thought of scheming to make Shizuko fail and drive her out of the village. Daichi and these people had many discussions, but they always ended up at an impasse. Daichi, thinking that this situation would eventually affect the tax collection, pleaded with Aya to somehow convince Nobunaga. The result was the sudden relocation of fifty additional farmers and their families to the village. Shizuko, who understood Nobunaga¡¯s hidden agenda, was the one who orchestrated this.

    ¡°Oh, I see. So that¡¯s why you took so many out. But if you have any complaints, you should just tell me directly.¡±

    ¡°I thought the same thing, but Lord Oda said, ¡®If the village chief wants to do it that badly, I¡¯ll let them do it,¡¯ and allowed them to relocate.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I think they are probably regretting it by now. Oda-sama said, ¡®I did not expect Shizuko to be capable of such a feat. Therefore, I demand half of the results achieved by Shizuko. It is half of what you all claimed you could do. If you cannot do this, then I will surely brand you as less than half-baked and exile you,''¡±

    ¡°Wow¡±

    Shizuko understood clearly what kind of demands were being made. Nobunaga doesn¡¯t make impossible demands, but he requires a level of effort that can only be achieved by going all out. In other words, Nobunaga doesn¡¯t make any easy demands of others. However, this is not unique to Nobunaga. In the Sengoku period, life was cheap but responsibility was heavy. Even demands that are unimaginable by modern standards must be fulfilled at the risk of one¡¯s life. In return, there is great reward, and if one has the ability, they can aim even higher.

    ¡°It¡¯s tough to follow the orders of the lord. If there¡¯s any doubt, they bombard you with questions, and if there¡¯s even a slight issue, you have to provide a proper response¡­ and if there are still doubts with that response, they ask even more questions¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly how I felt when I went to plead as well. I can¡¯t help but respect the village chief who has been doing that all along. However, it¡¯s a problem to always rely on others, and there¡¯s no guarantee that such a thing won¡¯t happen again. Following the teachings of the village chief, we will take matters into our own hands, carve out our own future, and find a place to die. It is for these reasons that we have accepted Lord Oda¡¯s relocation plan this time.¡±

    ¡°Well, at this age, I never thought I would be managing the village together with Daiichi again.¡±

    ¡°Originally, in order to avoid conflicts with the mountain people, the villagers were separated. But in just a few decades, they have returned to their original state.¡±

    The two of them were laughing while saying such things. They couldn¡¯t feel a trace of anxiety about going to a new place. Shizuko was convinced. They would be fine. No matter what difficulties they may face in the future, they would definitely overcome them.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Well then, we should be heading off soon. Village Chief¡­ no, Shizuko-sama, thank you so much for everything up until now. I will never forget the kindness I received from you.¡±

    ¡°If you ever have any troubles, please don¡¯t hesitate to call on us. We may not be able to provide much help, but we are always ready to come to your aid as a way of repaying your kindness.¡±

    The two of them simultaneously bowed deeply as they said that. Following suit, the villagers also bowed their heads.

    ¡°Thank you all very much. I am a fortunate person to be loved by so many people¡­ Please take care of yourselves. I sincerely pray that everyone here will have a prosperous and happy new life.¡±

    Shizuko felt like crying, but she held back her tears and bowed deeply to them. It was her final duty as the village chief she had managed and served for several years.

    Shizuko sees off Daiichi and the others until they disappear from sight. After their backs are no longer visible, Shizuko also turns towards her own home.

    As she walked, she thought to herself that human connections are truly mysterious. She had been transported to the Sengoku period through an inexplicable supernatural phenomenon, and now she was interacting with people she would never have crossed paths with otherwise. At first, she lamented her current situation, wondering why it had happened to her. But now, she had come to appreciate the time slip and was grateful for it.

    (I have no intention of leaving my mark on history. I¡¯m just curious about how this Sengoku period will change with my involvement¡­ Will the Oda Shogunate be completed, or will history remain unchanged and the Honnoji Incident occur? Either way, it¡¯s pointless to think about whether history will change at this point.)

    History is already beginning to change. Nobunaga is actively trying to bring Asai Nagamasa into his camp. Whether this will prevent Asai Nagamasa¡¯s betrayal or if he will betray for another reason remains to be seen. Regardless of the outcome, Shizuko has made a new determination to do what she can.

    There is no time for her to indulge in sentimentality. She has been busy with work and two weeks have passed in the blink of an eye. By that time, Nagayoshi, Keiji, and Saizo¡¯s temporary residence had been completed, and Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada)¡¯s temporary residence would be completed in another week. However, whenever they had free time, they would always hang out at Shizuko¡¯s house. Especially during meal times, they would without fail show up. Now, she would even prepare meals for all five of them (Shizuko, Aya, Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi) from the beginning.

    ¡°¡­Starving children, aren¡¯t they? Are you planning to devour all the food we have at home?¡±

    While it may not be a level of concern, if this continues, it will be necessary to review the distribution plan for rice.

    Especially Owari rice (a type of rice from the Tomonohana series) is amazing. I don¡¯t know what Nobunaga was thinking, but he sent Owari rice, which was presented to him by Shizuko, to Tokugawa, Asai, Yoshiaki in Kyoto, and even to the Emperor. He probably wanted to let everyone know that delicious rice is being produced in his territory. However, the result far exceeded Nobunaga¡¯s expectations. Everyone became captivated by Owari rice. Even Ieyasu, who usually eats barley rice, says he wants to eat this rice every day. The Emperor and Yoshiaki even asked for rice seedlings. However, Owari rice has been bred to suit the environment of the Chubu region of Japan, specifically Aichi Prefecture, so it is difficult to cultivate in the Kinki region. Moreover, information about Owari rice is considered a military secret. Therefore, Nobunaga rejected their requests by emphasizing the difficulty of production. Afterwards, various things were sent to him by the Shogun and the Emperor, as if they were making advance reservations for Owari rice. The three malnourished children (Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi) are among those who eat Owari rice every day.

    ¡°If it¡¯s next year, I¡¯ll be able to produce enough to support ten people¡­ but hmm, I guess I¡¯ll have to tighten my belt a bit this year.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because the lord of the Oda clan has implemented a permit system for the production of Owari rice. Currently, only Shizuchi has the privilege of possessing seedlings. And as for the permission to produce, is it only granted to former residents of Shizuchi?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. So I made a pretty large rice field, so there won¡¯t be any problems next year. On average, about forty to fifty bags per one hectare¡­ So with a total of sixty hectares, that¡¯s a maximum of three thousand bags. Production is not a problem, but it¡¯s a hassle to have them all collected at once.¡±

    Unlike other taxes, Owari rice is collected by Nobunaga and all the goods produced are taken. The process of extracting the tax remains the same, but unlike others, Owari rice is not returned. Instead, for every 1 koku of Owari rice paid as tax, 3 to 4 koku of Gifu rice is given in return. In other words, if 50 koku of Owari rice is paid as tax, a maximum of 200 koku of Gifu rice can be obtained. Fortunately, the Gifu rice that was distributed as a sample was well received by the common people, while the Owari rice was accepted by the samurai and nobles, creating a kind of division, so there was no major confusion.

    In fact, there was intense political maneuvering among Nobunaga, Ieyasu, Nagamasa, Yoshiaki, and the Emperor over the Owari rice, which appeared like a comet. Of course, Shizuko is unaware of this, and even if she were to find out, she would likely adopt an attitude of ¡°it doesn¡¯t concern me.¡± She wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it anyway.

    Nobunaga may have forgotten, but the management of water for Owari rice is extremely strict. And even though it is said to be resistant to diseases, it doesn¡¯t mean it is completely immune. If proper care is not taken against diseases, it can also be wiped out like other rice varieties. In short, cultivating Owari rice is much more troublesome compared to other types of rice. Moreover, this troublesome aspect is difficult for the local people to understand.

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s delicious. And on top of that, I never get tired of eating it every day.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, if you eat that much side dishes. By the way, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), I don¡¯t know where you got that smoked fish, but be careful because those are meant to be sent to Honda-sama.¡±

    In an instant, Nagayoshi¡¯s face turns pale. From his attitude, Shizuko understands that he has borrowed some food that was prepared for Honda Tadakatsu.

    ¡°Make sure to talk to Aya-chan later. Now, I wonder if I should use the stone oven today after a long time.¡±

    Since the villa was built, Shizuko started receiving letters from Nohime and the others more frequently. Most of the letters were requests, rather than just regular letters. Among them, there was a request from Nene¡¯s letter saying, ¡°I want a Nanban food called ¡®pao¡¯ (bread in Portuguese).¡± It is possible to fulfill the request, but the problem lies in the natural yeast needed to make the bread rise. In the Sengoku period of Japan, one had to make their own natural yeast.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to make.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a taste test,¡±

    ¡°Please leave it to me.¡±

    Nagayoshi, Keiji, and Saizo declare together.

    ¡°You guys are close, aren¡¯t you? Today we¡¯re going to make the staple food of Nanban. In this case, it¡¯s rice.¡±

    In the 16th century, Europe was experiencing internal divisions due to Martin Luther¡¯s protest against the Roman Catholic Church (the beginning of the Reformation) and rebellions against the Church (such as the German Peasants¡¯ War). As a result of the Reformation, the Roman Catholic Church had already begun to lose the political power it had enjoyed during the 11th to 13th centuries. However, the belief that bread is the body of God and wine is the blood of God was still preserved.

    However, even if Shizuko misunderstands, it is unlikely that Europe would have had a staple food other than wheat (bread and pasta) without the influence of Christianity. After all, growing rice requires large amounts of water and high temperatures, which are not feasible in Europe¡¯s climate. Additionally, potatoes did not exist in Europe until they were brought over from the Andes during the Age of Exploration. As a result, wheat, which can grow in cold climates, became the main staple.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­ rice, wheat, and potatoes, which are the staple foods of the world. I wonder what I can make with each of them.¡±

    Shizuko, who succeeded in winter cultivation of potatoes, was able to secure a sufficient amount for personal consumption. Although the variety is unknown, it is certain that it is not the male-sterile Irish Cobbler potato, because it produced fruits during winter cultivation. Normally, potatoes are propagated by planting tubers and harvesting tubers, so it is not necessary for them to produce fruits. However, fruits were important to Shizuko because each fruit contains several true seeds. Seedlings grown from these true seeds have the potential to produce superior plants compared to their parents in terms of the number, weight, and size of the tubers.

    ¡°When you say ¡®potato,¡¯ are you talking about those round things? Honestly, they don¡¯t look like something that can be eaten to me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m pretty sure we ate potatoes just a little while ago, right?¡±

    When Shizuko said that, the three of them exchanged glances. However, none of them had any memory of eating potatoes.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s a simmered dish with chicken, onions, and potatoes. It¡¯s that dish where three people fought over the big serving plate.¡±

    ¡°¡­! Ah, ah! Is that it? Wait, did that have potatoes in it?¡±

    Nagayoshi said while clapping his hands together. Keiji and Saizo also remembered, and they too clapped their hands together like Nagayoshi.

    ¡°I did say it properly, but oh well¡­ Well, first of all, maybe bread.¡±

    Among several natural yeast starters, Shizuko chose raisins. Raisins are excellent as a preserved food and they go well with bread among natural yeasts. They have a slight acidity, not as much as dry yeast, but they rise much better than unleavened bread.

    The process is very simple. First, dry the grapes and turn them into raisins. Then, rinse them quickly with water to remove any dirt on the surface. Next, transfer the raisins to a sterilized container and add enough water to completely submerge them. After that, shake the container about four times a day and leave the lid open to let the air in. When all the raisins float and white foam appears, it is done.

    If you have natural yeast, all you need to do is make bread. However, I don¡¯t have milk or butter on hand, so I will make a loaf of bread using only sugar, salt, oil, natural yeast, and flour without using them. It took some time to ferment and adjust the temperature of the stone oven, but I managed to bake several loaves of bread.

    ¡°After this, I just need to make an egg sandwich and I¡¯ll be done. As for the potatoes, this time I just cooked them with chicken thigh meat and salt koji, so it was easy.¡±

    Before we knew it, evening had come. Thanks to that, everyone¡¯s dinner became a nonsensical menu consisting of egg sandwiches, chicken Nanban with tartar sauce sandwiches, chicken thigh and potato simmered in salt koji, miso soup, and Owari rice. However, the dishes made with bread were well received.

    Shizuko had been thinking about conducting a certain experiment this year. The experiment she planned to do involved two methods: ¡°bucket cultivation of rice¡± and ¡°aerial cultivation of crops¡±. Bucket cultivation, as the name suggests, is a method of growing rice using buckets. It may not be very efficient, but it is a valuable teaching material that allows children to learn about the process of rice cultivation through hands-on experience.

    On the contrary, the main focus is on aerial cultivation of crops. This is also known as upside-down cultivation, where plants are grown suspended above the ground. The advantage is that there is no need to clear and cultivate barren land, and it allows for more efficient use of space compared to traditional soil-based cultivation. The disadvantage is that it requires more water than conventional cultivation due to its low water retention capacity, and there is also the need for soil replacement after cultivation. However, the benefits of being able to grow crops in places where conventional farming is not possible, such as in mountainous areas, outweigh the disadvantages. Satsuma sweet potatoes are considered to be the most suitable crop for this aerial cultivation method.

    Usually, Satsuma potatoes are grown in flat areas, but the method of growing Satsuma potatoes in multi-layered shelves is called aerial cultivation. Depending on the level of the shelves, up to 20 kilograms of Satsuma potatoes can be harvested per square meter. With a castle that can draw water from underground water veins, a large amount of Satsuma potatoes can be cultivated. Even in a siege where supply routes are completely blocked, a certain amount of food can be self-sufficient. By incorporating facilities that process soldiers¡¯ feces and urine into compost, a recycling environment can be established. Alongside pine trees, aerial cultivation of Satsuma potatoes is perfect as a precautionary measure. Shizuko¡¯s experiment is to investigate the most efficient plan for aerial cultivation of Satsuma potatoes. The ideal environment is one where a small amount of soil and compost can yield a large harvest, and water consumption is minimal. Shizuko continues to take measurements every day in order to find that ideal environment.

    And a little time passed, just before entering May, and Shizuko, who was staring at the numbers every day, received a shipment of tea leaves. It was tea that corresponded to the first flush tea, considering the season, but the tea leaves that were delivered were not matcha (dried and powdered tea leaves without kneading). They were divided by cultivation method, and three types were prepared: sencha (steeped tea), Gyokuro (a type of high-quality green tea), and Kabusecha (a type of shaded green tea). Sencha is grown without blocking sunlight from the time new buds appear until they are picked. Gyokuro is grown using covered cultivation (covered with shading cloth) from around the time new buds appear until about three weeks before picking. Kabusecha is grown using covered cultivation, with a lower shading rate than Gyokuro, from about ten days to a week before picking.

    The reason why shading the tea plants to prevent photosynthesis is related to the taste. When tea leaves undergo photosynthesis, the bitterness component called catechin increases, while the ratio of the umami component called theanine decreases. In other words, by suppressing photosynthesis, it is possible to control the increase of catechin in tea leaves and increase the ratio of theanine. As a result, sencha is known for its moderate bitterness and refreshing aroma, Gyokuro is known for its sweetness, richness, and unique covering aroma from shading cultivation, and Kabusecha has a taste that is a combination of sencha and Gyokuro.

    ¡°You¡¯ve sent quite a lot. Should I think that it was a bountiful harvest?¡±

    After opening the lid of the pot, Shizuko said the following as soon as she saw it.

    ¡°Would you like to taste some tea?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course I¡¯ll do it. Oh, even if it¡¯s cold, please serve rice and pickled plums.¡±

    ¡°That is¡­? Ah¡­ yes, I understand. I will serve you cold rice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about what¡¯s going on during that time, but oh well. Anyway, since the hungry children will probably notice the smell and come over, please prepare enough for five people, including Aya-chan.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Please wait a moment.¡±

    After bowing to Shizuko, Aya headed to the kitchen to prepare.

    The reason she is sent tea leaves is quite simple. Shizuko does not own a tea plantation, but rather she has made a contract with a farmer who already owns one. In the Sengoku period, while tea was considered a luxury item, there were both high-quality teas like Uji tea and lower-grade teas. Although Gifu has Mino tea, it is not as famous as Shizuoka tea, Uji tea, Sayama tea, or Kagoshima tea, which are counted among the three major teas in Japan. Therefore, it is possible for Shizuko to make a contract if things go well, especially if she can use Nobunaga¡¯s name. However, whether or not she can successfully negotiate the contract depends on Shizuko¡¯s persuasive skills.

    While checking the condition of the tea fields, Shizuko ultimately entered into an exclusive contract with four farmers. However, the contract was not formal or strict in nature. It was more like an agreement where the farmers would follow Shizuko¡¯s instructions to maintain and cultivate the tea plants, and process the harvested tea leaves according to her specifications. As it was an exclusive contract, Shizuko would naturally receive all the tea leaves from the first to the fourth harvest. However, instead of paying for the tea leaves, Shizuko would send food supplies such as rice and salt to the farmers as compensation.

    The reason she entered into an exclusive contract with the tea plantation farmer was because she was begged by the fishing village for help with ¡°not knowing what to do with the small fish.¡± At first, she considered using them as fertilizer for the fields, but the supply of small fish was not stable and varied from day to day. After understanding that making ¡°fish meal¡± by pressing and removing the fat from the fish, drying it, and then grinding it into powder was difficult to find a use for, Shizuko thought about what crops fish meal could be efficiently used for. As a result, she entered into an exclusive contract with a tea plantation farmer to let them use it. In other words, if the fishing village didn¡¯t have trouble with the disposal of small fish, Shizuko would have had no intention of entering into an exclusive contract with a tea plantation farmer.

    Thirty minutes later. Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and even Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) and his elderly mentor, who somehow heard about it, gathered for a tea tasting.

    ¡°What on earth is going to come out today?¡±

    Nagayoshi, unable to hide his anticipation, asks Shizuko.

    ¡°¡­Today, I¡¯m going to try steeped tea leaves for sencha . By the way, it¡¯s quite different from the matcha ceremony that uses matcha powder. In sencha, we use a teapot to pour hot water over the tea leaves and drink it, so it¡¯s quite different from the tea ceremony that everyone is familiar with.¡±

    Generally, the term ¡°chado¡± refers to the practice of using matcha in tea ceremonies, while ¡°sencha¡± refers to the practice of drinking steeped tea using a teapot. The sencha tradition, which originated in Chinese culture, was introduced to Japan in the early Edo period by Ingen Ryuki, the founder of the Obaku sect of Zen Buddhism. During the Sengoku period, the sencha tradition was considered a mysterious and unfamiliar cultural practice. It is worth noting that in modern times, the practice of chado is mainly led by the Senke school, while the sencha tradition does not have a dominant school and is characterized by various factions.

    ¡°Actions speak louder than words, so I have prepared a complete set of teapot and utensils. We will drink sencha, followed by kabusecha, and then gyokuro.¡±

    Although Shizuko is not specialized in the study of sencha , the basic idea of sencha is to enjoy drinking it without being bound by formalities. Therefore, as long as you keep in mind the three points of not using boiling water, not rotating the teapot, and not pouring the hot water all at once into the teacup, there should be no problem. As for the temperature of the water, sencha is generally brewed at around 80 degrees Celsius, while Kabusecha and Gyokuro are brewed at around 60 degrees Celsius.

    I start by filling the cold water cooler with hot water and letting it cool down. While it¡¯s cooling, I prepare the tea leaves. Once the preparation is done, I pour the cooled water, which is around 80 degrees Celsius, into the teapot and wait for the tea leaves to open (approximately one and a half minutes). I also prepare Gyokuro and Kabusecha in the same way.

    ¡°Well, first try drinking some tea. By the way, Keiji-san, I¡¯ve been watching that cold rice you left over there, but I¡¯ll serve it properly later.¡±

    Keiji, with a guilty expression on his face in response to Shizuko¡¯s words, quickly drank a whole cup of Gyokuro to divert the attention from the other two.

    ¡°Hmm, how should I put it? It¡¯s a sweet tea even though there¡¯s no sugar in it.¡±

    ¡°Savor and drink it. Hm¡­ indeed, the taste is different when drinking tea in the tea ceremony.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never experienced the tea ceremony, so I don¡¯t understand, but this is delicious, Shizuko!¡±

    ¡°Delicious, that¡¯s all I can think of.¡±

    ¡°For the elderly, the tea ceremony can be tiring, so they prefer this alternative.¡±

    Satisfied with the decent reputation it had gained, Shizuko served rice in a bowl, poured tea, and added a pickled plum on top. This is what is commonly known as ochazuke. Even if hot water is poured instead of tea, it can still be called ochazuke, but when hot water is used, it is referred to as yuzuke to distinguish it. The origins of ochazuke are said to date back to the mid-Edo period when bancha and sencha became popular and tea became a common beverage for the common people. Sencha contains a small amount of umami component (sodium glutamate) and had a better taste than hot water, but the common people generally ate it with bancha (mature leaves, not young leaves like sencha).

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a hot bath, but ochazuke. So there¡¯s this way of eating too.¡±

    ¡°But why did you serve such a dish again?¡±

    ¡°¡­I wonder when it was. There were about four people who were saying it was unfair when I made a prototype and ate it.¡±

    In an instant, Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) averted their eyes.

    In early May, Shizuko received a letter without a sender¡¯s name. Aya, suspicious if it was a prank, noticed that the paper used was of high quality and the prank seemed elaborate. Despite her doubts, Aya finished checking the letter and handed it to Shizuko to seek her final judgment.

    ¡°This is h¨­shogami, isn¡¯t it? So if you¡¯re using this to send a letter¡­¡±

    Shizuko, realizing that it is a formal document paper from its texture and thickness, opens the letter to read its contents. This thick paper is made from kozo (mulberry) fibers and has a similar basic structure to Tsubaki paper, but it is different in that it is mixed with fibers from the yellow hollyhock root and white clay to give it strength and thickness. This paper has been produced since the Muromachi period and was referred to as ¡°housho¡± paper, meaning ¡°order paper,¡± as the Muromachi shogunate used it for official documents.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ hmm hmm¡­ mmm mmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Um, who is it from exactly?¡±

    With a furrowed brow, Shizuko reads the letter while Aya timidly asks her. Aya feels a slight unease at the expression that Shizuko has never shown even when reading Nobunaga¡¯s letters, but Shizuko doesn¡¯t answer her question and says this instead.

    ¡°Aya-chan! You can spend as much as you want, so please clean my separate house in Gifu! Oh, and I¡¯ll gather various ingredients, but wait for me to review them before sending them!¡±

    Aya, who understood that this was no good, swung down a chop on Shizuko¡¯s head without changing her expression.

    ¡°Gyafun¡±

    ¡°Have you calmed down, Shizuko-sama?¡±

    ¡°It hurts¡­ Oh, now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I would appreciate it if you could lower your hand.¡±

    Shizuko quickly shielded her head and took a few steps back when she saw Aya raise her hand. After letting out a deep sigh, Aya quietly lowered her hand. It was a scene where it was unclear who was the master.

    ¡°So, who did you receive the message from? I can¡¯t really imagine someone who would make Shizuko so excited that she forgets about me.¡±

    ¡°Just to clarify, this is not a decree from the lord. I have no business with the lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am aware of that. Besides, I don¡¯t think His Excellency would go out of his way to send a letter to Shizuko-sama.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to send it, it should be addressed to the lord of the mansion. And as for who it¡¯s from¡­ hehehe, prepare to be surprised. It¡¯s from the current head of the Konoe family! See, the seal is in the style of a samurai, not a court noble. Konoe-sama has been using a samurai-style seal for almost ten years now, so there¡¯s no mistaking it.¡±

    ¡°(It doesn¡¯t make sense to ask how I know about these things¡­) I apologize, but is it true that the current head of the Konoe family was involved in the murder of the older brother of the shogun¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so?¡±

    Aya, who asked a question, stumbled over her words in response to Shizuko¡¯s attitude that seemed to imply ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°I know more about the situation around here than Aya does. But you know, even considering those bad rumors, the Konoe family is worth incorporating into the Oda faction.¡±

    ¡°I understand. If Shizuko-sama speaks so highly of you, you must be a very capable person.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. But still, I wonder why they suddenly decided to listen to me when they completely ignored my letters until now. Well, there¡¯s no point in thinking about it. Anyway, I need to wrap up this conversation and try to get the head of the Konoe family to join the Oda faction.¡±

    Shizuko clenches her fist and psyches herself up. Afterwards, as she had declared, Shizuko carries the finest ingredients she had chosen into the separate building that Nobunaga had prepared for her. She checks to make sure that every corner of the room is cleaned, just like a good daughter-in-law would do, and if it¡¯s not up to standard, she will redo it without hesitation.

    Because Shizuko is known for her flashy movements, it didn¡¯t take long for the news of her meeting with the head of the Konoe family to reach Nobunaga in Kyoto. Normally, Shizuko avoids unnecessary interactions with people and prefers to work behind the scenes, so it was surprising to see her meticulously preparing for this meeting. Nobunaga couldn¡¯t decipher her true intentions either. Furthermore, she hadn¡¯t shared the details with Aya, only repeating that the head of the Konoe family would be a valuable asset to the Oda faction. Nobunaga couldn¡¯t understand what this valuable asset was, which left him puzzled. However, after some consideration, he concluded that Shizuko didn¡¯t harbor any hostility towards him based on her past actions, so he decided to assign a few spies as her escorts.

    Around the time when things started to get a little noisy around Shizuko, Konoe Sakihisa, the 16th head of the Konoe family, and Nagaharu (Bessho), a retainer and steward of the Konoe family, arrived in Gifu.

    ¡°Now, is the declaration of death a lie or the truth?¡±

    As Sakihisa (Konoe) gazed at the townscape of Gifu, he murmured to himself. Sakihisa , the head of the Konoe family, one of the five regent houses, had a youthful appearance that would not be out of place even if he were said to be in his twenties, despite being thirty-three years old. He exuded a certain kind of dignity that was not typical of a nobleman, and could be described as bold. Sakihisa was a political figure of the highest order in the imperial court, serving as the regent at the young age of nineteen. However, in the eleventh year of the Eiroku era, after Nobunaga brought Ashikaga Yoshiaki to the capital, he was expelled from the court on suspicion of involvement in the assassination of the thirteenth shogun, Ashikaga Yoshiteru. After his expulsion, he took refuge in the lower residence of Kuroi Castle, and two months later, he resided at Ishiyama Hongan-ji in Osaka, Settsu Province, after being dismissed from his position as regent.

    ¡°But¡­ is it really necessary to take what the deceased said in that dream seriously?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. However, I can¡¯t forget the crazed look in his eyes. Just the thought of it made me feel more uneasy than when I was at Koga Castle. That¡¯s why we need to have a meeting and quickly put an end to him.¡±

    Ignoring Nagaharu¡¯s advice, Sakihisa laughed boldly while mixing in jokes. However, neither Nagaharu nor Sakihisa himself noticed the single bead of sweat running down his cheek. After touring Gifu for a while, the two arrived at Shizuko¡¯s annex after about half an hour.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s small.¡±

    Sakihisa ¡®s first impression was exactly that. Shizuko¡¯s annex in Gifu is about two sizes smaller compared to the residences of other Oda clan retainers in the vicinity. One could say it is shabby, or on the positive side, it has stripped away excessive decoration and only retains the bare essentials. Shizuko¡¯s annex is a traditional Japanese house with a veranda. Of course, it has also incorporated some advanced technologies such as tiled roofs.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Sakihisa was very fond of the house with a deep eave and a visually low center of gravity, giving it a calm and composed appearance. However, he couldn¡¯t just stand in front of the gate forever, so Nagaharu (Bessho) knocked on the gate a few times. It seemed that someone was already waiting near the gate, as it was quickly opened.

    ¡°Welcome, Konoe-sama.¡±

    The person who greeted me was Aya. She was dressed in a manner suitable for meeting someone from the nobility, rather than her usual comfortable attire.

    ¡°My master is waiting inside.¡±

    Although Sakihisa was surprised by the lack of guards, he nodded in agreement with Aya¡¯s words and followed her guidance. From the moment they entered the house through the gate, Sakihisa couldn¡¯t hide his unease at how eerily quiet it was. There was not even the sound of servants going about their daily tasks, making it feel as if they had entered a place completely detached from the mundane world.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, I have brought Konoe-sama with me.¡±

    Saying that, Aya quietly opens the shoji (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shoji).

    ¡°Welcome, Your Excellency, from a distant place.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, ah¡­¡±

    Konoe Sakihisa is not a fool. He thoroughly investigated the existence of Shizuko beforehand. He also knew that Shizuko was a woman. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why someone who was a whole generation younger than him was being valued as an important figure among the Oda clan¡¯s retainers. Despite being at a loss for words, he gathered himself and greeted everyone before taking a seat at the designated place for Shizuko.

    ¡°Let me declare this beforehand. Engaging in a battle of wits is nothing but a waste of time for both parties involved. There will be no secrets, let¡¯s speak honestly and openly to each other.¡±

    Of course, Sakihisa had no intention of honestly speaking his true thoughts. Even if he said he wanted to speak honestly, Shizuko believed that he would hide his true thoughts during the meeting. Sakihisa thought that by targeting that, he could take control of the meeting. However, it was ultimately meaningless.

    ¡°I see. Well, let me be straightforward. We have two requests here. The first is to have your support for the Oda faction. And the second is to have the adoption relationship with Kyonyo, the eldest son of the Honganji sect¡¯s high priest Kennyo, dissolved.¡±

    Because there is no need to hide your true feelings from Shizuko.

    ¡°However, I must say that you have made a long journey and must be tired. We have prepared a meal for you, so please enjoy it if you would like.¡±

    After saying that, Shizuko led the two of them to the guest room on the veranda. Sakihisa sat in the highest seat, while Nagaharu (Bessho) sat facing south on the veranda. After guiding the two of them, Shizuko sat in the lower seat in front of the sliding door. She glanced at Sakihisa and lightly clapped her hands as a signal. Immediately, Aya opened the sliding door and entered the room, placing a tray with tea bowls in front of the three of them with practiced movements.

    ¡°Compared to Kyoto, Owari may be considered rural, so I cannot claim to offer top-notch items. However, I have prepared the best that I can offer here. Please start with this.¡±

    The two of them focus their attention on the tea bowl placed in front of them. They both tilt their heads at the tea bowl with an opaque lid, unable to tell what¡¯s inside. They initially thought it might contain tea, but the presence of a lid and a wooden spoon made them think otherwise. When they lightly touch it, they can feel the heat, leading them to speculate that it contains a hot soup or broth.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve never seen a dish like this before. I wonder what it¡¯s called?¡±

    Shizuko responds to Sakihisa ¡®s question with a soft smile.

    ¡°Recently, it has become possible to make chawanmushi (savory egg custard) in Owari. It is a steamed dish with chicken eggs as the main ingredient.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s remarks were received, and Nagaharu (Bessho) opened the lid that had been placed on top. The first thing that caught his eye was the smooth off-white fabric. Next, there was the thick black shiitake mushroom that had been placed as the filling. Additionally, there was a reddish-brown substance that appeared to be fish roe, accompanied by something that resembled the peel of a citrus fruit, displaying a vibrant green color. The vivid colors were enough to make Aya anticipate the deliciousness even before tasting it, leaving Nagaharu (Bessho) with high expectations.

    ¡°It is best to consume it while it is still hot, but I cannot allow you to eat it without tasting it for poison. If you wish, I can perform the role of a taster. What would you like me to do?¡±

    ¡°I cannot allow that. As for the taste testing, someone else will handle it. I apologize, but I cannot guarantee that you will not tamper with it.¡±

    ¡°I understand, and I appreciate your consideration. We have no intention of raising any objections.¡±

    Shizuko nodded in agreement to Nagaharu (Bessho)¡¯s proposal. After temporarily setting aside the chawanmushi , Nagaharu (Bessho) randomly selected and redistributed them onto each individual tray.

    The chawanmushi was placed in front of them, and Shizuko was the first to eat it. She took off the lid and scooped it into her mouth with a spoon. After confirming that she had taken a few bites, Nagaharu (Bessho) looked at Sakihisa for confirmation before opening the lid himself. A delightful aroma wafted through the air and immediately captivated Nagaharu (Bessho)¡¯s stomach. The rich scent of the broth combined with the refreshing citrus fragrance was pleasant. Despite not being very hungry, Nagaharu (Bessho) couldn¡¯t resist his appetite and instinctively took a spoonful, scooping up the creamy part and bringing it to his mouth.

    ¡°What incredible softness¡­ even softer than completely overcooked porridge.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t find the words to continue. The moment it enters the mouth, it melts smoothly and lusciously. On the other hand, it leaves behind the rich taste of the broth before disappearing. Experiencing an unknown texture like never before, Nagaharu (Bessho) scoops up another spoonful and brings it to his mouth. He always had the possibility of poison in the back of his mind, but his hand was moving against his will. He bites into the meaty shiitake mushroom. Along with the aromatic scent of the mushroom, the bursting umami overwhelms his mouth.

    ¡°What could these reddish-brown particles be?¡±

    Sakihisa , who was removing the lid and examining the contents at the top seat, asks a question.

    ¡°This is a dish made by marinating salmon roe, which was accidentally caught in the nearby sea, in soy sauce and letting it mature in a snow chamber. It has a unique taste, but it is a nourishing food. Please try eating it together with egg batter, salmon roe, and yuzu peel like this.¡±

    Nagaharu (Bessho), feeling compelled by those words, glanced at Sakihisa . Sakihisa nodded silently, and with that signal, Nagaharu (Bessho) also scooped up a spoonful of chawanmushi along with soy sauce-marinated ikura (salmon roe) and put it in his mouth. The fish roe, with its strong salty flavor, enhanced the somewhat monotonous taste, bursting with each bite and releasing the umami of the seafood. The citrus peel refreshed and washed away the raw fishy smell. I recognized that this was an exquisitely crafted and delicately balanced dish.

    ¡°What about the taste? All you¡¯ve been saying is that it¡¯s soft.¡±

    Nagaharu (Bessho), who is at a loss for words in response to Sakihisa ¡®s statement. He wants to respond immediately, but honestly expresses his inability to express his thoughts due to his own knowledge.

    ¡°I guarantee that it is the best taste among everything I have ever tasted. However, I do not have the means to express this taste. I cannot even guess similar-tasting foods. First, I will taste everything and act as a taster for you to see.¡±

    In response, Nagaharu (Bessho) once again takes on the challenge of chawanmushi . As he eats his way through, he encounters a different set of ingredients. When he reaches the middle, he comes across an unknown ingredient with a smooth, white surface resembling a polished gem. He furrows his brow in confusion.

    ¡°This called a lily bulb. Literally, it is the bulb or root of a lily. Please think of it as something similar to a potato.¡±

    Upon hearing Shizuko¡¯s words, Nagaharu (Bessho) tilts his head in confusion. His understanding of Byakuren (the lily bulb) is that it is a traditional Chinese medicine made from lilies. Thinking that it would be bitter and astringent, he cautiously puts Byakuren in his mouth. The moment it enters his mouth, Byakuren carries a slight bitterness but melts away sweetly and delicately. The sweetness, saltiness, bitterness, and sourness all blend together to create a feast for the taste buds. Having a tongue that can discern flavors, he becomes deeply captivated. Before he knows it, he has scooped up every last piece and is shocked to find himself even shamelessly putting the spoon in his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that the season is not right for a perfect chawanmushi , but I¡¯m glad you enjoyed it. It makes me feel that my efforts were worthwhile. Although it has cooled down a bit, would you like to try it soon, Your Majesty?¡±

    As the season approaches, Nagaharu (Bessho) trembles with anticipation, wondering if this dish will become even more delicious than it is now. Finally, Sakihisa , unable to wait any longer, picks up the chawanmushi and scoops a spoonful into his mouth.

    (I see¡­ It¡¯s understandable why Nagaharu (Bessho) was speechless. It¡¯s a dish that appears simple, but has an incredible level of completion.)

    As Shizuko urged Sakihisa to prepare the next dish, she watched him savor each spoonful of the chawanmushi, which still retained a hint of warmth. It was truly a feast that stood apart from the usual chilled dishes she would normally eat.

    ¡°Once you are in a position to eat, I will bring you the main dish.¡±

    Shizuko claps her hands. The sliding door in the back opens again, and Aya appears holding a tray. This time, the dishes are heavy, so they are brought in two separate trips.

    Sakihisa recognized the objects that were currently lined up.

    ¡°A box? Could it contain your prideful Owari rice?¡±

    ¡°Yes it does, but thats not the only point. You may have heard about it, but there was a time when eels were overfished in Kyoto.¡±

    I speak with a slight blush on my cheeks, mixed with a wry smile.

    ¡°The result of our research to enjoy the eel deliciously is here. It is called ¡®Hitsumabushi¡¯ (eel over rice).¡±

    With that, I remove the lid of the cabinet. Immediately, a violent aroma fills the air. It is the grilled eel, with its belly opened and sauce brushed on top, placed on a bed of rice. The sauce has soaked into the rice, creating a brown landscape. Additionally, a sprinkle of sansho pepper on top adds a refreshing breeze.

    ¡°Please go ahead and eat as it is.¡±

    Shizuko herself scooped rice into the bowl. The bowl that was offered contained fatty eel soaked in sauce, emitting a powerful aroma. Unable to resist any longer, she picked up her chopsticks and inserted them into the eel and rice. The chopsticks sank in effortlessly, as if it was expertly cooked. She lifted the rice and eel to her mouth and chewed on it.

    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!!!!!¡±

    There was no sound at first. No, Nagaharu (Bessho) had no words to speak. Knowing it was impolite, he picked up the bowl and shoveled the food into his mouth with chopsticks. The fatty eel, rich with flavor, melted in his mouth, releasing a persistent umami that was enhanced by the sweet and savory sauce. While the eel was the star, it was the Owari rice that captivated emperors and shoguns alike. It absorbed the eel¡¯s fat and sauce, while maintaining its own flavor, creating a harmonious and delicious taste. Only Owari rice could provide such a sticky texture and a burst of flavor with each bite, filling Nagaharu (Bessho)¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Next, please enjoy it with condiments.¡±

    In Shizuko¡¯s voice, Nagaharu (Bessho) comes back to his senses. He no longer has his initial purpose in mind and instead focuses on Shizuko, who offers him a new and exciting experience. A bowl with three types of condiments is placed next to the cabinet, and he eagerly takes the bowl. Nagaharu (Bessho) only recognizes the chopped green onions, but he has never seen the thin slices that resemble black paper or the pale yellow-green grated condiment. However, before he can think about what they are, he puts the Hitsumabushi into his mouth.

    ¡°This condiment consists of chopped green onions, diced seaweed, and freshly grated wasabi. Please be careful not to put too much wasabi in your mouth at once, as it is quite spicy.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s voice was strangely memorable, and even though I was just listening, I could understand what was being said. Just before the eel¡¯s fat started to feel heavy as I continued eating and my stomach became full, the condiments came at the perfect timing. The spiciness of the green onions neutralized the fat, the chopped seaweed brought the scent of the sea, and eating it with a small amount of wasabi washed away the heaviness all at once. This dish was a masterpiece with careful calculations of the level of fullness and taste, ensuring that it never became boring until the very end. By adjusting the condiments, the taste could vary infinitely, allowing each person to pursue their own true deliciousness.

    ¡°Please also have this ochazuke.¡±

    The rice and eel were piled onto an empty bowl, topped with chopped seaweed and wasabi, and then smoked pickles were placed on top. Tea was poured from a teapot into the bowl. Stomachs growled, and Nagahara was about to put down his chopsticks when the rich aroma of the tea tempted his appetite once again. He wondered in surprise as regular tea wouldn¡¯t have such a strong fragrance.

    ¡°The other day, I was able to procure some good tea, so I tried roasting it and making hojicha. It has a refreshing and smooth taste, so I think it would go well with ochazuke.¡±

    (I see¡­ So even tea can emit a good aroma just by steeping.)

    Nagaharu (Bessho) realized that his common sense had been overturned multiple times. He took another bite of the tea-soaked rice and the simmered eel. The tea, condiments, eel, and sauce each had different aromas, but strangely, they didn¡¯t clash with each other. Instead, they harmonized and created a comforting taste. As his stomach became full and his tired digestive system started to relax, the tea-soaked rice began to permeate through. Before he knew it, he had finished every last grain of rice without leaving a single one.

    ¡°Did the poison kick in? No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll have some too.¡±

    Sakihisa said so, and removed the lid of the container, inhaling the drifting scent to his heart¡¯s content. It had been quite some time since he finished eating the chawanmushi . His stomach was tormenting him, urging him to eat quickly. Just like Nagaharu (Bessho), he quickly polished off a bowl of plain rice. Then, he added one type of condiment at a time, savoring each flavor. Finally, he poured tea over all the condiments and enjoyed a steaming hot ochazuke. He then let out a sigh as if in a trance.

    ¡°Since it seems that you are satisfied, I will bring you some tea after your meal.¡±

    With those words, I called out to Aya and together we lowered the tray of chawanmushi and returned with a new tray carrying tea bowls. Unlike when we served chawanmushi, the tea bowls were not covered, and a fragrant aroma wafted from them. It wasn¡¯t just the scent of tea, but also a slightly sour fragrance.

    ¡°It may be a bit unusual, but this tea is surprisingly calming when consumed after a meal. Please give it a try.¡±

    While rubbing his satisfied belly, Nagaharu (Bessho) puts his hand on the teacup and takes a sip. Along with a fragrant aroma, there is a soft astringency and the scent of the sea, and finally, the fragrance of plum that envelops everything.

    ¡°I am called Umekobucha. It is made by drying and shaving a type of seaweed called kombu, and brewing it together with tea. It also contains dried plum fruits that have been crushed and added.¡±

    After receiving overwhelming hospitality and consideration, Sakihisa realized that it was too early to judge Shizuko. He realized that it would be a mistake to confront someone who had calculated so much even before the meeting, as it would expose his own weaknesses. He understood that he needed to proceed to negotiations after establishing a friendship for a while, or else he would be easily manipulated. Furthermore, building a friendship meant that there would be more opportunities like this. Sakihisa , justifying his desire for food as a necessary part of the deal, broached the subject with Shizuko.

    ¡°Lord Shizuko, it seems that I was a bit too anxious. I have duly noted your request. Will it be possible to meet again on another day?¡±

    Shizuko smiled softly and nodded, confident that her hospitality had attracted positive results.

 CH 66

    May of 1569

    After the meeting, Shizuko handed Sakihisa (Konoe) a week¡¯s worth of soy sauce, dashi miso, and pickled plums as a souvenir. Unaware that this was the final trap, Sakihisa (Konoe) accepted the souvenir with a smile on his face. Little did he know that this souvenir was a slow-acting poison, and he would not be able to endure the tasteless and bland meals after using up the souvenir. Sakihisa (Konoe) was shocked to realize that he was eagerly counting down the days for the next meeting, unable to bear the tasteless diet he would have to endure.

    Of the two demands presented by Shizuko, the one that was given more importance was not the incorporation of Sakihisa (Konoe). The true objective was the dissolution of the adopted relationship between Kyonyo, the eldest son of the 11th head of the Honganji sect, and Sakihisa (Konoe).

    The reason Shizuko is interested in this is because it is necessary to unravel the history of Honganji Temple. Needless to say, Nobunaga¡¯s archenemy was a religious force called Ishiyama Honganji. The Ishiyama War, which lasted for eleven years, became the biggest obstacle to Nobunaga¡¯s unification of the country. The day the Ishiyama War began was September 12, the first year of Genki (1570). From that day on, both Ishiyama Honganji, which had maintained neutrality, and the Ikko Ikki rebels clearly displayed their anti-Nobunaga stance.

    Behind the scenes, there was the former Kanpaku (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sessh¨­_and_Kampaku), Konoe Sakihisa. When the first Nobunaga siege network began to move in Kinai, Sakihisa (Konoe) was asked by the Miyoshi Trio to persuade Kennyo to rise up. How did Sakihisa (Konoe), a powerful figure in the court, manage to influence Kennyo, who seemed to be disconnected from secular power at Ishiyama Honganji? To understand that, it is necessary to first understand the hidden circumstances of Honganji.

    Honganji Temple successfully gained the support of the lower class by preaching the teachings of Saint Shinran. However, the temple later faced a major problem. The organization had grown too large, with vast territories and a huge number of followers, but it lacked the power to protect them. However, there was a solution. If they could obtain the ¡°Shugo-shi Funyuuken¡± (the right to exclude the governor¡¯s officials), granted by the imperial court, they would be able to achieve that.

    Shugoshifu nyuu (ÊØ×oÊ¹²»Èë) is also known as Shugofu nyuu (ÊØ×o²»Èë). This refers to the right granted to specific public territories or manors designated by the shogunate, where they can refuse entry to the shugo (feudal lord) or shugoshi (officials dispatched by the feudal lord), even if they claim to collect taxes or pursue criminals under the pretext of their duties.

    Originally, the ¡°Shugo Shifunyuuken¡± was established by the Kamakura Shogunate to protect the territories of the imperial court and temples from the abuses of the shugo (provincial governors) and jitou (local stewards). However, in the Kinai region, there was a growing trend of donating land to influential temples and shrines, with the aim of obtaining tax exemptions. Thanks to this movement, not only did the estates gain the right to refuse to pay taxes, known as the ¡°Fuyu no Ken¡± (right of non-payment), but they also gained the right to refuse entry to messengers from outside the manor, known as the ¡°Funyuu no Ken¡± (right of non-entry). As a result of the expansion of these rights, the private control of land by temple and shrine powers and the common people began.

    To acquire the ¡°Shugoshi Funyuuken¡± (the right to not be subject to the jurisdiction of the guardian), one must become a ¡°Monzeki Temple¡± (a temple where a prince or a member of the five regent families serves as the head priest). These temples were granted various privileges, including the ¡°Shugoshi Funyuuken,¡± by the imperial court. Naturally, the head of the Honganji sect is neither a prince nor a member of the five regent families. It is usually impossible to become a ¡°Monzeki Temple,¡± but it becomes possible through a method called ¡°Yuisho¡± (adoption).

    Y¨±shi is a system in which one forms a temporary parent-child relationship with siblings, relatives, or other people¡¯s children. Unlike adoption, it has a strong element of pretense, and if it becomes inconvenient, the relationship can be easily dissolved. Let me introduce the case of Yoshinaga ¨­uchi as an example. Yoshinaga was born as the second son of Yoshitaka ¨­tomo, the 20th head of the ¨­tomo clan in Bungo Province. After losing his successor in the battles between the Amago clan and the ¨­uchi clan, Yoshitaka ¨­uchi asked Yoshinaga to become his y¨±shi. However, the y¨±shi relationship was dissolved when Yoshitaka had his own son, Yoshitaka returned to Bungo Province. Of course, this one-sided dissolution of the relationship had a significant impact on the various daimy¨­s in Kyushu.

    Although not in a solid position, it was absolutely necessary for the head of the Honganji Temple to establish a connection with someone from the Five Regent Houses through adoption. This is because without becoming an adopted child of one of the Five Regent Houses, one cannot qualify as a ¡°monzeki temple.¡± Therefore, Shonyo, the 10th head of the Honganji Temple, approached the Kuj¨­ family, one of the Five Regent Houses, in order to obtain support from the imperial court and became the adopted child of the 15th head, Kuj¨­ Hisatsune. His firstborn son, Kennyo, also became the adopted child of the 16th head of the Kuj¨­ family, Kuj¨­ Tanemichi. With this, the Honganji Temple became a ¡°monzeki temple¡± and acquired the ¡°shugo funy¨±ken¡± (the right to be exempt from guardianship). From the 9th head, Jitsujo, to the 11th head, Kennyo, over a hundred years, the influence and power of the Honganji Temple grew significantly, becoming a major force. However, this was only possible with the support of the imperial court.

    In other words, even the religious forces that were thought to be equal in power to the imperial court were not actually unrelated to the imperial control system, but rather had to depend on it in order to survive.

    Let¡¯s bring the conversation back to the Oda family. Two weeks have passed since the previous meeting, and today Shizuko was once again having a meeting with Konoe Sakihisa. Sakihisa (Konoe) no longer seemed to harbor the same hostility or wariness as before, but they had not yet built enough trust to unconditionally accept Shizuko¡¯s demands. However, there were definite signs of progress, such as the elimination of the poison testing during their meal. After enjoying the post-meal plum tea, which had become Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s favorite since the previous meeting, they took a breath and Sakihisa (Konoe) got straight to the point.

    ¡°Well, before I respond to your previous request, there is something I would like to confirm.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s expression changed. It was not the Sakihisa (Konoe) who had been leisurely sipping tea with a hint of vulnerability. There stood a remarkable individual who had served as both the Left Minister and the Prime Minister during the turbulent times, enduring the world of the imperial court where all sorts of sinister forces ran rampant for a remarkable fourteen years as the Left Minister. Shizuko¡¯s heart was gripped tightly just by facing him, and she felt as if she was being crushed under the weight of his presence. However, she clenched her back teeth and endured it with sheer determination.

    ¡°I would like to hear your answer, Shizuko. Assuming I agree with your argument, what benefits would I gain from it?¡±

    Unlike the previous time, Sakihisa (Konoe) mentioned the name Shizuko. Shizuko understood the meaning of it to the point of hating it. Even if Shizuko was a woman who was ten years younger, Sakihisa (Konoe) would not show any mercy, recognizing her as an individual and not sparing her as a young girl.

    ¡°Before answering the question of the Konoe-sama, I would like to clarify that this meeting is solely my decision and not under the direction of my lord, Oda-sama.¡±

    If she made a wrong move, it could be seen as ¡°having intentions of rebellion.¡± Shizuko¡¯s actions were arbitrary, but she had to make this meeting a success at all costs.

    ¡°Once again, I would like to say that I believe Lord Konoe¡¯s desire is to remove both the Emperor and the Regent, Second Prince.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ No, I won¡¯t back down. Indeed, my wish aligns with what Lord Shizuko has said. However, Lord Oda has come to Kyoto with the support of the shogunate. I find it hard to believe that Lord Oda would be willing to assist in the removal of the shogunate.¡±

    ¡°I cannot believe that my lord will continue to serve a fool who falsely accuses and banishes the renowned genius, Konoe-sama.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Lady Shizuko has no reservations.¡±

    ¡°I spoke honestly about my evaluation of my lord based on the premise of having a frank discussion.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right¡­ Very well, I shall agree with Lady Shizuko¡¯s statement.¡±

    Surprisingly, Sakihisa (Konoe) readily gave his consent. Upon hearing those words, Shizuko felt as if all the strength had drained from her body.

    ¡°However, let¡¯s have Shizuko-sama drink an unreasonable request that is suitable for her wishes.¡±

    I once again gather my energy in response to Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s words.

    What Shizuko said about the alignment of interests between Sakihisa (Konoe) and Nobunaga is a hindsight, and it cannot be considered as a benefit that is offered as compensation. In order to switch to the Oda faction and dissolve the foster relationship with Kyonyo, he must obtain something equivalent in return.

    ¡°I see¡­ Hmmm, I have an acquaintance who is suffering from beriberi (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thiamine_deficiency). Despite trying various remedies such as medicinal baths prepared by a pharmacist and prayers from a priest, there seems to be no prospect of recovery. I would like Shizuko-sama to please treat them.¡±

    ¡°That, that is just too unreasonable!¡±

    Nagaharu (Bessho) quickly responds to Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s words. Even after the discovery of vitamin B1, beriberi was still considered a difficult disease, causing many deaths until the late 1950s. Moreover, this is a story from the Showa era, and if it were the Sengoku period, it would be considered an incurable disease. In other words, Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s demand is an impossible task of making the impossible possible.

    ¡°The termination of my relationship with that child, as Shizuko-sama mentioned, is quite a difficult matter. In that case, we must also allow for an appropriate level of unreasonable demand in order to maintain balance. Now then, shall we hear Shizuko-sama¡¯s response?¡±

    ¡°No problem. If I can receive assistance from Konoe-sama for such a small matter, it would be a great help.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re confident that you can cure leg ailments. Excuse me, but do you know what leg ailments are, Shizuko-sama?¡±

    ¡°First, there is a loss of appetite and overall fatigue. Then, palpitations, shortness of breath, numbness in sensation, and tingling or swelling in the legs. If it progresses further, there will be a loss of strength in the hands and feet, leading to being bedridden. Finally, abnormalities in the heart will occur, leading to death.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s right. And many people suffer from leg diseases and die. On the other hand, very few people are able to recover from the illness. Do you still claim that it can be cured?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my answer remains the same.¡±

    ¡°Very well. If the leg ailment is cured, I will pledge my support to the Oda family. However, if it does not heal, you must be prepared for the consequences.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) threatened with his words, but Shizuko remained unchanged and said with a small smile on her face.

    ¡°There are no problems.¡±

    The meeting between Shizuko and Konoe Sakihisa, which ended with a final twist, was relatively short, lasting about two hours. However, for Nagaharu (Bessho) and Aya, who were on standby, it felt like half a day due to the intense tension.

    Without taking a break from the meeting, Sakihisa (Konoe) transported the beriberi patient to Gifu. Shizuko couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at the smoothness of the arrangements, as if they had been prepared beforehand. Just to be sure, Shizuko decided to examine the patient. Through a simple questionnaire and checking the patellar reflex with a reflex hammer, she confirmed the typical symptoms of beriberi, which are common among aristocrats, just as the others had suspected.

    The cause of beriberi is a deficiency of vitamin B1, and the treatment method is simple and clear. Just provide vitamin B1. Therefore, Shizuko explained the following treatment policy to Sakihisa (Konoe).

    ¡°I have three instructions for you. First, make sure to have three meals a day. Second, for every meal, always have three tablespoons of flaxseed, pickled radish and turnip leaves, and a glass of sake at night. Third, you are free to do as you please outside of the three meals. If you follow these instructions, you should see visible improvement in your symptoms in less than ten days.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe), who had the perception that beriberi was a deadly disease, was somewhat dumbfounded when he was told that it could be cured simply by following Shizuko¡¯s serious instructions, without even needing to drink medicinal baths. He even wondered if he should scheme a way to administer the medicinal baths. However, Sakihisa (Konoe) could sense Shizuko¡¯s conviction that the dietary therapy she prescribed was sufficient to cure the patients. In the end, Sakihisa (Konoe) implemented the dietary therapy as instructed by Shizuko on the patients.

    Seven days after starting treatment, there was a request for a press conference from Sakihisa (Konoe) earlier than scheduled. Shizuko immediately agreed and went to the villa in Gifu. With the anticipation of good news about the patient¡¯s recovery, she hurriedly made her way there. Her prediction was correct, but there was an unexpected bonus as well.

    ¡°First, let me report the results. As per Shizuko¡¯s instructions, the friend with leg disease has shown a remarkable improvement, as if their condition from a few days ago was a lie.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. That¡¯s good then.¡±

    ¡°As promised, I will leave Ishiyama Honganji and do my best to contribute to Lord Oda¡¯s camp, albeit in a small way. I will also find a way to dissolve the adopted relationship with the Kyonyo without causing any trouble for Lady Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡°However, Shizuko-sama has two requests, and I have only fulfilled one unreasonable request so far. I would like to make another request.¡±

    ¡°If there is anything I can do, please let me know how I can help.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that was a bit threatening, wasn¡¯t it? Well, as for the second unreasonable request, I would like to have a meeting with Lord Oda and directly present my case to him.¡±

    ¡°What? Yes. Um, it will take some time because I need to consult with the lord. It will be a while before I can give you a date. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°I see. If Shizuko-san doesn¡¯t have any objections, would it be alright if I stayed at this house until the meeting with Oda-san?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ but, if I may say so, this house is small, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Originally, Shizuko¡¯s villa was not built for living, but rather as a place to stay overnight when she couldn¡¯t return to Owari. Therefore, while the minimum living conditions are in place, it does not have the facilities befitting a court noble¡¯s residence. Shizuko thought that it was not suitable for the head of the Konoe family to live there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I really like the garden that exudes a sense of impermanence. Lately, I have also started to desire moments where I can simply exist without thinking about anything.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no problem¡­¡±

    For now, Shizuko¡¯s goal of bringing the Konoe family into the Oda camp has been achieved, and the dissolution of the adopted relationship between Sakihisa (Konoe) and Kyonyo has also been successful, for now. There may be persuasion efforts from the Honganji side, but it is unlikely that he will break his promise.

    (I wonder if this sabotage has weakened the unity of the Anti-Oda Alliance by half. After all, the core of the Anti-Oda Alliance is not Honganji, but Konoe Sakihisa, the head of the Konoe family¡­)

    Yoshiaki, Asakura, Asai, Honganji, Enryakuji, Takeda, and various other forces, large and small, formed an alliance to besiege Nobunaga, known as the ¡°Nobunaga Encirclement Network¡±. Although it may seem that Honganji was the main force behind it, that is not the case. Sakihisa (Konoe) played a significant role in convincing the moderate faction led by Kennyo to take up arms and later in persuading them to surrender the Ishiyama Honganji eleven years later. Initially, Yoshiaki, who had been overconfident in his own power and had expelled Sakihisa (Konoe) from the imperial court, realized the importance of Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s support when his relationship with Nobunaga deteriorated and he needed to form an anti-Nobunaga coalition. In other words, for Yoshiaki to persuade Kennyo, the power of the leading noble family, the Konoe family, who had strong connections and influence not only in the imperial court but also among many daimyo and temples, was absolutely essential.

    (The only thing left is to capture Koga. The Lord has his own group of ninjas called Kyoudan, but we want Koga. Oh, Iga is impossible. The Iga Jounin Sanke controls that place, and it won¡¯t be easy to infiltrate¡­ But we have to stop the foolish son¡¯s massacre.)

    In the year Tenbun 6 (1578), the relationship between the Iga and Koga regions and the Oda clan began to deteriorate. Oda Nobunaga¡¯s second son, Oda Nobuo, led a large army of eight thousand soldiers and unilaterally invaded Iga, sparking what is known as the ¡°Tenbun Iga Rebellion.¡± However, during this time, the Iga region engaged in what can be described as guerrilla warfare, and the small Iga ninja army completely annihilated Nobuo¡¯s forces. Nobuo himself barely escaped with his life. It should be noted that, in order to preserve the honor of the Oda clan¡¯s warriors, it was an extremely reckless operation that even those around Nobuo desperately advised him to reconsider before the invasion of Iga. As a result, even before the invasion, the army¡¯s morale was low and control was completely lost. In such a state, the army would have been easily defeated, even if it hadn¡¯t been in Iga.

    Nobunaga was furious with the disastrous outcome, as he had lost 2,000 soldiers out of his initial 8,000 and his trusted retainer, Yasushige Takeda, was killed. However, this incident heightened Nobunaga¡¯s wariness towards the ninja, and several years later, the Oda army launched a full-scale invasion of Iga in the ¡°Second Battle of Tenmatsu Iga.¡± Nobutada, Nobunaga¡¯s son, served as the overall commander in this battle. Seeking revenge for the first battle, Nobutada mercilessly slaughtered everyone, regardless of age or gender, in the temples and villages that were captured. In later years, it was said that Nobunaga had massacred the Iga ninja, but in reality, it was his foolish son, Nobutada, who indiscriminately killed them all.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s think about that after the invasion of Ise. I do have some concerns about the movements of the Konoe family, but it¡¯s best not to stir up trouble. With that said, I present this house to you, Konoe-sama. Please feel free to use it as you please.¡±

    Although Shizuko felt that she couldn¡¯t let her guard down until the end, she relaxed her shoulders as she saw some progress.

    After finalizing the construction plans for Nijo Castle, Nobunaga entrusted Mitsuhide with his affairs and returned to Gifu with only a few other people. Just before his departure, he spoke with Yoshiaki about Ise. Yoshiaki also expressed reluctance to engage in a battle against the Kitabatake clan, who ruled over southern Ise. After all, the Kitabatake clan had a higher rank than the shogun, holding the position of Jusanmi, and they even held the position of Gonnagonain, a high-ranking court official. In other words, Yoshiaki recognized the Kitabatake clan as a member supporting the Ashikaga shogunate. Therefore, Yoshiaki could not agree to a war against Nobunaga, who was also a member supporting the Ashikaga shogunate. However, Yoshiaki couldn¡¯t simply reject Nobunaga¡¯s proposal either, considering his position. Yoshiaki was troubled about what to do. Nobunaga, who initially saw this as a minor issue, realized that it was unexpectedly troublesome. He used persuasion and negotiation skills to secure a promise from Yoshiaki: if the war was not resolved by the end of the year, Yoshiaki would mediate for peace, and if not, he would allow the pacification of Ise Province.

    It was expected that Nobunaga, who had obtained virtual credentials, would immediately set out to pacify Ise Province. However, contrary to expectations, he remained silent. He did not move from Gifu, instead he praised his subordinates and focused on training. Nobunaga, who believed in making quick decisions and taking immediate action, kept silent, causing tension among the local lords. In reality, the reason for his silence was that the stockpile of military supplies had fallen below the required amount, and he wanted to avoid marching with increased consumption of supplies. Rather than invading Ise with inadequate military preparations, he decided it was wiser to focus on gathering information and wait for the right opportunity. The stockpile would be replenished significantly from September to October, thanks to the ¡°Sanko no Ichimachi¡± policy implemented throughout Owari and Mino provinces. Therefore, Nobunaga had no intention of making any moves until late August, when he could estimate the expected harvest. And even if he invaded in September, he had a good chance of pacifying Ise.

    As soon as Nobunaga returned to Gifu, he immediately called for Shizuko and tried to find out the purpose of the meeting with Konoe Sakihisa.

    ¡°You are doing something very tactless by trying to expose a woman¡¯s secrets.¡±

    However, the one who put a stop to that was none other than Nohime.

    ¡°Do you mean to say that I should just leave it as it is?¡±

    ¡°Until now, Shizuko always proceeded with conversations through the lord. However, this time, she decided to proceed without consulting the lord because she believed it would be advantageous for the lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­sigh¡±

    After letting out a grand sigh, Nobunaga roughly sat down.

    ¡°Hehe, are you angry about being left out by your friends?¡±

    Well now. I must say, I¡¯m impressed by Shizuko¡¯s talent as always, to have brought the Konoe family into our camp.

    ¡°Well, Shizuko is still a girl who never fails to entertain us with her unconventional behavior. Now, the head of the Konoe family, whom Shizuko has captivated, has requested a meeting with her¡­ What will be your response?¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying. If you back down from the seat that Shizuko carefully prepared, you¡¯ll lose your manhood.¡±

    Preparations for the meeting were made immediately. Two days later, Nobunaga headed to Shizuko¡¯s villa. Although there was no problem holding the meeting at his own residence, he remembered that he had never seen Shizuko¡¯s villa before, so he decided to pay a visit.

    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you for the first time, Lord Oda Dangyo-no-Kami.¡±

    On one hand, there was Konoe Sakihisa, the most powerful figure in the imperial court and the head of the leading Five Regent Houses, the Konoe family. On the other hand, there was Oda Nobunaga, a powerful warlord in Kyoto who held real power and was closest to becoming the ruler of Japan. The moment of their encounter, which could be considered a turning point in history, was witnessed only by the insects that made the garden their habitat.

    For a while, the two of them stared at each other in silence, but Sakihisa (Konoe) finally mustered up the courage to speak.

    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t start if we keep staring at each other forever. Let¡¯s have a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be formal. This is not a tea ceremony, but rather sencha (steeped tea). Let¡¯s have a casual conversation while enjoying our tea.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And, I learned from Lady Shizuko. This is quite good. Lately, I have been fascinated with drinking tea while gazing at the garden.¡±

    As Sakihisa (Konoe) had said, his manners were completely different from the tea ceremony that Nobunaga had learned in Kyoto. However, Nobunaga felt a different elegance that was not found in the tea ceremony, and he found it interesting in its own way.

    ¡°She is a mysterious woman, Lady Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°I see. I am also occasionally surprised.¡±

    When presented with the tea, Nobunaga hesitated for a moment before taking a sip.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. The taste of tea enjoyed in the tea ceremony is different from regular tea.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that may very well be. At first, I also thought it was a strange tea to serve, but now I look forward to having a cup while enjoying the evening breeze.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) also takes a sip of tea, saying so.

    After that, there was no particular conversation. We simply drank tea while enjoying the garden, that was all. However, the atmosphere surrounding the two of us was refreshing, and there was a serene tranquility that no one could disturb.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to the main point. I have one more request to make to Lady Shizuko, and I hope to receive Oda-dono¡¯s approval for it.¡±

    ¡°One more? What is the first one?¡±

    ¡°Lord Shizuko wished for my cooperation with the Oda family. In return, I wished for the healing of my friend¡¯s leg ailment, which has already been granted.¡±

    ¡°That fool¡­¡±

    Foot disease is considered incurable, but Nobunaga learned about the mechanism and treatment methods from Shizuko. Taking advantage of this knowledge, he planned to recruit aristocrats who suffer from foot diseases. However, Shizuko used that confidential card during a meeting with Konoe Sakihisa. Sakihisa (Konoe) is a talented individual who was appointed as the Kanpaku at the age of nineteen. He probably has a rough idea of what is good for beriberi.

    (Will obtaining the power of the Konoe family be able to offset that failure?)

    ¡°Another wish of Shizuko-sama is to dissolve the relationship between Kyonyo-sama and the adopted child. Let¡¯s take action on this matter soon. And now, I would like to express my own wish.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe), with a refreshing smile on his face, said something completely unexpected despite his expression.

    ¡°I want to adopt Shizuko as my child.¡±

    Shizuko enters into a temporary parent-child relationship with the head of the Konoe family. This was a shocking revelation for Nobunaga, akin to a bolt from the blue. Nobunaga couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the extent of the influence this would have if Shizuko became the adopted child of Konoe Sakihisa. Sensing Nobunaga¡¯s emotions from his demeanor, Sakihisa (Konoe) let out a small breath and said the following.

    ¡°Please rest assured. I haven¡¯t told Lady Shizuko about this yet. And if Lady Shizuko refuses, then that will be the end of it.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the Konoe residence highly values Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. Even though she is a woman who will never be known in the world, she did not back down in front of myself and achieved what she desired. It is not something that can easily be done.¡±

    Taking a breath, Sakihisa (Konoe) quickly finishes the remaining tea. After exhaling lightly, he continues speaking.

    ¡°If Lord Oda continues on the path of unifying the country, Lady Shizuko will eventually hold an important position.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Shizuko prefers to stay hidden and scheme behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. However, eventually she will have to step out into the open. Not by someone¡¯s hand, but because the chaotic times will no longer allow her to hide in the shadows. The era will need her, and the day will surely come when she will take the center stage.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­ you¡¯re adopting her for that purpose?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. When she enters the world, being just a girl would be inconvenient. If she were to become my adopted daughter, I would gain a certain level of prestige.¡±

    For Nobunaga, it was not a matter of adding a touch of gold.

    ¡°¡­Certainly, it will add prestige. However, I would like to specify the timing for establishing that adopted child.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me. I will come up with a plan to protect Lady Shizuko from the beginning. When Lord Oda, who is her true lord, deems it appropriate, make the declaration. By that time, I will have solidified my position in the imperial court.¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    ¡°If Lord Oda¡¯s dream is to unify the country, then there will come a time when the current Kanpaku and Shogun will become obstacles. Otherwise, the path to hegemony cannot be achieved.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right about that.¡±

    Nobunaga couldn¡¯t help but smile at Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s blunt remarks. Afterwards, they realized they had a common topic of falconry and talked until just before the sun set.

    Mid-June. Research on power transmission mechanisms such as gears and cranks has been progressing smoothly, and there is finally a prospect of mass production while maintaining a certain level of quality before the peak of summer. The waterwheel-powered automatic washing machine (hereinafter referred to as the waterwheel washing machine), which was highly coveted by the women in the technology district, has been standardized and assembled as a product after overcoming the aforementioned power transmission issues. Currently, the prototype is being operated. If it passes the durability test, the waterwheel washing machine can be installed anywhere with access to waterwheel power. The Mukuroji powder used as detergent has a very high biodegradability, so there is a low risk of serious water pollution even if the laundry wastewater is discharged into rivers. However, it is not absolute, and there is a risk of fish toxicity (where fish ingest and accumulate toxins), so it is necessary to handle the wastewater with sufficient caution.

    The brewing street has been completed, with various brewing facilities and row houses where craftsmen live, and people who are ready have started to move in. The management of the city has also started smoothly, thanks to the expertise of the technology district, without any particular problems. They produce everything related to fermentation, including Japanese representative seasonings such as rice vinegar, salt koji, mirin, miso, soy sauce, sake, and shochu.

    Of course, there is not just one Technological District or Brewing District. Nobunaga plans to build such districts in various locations in the future. While there are pros and cons to both decentralized and centralized management methods, Nobunaga chose decentralized management even at the risk of technology leakage. Although the management cost and risk of technology leakage double when production bases are decentralized, the focus is on the availability that even if a base collapses due to disasters or war, technology and production can continue elsewhere without interruption and can be replaced. Additionally, the complementarity of each production base makes it difficult for other countries to determine the critical vulnerabilities that should be attacked.

    The origin of the word ¡°salary¡± comes from salt, which is not only an important military supply but also an essential commodity for the production of miso and soy sauce. As efforts were made to increase its production, the scale of salt fields and the number of villages responsible for production expanded, leading to a significant increase in distribution. At one point, the influx of salt into the market exceeded the demand, causing a price collapse. However, this was simply because the demand was initially low due to its high price, and there was still potential demand from the population. The demand that matched the supply was quickly unearthed, and the price gradually stabilized. Nowadays, salt is no longer a precious commodity limited to Owari and Mino, but has become a seasoning that even common people can easily obtain.

    With the expansion of our production base, various agricultural products, salt, brewing products, and industrial goods were delivered to Shizuko as a thank you for the technical guidance she provided. It was not only a pure expression of gratitude for her guidance, but also a way to demonstrate our level of proficiency to our teacher, showing that we have become capable of producing such goods. However, since Shizuko is the only one receiving these items, a large amount of supplies started to accumulate, prompting us to quickly build additional storage facilities.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to have none, but it¡¯s also not good to have too many, right?¡±

    It is impossible for an individual to consume hundreds of kilograms of salt on their own, so after making various preserved foods, I decided to stockpile the leftovers as part of Nobunaga¡¯s military provisions.

    During the Sengoku period, the boundary between bribes and ceremonial payments, known as ¡°reisen¡± and ¡°reimotsu,¡± was subtle. It was only in the Edo period, when a unified authority was established, that offering reisen as bribes became strictly prohibited. In other words, even if agricultural reforms were carried out for the convenience of those in power, it was only natural for the rural side to offer reisen as a gesture of gratitude if they benefited from it.

    However, among the large number of gifts delivered to her, there were also items that contained intentions other than gratitude. Naturally, supplies that cannot be consumed in Owari are distributed throughout Japan through merchants. Even if one is not able to reach Shizuko herself, it is easily known that there is a core organization that provides technical guidance. In that case, there will also be people who desire information and use under-the-table transactions or bribes to mediate through the merchants coming and going. The excessively expensive items that reach Shizuko are clearly intended to find the source of sweet profits.

    ¡°This is espionage (recruitment), right? I wonder if it¡¯s necessary to go through someone to carry out espionage.¡±

    The Sengoku period was an era where meritocracy prevailed, and one could rise to power based solely on their sweat and abilities, regardless of factions or lineage. Those with a certain level of talent often found themselves being recruited and manipulated by others. Shizuko, who played a leading role behind the scenes in Nobunaga¡¯s land reforms in Owari and Mino, was no exception.

    ¡°It can be said that it is a mix of achievements and faults that have shown enough talent to be known by people from other countries.¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) read the accompanying note that came with the delivered gift and muttered with a wry smile.

    ¡°Hmph. To demand allegiance without any consideration, not only Shizuko, but even the Oda family, who proclaim themselves rulers of the world, were greatly underestimated.¡±

    Nagayoshi raised his eyebrows and had a dissatisfied expression on his face. He didn¡¯t show any evidence, but he brought a letter promising better treatment than the Oda family if I were to come to his side. I don¡¯t like his arrogance, thinking that with just this piece of paper, he can set Shizuko free.

    ¡°Anyway, I wonder if they don¡¯t realize that such scheming is pointless. But even if they wanted to return it, they can¡¯t because it would ruin the reputation of the intermediary merchant who facilitated the transaction, as well as the other party involved.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well, how do you plan to tidy up? I don¡¯t really care about the details, but I¡¯m curious about how you intend to handle it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in tea utensils, so maybe I should just give them to the lord along with the letter. I don¡¯t need any money, so it would be better to give it to the lord and have it distributed as rewards to those who have contributed to the Oda army. It¡¯s not healthy for me to keep accumulating money.¡±

    For Shizuko, who does not seek power or wealth disproportionately, tea utensils are excessive possessions. She has no interest in collecting tea ceremony tools, and she does not feel any sense of superiority in owning renowned tea utensils. Moreover, she knows that the tea ceremony is deeply intertwined with politics and that Nobunaga skillfully used it as a tool for displaying power. Therefore, the tea ceremony, which has the potential to bring one excessively close to power, is perceived as nothing but dangerous by Shizuko.

    ¡°Anyway, at this point, even if I were to leave, the lord¡¯s reforms would continue unabated.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s an interesting story.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really difficult at all. Even if I were to disappear, I have set up a reform mechanism to keep things moving. Now that the mechanism has been established, there may be some stagnation if I were to leave, but in the long run, it won¡¯t have much of an impact. Well, that doesn¡¯t mean I have any intention of easily going somewhere else though.¡±

    When implementing agricultural reforms, Shizuko considered the system that relied solely on her presence as the most dangerous. If she exceeded her capacity or became physically ill, the entire system would come to a halt. Therefore, she devoted herself to building a system that could operate smoothly even without her presence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Does that mean you¡¯ll eventually be gone?¡±

    Nagayoshi crosses his arms and mutters, unable to fully understand Shizuko¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Although nothing changes no matter where you go, those who stand out and pioneer ahead are always exposed to the danger in their lives. I¡¯m a coward, so I don¡¯t want to be killed by others. So, after creating a certain path, it¡¯s safer to quickly withdraw.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to worry about the jealousy of such fools. After all, those who only envy others are essentially admitting that they have no worth or value themselves.¡±

    ¡°I mentioned it earlier, but I am a cowardly realist. I can¡¯t be optimistic enough to live as if being targeted with malice by others is normal. If only my domain prospers, someday I will be envied and attacked by those around me. That¡¯s why I raised the productivity of Owari and Mino provinces. I don¡¯t seek power to avoid getting involved in political factionalism. And when peace is achieved, the military officials and civil officials will definitely engage in power struggles, and I don¡¯t want to get caught up in that either. I want to spend my remaining years in peace, so please spare me from power struggles.¡±

    ¡°Well, no matter what you think, the Oda family needs you. It won¡¯t be so easy for a quiet retirement to come.¡±

    ¡°It may be biased coming from a woman like me, but it¡¯s better not to give excessive power to women who are easily driven by emotions. However, because they prioritize emotions, mothers can become fierce protectors for their children. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®Women are weak, but mothers are strong.''¡±

    ¡°Women are weak, but mothers are strong¡± is a quote by Victor Hugo, a French politician, poet, and novelist during the July Monarchy and the French Second Republic. It means that even though a woman may appear fragile, as a mother, she can become incredibly strong in order to protect her children.

    ¡°If you delve into the history of the Tang Dynasty, there were indeed several dynasties that perished due to the negative influence of women. Well, I¡¯m not saying that Shizuko is like that, but it is certainly something to be cautious about.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really bothered by it. Besides, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll start prioritizing emotions over logic either. So as a precaution, someone needs to be able to stop me. Well, for now, that someone is the lord.¡±

    ¡°I see. So basically, it means that the insurance wouldn¡¯t work well elsewhere and there¡¯s a possibility of being assassinated, so you won¡¯t go elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°That might be one reason too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand difficult things like politics. It¡¯s frustrating that I don¡¯t understand, but it¡¯s even more frustrating that you don¡¯t acknowledge me.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, thank you.¡±

    Shizuko, who was delighted by Nagayoshi¡¯s words, was tempted to pat his head but stopped herself just in time. She thought it would be wrong to treat him like a child, as he was eager to grow up and become an adult.

    ¡°Well, to put it simply without any pretense, I like it here. This place feels like my second home.¡±

    Smiling, Shizuko said that, and the two of them nodded with a happy and satisfied expression.

    Nobunaga had visited the technology district for the second time. What had visibly changed since his last visit was the implementation of a new roofing tile construction method called the vertical lattice screw fastening method. The completion of a wooden lathe machine, an automatic washing machine, and the unveiling of research achievements in gears and cranks were also notable developments.

    ¡°Oh! So this is a ¡®lathe¡¯! It has such a peculiar shape, but it can save the work of several craftsmen all by itself!¡±

    Nobunaga, with his cheeks loosened, praised the demonstration taking place right in front of him. After all, the rough-cut timber had quickly transformed into uniformly thick rods. Nobunaga couldn¡¯t contain his excitement at the unprecedented processing flow he had witnessed. He swung the processed rod, grabbed a sphere, and rolled it around to confirm the smoothness of its surface.

    ¡°(They¡¯re so excited¡­) Oh, my apologies to the lord, but it¡¯s quite dangerous to have things rolling around at your feet during the festivities¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m amazed at how this square scrap turned into such a beautiful ball in such a short time¡­ I just wanted to see how round it actually is.¡±

    ¡°(Please refrain from rolling it where people are present. The craftsmen are scared in a different sense) Ahem, as you can see, the performance of the ¡®lathe¡¯ is remarkable. Depending on how it is used, anyone can finish the processing that craftsmen used to spend a long time on, and produce products with the same precision in a short amount of time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I was surprised by the mechanism that processes that hemp thread, but this time it¡¯s even more impressive.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Shizuko recalls the time when Nobunaga inspected the Schlichten skinning machine. Even back then, Nobunaga was operating it with a delighted expression. Shizuko somehow understands that the reason there are fewer attendants accompanying this inspection is to prevent them from witnessing that scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Schlichten peeling machine. It takes time to manufacture the consumable parts, so currently only six machines are in operation. However, even with six machines, the production capacity is on a completely different level. For the spinning machines used for silk thread, there are nine sets if we calculate twelve machines per set.¡±

    ¡°I remember you calling something that couldn¡¯t be made into silk thread ¡®cotton¡¯. The comforter made from that is really good.¡±

    Shizuko, who produces a large amount of silk thread, does not make silk from all the silkworms. Some silkworm cocoons do not produce silk of good quality. Therefore, Shizuko decided to collect low-quality cocoons and process them to produce cotton. Cotton is white, shiny, soft, and has excellent heat retention, making it an excellent material for stuffing into quilts. In medieval Japan, sericulture mainly referred to the production of cotton. This was because the technology to spin raw silk into silk thread was lost domestically, as silk thread imported mainly from China was highly praised.

    ¡°There is still plenty of room for improvement when it comes to gears and cranks. By applying these mechanisms, we have created a machine that produces confetti. Although it consumes a lot of brown sugar, we have managed to complete a prototype of the confetti.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so this is confetti. Hmm, it¡¯s a bit different from the offerings of Christianity, but it¡¯s also delicious. Hehe, I can already imagine the surprised faces of those Christians.¡±

    (You didn¡¯t say anything about making confetti for that, right?)

    Nobunaga, who was fascinated by the potential of confetti (not only its taste but also its nutritional value, shelf life, and portability), immediately ordered Shizuko to start manufacturing it. Even during the Edo period, the recipe for confetti was not difficult enough that individuals could produce it. The process involved repeatedly pouring hot syrup over the core material and then cooling it, testing one¡¯s patience. To alleviate some of the work involved, gears and cranks became necessary. However, the harshness of working in a high-temperature environment for long hours remained unchanged.

    ¡°With this, I will conclude the explanation. If you have no further questions, I will now guide you to the dining area.¡±

    ¡°I remember that I was preparing a food called ¡®pao¡¯ from Nanban.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It will become the staple food in Europe. There is another staple food called potatoes, but the production system is not yet in place, so I think it will be next year or later before it reaches the mouths of the people.¡±

    ¡°The more ingredients we have, the wealthier our country becomes. Prioritize establishing a system for abundant production.¡±

    The new crop is gradually increasing its production base and entering a mass production system. However, it is still not possible to provide a sufficient amount of seeds to all production bases within a year, so some bases are planting alternative crops. From next year onwards, if there are no issues, the crop will be provided to nearby villages and distributed in the via a distribution network. Once it is on track, it can be produced rapidly.

    The development of the distribution network is also going well. Owari and Mino are already surpassing other countries. Thanks to the absence of food insecurity, there is also less dissatisfaction from the people. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that having an abundant food supply would have such a significant impact.¡±

    ¡°If the environment ensures that people have enough food for tomorrow¡¯s meal, they will turn a blind eye to minor issues¡­¡±

    ¡°I will also utilize the method of ensuring sufficient food supply for the people and securing the military strength to be able to march, just like that of Cao Mengde (Cao Cao of three kingdoms).¡±

    ¡°Well then¡­¡±

    Nobunaga nodded slightly before continuing his words.

    ¡°History has proven that hoarding for military campaigns leads to deteriorating public security. It is not desirable to have instability during the march. Given the possibility of rebellion with the help of other countries, it is best to provide the people with an adequate food supply.¡±

    ¡°Among clothing, food, and shelter, I also believe that food is the most effective.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡±

    Nobunaga gently strokes Shizuko¡¯s head with a rustling motion. Surprised by the sudden action, Shizuko simply allows it to happen. Her hairstyle ends up looking amusing, but Nobunaga continues speaking without paying it any mind.

    ¡°I used to think that eating was just a task for survival. But the dishes you make delight my eyes, delight my sense of smell, delight my sense of texture, and delight my taste buds. Now I understand why Nohime are so particular about meals¡­ Truly, you are an amazing person. You always show me various possibilities.¡±

    For a while after that, Shizuko continued to have her head gently stroked by Nobunaga.

    After visiting the Technology District, Nobunaga and Shizuko went to the Brewing District. They were accompanied not only by their prominent retainers but also by Shizuko¡¯s personal attendants, Keiji and Saizo, as well as Sakihisa (Konoe), the head of the Konoe family.

    The highlight of this brewery town inspection is sake, specifically, clear sake. During the Sengoku period, sake was generally cloudy (nigorizake), and the production of sake was almost exclusively monopolized by temple and shrine powers. The exact beginning of clear sake is unknown. According to one theory, Katsuan Yamaka from Settsu province started making clear sake by adding ash to cloudy sake. However, there are also records in ¡°Goshu no Nikki¡± and ¡°Tabeiin Nikki¡± that document methods similar to the modern production of clear sake, so it is not clear when the transition from cloudy sake to clear sake occurred.

    Sake not only remains a mere indulgence but enriches one¡¯s life. Shizuko, who knows the history of sake that has been passed down through generations, gathered retired brewers who were not confined to temples or shrines and taught them the modern methods of sake production. The process of making sake requires more steps compared to cloudy sake, and the brewers were skeptical. However, when they heard about the delicious sake that tasted like clear water and that no one else could make, as experts in the field, they couldn¡¯t help but take on the challenge.

    In general, about 90% of the sake production process is completed from the cold season to the rainy season, but there is a storage process in the final stage, which can take two months or three years to complete. This depends on the type of sake and its quality. The sake we brewed this time was made from carefully selected Owari rice, with the outer 40% of the grains polished off, making it a premium junmai sake. After repeated trials over about six months, we were able to ensure the quality that could be offered to Nobunaga, and this was the first unveiling of the barrel-aged sake (aged for six months).

    ¡°Well then, shall we have our first drink?¡±

    To inspect the sake, the opening of the tank is called ¡°nomikiri¡± in Japanese. This process is carried out every month from June, when the first nomikiri takes place, until the sake is shipped in autumn. Until the mid-Edo period, sake was made throughout the year. Shizuko¡¯s brewing district is no exception, as cloudy sake is brewed almost year-round. The target of this first nomikiri is a sake made with the ¡°kanzukuri¡± method, which produces high-quality sake.

    The sake is transferred from the large barrel used for brewing to the one-to-do barrel prepared for the first tasting this time. As the rich aroma of the sake fills the air, everyone¡¯s expression becomes entranced. Among the retainers, Sassa, Shibata, and Keiji are particularly impatient and restless, eagerly awaiting the moment.

    ¡°Thank you very much for gathering here today for our first sake tasting. I will skip the detailed explanation of what sake is. As they say, seeing is believing, so please have a seat first.¡±

    Saying that, Shizuko first pours sake into a black sake cup. This is proof that it is not cloudy sake. Next, she pours it into a white sake cup, showcasing its transparency to Nobunaga and the prominent retainers.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s as clear as water.¡±

    Shizuko, who obtained the desired reaction, pours sake into two splendid sake flasks. One is for her lord, Nobunaga, and the other is for Sakihisa (Konoe), the head of the Konoe family. She places the sake flasks on a tray and first offers it to Nobunaga. Nobunaga silently accepts the sake flask. Then, Sakihisa (Konoe) also accepts the sake flask.

    The two of them first bring their faces close to the cup and enjoy the aroma.

    ¡°Oh, it seems like you have a weak tolerance for alcohol, as there is no strong smell of sake.¡±

    ¡°I see, it has a slightly sweet fragrance reminiscent of a ripe fruit. It has a rich aroma that is like a peach, with a hint of refreshing acidity. I¡¯m looking forward to tasting it as well.¡±

    When Shizuko opened the bottle, she caught a scent that reminded her of lychee. Following Sakihisa¡¯s words, they both took a sip at the same time. Despite its appearance resembling water, the surprisingly strong alcohol burned their throats, causing a warm sensation. The liquid passed through their throats, leaving behind a burst of sweet fruit-like aroma and the taste of alcohol and the richness of rice on their tongues.

    ¡°This is a stronger liquor than I expected. The intense throat sensation and lingering aroma afterwards are fantastic.¡±

    ¡°You can taste the true flavor of rice without any impurities, like the richness of unfiltered sake.¡±

    ¡°Make sure to let Shizuko and Yoshinari drink too. There are about three people who seem like they can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±

    As Nobunaga had said, Shibata, Sassa, and Keiji had expressions as if they were about to plunge their hands into the barrel at any moment. Smiling wryly, Shizuko distributed sake cups to each of the warlords and poured them clear sake. Perhaps influenced by their lord enjoying it so much, those who were poured for eagerly tilted their sake cups without hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s on a different level than the alcohol I usually drink.¡±

    ¡°It is as clear as water. If there is a painting on the sake cup, it would be even more elegant.¡±

    ¡°The key is to be careful not to drink too much and get carried away with the problem.¡±

    Shizuko felt relieved and her heart was filled with a pleasant sensation.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to just drink alcohol, but when you drink sake with food, it shows a different side. Yesterday, I had some good fish caught in a net, so I tried cooking a few dishes. Please have some as a side dish for your drink.¡±

    When Shizuko gives a signal, Aya and the maids who were waiting in the back come forward carrying trays. On the pottery plates, grilled salted fish is served on a bed of bamboo leaves. The white flesh, beautifully cooked with intentionally visible salt grains, shines brightly.

    ¡°This fish is called Hiramasa. It has a mild and elegant flavor, but it doesn¡¯t overpower, so please enjoy it with some sake.¡±

    The first person to pick up their chopsticks in response to Shizuko¡¯s words was, as expected, Nobunaga, followed by Sakihisa (Konoe), who used his chopsticks to bring food to his mouth. There were no longer any crude discussions about poison testing.

    ¡°Oh! Despite having a body like a carp, there is no trace of muddiness. As expected of a fish from the sea, and the sweetness of the grilled salt, along with the saltiness, enhances the flavor of the fish.¡±

    ¡°In Kyoto, you can never taste this flavor. Trout, ayu, and iwana are delicious, but this has a unique deliciousness that is different from any of them. However, it tends to be a bit too bland.¡±

    And then, I take a sip of sake. It washes away the salty taste that had filled my mouth, replacing it with a smooth and elegant aroma.

    ¡°I see, this is good. When eaten with alcohol, the taste that is too bland makes me want to take another bite.¡±

    ¡°A strong salty dish paired with a refreshing, spicy sake. The alternating combination of these flavors creates an unprecedented sensation of pleasure.¡±

    The people who had been holding their breath while watching the guest of honor began to pick up their chopsticks one after another. Cheers erupted here and there, and Shizuko¡¯s face lit up with joy at the acceptance of the sake.

    ¡°It¡¯s also delicious if you eat it with this.¡±

    At Shizuko¡¯s signal, this time a red small mound is placed next to the plate.

    ¡°This is umeboshi paste made by dissolving the pickled plum seeds in a small amount of sake and dashi broth in a brewing town.¡±

    The mild white flesh has a salty taste, and the addition of plum flavor and acidity enhances its refreshing quality.

    ¡°What a surprise! The aroma changes when you drink sake after eating hiramasa with plum sauce!¡±

    Although it has not yet been introduced to Japan, but by adding the flavor of plum to the sweet scent of lychee a complex aroma reminiscent of spices is created.

    ¡°This is sake¡­ If it becomes widely available, it may drive out inferior quality sake.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) muttered with a shocked expression.

 CH 67

    1569, late June

    Nobunaga, who showed no signs of invading Ise, was causing headaches for the spies sent by various countries as they struggled to report to their superiors.

    There were no special movements towards marching, and there were no instructions other than dealing with sudden incidents.

    In his free time, he would organize small-scale martial arts tournaments and participate in them himself, competing and sweating. Sometimes he would disappear for a few days without a word.

    (In reality, he visited Shizuko¡¯s village and relaxed in the hot springs.) Although he was not constantly being monitored, judging from Nobunaga¡¯s actions that leaked out, it seemed that he was simply enjoying himself.

    Thanks to this, the spies could only report, ¡°Nobunaga remains unchanged day by day and enjoys himself in his free time.¡±

    Naturally, the employer who repeatedly heard such reports suspected the spies¡¯ negligence and finally became furious, scolding them severely.

    Since they were scolded for reporting the truth, the spies went to great lengths to obtain the information desired by their employers, resulting in their capture, falsification of the report content to match the employer¡¯s desires, and ultimately complete fabrication.

    As a result, the reports that came from multiple sources became inconsistent and incoherent, trapping the spies in a vicious cycle of blaming them.

    In reality, the initial reports from the spies were accurate. Nobunaga was focusing on games such as Go and Shogi.

    During the Warring States period, the rules of Go and Shogi were not unified, and there were several schools of thought.

    Nobunaga studied them and integrated them, establishing new rules unique to Nobunaga called Owari Go and Owari Shogi, and creating rule books to spread them.

    At that time, she also conducted interviews with Shizuko.

    When Shizuko was in the modern era, she played Go and Shogi with the elderly people in the village, so she was familiar with the basic rules.

    By integrating the refined modern rules that have been passed down and the rough but distinctive rules of the Warring States period, she selected and discarded rules that Nobunaga deemed rational.

    From the perspective of those around him, it seemed that he was simply enthusiastic about entertainment, but Nobunaga saw potential in these games.

    It was a way to train ¡°imagination.¡± Nobunaga looked back on his past and realized that capable individuals had rich ¡°imagination.¡±

    However, training this ¡°imagination¡± was not something that could be easily achieved. If one could easily acquire ¡°imagination,¡± the world would be filled with capable individuals.

    Nobunaga thought about what to do, and he came up with games. He planned to use games such as Go and Shogi to enhance the ¡°imagination¡± of his subordinates.

    If it was a game, individuals could enjoy it without feeling burdened by their responsibilities. And externally, it would appear that he was promoting cultural activities as a cultured person, rather than a warrior.

    In fact, none of the spies accurately understood the reason why Nobunaga was focusing on games.

    This was because the target of his promotion was not limited to his vassals.

    Nobunaga distributed rule books and equipment to merchants and farmers, and frequently organized game tournaments that anyone could participate in, awarding the winners with prize money and the honor of being a master.

    ¡°Give it your all no matter who your opponent is. It shows respect for your opponent. And don¡¯t belittle your opponent just because you have no chance of winning. That would nullify all your previous efforts. If there are any fools like that, come forward. I will personally give them a beating!¡±

    During the game tournaments, Nobunaga would say this to everyone as a reminder.

    He behaved in a way that did not undermine his dignity as a feudal lord, but appeared as a cultured person promoting the arts.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what your status is. If you think you are the one, step forward.¡±

    In the bustling Owari, as the game tournaments were held, Mitsuo and the others who had set out to find various livestock returned.

    However, they brought back something unexpected for Shizuko and the others.

    A strange atmosphere filled the room.

    Mitsuo did bring back the Aguu, a breed of pig derived from the Ryukyu native pig. It was unclear what he did, but he had also received a gift from the king of the Ryukyu Kingdom.

    He also obtained goats, and it could be said that he was very successful. Kyujiro, who accompanied him, also obtained bamboo and crop seeds, so he had also achieved his goal.

    It was not a matter of concern that they received gifts from the Ryukyu Kingdom.

    ¡°By the way¡­ who is that person over there?¡±

    The problem was that two more people had joined since they left. One was a young girl dressed in a gorgeous kimono. The other was a woman in her thirties who seemed to be her attendant from her attitude.

    At first, Shizuko thought they had bought slaves, but she learned that the young girl, who was eight years old, had a dignified demeanor and did not look like a peasant.

    ¡°It would take a long time to explain¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need a long explanation. Just give us the key points.¡±

    Ashimitsu cut off Mitsuo¡¯s words mercilessly.

    ¡°I went to Ryukyu and had a drinking contest, got caught when I came back to Satsuma, and was told that if I won the drinking contest in exchange for my release, I would marry the princess. I¡¯m in a bind.¡±

    It was a difficult situation to judge. First of all, the reason for having a drinking contest was completely unclear.

    ¡°Mitsuo¡­ You didn¡¯t think of having a drinking contest to have a child just because you¡¯re good at alcohol, did you?¡±

    ¡°Old man, that¡¯s not it at all.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. Why do you think I would come up with such an idea? It¡¯s a terrible misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Then, did you think of having a drinking contest to gain an advantage?¡±

    While listening to the conversation of the old men (Mitsuo, Ashimitsu, and Gorou), Shizuko crossed her arms and pondered what to do with the girl.

    Eventually, she gave up thinking and said to Mitsuo, who was struggling to respond to Ashimitsu and Gorou¡¯s comments.

    ¡°Enjoy your second married life.¡±

    If she interfered, she would only get involved in unnecessary trouble. Shizuko understood this and looked away.

    Mitsuo looked at Ashimitsu with a face that seemed about to cry. In an instant, he also avoided Mitsuo¡¯s gaze.

    Not to mention Gorou, Nagayoshi, Keiji, and Saizo.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Well, even if you ask me¡­ They officially asked me to be a wife from the Shimazu family. So just give up and live as a married couple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mitsuo. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, old man.¡±

    Ashimitsu and Gorou replied with a nonchalant attitude. They understood that there was no one to support Mitsuo, so they sighed heavily.

    It was unfortunate, but there was no choice but to give up. After all, if she rejected the official proposal as a wife, it would ruin the face of the Shimazu family. If that happened, no matter how much Mitsuo was liked, it wouldn¡¯t end well.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, let me introduce them. She is Tsuruhime, and the woman is Shiba, her attendant.¡±

    The two introduced themselves with a deep bow.

    Shizuko¡¯s aquaculture was focused on soft-shelled turtles.

    Last year, Nobunaga was the only one who gave a favorable evaluation, and the fact that there were snails living in the rice fields was the reason.

    In modern Japan, there is a snail called the ¡°Jumbo Tanishi¡± that is feared as a pest.

    Fortunately, the Jumbo Tanishi was imported from Taiwan to Japan for food purposes in 1981 and became an invasive harmful animal that caused damage to rice crops.

    In other words, the Jumbo Tanishi did not exist during the Warring States period.

    However, snails themselves existed, and although there were snails such as the Mametanishi that served as intermediate hosts for liver flukes, they were generally beneficial creatures that ate garbage accumulated in muddy bottoms.

    They were beneficial animals in general, but for some reason, in Owari, snails were causing a problem by mass breeding in rice fields and irrigation canals.

    During the Warring States period, rubber boots and the like were not available, so snails that pierced the feet while working in the rice fields were a common enemy of farmers.

    They could be used for food, but there was difficulty in handling them due to the possibility of parasitic worms. Therefore, Shizuko thought about whether soft-shelled turtles, which are omnivorous, could be used as food for snails.

    Soft-shelled turtles have been successfully eradicated by releasing soft-shelled turtles, and there have been cases where people have stolen the released soft-shelled turtles due to their high value in modern Japan.

    However, in the Warring States period, wild soft-shelled turtles were found everywhere. Even if they were caught to some extent, there was no problem.

    Moreover, Shizuko was allowed a certain degree of logging and capture by Nobunaga, the ruler of Owari. She could catch soft-shelled turtles and eels from the rivers in the area and bring them home without being blamed by anyone.

    She was meticulous enough to inform people if there were residents, report the number of captures, and make sure she didn¡¯t take too many.

    Thanks to this, she had a certain level of interaction with neighboring villages and was treated as a ¡°strange important person who collects things that no one understands.¡±

    ¡°Secure twenty pairs of soft-shelled turtles! Since we no longer need a hatching facility, I was thinking if we could use the hot spring water for something¡­ but these soft-shelled turtles are perfect. We can catch plenty of snails.¡±

    Since poultry farming had spread throughout Owari and Mino, maintaining a special hatching facility for chicks had become less necessary.

    Thinking it would be a waste not to use it, she decided to use the hot spring water for the cultivation of soft-shelled turtles.

    It happened to be the spawning season for soft-shelled turtles (from June to August).

    To prevent the escape of soft-shelled turtles, the bottom of the breeding pond was dug deeper and made one step lower, and a rocky area was also created in the center of the breeding pond for soft-shelled turtles to sunbathe.

    After that, mud was laid on the coastal area and water plants were placed on top to provide hiding places for soft-shelled turtles. Soft-shelled turtles are very timid animals and feel stressed without a hiding place.

    If this stress continues for a long time, soft-shelled turtles will resort to cannibalism and die. Therefore, creating hiding places for soft-shelled turtles is important in establishing a soft-shelled turtle breeding ground.

    Finally, a sandpit for egg-laying and an entrance to the sandpit were installed, and the facilities were completed.

    The incubator did not require detailed environmental conditions like chickens, and as long as there was soil and a sprayer, there was no problem. Now that the bamboo sprayer was completed, there were no obstacles to breeding soft-shelled turtles.

    The size of the hatchery and the training pond indicated a capacity of about 20,000 turtles. However, even if the capacity was exceeded, there were countermeasures.

    Water was poured into fallow fields, a roof was installed to prevent direct rain, and fences were installed to prevent soft-shelled turtles from escaping.

    With this, all that was left was to feed them adequately. Furthermore, the nutrients would return to the rice fields as a byproduct.

    ¡°Soft-shelled turtles¡­ I ate them last year, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Snapping turtles¡­ I thought they were a type of omnivorous creature, but they had a delicious taste that permeated the body.¡±

    ¡°I saw him baking a large number of thick-bottomed clay pots, so he must be planning to breed them in earnest.¡±

    Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi were watching Shizuko¡¯s work from behind, while having a heated discussion about the taste of soft-shelled turtles.

    ¡°I have a headache¡­¡±

    However, what they were saying was not necessarily wrong.

    Soft-shelled turtles are a treasure trove of amino acids, calcium, and vitamins, and they also have excellent blood purification effects. Today, it is not a commonly known ingredient as a high-class cuisine, but in the Edo period, it was an inexpensive food that even common people ate.

    However, like foxes and raccoon dogs, soft-shelled turtles were considered yokai in some areas.

    Soft-shelled turtles also have parasites in their internal organs and blood. Therefore, it was necessary to be very careful with raw blood.

    ¡°Mixing raw blood with shochu to make an aphrodisiac is also a good idea. With the distiller, thanks to Factice, it seems possible. Since I¡¯m afraid of parasites, should I use the internal organs as raw garbage compost? The remaining meat can be used as food, and the soft-shelled turtle shells can be sold as Chinese medicine.¡±

    The dried shell of a soft-shelled turtle is called ¡°Dobekko¡±. When it is powdered, it is used as a Chinese herbal medicine and is often used as an ingredient in aphrodisiacs and health foods.

    The parts that could not be used were buried in a deep hole with quicklime to prevent the spread of pests and diseases.

    ¡°Well¡­ I guess I¡¯ll go fishing for soft-shelled turtles again for the sake of the trio making a fuss behind me.¡±

    Shizuko muttered this while watching the trio arguing about the taste of soft-shelled turtles from behind with a warm gaze.

    The spawning period of soft-shelled turtles is from June to August, and they lay about ten to fifty eggs in one spawning. On average, a female lays about thirty eggs, but it depends on the individual.

    It takes about five to six years for soft-shelled turtles to become sexually mature. In other words, the pairs caught this time were already mated. Nevertheless, the reason for catching the males was to avoid problems with males in the following years and to gain experience in breeding and rearing.

    Soft-shelled turtles do not hatch until the humidity is high, so moss was placed in the hatching barrel. Since directly wetting the eggs would cause suffocation, the surrounding moss was wetted to increase the humidity.

    The hot spring water had a certain level of humidity, so there were no major problems with temperature and humidity.

    After that, misting was done in the morning and evening, and if they persevered for about sixty days, they might hatch.

    ¡°If things go well, about ninety percent of them should hatch. However, this is the first attempt, so it may not be so easy¡­ Well, it¡¯s more constructive to think about how to make it work than to think about why it can¡¯t be done.¡±

    The breeding of soft-shelled turtles was going well. However, it was only in terms of ¡°breeding soft-shelled turtles.¡±

    If there were any problems, it would be that the merchants who came and went for the newly started soft-shelled turtle breeding were showing great interest, and there were also requests from Nobunaga and others who wanted to eat soft-shelled turtles.

    Kyujiro seemed to have no intention of hiding anything and brought up the topic with a more suspicious smile than usual.

    Late June.

    Of the captured soft-shelled turtles, the females were released into the breeding grounds for egg-laying, and only the males were kept for consumption.

    After soaking them in clean water for a few days to remove the mud, they began the preparation of the soft-shelled turtles for cooking.

    However, Shizuko, who didn¡¯t know how to cook soft-shelled turtles, decided to leave it to Ashimitsu and Mitsuo.

    Ashimitsu had been catching and eating wild soft-shelled turtles since the Sengoku period. Mitsuo had also made soft-shelled turtle hot pot before and knew how to cook them.

    ¡°After the hot pot, we can make a delicious porridge using the broth. Let¡¯s finish it with leftover eggs.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, they are smaller compared to chicken eggs, but will nine be enough for nine people?¡±

    ¡°If we put too many eggs, the taste will be diluted, so this amount should be just right.¡±

    ¡°I have prepared the shells, bones, and kombu. Should we add sake as well as water when simmering?¡±

    The three of them worked efficiently.

    The people who would be eating the soft-shelled turtle hot pot and porridge this time were Hideyoshi, who was sent by Nobunaga for various reasons, and the Takenaka brothers. Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, Aya, Mitsuo¡¯s wife Tsuruhime, and the maid Shiba were the taste testers, making a total of nine people.

    However, preparing the soft-shelled turtle hot pot took time. They had to start the preparations a few hours before everyone gathered.

    ¡°Soft-shelled turtles that live in constantly flowing streams are one thing, but since we are cultivating them in mud, we add sake and ginger to remove any unpleasant smell.¡±

    ¡°I see. We used sake and mirin made from the shaved parts of premium sake for cooking, but I wonder how it would taste with cloudy sake?¡±

    ¡°I leave that to your imagination.¡±

    They prepared a special clay pot for the soft-shelled turtles, lined it with dried kombu and thinly sliced fresh ginger, and placed the cleaned soft-shelled turtle meat and diagonally sliced kujo onions on top. Then they poured in cooking sake.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not using a lid?¡±

    ¡°Normally, not using a lid allows the smell to dissipate, but when camping, it¡¯s inconvenient if a strong smell rises, so we intentionally use a drop lid.¡±

    From here, Ashimitsu focused on removing impurities and simmering for about twenty minutes. At this stage, they poured hot water over the shells to remove the thin skin on the surface and discarded it, as it would make the pot smell muddy and unfit for consumption. Since they put nine servings of soft-shelled turtles in a large pot, there was a lot of impurities, and they kept removing them. Mitsuo adjusted the simmering level while tasting the broth, and Shizuko welcomed the guests.

    Once the soft-shelled turtles were cooked, they added seasonal vegetables and shiitake mushrooms to the pot, seasoned it with soy sauce and mirin, and brought it to a boil. When everything was done, they divided it into individual clay pots with the broth.

    They took out the kombu and bonito flakes that had been soaked in soy sauce, vinegar, and yuzu juice overnight, and strained the solid ingredients using a sieve. This was a reproduction of modern ponzu sauce as much as possible. They added grated ginger and put it in a deep dish.

    Even without the preparations from the previous day, it had been over three hours since they started cooking.

    ¡°We apologize for the wait.¡±

    As Shizuko said that, she quietly opened the entrance. The fragrant aroma of the soft-shelled turtle hot pot filled the room, even though the clay pots were covered. First, the aroma of ginger and soy sauce, followed by the taste reminiscent of sea bream soup, stimulated everyone¡¯s appetite.

    Even Takenaka Hanbei, who was usually quiet, couldn¡¯t help but stare at the soft-shelled turtle hot pot, swallowing his saliva.

    Shizuko placed the clay pots with the soft-shelled turtles on the specially prepared charcoal grills that she had obtained for the cultivation of soft-shelled turtles, for Hideyoshi and the Takenaka brothers. Ashimitsu placed them for Keiji and the others, and Mitsuo placed them for Tsuruhime and Shiba.

    After the serving was done, Shizuko sat down, followed by Mitsuo and Ashimitsu.

    ¡°This is the soft-shelled turtle hot pot that we hope will become a specialty of Owari. Please enjoy it with the ponzu sauce in the serving dish. After the ingredients are gone, we will make porridge with the broth, so please save some broth. Now, please enjoy.¡±

    As if they had been waiting for it, Keiji was the first to pick up his chopsticks. He skillfully took the soft-shelled turtles out of the clay pot and ate them without dipping them in ponzu sauce.

    ¡°Mmm, delicious! The soft-shelled turtles I had before were also delicious, but this is even better!¡±

    The texture of the soft-shelled turtle meat was different from chicken or duck. If he had to describe it, it would be similar to the firmness of chicken breast. It had a dense texture like chicken breast, but it was also bouncy and had a burst of fatty flavor when chewed.

    The unique flavor of the soft-shelled turtle, which achieved a contradiction of being similar to the clear soup made from chicken bones, was sublimated into a bewitching taste. The unique taste of the soft-shelled turtle, which was different from other meats or fish, spread in the mouth.

    He slowly chewed and enjoyed the taste of the meat, then enjoyed the soup, fat, and meat juices mixing on his tongue, and finally, when it passed through his throat, the aroma of green onions and ginger wiped away the slight gamey smell, leaving only the lingering taste of umami in his mouth.

    Although Keiji had only eaten a few bites of the meat, he was already captivated by the charm of the soft-shelled turtle hot pot.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredibly delicious even without the ponzu sauce, but when you eat it with the ponzu sauce, you can clearly taste the outline of the umami.¡±

    Saizo quickly dipped the soft-shelled turtle¡¯s empura (the soft part around the edge of the shell) in the ponzu sauce and put it in his mouth. The combination of the rich and flavorful soup and the acidity of the ponzu sauce, along with the gelatinous texture that didn¡¯t have a strong taste like nata de coco, melted in his mouth, leaving a lingering taste on his tongue. When they passed through his throat, the acidity of the ponzu sauce and the sweetness of the soft-shelled turtle turned into a deep umami, leaving a long-lasting aftertaste in his throat.

    Everyone picked up their chopsticks and started eating the soft-shelled turtle. They couldn¡¯t help but be drawn in by the multi-layered symphony created by the pot, where the soft-shelled turtle was the main character and the other ingredients played supporting roles. Everyone¡¯s appetite decreased as they focused on savoring the overwhelming deliciousness.

    The soft-shelled turtle hot pot was quickly finished, but there was still porridge made with the broth waiting.

    They quickly rinsed the rice and added it to the pot, being careful not to make the broth cloudy. They brought it to a boil and added beaten eggs. Once they removed the charcoal used for heat adjustment, it was done.

    ¡°This is the soft-shelled turtle porridge. Please serve it in small dishes with a wooden spoon. It¡¯s also delicious with soy sauce or ponzu sauce, if you prefer.¡±

    Since there were people of various ranks gathered, normally there would be various etiquette and manners to follow, but Shizuko decided to ignore them. As expected, everyone served themselves with a wooden spoon and enjoyed the soft-shelled turtle porridge without any concern for etiquette.

    Even though they were sweating, everyone mindlessly devoured the soft-shelled turtle hot pot and porridge.

    Hideyoshi¡¯s purpose was to inspect Shizuko¡¯s soft-shelled turtle cultivation in place of Nobunaga, and to deal with the sudden appearance of Tsuruhime. For Mitsuo, Tsuruhime was just a child, but for Hideyoshi and Takenaka, it was a national defense issue for a princess from another country to marry a vassal without permission. Normally, Mitsuo would be severely punished, but because Shizuko saw him as an important person for the new dairy farming business, it was difficult to do so.

    ¡°I understand Kinoshita¡¯s concerns. However, I will not return to the Shimazu family, let alone work for them. Of course, I understand that words alone cannot be trusted.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. Considering the relationship between Owari and Satsuma, I understand that it is not easy for you to have direct contact with the Shimazu family. However, as someone who protects the country, I cannot be reassured by just words.¡±

    The discussion reached a stalemate.

    Mitsuo seemed to want to say something, but he had been warned not to say a word before the discussion started. He was undoubtedly looking at Tsuruhime with a modern perspective. The difference in perception was too dangerous in this discussion. At worst, Mitsuo could be suspected as an accomplice. If that happened, Mitsuo would have no backing, and there was even a possibility of being executed.

    So, Mitsuo kept quiet, and Shizuko and Hideyoshi accepted Ashimitsu¡¯s proposal without any objections.

    Nobunaga visited the Sakurano Shrine, which he had modified, to pay his respects. However, he was not the only one visiting the shrine. His wife, Nohime, was with him. Although she had come to the shrine, she showed no intention of praying. Rather, it seemed that the real event would start after Nobunaga¡¯s visit.

    ¡°Nobunaga-sama, you spend too much time in prayer. There are more interesting things to come, and you¡¯re making us wait.¡±

    ¡°¡­I told you not to do any unnecessary acting. What is the purpose of today¡¯s conversation?¡±

    Nohime is not the kind of person who would visit a shrine without reason, and Nobunaga knows that best.

    ¡°Hehe, this time we will have a meeting with the dead.¡±

    ¡°The dead¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go together. I assure you, it won¡¯t be anything bad.¡±

    Even though he said that, Nobunaga had no choice but to go along. If he backed down now, he didn¡¯t know what Nohime would say to him, and if he showed fear of something spiritual, it would affect his reputation.

    Reluctantly, Nobunaga walked with Nohime, following her lead.

    They entered the heiden (a building connecting the haiden and honden) and reached the honden (main hall). The heiden and honden were considered sacred and forbidden areas, and even spies from other countries wouldn¡¯t easily sneak in. In the Sengoku period, people had a fear and respect for gods and Buddhas, even if they were ruffians. Therefore, it was difficult for others to know what was said in secret conversations in the honden.

    ¡°For humans whose fate is determined by luck, incurring the wrath of the gods and Buddhas is more terrifying than anything else. That¡¯s why a secret conversation is perfect for us.¡±

    Saying that, Nohime opened the entrance without hesitation and entered the honden without any sense of reverence.

    ¡°¡­I told you not to do any unnecessary acting.¡±

    The inside of the honden was beautiful. In the center of the room, Ashimitsu was sitting in formal attire.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce him, the caretaker of this shrine and also a dead person.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re being too dramatic. Let¡¯s sit down first. The interesting part comes after that.¡±

    Nobunaga sat down wherever he was told. When Nohime acted like this, it was best to listen obediently, as he had learned from experience. Nohime smiled satisfied at Nobunaga, who obediently sat down, and then spread her arms somewhat dramatically as she spoke.

    ¡°Now, my lord, do you remember? The great incident that happened in Kyoto a few years ago¡­ the attack on Nijo Castle (Eiroku Incident).¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember. It was the incident where I expelled the Miyoshi Trio and Matsunaga, who surrendered to the former shogun at the time. What about it¡­?¡±

    Nobunaga organized the information in his mind as he spoke. Putting the pieces together one by one, he arrived at a certain hypothesis. He carefully observed Ashimitsu¡¯s face as if to confirm the hypothesis. Eventually, he understood that the hypothesis was correct and let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re saying he¡¯s a dead person.¡±

    Nobunaga thought it was foolish to say it out loud after saying it himself. Either it was a foolish joke or a scam by a swindler. However, Nobunaga knew that Nohime was not a foolish woman who couldn¡¯t see through such lies.

    ¡°That look in your eyes¡­ there¡¯s no mistake. He died at that time, in that place. What¡¯s here is the remnants of that man.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not a silent corpse, but a dead person who speaks. In that case, shall we use your power for the sake of my lord?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind. But let me give you one piece of advice. Even if you develop the most advanced weapons, they will eventually be stolen and imitated. No matter how much you try to keep it a secret, secrets will always leak. They can be damaged or lost on the battlefield, or they can be captured. With stolen information, slightly inferior replicas of the weapons can be made. The weapons will be refined through trial and error and eventually, equal or even better ones will be created. It is the beginning of the birth of a weapon that surpasses the new killing weapon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm, I finally understand the conversation. Then¡­ Ashimitsu, how would you defeat the enemy? Let¡¯s use the Kitabatake family in Ise as a hypothetical enemy.¡±

    ¡°Oh ho, then how shall we solve this?¡±

    ¡°The first step is already done. I used my spies to intentionally spread measles in Ise. Oda-dono and Nohime-dono should ask Shizuko for more details. Only a few people know the treatment for measles.¡±

    ¡°I see. They lack knowledge about measles. We can use that as a weakness and attack.¡±

    ¡°The next step is to destroy the fields. But not by burning them down. By destroying the soil, we can intentionally cause a poor harvest.¡±

    ¡°Destroy the soil of the fields?¡±

    ¡°Shizuko knows more about this, but the condition of the soil is crucial for crops to grow well. That girl separated the rice seedlings from the farmers and distributed them after growing them. The quality of the soil affects that.¡±

    To grow crops, it¡¯s not enough to simply sow seeds in the soil.

    As the term ¡°soil cultivation¡± suggests, it is necessary to conduct soil analysis to determine the optimal soil conditions for growing crops.

    Soil pH, which is often mentioned, also varies greatly depending on the crop. For example, for rice seedlings, the optimal pH is said to be between 5.0 and 5.5.

    However, when grown in paddy fields, a slightly acidic pH of 6.0 to 6.5 is considered optimal.

    In agriculture, it is crucial to create soil that has high water retention, easy drainage, good ventilation, and high fertility.

    The success or failure of soil cultivation greatly affects the harvest of crops.

    Moreover, Shizuko separated the rice seedlings from the farmers not only for soil cultivation but also to select superior individuals and to ensure that the farmers would not be affected if they accidentally ate the seeds.

    ¡°The farmers are unaware. They don¡¯t know that there are tricks hidden in the soil beneath their feet. Since this won¡¯t have as long-term effects as a famine, it would be best to implement it in the year the war begins.¡±

    The impact of a famine is that when there is a poor harvest, the amount of food decreases, causing food prices to rise.

    When it becomes difficult to obtain food, people fight over the limited supply.

    On the other hand, if the farmers also have less food, they may end up eating the seeds in the worst case scenario.

    As a result, the harvest will further decrease the following year.

    Once caught in this vicious cycle, food becomes chronically scarce, and people have no choice but to resort to looting from other countries in order to survive.

    From the Sengoku period to the modern era, all wars in the world have started with a struggle for food to compensate for the shortage caused by famine.

    ¡°Now, let me tell you my advantage. Although it¡¯s not much. If you take that girl with you on a march, don¡¯t let the foot soldiers plunder. That girl knows that looting occurs on the battlefield. But there¡¯s no need to show her the malicious intent of those scum. Sometimes, it¡¯s better not to see it even if you know.¡±

    ¡°What if we don¡¯t take Shizuko with us?¡±

    ¡°In that case, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let the scum do as they please.¡±

    Ashimitsu¡¯s advantage was very clear.

    He would intervene when it involved Shizuko, but otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t get involved. In fact, he often took ruthless measures.

    ¡°Oh ho, as expected of Ashimitsu. You really care about Shizuko, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That girl saved my life, both physically and mentally. I¡¯m already a dead man, but it¡¯s only natural for me to use my life for her until my body decays.¡±

    In response to Nohime¡¯s slightly teasing words, Ashimitsu gave a serious reply.

    In early July, Shizuko brought pottery jars from the storehouse to her home. Inside were black sugar plum liqueur made with black sugar.

    The reason Shizuko made plum liqueur was not so much for enjoying alcohol, but more as a medicinal liquor.

    Plum liqueur has the effects of recovering from fatigue, improving blood circulation, improving digestion, increasing appetite, and providing vitamins, minerals, and calcium contained in black sugar and plums.

    ¡°Well, I made it with the leftover plums for making umeboshi, so the taste might not be good.¡±

    When making umeboshi, red perilla, which is essential, can be harvested in about two months, so Shizuko prepared a large amount. However, there was a shortage of red perilla compared to plums, and she ended up with a surplus of plums.

    Some of the umeboshi she made was presented to Nobunaga, and he even gave some to Uesugi Kenshin.

    The secret to the umeboshi was mixing it with honey to create a milder taste.

    Speaking of umeboshi in the Sengoku period, it was usually salted and dried, and it was extremely salty.

    On the other hand, the umeboshi made by Shizuko used less salt and added sterilizing honey, allowing it to be stored with moisture.

    Of course, the combination of the salty and sour taste, and the sweetness of the thick and tender plum flesh, created a harmonious and irresistible flavor that even Kenshin, who had his own opinion on umeboshi, couldn¡¯t resist.

    The rumor spread quickly, and Shizuko¡¯s umeboshi became a popular item among the warlords.

    ¡°How many should I make this year? For now, I¡¯m making umeboshi with the plums that have arrived, but the quantity is quite challenging¡­¡±

    Because she was also making mosquito coils using white chrysanthemums, Shizuko felt like writing down the recipe for making umeboshi and sharing it with others. However, due to the nature of umeboshi as a military supply and the difficulty of handling red perilla, she couldn¡¯t easily outsource the production.

    When Shizuko returned home, she checked the progress of the black sugar plum liqueur, but as someone who couldn¡¯t taste alcohol, she could only smell the unique scent of black sugar.

    When she let Keiji taste it, his reaction was positive, but he commented that it wasn¡¯t a drink to consume in large quantities. Shizuko thought it was strange to think that drinking more alcohol was better, but she didn¡¯t say anything and left it at that.

    She also let the soldiers on break taste it, but their evaluations were also mixed, and she didn¡¯t receive any particularly positive feedback.

    Based on the results, Shizuko decided to treat the plum liqueur as a medicinal bath rather than a drink.

    Plum liqueur is said to be good before meals.

    However, in Japan, there is no concept of a pre-meal drink, so Shizuko thought it would be awkward and decided to give the plum liqueur a different name, ¡°Ume Yakutou,¡± emphasizing that it is not a drink but a medicine.

    In reality, if consumed in the right amount, plum liqueur diluted with hot water is good for the body, and in winter, the alcohol has the effect of warming the body.

    Shizuko planned to drink it only once every two or three days in the summer and once or twice a week at other times, to prevent dependence on plum liqueur.

    In modern times, even if you become unwell, you can simply go to the hospital, but in the Sengoku period, where medical facilities were not sufficient, it was necessary to prevent illness before it occurred.

    Maintaining perfect health is impossible, but it is necessary to strive to be close to perfection at all times.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s difficult to drink it alone¡­ Ah, I have an idea.¡±

    While thinking about how to handle the plum liqueur, Shizuko remembered that Nohime had made a certain request a while ago.

    The content was, ¡°Oichi¡¯s postpartum recovery is not going well. Is there anything good for her?¡±.

    From the content of the letter, Shizuko thought it was about Oichi giving birth, so she thought plum liqueur would be suitable for nutritional supplementation.

    Normally, if alcohol such as plum liqueur is consumed after giving birth, it can affect the breast milk with alcohol, but in the Sengoku period, a wet nurse would take care of the child, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    She sent a total of five jars to Nohime, along with a note saying that it should be diluted with hot water or water and drunk after dinner.

    She sent five jars because she considered the possibility that Nohime herself would want some.

    ¡°Well, she probably won¡¯t like it because it¡¯s alcohol. Oh, right. It¡¯s about time for the pineapple harvest.¡±

    Shizuko remembered that the snack pineapples she had been growing for a year and a half were ready for harvest.

    After planting, it takes one to one and a half years, or even up to two years for slower plants, for pineapples to be ready for harvest. Fortunately, the weather in Owari region was good, and she was able to harvest them in about a year and four months.

    Note that this is the cultivation period for snack pineapples, and depending on the variety of pineapple, some may take up to three years from planting to fruiting.

    ¡°I should check if there are any suckers that can be used for propagation. Oh, and I need to check on the pineapple crowns as well.¡±

    Once a pineapple plant bears fruit, it will no longer bear fruit again.

    So how do you propagate the plant? You can use the crown, which is the upper part of the leaves, for stem cutting propagation, the sucker that grows from the lower part of the stem that bears fruit, the shoot that grows from the stem that bears fruit, and the shoot that grows from the underground stem. By taking these and cultivating them, you can increase the number of plants.

    However, depending on the variety, leaving suckers may result in the plant bearing fruit again.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems I don¡¯t have any. Even in modern times, it¡¯s difficult for ordinary farmers to obtain seedlings. I guess I¡¯ll have to try the ratoon propagation method.¡±

    Suckers are not suitable for seedlings, and there is no guarantee that suckers or shoots will always grow. While it is possible to collect crowns for seedlings, it doesn¡¯t increase the number of seedlings.

    Depending on the luck of the suckers and shoots, there may still be uncertainty in obtaining seedlings. That¡¯s why Shizuko decided to use the less familiar ¡°ratoon propagation method.¡±

    Normally, pineapples that have borne fruit are discarded by burying them in the field.

    However, there are some varieties, such as the Gold Barrel, where the number of crowns, shoots, and suckers that can become seedlings is extremely small due to the characteristics of the variety. The ratoon propagation method is used to increase the number of seedlings for such varieties.

    The ratoon propagation method involves collecting the discarded pineapple mother stem after removing the leaves and roots, and cutting it into two to four centimeter slices.

    These slices are soaked in a sterilizing agent to kill bacteria, and then the slices are buried and sprouted. After that, the grown shoots are collected as seedlings and temporarily planted. That¡¯s all there is to it.

    With this method, it is possible to produce four or five seedlings from one plant, and with proper temperature and fertilization management, it is not a dream to produce more than ten seedlings from one plant.

    However, in the Sengoku period, it was impossible to have perfect temperature control, so only the gods knew how many seedlings could be produced from one plant.

    ¡°Well, there are only a few plants, so let¡¯s just focus on harvesting today. Hmm, it¡¯s been a while since I had pineapple. And on top of that, it¡¯s the expensive snack pineapple¡­ I have high expectations for the taste.¡±

    ¡°Oh ho. Is secretly eating that kind of thing your hobby?¡±

    In an instant, Shizuko stopped moving while holding the pineapple. She turned her head like a rusty machine and saw Nobunaga with an expression that seemed to say he had succeeded in his mischief, and Sakihisa (Konoe), who was looking at the pineapple with great interest.

    ¡°¡­Um, may I ask why Konoe-sama is here in this place¡­?¡±

    ¡°I invited him. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong. But isn¡¯t it a bit careless not to have any guards?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. It¡¯s too early for mere spies to take my head. Now, what is that prickly and menacing thing you have there?¡±

    ¡°(Ah, he won¡¯t let me off the hook for this) Ahem¡­ Well, this is a fruit called pineapple from Nanban. In kanji, it¡¯s written as ¡®phoenix¡¯ and ¡®pear,¡¯ so it¡¯s called ¡®Houli¡¯ in Japanese.¡±

    Pineapples arrived in Japan much later compared to the 17th century when they were introduced to Taiwan and the early 19th century. There are records of cultivation on Chichijima Island in the Ogasawara Islands in Tokyo, but there are also records of their introduction to Nagasaki through Nanban trade.

    The original country of snack pineapples is Taiwan, and in Taiwan, it is called ¡°Taiwan No. 4.¡±

    As for pineapples, they belong to the Bogor variety in the pineapple family.

    ¡°I see. And?¡±

    Nobunaga muttered as he began to clasp his fists together. It was a sign that he didn¡¯t need any more trivia.

    ¡°Um¡­ you can eat it by tearing it apart like this.¡±

    The characteristics of snack pineapples are that they are smaller than regular pineapples, have larger air spaces in the flesh, have less acidity, have stronger sweetness, have a high fragrance, and have a soft and sweet core that can be eaten as it is.

    They tore the small fruits of the snack pineapple and ate them while sharing their impressions.

    In the end, it goes without saying that only the crown remained in Shizuko¡¯s hand.

 CH 68

    SKKT Chapter 68

    July mid in the year 1569.

    In July, the Portuguese missionary Frois visited Gifu with Lorenzo.

    The reason for the visit was to stop the movement to expel missionaries in Kyoto and to seek protection from Nobunaga.

    At first, there was a correspondence of letters between Hino, the leader of the missionary expulsion movement, and Wada Koremasa, who protected the missionaries from Hino.

    Although Hino disappeared from politics after the first year of the Tensho era, he can be called Nobunaga¡¯s right-hand man at this time.

    He demonstrated his outstanding ability in all aspects of Nobunaga¡¯s control of Kyoto. He also served as a liaison with the imperial court due to his knowledge of the inner workings of the court.

    Hino, who played a role in Nobunaga¡¯s foreign policy, consistently worked to expel the missionaries.

    He advised Nobunaga, ¡°Wherever there are missionaries, there will be turmoil and destruction,¡± which suggests that he had some knowledge and a sense of crisis towards the missionaries.

    Unfortunately, it is not recorded what he saw or knew.

    There was little progress in the discussions between Hino, who hated Christianity, and Wada Koremasa, and the situation was deteriorating.

    In order to resolve this situation, Frois decided to seek protection from Nobunaga.

    He first departed for Omi Province in the middle of the night and met Lorenzo in Sakamoto.

    At that time, Lorenzo had a letter from Hino and was in Etsumi Castle where Wada Koremasa was.

    It is said that after Koremasa saw Hino¡¯s letter, he threw it on the floor. From this, it can be inferred that the contents of Hino¡¯s letter were unfavorable to him.

    When Lorenzo learned that Frois was heading to Mino, Koremasa gave him two letters, one addressed to a retainer of Nobunaga and the other to the owner of an inn in Gifu.

    With these two letters, Lorenzo joined Frois and they headed from Sakamoto to Asama by boat.

    After arriving in Asama and staying overnight, they entered Mino Province from Omi Province by land the next day and stayed at an inn recommended by Koremasa in Gifu.

    They did not move immediately because Sakuzaemon Nobumori and Shibata Katsuie had not yet returned from Kyoto to Gifu, and Hideyoshi was in Owari.

    With time on their hands, Frois and Lorenzo strolled around the castle town of Gifu.

    They could hear noise from all directions, giving the impression of a bustling Babylon.

    The castle town of Gifu was bustling enough for visitors to feel its prosperity, thanks to the policy of Rakushi Rakusa, which allowed for easy and cheap trade.

    Rakushi Rakusa was implemented by Nobunaga after it had been partially implemented by Imagawa Yoshimoto, Saito Dosan, and Rokkaku Shosai as a policy to promote the economy of their territories.

    However, they only partially introduced it, and Nobunaga was the first to fully implement it.

    In the first year of the Eiroku era (1567), he made the Kanomachi Market in Gifu Castle Town a Rakushi market, and the following year he issued the Rakusa decree. This allowed Nobunaga to eliminate vested interests in commercial transactions.

    The disadvantages of vested interests had become apparent since the late Muromachi period.

    When merchants started their businesses, they had to pay a fee to the temple that supervised the market. This fee granted them the right to operate their businesses.

    If they did not pay the fee, armed groups would destroy their business tools and shops, and in some cases, they would commit acts of violence against the merchants and their families.

    In addition, the seats had a monopoly on production and sales, and membership in the seats required shares as membership rights.

    Of course, if they conducted business without obtaining these shares, armed groups would still commit acts of violence.

    To eliminate this disadvantage, Nobunaga implemented Rakushi Rakusa and thoroughly cracked down on those who committed acts of violence.

    Furthermore, Nobunaga also reorganized the checkpoints.

    There are many misunderstandings about these checkpoints, so let me explain them first.

    First, there is a difference between the checkpoints of the Edo period and those before the Edo period (Muromachi to Azuchi-Momoyama period).

    The checkpoints of the Edo period were set up in strategic locations and performed inspections similar to modern immigration procedures, such as checking identification documents called ¡°mibun aratame¡± (proof of identity) and inspection of checkpoint passes to pass through the checkpoints, and inspecting for the presence of dangerous goods.

    By the way, the reason why it was very difficult for women to pass through the checkpoints in the Edo period was to prevent the wives and children of daimyo, who were hostages, from escaping.

    Therefore, women traveling alone from Edo were definitely rejected at the checkpoints. They had to be accompanied by their parents or siblings, travel in a group including men, or have male servants with them.

    In addition to the regular pass, women also needed a special pass called ¡°o-seki-sho onna tegata¡±.

    To obtain this, they first had to obtain a certificate from the responsible person or village head of the domain.

    Then they had to take it to the town magistrate to obtain permission.

    Finally, they had to submit the necessary documents to the deputy governor of the shogunate to obtain the o-seki-sho onna tegata.

    However, even with the o-seki-sho onna tegata, they could not pass through without any problems.

    In the Edo period, there were fifty-three checkpoints throughout the country, and seventeen of them had female inspectors called ¡°hitomi onna¡± or ¡°aratame uba¡± who were exclusively responsible for inspecting women.

    They worked in pairs to conduct inspections, and if either of them rejected someone, even if they had the o-seki-sho onna tegata, they were not allowed to pass through the checkpoint.

    Women who were rejected in this inspection had to return to Edo and obtain a new certificate from the deputy governor of the shogunate and go back to the checkpoint, which required an incredible amount of effort.

    There are records of women finally passing through the checkpoint after fifteen days, indicating how strict the passage of women through the checkpoints was.

    On the other hand, it is often thought that there was only one checkpoint in period dramas, but the most important checkpoint called ¡°Hakone no Seki¡± had five hidden checkpoints in addition to the main checkpoint, and all of them were connected by fences.

    It required tremendous effort to bypass these checkpoints, and if found, it was a serious crime punishable by death without question, so it was safer to take time and pass through the checkpoints.

    On the other hand, the checkpoints before the Edo period were set up by the lords who ruled the area, not by the shogunate.

    And the tolls for bringing in goods varied depending on the lord, as there was no unified toll called ¡°sekisen¡±.

    Originally, the sekisen was a guarantee fee (consideration) for the safe passage to the next checkpoint.

    However, at some point, the lords increased the number of checkpoints as one of the taxes, and there were even 60 checkpoints within a distance of only 15 kilometers (from Kuwana in Ise to Higa).

    For the problem of the Yodo River, which connects Osaka and Kyoto, there were temporarily nearly 400 checkpoints, and various sekisen were imposed.

    As a result, the transportation costs for transporters and merchants skyrocketed, and the arteries of logistics became clogged.

    Nobunaga stopped the proliferation of checkpoints by the shogunate, nobles, and temples and shrines, and abolished unnecessary checkpoints.

    He first reorganized the checkpoints in Owari and Mino, and after successfully entering Kyoto, he reorganized the checkpoints in the Kinai region and the checkpoints in the territories influenced by Ise Province.

    However, this reorganization of checkpoints may sound like the physical elimination of checkpoints, but it was not the case.

    The checkpoint abolition policy simply ensured that traffic taxes were only collected in necessary places, taking into account national defense, transportation routes, transportation costs, and transportation time, and did not collect traffic taxes in unnecessary places.

    Furthermore, he found fault-like reasons for the enemy¡¯s checkpoints and forcibly abolished the traffic taxes. This not only deprived the enemy of a source of funds but also ensured that merchants and goods flowed smoothly into his territory.

    In other words, Nobunaga did not eliminate or destroy vested interests, but rather enabled the Oda family to ¡°monopolize¡± the existing vested interests.

    Furthermore, although Rakushi Rakusa may sound like market liberalization, in the case of Gifu, it had a strong meaning of revitalizing the castle town that had been devastated by battles.

    Nevertheless, it was appreciated by the merchants, and they flocked to Gifu, attracted by the words ¡°Anyone can freely do business in Oda¡¯s territory.¡±

    Of course, it was not complete freedom to do anything, and there were clear rules.

    In exchange for exemption from various taxes, debt forgiveness, and exemption from various labor, merchants had to strictly adhere to not engaging in forced buying, violence, quarrels, disputes, illegal occupation, and not allowing criminals into the city.

    Even though they were exempt from various taxes, in order to receive public services from the Oda family, they had to pay taxes, and when setting up a shop, they had to pay a minimum guarantee deposit, and a certain amount of tax was imposed on commercial transactions, although it was lower than in other cities.

    (Gifu is overflowing with goods, and people gather here and spend money. Oda¡¯s policies are wonderful. We need to consider whether we can introduce them to our country.)

    Thinking that there must be a reason for the prosperity of the regions away from the capital, he considered whether this method could be applied in his own country. However, he didn¡¯t have much time to think. First, he had to deal with the enemies in front of him.

    Frois met with Shibata and Sassa, and toured Gifu to wait for Hideyoshi to return from Owari.

    When he met with Shibata, Frois was able to meet Nobunaga, but they couldn¡¯t hold a meeting on the spot. Finally, a few days later in Gifu, Hideyoshi returned from Owari, so they took immediate action. They were able to set up a meeting with Hideyoshi.

    After the consultation, Hideyoshi handed the draft brought by Frois to Nobunaga. After confirming the contents, Nobunaga called his secretary and wrote a letter to Yoshiaki and the imperial court to protect the missionaries.

    Then, he gave the letter to Hideyoshi, which had the seal of ¡°Tenka Fubu¡±, to protect the missionaries, and also gave Hideyoshi a letter to protect Frois, addressed to both Koremasa and Hino.

    ¡°Thank you very much for this time.¡±

    To express his gratitude for the letter, Frois asked Shibata to arrange a meeting with Nobunaga. Perhaps Nobunaga had various thoughts, as soon as he heard the story from Shibata, he invited them to his residence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Nobunaga answered with a smile. After Frois bowed his head again, he looked around and felt something strange. Shizuko, who was Nobunaga¡¯s advisor, was not there.

    Frois had always thought that she was always with Nobunaga, but when he thought about it carefully, she was often not with him when Nobunaga was in Kyoto.

    ¡°My lord, the tasting event is ready.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, that¡¯s right. Frois-dono, we were planning to have a tasting event for the dishes today. Would you like to join us?¡±

    ¡°Is it alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not Kyoto cuisine, but please enjoy the cuisine of Gifu.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. I will gladly accept your invitation.¡±

    Nobunaga, satisfied with Frois¡¯ words, nodded with a joyful smile.

    Of course, the reason why he smiled was not because he was satisfied with Frois¡¯ response, but because a certain plan had succeeded.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    At Nobunaga¡¯s command, the sliding doors at the entrance were quietly opened.

    At the forefront was Shizuko, dressed as she was when she met Frois, followed by two attendants, each carrying a tray.

    When Frois saw Shizuko, he instinctively turned his face towards her, but Shizuko calmly sat in front of Nobunaga and placed the tray quietly.

    ¡°The first dish is chicken skin and green onion fried rice. It is a simple dish made by mixing chicken skin, green onion, rice, and beaten eggs and stir-frying them. Please enjoy it with this wooden spoon.¡±

    After moving slightly to the side from Nobunaga, Shizuko cleared her throat and then explained the dish.

    ¡°Eat it with this wooden spoon¡­ Hmm, delicious. Just by stir-frying mixed rice, the taste changes like this.¡±

    Frois and Lorenzo also imitated them and started eating, watching Nobunaga eat with a shallow wooden spoon.

    When the rice entered their mouths, Frois was surprised by the texture that made the rice grains float. Then, with each chew, he was overwhelmed by new flavors and smells, such as the fragrant smell of soy sauce and the crispy texture of chicken skin.

    ¡°Delicious.¡±

    It may be a very common expression, but Frois couldn¡¯t find a more accurate expression.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not just stir-fried chicken skin. Even though there is hardly any fat in the skin, the rice has absorbed the fat and become sticky.¡±

    Nobunaga, with a mischievous smile, asked a question while eating the fried rice.

    ¡°Your insight is impressive. When chicken skin is stir-fried, it releases a lot of oil. Normally, it would be discarded, but if you add green onions, garlic, and ginger to this oil to give it a fragrance, you can create a unique and fragrant oil called ¡°chicken oil¡± (chiyu). The fried rice earlier was cooked using this chicken oil.¡±

    ¡°I see. You turned the oil that would normally be discarded into an oil that adds flavor to the rice. It¡¯s a brilliant reversal of thinking.¡±

    Nobunaga praised Shizuko with a smile. Frois felt the same way, although he didn¡¯t express it in words.

    How many people can create such a wonderful dish using leftovers? He was once again amazed by the wisdom and creativity of the head advisor.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you enjoyed it. Now, let¡¯s move on to the next dish.¡±

    Shizuko clapped her hands lightly. This time, three attendants brought in new dishes on trays.

    When the trays were placed in front of Nobunaga, Shizuko cleared her throat and then explained the dish.

    ¡°The second dish is chicken and potato stew. It is made by simmering chicken thigh meat, potatoes, onions, and shirataki noodles in a broth made from sugar, mirin, sake, soy sauce, and dashi.¡±

    ¡°Potatoes¡­? Are you talking about the ornamental potatoes?¡±

    The person who first considered potatoes as food in Europe was King Friedrich II of Prussia.

    King Friedrich II believed that potatoes were the perfect crop for promoting a strong and prosperous nation because they were resistant to cold weather, could withstand being trampled on, had a harvest yield three times that of wheat, and could be harvested whenever needed.

    In 1756, he issued the Potato Decree and encouraged his subjects to cultivate potatoes.

    Before potatoes were accepted as food in Europe, they were treated as ornamental flowers.

    At the same time, they were also considered as ¡°devil¡¯s plants¡± because they were not mentioned in the Bible.

    The same reason applies to why tomatoes were not initially accepted as food in Europe.

    Therefore, for Frois, potatoes were considered as devil¡¯s plants and he did not think of them as a material to be used for food.

    ¡°Eating sprouts or green parts of potatoes can cause stomach pain and vomiting, but if you remove them, they can be used as food.¡±

    Potatoes belong to the nightshade family and the sprouts or green parts contain a natural toxin called solanine and chaconine (also known as kakonine).

    Consuming these can cause headaches, vomiting, diarrhea, and loss of appetite.

    At that time, recipes for potatoes in Europe were not well-regulated, and recipes that involved consuming solanine were circulating, leading to outbreaks of poisoning.

    There is also an anecdote that when Walter Raleigh presented potatoes to Queen Elizabeth, the cook mistakenly cooked the leaves and stems, causing the queen to suffer from food poisoning.

    ¡°Potatoes have a good taste and a nice texture. However, even without potatoes, taro can be used as a substitute. Gorou, please research if taro can be used as a substitute.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    While listening to the conversation between Nobunaga and Shizuko, Frois had a difficult expression as he faced the potatoes in front of him.

    After hesitating for about a minute, he finally put the potatoes in his mouth.

    At first, Frois had a teary-eyed and disgusted expression, but gradually his face softened.

    ¡°¡­Delicious. I heard that potatoes were bitter and had a earthy taste, and I never thought they could be so delicious just by changing the way they are cooked.¡±

    Forgetting his initial aversion, Frois quickly ate the chicken and potatoes, finishing them in no time.

    ¡°There is something in this sauce¡­ um, is it soy sauce? It brings out a very good flavor.¡±

    ¡°I am glad that you like the soy sauce developed in our country.¡±

    There are several theories about the origin of soy sauce, and in the early days, it was tamari soy sauce.

    It is certain that it was exported outside of Japan in the 17th century, so it is undeniable that genuine soy sauce had been invented and produced by then.

    That is why Nobunaga asserted that soy sauce was developed by our country, in order to leave his mark in history along with soy sauce. Even if the original soy sauce still exists somewhere, soy sauce with the Oda brand has already been distributed to the imperial court, the shogunate, and allied countries, so its name will not appear in history.

    Also, another one of his favorite seasonings, ¡°miso with dashi,¡± was also spread in the same way by Nobunaga.

    Let¡¯s get back to the story.

    Nobunaga called his page and instructed him to bring the bottled soy sauce after it was sealed, and give it to Frois.

    At that time, one of the pottery bottles (komurabottle) with the soy sauce sealed with lacquer was delivered to Portugal and ended up in the hands of Cardinal Enrico, who would later become the king of Portugal.

    From then on, he loved soy sauce until his death, and not only his relatives, but also the nobles, clergy, and bureaucrats of Portugal showed their enthusiasm for soy sauce, but that is another story.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the third dish.¡±

    On the tray, there was a large plate with chicken cutlets.

    Next to it were three small plates containing tomato ketchup, grated daikon with ponzu sauce, and tartar sauce.

    ¡°This is a dish called chicken katsu, which is made by coating chicken thigh meat with breadcrumbs and frying it. It was marinated in sake, water, and soy sauce, then coated with flour, beaten egg, and breadcrumbs in that order. The sauces are tomato ketchup made from tomatoes, ponzu sauce with grated daikon, and tartar sauce.¡±

    ¡°Katsu, huh? What a good name.¡±

    ¡°It can also be a wordplay, meaning to win (katsu) against my weak self (chicken).¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! What a good meaning! I like it.¡±

    After laughing cheerfully, Nobunaga tasted the chicken katsu with the three sauces.

    Frois and Lorenzo followed suit and tasted the chicken katsu.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how the taste changes depending on the sauce you put on top.¡±

    ¡°The texture of the breading is pleasant.¡±

    All three dishes received positive feedback from Frois and Lorenzo, and Shizuko felt relieved inside.

    In fact, the tasting event was a big lie, and the purpose was to surprise the missionaries with their own cooking. Nobunaga was particularly enthusiastic about promoting soy sauce, so he instructed Shizuko to create soy sauce dishes using ingredients that the Nanban people were not familiar with.

    Shizuko noticed that potatoes were disliked, so she decided to serve chicken and potatoes, which looked like the main dish and could be easily adjusted in taste.

    ¡°With that, we conclude the tasting event for the dishes. Next, we will move on to the tasting event for the sweets.¡±

    Along with Shizuko¡¯s words, a tray with sweets was brought in.

    However, the tray brought by the page was one size larger than the one used for the dishes earlier.

    The reason was that it contained saucers with coffee cups, and a relatively large two-tiered bento box.

    ¡°What is this black liquid?¡±

    Nobunaga tilted his head in confusion as he looked at the black liquid in the coffee cup, and asked Shizuko.

    ¡°First, please remove the lid of the bento box. Inside, there are three types of sweets.¡±

    Following her instructions, Nobunaga and the others opened the lid of the bento box. Upon seeing the contents, Nobunaga let out an exclamation, while Frois and Lorenzo had their facial muscles stiffen.

    ¡°Starting from the left on the top tier, we have confetti, pancake with honey, and wild strawberry daifuku. On the bottom tier, from the left, we have mitarashi dango, anko donut, and yokan. The black liquid is soy coffee.¡±

    ¡°Soy¡­ coffee?¡±

    Nobunaga and the others tilted their heads in confusion at the word ¡°coffee.¡± It was not surprising that Frois was unfamiliar with coffee. Coffee was considered an exotic beverage until it spread to Europe through Venetian merchants in the early 17th century.

    As a result, it was hardly known to anyone other than botanists and medical professionals.

    On the other hand, coffee has been enjoyed in the Islamic world since ancient times, with the cooking method for the beans being described as early as the 9th century.

    ¡°Yes. Soybeans are roasted and cooled, then ground. The ground soybeans are wrapped in cloth, and hot water is poured over them to strain, resulting in soy coffee.¡±

    As a substitute for coffee, it may feel lacking compared to the real thing, but it is caffeine-free and has a light taste with a refreshing bitterness and a rich flavor, as well as the unique aroma of soybeans.

    Furthermore, soy coffee is sometimes considered a health food due to the nutritional value of soybeans.

    ¡°Bitter¡­ but when you drink it after eating the sweets, this bitterness becomes addictive.¡±

    ¡°The refreshing bitterness complements the sweetness of the sweets.¡±

    ¡°The combination of sweet anko and tangy wild strawberries creates an indescribable taste in the mouth.¡±

    Nobunaga, Frois, and Lorenzo all seemed to be very pleased with the sweets and soy coffee, and despite having tasted three dishes before, they quickly finished the six sweets.

    ¡°It was delicious. However, the amount of honey on the pancake feels a bit lacking.¡±

    Nobunaga, who enjoyed strong and salty flavors as well as sweet ones, felt that the amount of honey was insufficient.

    ¡°That is the appropriate amount.¡±

    However, Shizuko, who expected those words to come out, immediately countered Nobunaga.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a little more be fine?¡±

    ¡°Please refrain from overdoing it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess there¡¯s no helping it.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your understanding. Excessive consumption of sweetness can be harmful to your health, so please be careful (though I have a feeling you¡¯ll pour plenty without me knowing).¡±

    Shizuko straightened her posture, looked at the three of them, and then bowed deeply as she said this.

    ¡°With this, the tasting event organized by someone is concluded. Thank you all for your participation.¡±

    The meeting between Nobunaga and Frois ended in a friendly atmosphere. Frois was seen off by Nobunaga, and he returned to the inn in Gifu with Lorenzo.

    ¡°This country will surely change with Oda-dono at its center.¡±

    ¡°Yes. He is realizing things that we could never have imagined.¡±

    ¡°However, it is a surprising discovery that the Head Minister is also knowledgeable about cooking. He is not only an excellent warrior, but also a cultured person with high education.¡±

    Frois spoke with a joyful expression. For him, everything was guided by God¡¯s will.

    Therefore, Frois believed that meeting someone like Shizuko, who was different from the norm, was a trial given to him by God.

    It was a very positive way of thinking, but it could also be seen as blindly believing in everything related to God.

    ¡°Someday, when this country is under the rule of Oda-dono, I would like to invite him to our homeland. With his wisdom, he will surely provide us with answers.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    With Lorenzo¡¯s words, Frois smiled and said:

    ¡°The disease that sailors fear, scurvy, and the black death that strikes our homeland and neighboring countries. Both are diseases that have undermined the authority of our church¡­ but he must know something.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ seems impossible.¡±

    ¡°No, he made confetti just by seeing it. He must know something that we don¡¯t, something that is both unknown to us and yet close to the core.¡±

    Lorenzo was skeptical, but Frois was convinced that Shizuko knew something.

    It was impossible to stop someone with the wisdom equivalent to a sage from setting off on a journey.

    He must have learned something, but he was seen as a threat by the ruler of the time and was expelled.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s present a gift to Oda-dono for today¡¯s matter. There¡¯s no need to rush. If we gradually get closer to him, we will naturally be able to establish a connection with the Head Minister.¡±

    After that, Frois presented something to Nobunaga, but he immediately understood that it was beyond his control and left it to Shizuko.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s huge!¡±

    Nagayoshi let out a scream that was close to a scream. Of course, he was not the only one surprised. Keiji and Saizo also had astonished expressions. Aya seemed to be on the verge of fainting.

    ¡°Oh¡­ this is quite a rare thing.¡±

    Shizuko looked curiously at the large cage, which was a gift from Nobunaga. Inside the cage, there was a majestic eagle.

    In Japan, there are three types of eagles: the Steller¡¯s sea eagle, the white-tailed eagle, and the golden eagle. However, the Steller¡¯s sea eagle is found in Hokkaido in search of salmon, and the white-tailed eagle migrates to northern Japan in winter (winter bird), so it is rare for people in the Sengoku period to see eagles other than the golden eagle.

    As a side note, in Japan¡¯s falconry, the peregrine falcon and the gyrfalcon were mainly used, with the peregrine falcon being used for small birds and the gyrfalcon being used for pheasants, ducks, and rabbits.

    ¡°It seems to be looking around restlessly. Perhaps it has become more cautious in an unfamiliar land? Shall we give it raw meat?¡±

    As soon as she showed the raw meat, the eagle¡¯s expression changed. It was clearly a face that was targeting prey, but it couldn¡¯t aim due to the cage being in the way.

    ¡°Um, this¡­ it has been trained to consider the one who feeds it as its master. It is a very friendly bird. Please take good care of it¡­ I wonder if that¡¯s true.¡±

    Shizuko read the accompanying instructions, but the content was hard to believe.

    However, Shizuko understood that the eagle was hungry, so she threw duck meat into the cage.

    In an instant, the eagle jumped down from the perch. It used its feet to hold down the meat and made sure there were no intruders around before starting to peck at it.

    It would be more accurate to say that it was tearing the meat apart rather than pecking at it.

    It was a vigorous and hearty eating scene, but it was also a sign that it had been deprived of food for a long time, as Shizuko understood.

    ¡°In Japan, it¡¯s not easy to get meat like this. (This child, like Wittmann, was forcibly taken from its birthplace and brought here due to human convenience.)¡±

    The eagle was transported from its habitat as a chick and trained on the ship while being brought to Kyushu, Japan.

    At first, the local lords were pleased with the offering, but as it grew, its appetite increased. Eventually, it consumed the amount of food that could hire a laborer for three months in just one month.

    At this point, the local lords could not ignore the financial burden, and finally, they returned the eagle to the missionaries. Other daimyos had the same result, and eventually, the missionaries themselves became overwhelmed with the eagles.

    The missionaries, who judged that there was no use for the eagles as offerings, pushed them onto Frois in Kyoto.

    Frois, who was initially at a loss for how to handle them, thought that Nobunaga, who loved falconry, would be pleased with the eagles, so he presented them to him with a glimmer of hope.

    However, Nobunaga deemed them too much for him to handle and passed them on to Shizuko as a gift.

    What Frois didn¡¯t know was that Shizuko had received an even larger eagle than the one given to her.

    However, six months ago, the owner transferred the eagle from an iron cage to a wooden one.

    I don¡¯t know about Frois, but there was actually a larger eagle than the one bestowed upon Shizuko.

    However, six months ago, the owner transferred the eagle from a cage made of iron to a wooden cage.

    ¡°We have plenty of meat because of the Wittmans. Adding one more eagle won¡¯t make much of a difference.¡±

    Nobunaga expanded his poultry farming to include chickens, ducks, geese, and recently, Muscovy ducks and quails.

    He established a specialized occupation called the ¡°Gochoshu¡± (Five Bird Group), which focuses on bird farming. This shows his enthusiasm.

    The Gochoshu is responsible for standardizing breeding techniques, observing and studying the ecology, researching methods for generalizing and simplifying breeding, studying efficient breeding methods, and researching ways to utilize every part of the feathers, among other diverse studies.

    Nobunaga believed that breeding techniques that cannot be mastered are worthless, and he thoroughly pursued standardization, generalization, and rationalization in bird farming.

    Thanks to the ¡°Food Twelve Articles¡± distributed during the New Year, the chicken egg industry quickly spread among the farmers in Owari and Mino, and has now developed into a major industry.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s try putting this one on my arm¡­ Does anyone want to give it a try?¡±

    Instantly, everyone shook their hands and refused. But their reaction was perfectly normal.

    Compared to a large hawk, the eagle in the cage had a difference in size like that between an adult and a child. The length of its claws appeared to be over fifteen centimeters, and its total length was nearly one meter.

    Although she was a little scared, Shizuko, who had a desire to have a hawk on her arm, wrapped a thick rope around her arm and put on gloves made of deer skin.

    Once she was ready, Shizuko turned her face towards the eagle in the cage. As she observed the eagle closely, she realized that she recognized the eagle inside the cage.

    ¡°Is this¡­ a Steller¡¯s sea eagle?¡±

    The black fan-shaped crest on its head, the fluffy feathers around its face, its total length of nearly one meter, and its claws that were close to twenty centimeters all matched the characteristics of a Steller¡¯s sea eagle.

    It could be inferred from its size that it was a large female individual, as female eagles tend to be larger than males.

    ¡°Could it be that she received it from a Native American?¡±

    Native Americans in Central and South America captured Steller¡¯s sea eagles and tamed them, using their crests for decoration.

    It is also said that those who kept live Steller¡¯s sea eagles were highly respected by their peers.

    (Could it be that this is not the extinct eagle?)

    Shizuko denied her own thoughts. However, there is no evidence in history that the eagle became extinct. It was just a speculation that it might have become extinct, and it couldn¡¯t be denied that there was a possibility that a small number of them continued to survive.

    ¡°(Well, for now, let¡¯s focus on the Steller¡¯s sea eagle) Come on, here, on my arm. Good¡­ good girl.¡±

    Pointing to her arm, Shizuko waited for the Steller¡¯s sea eagle to perch on it. After a while, the eagle noticed and flew out of the cage, landing on Shizuko¡¯s arm.

    Although it was not being gripped with a force of over a hundred, the weight of nearly ten kilograms was still resting on Shizuko¡¯s arm.

    ¡°(I remember seeing on TV that falconers would give rewards) This is your reward, meat.¡±

    Perhaps because it had been a while since it had eaten meat, the Steller¡¯s sea eagle tore apart the duck meat with single-minded focus and ate it.

    ¡°(Maybe she won¡¯t recognize me as her master unless I give her meat for a long time) Alright, I need to build a small house for you. The iron cage must be too small.¡±

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t imagine that the Steller¡¯s sea eagle would recognize a human who simply gave her meat. She understood that if she couldn¡¯t establish a relationship of trust with the raptor, she wouldn¡¯t be recognized as its master.

    The same goes for falconry. It is only possible because there is a strong bond of trust between the falconer and the hawk.

    ¡°Well, for now, you¡¯ll have to endure the iron cage.¡±

    Whether the Steller¡¯s sea eagle understood Shizuko¡¯s words or not, it let out a loud cry.

    The animals officially owned by Shizuko are the Wittmans, the gray wolves, and the Steller¡¯s sea eagle bestowed upon her by Nobunaga. However, the animals around her are not limited to these two species.

    While the area where Shizuko resides is still being developed, mainly for infrastructure, the scale is small.

    The population density is low, and since it takes several years for animal-powered land reclamation, there are still many untouched natural areas. Various wild animals have started to inhabit these areas.

    Among them, several species have formed a relationship with Shizuko.

    First and foremost, there are crows, which have a close relationship with agriculture. In Japan, there are two species of crows, the jungle crow and the carrion crow, and the carrion crow, which is classified as a large bird in modern Japan, is commonly seen in urban areas.

    By the way, there are several major differences between the jungle crow and the carrion crow.

    First, the jungle crow tends to act alone or in pairs, while the carrion crow tends to act in flocks.

    Also, the jungle crow often walks on the ground, while the carrion crow is always high up except when eating or bathing.

    This is because the jungle crow inhabits open areas, while the carrion crow is said to have inhabited forests.

    The jungle crow is smaller than the carrion crow and often has its food stolen, but in return, they are very resourceful and have a high learning ability.

    Crows that drop walnuts on pedestrian crossings to crack them open, or steal money from donation boxes to buy pigeon feed from vending machines, are usually jungle crows.

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that carrion crows are less intelligent; they also have many clever anecdotes.

    The carrion crows prefer plant-based food, while the jungle crows are more inclined towards animal-based food, so it was only natural for the jungle crows to claim Shizuko¡¯s surrounding area as their territory.

    At first, Shizuko tried to drive away the jungle crows to prevent damage to her crops, but after a while, she stopped doing so. It was because the jungle crows had a surprising strategy.

    They thought that if they targeted crops, Shizuko would come up with countermeasures, so they switched their food source from crops to pests in the fields.

    The omnivorous jungle crows also eat insects and frogs. Switching their main food source from crops to pests did not pose any problems.

    By continuing to show Shizuko that they were not enemies, the jungle crows managed to eliminate her hostility towards them.

    This strategy was a great success, and the flock of jungle crows successfully established their territory near Shizuko¡¯s residence. They had unlimited access to vegetable scraps, thinned crops, and damaged crops caused by pests.

    The coexistence between Shizuko and the wildlife was not limited to the jungle crows.

    In the areas where Japanese loaches were being farmed, Japanese river otters settled and fed on loaches that escaped from the farms or frogs living nearby.

    Furthermore, a couple of Steller¡¯s sea eagles had settled in the mountains where Shizuko cultivated shiitake mushrooms.

    They would go to Hokkaido to seek salmon from the end of summer to the beginning of winter. During other seasons, their main purpose was the Japanese loaches, and occasionally, they would go to fishing villages to get leftovers.

    In areas where sericulture was active or grain was stored, numerous Japanese cats settled.

    As soon as Shizuko learned about this, she immediately put up a wooden sign that said ¡°Do not tie cats with collars.¡±

    This was because many cat owners used to tie their cats with collars to prevent them from getting lost.

    Although the cat owners initially expressed dissatisfaction with the ban, after the period when it was strictly enforced, the damage caused by rats visibly decreased.

    Seeing the results, the cat owners understood that tying cats with collars hindered their role of exterminating rats, and they apologized to Shizuko for protesting against the ban.

    The environment where humans and animals coexist is home to many creatures, large and small. And within that environment, a cycle is formed, completing the ecological pyramid.

    Therefore, it was natural for various wild animals to gather around Shizuko.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I want stray dogs around here.¡±

    However, among the wild animals, there are also unwelcome guests. The most problematic animal among them is the stray dog.

    The weasel is also considered a pest like the stray dog, but weasels do not inhabit areas where large raptors live.

    Deer, although considered pests in modern Japan for damaging crops, are more of a problem animal that destroys the mountain environment due to the presence of many carnivorous animals in the vicinity of Shizuko¡¯s residence.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s around here.¡±

    Shizuko, accompanied by Kaiser and the others, moved to the area where the stray dogs had invaded.

    For Kaiser and the others, it would be ideal to eliminate the stray dogs as a show of force, but Shizuko didn¡¯t want to shed any unnecessary blood, even if they were stray dogs.

    However, maintaining control over the territory was a necessary task for Shizuko. If she neglected it, the Wittmans would not feel safe.

    So she quickly decided to eliminate the leader of the pack of stray dogs, who was in charge of the territory.

    By doing this, Shizuko would show the Wittmans that she was reliable and could also subdue the pack of stray dogs.

    It would be best if there were no casualties, but if they didn¡¯t fight, they would lose their territory. And if the stray dogs took over the territory, it would cause a great deal of trouble for the surrounding area.

    As the owner of the Wittmans, Shizuko had a responsibility to protect the territory.

    However, instead of imposing the logic of the strong on the stray dogs and killing the leader, she wanted to make sure that their sacrifice was not in vain.

    She respectfully buried the leader and, after removing ticks and fleas from the remaining stray dogs, conducted various health checks and trained them to be guard dogs and messenger dogs.

    ¡°Now, this should be the area¡­ Oh?¡±

    Holding a compound bow and being vigilant of her surroundings, Shizuko noticed a pack of stray dogs. However, they were not paying attention to her and were focused on something under a tree.

    But their attention was minimal. As soon as they noticed Shizuko¡¯s scent, the stray dogs became alert and started growling in warning.

    One dog, accompanied by the pack of stray dogs, stood out as the leader. Shizuko realized this. As she took an arrow out of the quiver, stray dogs started appearing one after another from the surrounding bushes.

    However, Shizuko felt no fear. She stroked her reliable guards who were right beside her and briefly gave instructions while nocking an arrow.

    ¡°Kaiser, K?nig, please guard the front and rear. Adelheid, Ritter, Lutz, guard the left and right. Let¡¯s finish this in one shot.¡±

    Instantly, Kaiser and the others roared fiercely.

    Shizuko had five gray wolves, while the pack of stray dogs had nearly thirty. In terms of numbers, they were at a significant disadvantage, but Kaiser and the others had a larger body size than large dogs, and above all, their fighting spirit was different.

    Overwhelmed by their momentum, the stray dogs lowered their heads and flattened their ears towards their heads. Seeing this, the leader barked at the frightened dogs, trying to encourage them, but the surrounding stray dogs turned towards him and started barking.

    (He looked away!)

    Shizuko didn¡¯t miss the moment when the leader¡¯s attention shifted from her to his subordinates. She released the arrow she had been nocking, aiming for the leader¡¯s head.

    The leader noticed the sound of the arrow being released, but in a state where he had turned his gaze away from Shizuko, he couldn¡¯t deal with the compound bow arrow that traveled at over 100 meters per second.

    The leader, with an arrow through his head, fell to the ground, bleeding. After twitching slightly, he died without uttering a single groan.

    From there, things moved quickly. With the death of the pack¡¯s leader, the stray dogs lost their will to resist and lay on their backs, showing submission to Shizuko.

    ¡°Lutz, deliver a letter to Aya-chan. Adelheid and Ritter, line up the stray dogs. Kaiser and K?nig, please continue to guard the surroundings for now.¡±

    Even without a dog whistle, Kaiser and the others seemed to understand Shizuko¡¯s words, as they each fulfilled their roles.

    Lutz ran off to deliver the letter to Aya, while Adelheid and Ritter barked orders at the stray dogs. Shizuko went to the place that had caught the stray dogs¡¯ interest. As she moved closer to the tree, she understood what had caught their attention.

    ¡°¡­An owl?¡±

    Under the tree was a baby owl. However, its feathers were dirty and its movements were sluggish, indicating that it was in a weakened state.

    Furthermore, she could hear the cries of two baby owls from the tree, indicating that there were at least two baby owls.

    When she climbed the tree to check the nest, she found another baby owl on the verge of death.

    There were no traces of the parents, so it was either that the parents abandoned the chicks for some reason, or they died due to injury or illness.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. Now that I¡¯ve seen them, I can¡¯t just ignore them.¡±

    Shizuko carried the two baby owls and their nest back home and set up a shelter for them. Of course, she would later come to know that they were not ordinary owls.

    LE

 CH 69

    Late August, 1569.

    Going back a little in time to the twelfth year of Eiroku (1569), in May, the Kitabatake family in southern Ise was divided into two opinions regarding whether to resist or submit to Nobunaga. In the midst of this, Kizuki Tomonori, the younger brother of Kitabatake Tomonori who defended the wooden castle, was instigated by Takigawa Kazumasu, also known as Gen, who was said to be a member of the Kizuki clan, and others, and conspired with the Oda family to rebel against the main family. Upon learning of the espionage of Takigawa Kazumasu, Kitabatake Tomonori immediately dispatched troops to attack the wooden castle. However, the Nagano and Kobe families came to the aid of the Oda army, and because the wooden castle was surrounded by easily defensible low wetlands, Kitabatake Tomonori withdrew his troops without being able to capture the castle.

    After the capture of Kobe Castle, Nobunaga switched from a strategy of brute force to a battle focused on diplomacy. In this diplomatic battle, Nobunaga gradually incorporated the castles of Ise into his own camp, weakening the power of Kitabatake Tomonori. Due to the difference in military strength and Nobunaga¡¯s diplomacy, Kitabatake Tomonori found himself in a difficult situation. However, he showed no signs of surrender, and instead openly confronted Nobunaga.

    In response to Kitabatake Tomonori¡¯s attitude, Nobunaga began a full-scale invasion of Ise. He issued orders for the invasion of Ise to his vassals, including Mori Yoshinari, Shibata Katsuie, Sakuama Nobumori, and Kinoshita Yoshitsuro. Of course, the invasion order was also delivered to Shizuko. However, the content was beyond her expectations.

    ¡°¡­Wow, I¡¯m really surprised.¡±

    After confirming the contents of the order from Nobunaga, Shizuko muttered half in amazement. She explained the contents of the order to Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Aya, who she had summoned. According to the order, Keiji and Nagayoshi were to participate in the invasion of Ise. Shizuko and Saizo were to remain at home due to various circumstances. Aya was instructed to assist Shizuko and Saizo, with detailed instructions written down.

    ¡°It says that the two of us will be under the command of Mori-sama, but in reality, we¡¯ll be treated more like guerrilla troops, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s been a while since we had a big battle. I¡¯m getting excited.¡±

    ¡°To be able to participate in battle before my coming-of-age ceremony¡­ There¡¯s no greater honor than this.¡±

    Upon hearing about the invasion of Ise, Keiji¡¯s heart leaped with anticipation, and Nagayoshi was so moved that tears almost welled up, but he raised his head and held back his emotions.

    ¡°The departure is on August 20th, so we need to finish preparations by the 18th. The warehouse will be open, so report to Aya-chan what you need to use later.¡±

    ¡°Can I take the sword in Warehouse 5?¡±

    As soon as he heard Shizuko¡¯s statement, Nagayoshi asked eagerly. In response, Shizuko remembered that she had been keeping a certain sword in Warehouse 5.

    ¡°Ah, that one. It¡¯s fine, actually. It¡¯s a sword that I was planning to give you when you came of age.¡±

    ¡°Really?! By the way, who did you receive such a good sword from?¡±

    ¡°It was given to me as a return gift when I gave plum wine to Lady Oichi.¡±

    ¡°¡­You always get involved in strange things. By the way, what¡¯s the name of the sword?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. When I received it, it didn¡¯t have a name that seemed fitting.¡±

    ¡°Then you decide.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Shizuko, slightly flustered, stumbled over her words as she looked at Nagayoshi with hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Well, you know. It would be better to have the name of a swordsmith¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) also said so.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. There¡¯s no problem at all.¡±

    With anticipation, Shizuko turned her gaze to Keiji and Saizo, but her expectations were completely betrayed. After exhaling a heavy breath, Shizuko turned her face towards Nagayoshi.

    ¡°Give it a cool name!¡±

    ¡°(Tenka tenko yuiga dokuson) is no good, right? Hmm, how about ¡®Meiky¨­ Shisui¡¯ (Clear Mirror, Still Water),¡¯ ¡®Ikki T¨­sen¡¯ (One Man, One Thousand),¡¯ ¡®If¨±d¨­d¨­¡¯ (Majestic),¡¯ ¡®G¨­ki Kakudan¡¯ (Resolute),¡¯ or ¡®Ken¡¯nin Fubatsu¡¯ (Perseverance)?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sorry, the sound is good, but I have no idea how to write them.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll write it now, so wait a moment.¡±

    Shizuko wrote down the four-character idioms she had mentioned earlier on a piece of paper and handed it to Nagayoshi. Upon receiving it, Nagayoshi furrowed his brow as he looked at each piece of paper. He decided based on the sound and appearance of the kanji, not their meaning.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s go with ¡®Meiky¨­ Shisui.¡¯ I have no idea what it means!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s ask someone. By the way, ¡®Meiky¨­ Shisui¡¯ means having no impure thoughts, being calm and composed, and having a clear and serene mind.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s perfect for Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), who is full of impure thoughts!¡±

    Upon hearing the meaning of ¡®Meiky¨­ Shisui,¡¯ Keiji pointed at Nagayoshi and burst into laughter.

    One week before the start of the invasion of Ise, Nobunaga ordered Shizuko to bring something to his residence. Shizuko, who was given the order, brought out what was stored in the underground storage of her dedicated warehouse and loaded everything onto a newly developed cart. After loading the cargo, a large amount of dried grass was placed on top for camouflage. After finishing the work, Shizuko, accompanied by Keiji, pulled the cart towards Nobunaga¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Why all of a sudden¡­¡±

    While pulling the heavy cart, Shizuko complained.

    The cart was an innovative invention that combined the concept of a sidecar, a traction vehicle imported from overseas, and the mainstream oxcart of the time. Its appearance was relatively late, around 1921, and the inventor was said to be Torao Mochizuki from Aoshima, Fuji City, Shizuoka Prefecture. The cart, which could carry heavy loads and reduce vibration and noise, and had a low center of gravity for stable transportation, quickly replaced the oxcart.

    Shizuko¡¯s cart was made of bamboo as a substitute for the metal pipes, with hemp plastic boards inserted into the bamboo frame, and the tires were non-pneumatic tires filled with resin instead of air. If bamboo is properly processed, it can serve as a substitute for metal pipes. Even in modern times, it is not uncommon for bamboo to be used in the frames of bicycles or wheelchairs. Bamboo is stronger and lighter than metal frames such as iron or aluminum, it absorbs vibrations from the road, has higher durability than wood, and is easier to obtain than wood. The resin-filled tires may not provide a comfortable ride, but they have excellent performance for transporting goods.

    ¡°Because of what¡¯s inside. If someone other than Shizuchi carries it, their head and torso will say goodbye on the way back.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand. I know how important the contents are. But, you know, it¡¯s heavy¡­¡±

    While pulling the heavy cart, Shizuko grumbled.

    To the casual observer, it appeared that the cargo was only dried grass, but the real cargo was hidden underneath. The real cargo hidden under the mound of dried grass was eighty gold bars and one hundred twenty silver bars, which were Nobunaga¡¯s hidden assets.

    Needless to say, Shizuko did not possess a gold mine, nor was she involved in gold mine development. Shizuko, who did not have a gold or silver mine, acquired a large amount of gold, silver, and copper through the refinement of crude copper.

    Copper refined from ores in Japan contained a large amount of gold and silver, but until the beginning of the Edo period, Japan did not have the technology to separate gold and silver from copper. As a result, the Ming and Nanban people, who had the technology to separate copper and gold and silver, bought copper from Japan at low prices and extracted gold and silver, earning huge profits. However, in 1591, Soga Rieemon, later known as the founder of the Sumitomo zaibatsu, completed the refining technology to separate gold and silver from copper called Nanbanbuki in Sakai, Izumi Province, putting an end to the cheap export of crude copper.

    Thanks to Nanbanbuki, which separates gold and silver from crude copper, Shizuko possessed a large amount of gold, silver, and copper despite not having a mine. However, she only needed copper and silver. Copper, which is easy to refine and process, has excellent thermal and electrical conductivity and durability, and is an indispensable material in modern society. Silver, when subjected to electroless plating on glass (silver mirror reaction), forms a reflective layer. This is used in mirrors. Mirrors are essential components in the production of sextants and rangefinders.

    ¡°I never imagined that crude copper would contain so much gold and silver¡­¡±

    If the amount of gold and silver was within the range that Nobunaga could overlook, there would be no problem. However, as merchants repeatedly collected crude copper and sold it to Shizuko, an inappropriate amount of gold, silver, and copper accumulated in her possession. Faced with an obviously disproportionate amount of gold and silver, Shizuko decided it would be best to report to Nobunaga.

    It was certainly a story that went far beyond Nobunaga¡¯s imagination that gold and silver could be obtained from crude copper, but Shizuko stopped thinking about it when she saw the gold and silver bars stored in the underground of her dedicated warehouse. For a while, the gold and silver would be kept in the warehouse, and gradually transported to Nobunaga¡¯s warehouse at the appropriate time, with Shizuko being responsible for the transportation. These arrangements were made between Shizuko and Nobunaga.

    ¡°Why did I decide to carry it myself?¡±

    ¡°Well, Shizuchi, how many people wouldn¡¯t be moved after seeing that many gold bars?¡±

    Gold has been a symbol of wealth since ancient times, and its golden brilliance and unchanging value have continued to fascinate rulers throughout history. In Japan, during the Warring States period, each province developed gold mines in order to obtain war funds, resulting in a gold rush. Toyotomi Hideyoshi, who dominated that era, was also fascinated by gold to the point of building a golden tearoom and toilet. Even in modern times, one kilogram of gold is worth nearly 5 million yen, and there has never been a time in human history when gold has become worthless. Keiji couldn¡¯t help but find it strange that Shizuko, who could be so nonchalant about gold, possessed such a large amount.

    ¡°Even if I have excess gold, owning gold bars only causes trouble.¡±

    ¡°Have you never thought about taking just one¡­?¡±

    ¡°Keiji-san, in my country, there is a saying. ¡®It takes a lifetime to earn trust, but it can be lost in an instant. And trust cannot be bought with money. To regain it, twice the effort accumulated so far is required.''¡±

    This quote is part of a speech given by the late Mitsugu Sato, who was the president of Snow Brand Milk Products Co., Ltd., to all employees after a factory food poisoning incident in March 1955.

    Even though she complains, Shizuko actually understands. The reason why Nobunaga has Shizuko carry the gold and silver is because he trusts that Shizuko will deliver the refined gold and silver without falsifying the numbers. If Nobunaga didn¡¯t trust Shizuko, he would have had the reliable Mori Yoshinari deliver it. That¡¯s why Shizuko would never betray Nobunaga¡¯s trust for the money. It would also betray her own self up until now.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong to seek status and wealth. It¡¯s just that I have different goals from those people. Well, this conversation is over. Let¡¯s quickly go to Gifu and deliver the goods.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Shizuko increased the force pushing the cart. Keiji, who was a little behind, looked at Shizuko¡¯s back with an indescribable expression and muttered.

    ¡°Shizuko is really mysterious.¡±

    But that¡¯s a good thing, Keiji thought to himself and followed Shizuko¡¯s back. From then on, nothing happened on the way, and Shizuko and Keiji safely arrived at Nobunaga¡¯s residence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting¡­ What¡¯s with that strange headgear?¡±

    Nobunaga greeted them with a smile, but tilted his head when he saw Shizuko¡¯s headgear.

    ¡°Ah, this is a straw hat. It¡¯s made of straw, as the name suggests. It has good ventilation and a wide brim, so I quite like it.¡±

    In Japan, a straw hat refers to one made by bleaching or dyeing straw, flattening it, and sewing it into a spiral shape with Sanada strings. However, the term ¡°straw hat¡± is also used as a general term for hats with wide brims made of materials such as rush grass or bamboo. Since Okayama Prefecture used to be the main producer of straw hats, there are still dedicated manufacturers and history museums that handle straw hats.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s talk about the hat and the cart later. First, let¡¯s take the goods to the warehouse.¡±

    The place Nobunaga led them to was one of the many warehouses. From the outside, it had a similar atmosphere to the other warehouses, but upon closer inspection, the windows of this warehouse were slightly smaller. It was clear that the warehouse was designed to minimize the possible entry and exit points.

    ¡°Let¡¯s unload the cargo.¡±

    When they removed the dried grass on the cart, a plastic case made of hemp called ¡°pradan case¡± appeared underneath. The pradan case, which is lighter than a wooden box, is suitable for transporting gold and silver as it can withstand more than a hundred round trips depending on the usage environment.

    Shizuko and Keiji took out one kilogram of gold and silver bars from the pradan case and lined them up in the designated position specified by Nobunaga. Handling two hundred kilograms of gold and silver took a considerable amount of time and effort. After finishing the work and feeling relieved, Nobunaga glanced at the pile of bars with a smile.

    ¡°Quite a quantity. With this much, we won¡¯t have trouble with war expenses for a while.¡±

    Three days after Nobunaga left Gifu Castle and entered the wooden castle, Nohime visited Shizuko. This time, Nene and Matsu, who were always with her, were joined by ¡°Ei,¡± the mother of Mori Nagayoshi. They didn¡¯t mind their husbands and children going to the battlefield and came to enjoy the hot springs from the morning. Before lunch, Shizuko was called by them. Shizuko, who had become accustomed to being called, without feeling any sense of discomfort, went to Nohime and the others without any questions.

    ¡°Is it like a tea party¡­?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Although Lord calls it a tea party and whatnot, to me, it¡¯s quite trivial. I want to have a tea party where we can enjoy ourselves without worrying about etiquette and tea utensils. So, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    Nohime¡¯s request was quite simple. She thought it was foolish to adhere to detailed etiquette and formalities like the tea parties that were popular among the warlords. She wanted to have a more casual tea party that anyone could participate in. So, she asked if there were any good ideas.

    ¡°Hmm, instead of a tea party, how about a tea gathering? Just drinking tea and eating some snacks¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s quite good. But it¡¯s difficult to obtain tea powder. Have you started producing it around here? Also, what about ¡®zarusoba¡¯ (cold soba)? I want to eat it soon.¡±

    ¡°Nohime-sama, it¡¯s difficult for Shizuko to understand everything you say at once.¡±

    Matsu gently expressed her dissatisfaction with Nohime, who was speaking rapidly. However, if it stopped at that, she wouldn¡¯t earn the title of the Oda family¡¯s ¡°Princess of Freedom.¡± Although the title of ¡°Princess of Freedom¡± was just something Shizuko came up with on her own.

    ¡°What are you saying, Matsu? While the lords are away, we can be the first ones to eat ¡®zarusoba.¡¯ By the way, you harvested quite a lot of watermelons from Shizuko¡¯s field.¡±

    ¡°I properly requested Shizuko to do so. By the way, Nene-dono brought honey wine from Shizuko¡¯s warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Shizuko has given permission to take anything from the warehouse. By the way, Ei-dono also brought plum wine from Shizuko¡¯s warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t Nene-dono also receive plum wine?¡±

    Hearing the words of the four, Shizuko¡¯s head started to ache. She had informed them that they could freely take anything from the warehouse except for specific items. However, seeing them take things so openly, she started to think that it might be better to prohibit taking things out. Of course, it¡¯s doubtful whether these people would even listen if she said that.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Here¡¯s the zarusoba.¡±

    When she let out a heavy sigh, Aya brought the zarusoba with those words. The moment she entered the room, Shizuko didn¡¯t miss the fact that Saizo, who had been waiting behind her all this time, only moved his eyes and looked at Aya.

    (He¡¯s checking to see if his portion is included¡­)

    Even though she was the cause, Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache thinking that she had turned a historical figure who left a name for themselves into someone who cares about food.

    ¡°Hmm, as expected, it¡¯s quite strange to cut the dough made of buckwheat flour, binder, and water into thin threads like this.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Nohime intuitively understood how to eat it. Before Shizuko could explain, she held the soba choko (soba cup) in her left hand and started eating the soba with her chopsticks in her right hand. As she slurped it, a soft texture spread in her mouth, and the aroma and sweetness of the soba tickled her nostrils as she chewed.

    ¡°Uh, um, Nohime-sama¡­?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shizuko? You¡¯re making a strange face¡­ Zarusoba is delicious, everyone should try it.¡±

    ¡°Is it really okay¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, Shizuko. Even if you think there¡¯s something wrong with the way we eat, there¡¯s nothing to be concerned about. The way I feel it¡¯s delicious is the correct way to eat it.¡±

    Nohime dismissed Shizuko¡¯s worries with a smile.

    At the beginning of September, Shizuko observed the condition of the field where she cultivated crops imported from Kyoto and Kyushu. Due to the nature of the seeds and seedlings she imported, the cultivation area was uneven compared to other fields, and the crops being cultivated were also diverse.

    Shizuko looked at the condition of the crops being cultivated from one end to the other. The first crop was a variation of turnip called ¡°suguki kabura.¡± This is used to make a pickled dish called ¡°suguki-zuke.¡± Suguki-zuke is one of the traditional Kyoto pickles and is one of the three major pickles in Kyoto, along with Shibazuke and Senmaizuke. The reason Shizuko cultivates this is because suguki-zuke is a lacto-fermented pickle and contains a plant-based lactic acid bacterium called ¡°Lactobacillus brevis,¡± which is believed to be good for preventing influenza. Although cultivation is also progressing in Kyoto, Shizuko thought it would be better to cultivate it in Owari as well.

    Next is chili pepper. The origin of chili pepper is believed to be in Central and South America, and it has been cultivated for food in Mexico for thousands of years. In Japan, there is a record of a Portuguese missionary named Baltazar Gago visiting Bungo in 1552 and presenting seeds of ¡°tougarashi¡± (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shichimi) to Oda Nobunaga. From this, it is said that chili pepper was introduced to Japan from Europe in the mid-16th century, but there are other theories, and the definitive theory has not been established. There is also a theory that it was introduced from China, based on the word ¡°tou¡± meaning ¡°China,¡± but chili pepper was introduced to China even later than Japan, in the mid-17th century (late Ming Dynasty).

    During the Sengoku period, chili pepper was used for ornamental purposes, medicine, poison, and as a frostbite prevention measure for tabi socks. In the Edo period, there are many records of it being used for food, but it was used in a way that did not overpower the original taste of fish and vegetables, with a ¡°moderate spiciness.¡± After World War II, chili pepper was a minor ingredient until the diversification of food in Japan. In Europe, chili pepper was cultivated as an ornamental plant for a long time, and it was not until the 19th century that it began to be used as a seasoning.

    Chili pepper is a crop with a wide range of uses as an ingredient, seasoning, and material for natural pesticides. Therefore, chili pepper is cultivated more extensively than other crops. However, there was one problem with the chili peppers being cultivated. Since the variety of chili pepper that was introduced is not recorded, it is impossible to determine how spicy the chili peppers are. The spiciest chili pepper in modern Japan is said to be the Noutaka chili pepper, with a Scoville scale of 100,000 to 125,000. Considering that the most powerful tear gas spray on the market has a Scoville scale of 180,000, and the typical tear gas spray ranges from 15,000 to 90,000, one can imagine how powerful the Noutaka chili pepper¡¯s spiciness is. It should be noted that there are chili peppers in the world, such as the Carolina Reaper (1.5 to 3 million Scoville units) and the Trinidad Scorpion Butch T pepper (1,463,700 Scoville units), which make one question the necessity of such spiciness.

    Lastly, there is the Japanese mint (Nihon hakka). This is not a native species of Japan, and it is said to have originated in China, but the details of its introduction are uncertain. In the early Meiji era, it was exported as peppermint oil, and it was a monopoly product in Japan, so it came to be called ¡°Japanese mint.¡± It is a perennial herb of the Lamiaceae family, which is said to have been used medicinally since ancient times.

    According to records, it is said that it began to be commercially cultivated in Okayama and Hiroshima prefectures during the Ansei era (1854-1860), the late Edo period. However, it was widely cultivated during the Edo period, and as mentioned earlier, it is a plant that has existed since the Heian period and can be obtained in the Chugoku region. Shizuko immediately obtained four cuttings of Japanese mint through the contacts of the traveling merchants, first to the wealthy merchants in Sakai, and then to the wealthy merchants in Amagasaki. Since it went through several hands, she had to pay a considerable amount, but considering the profits she could obtain from Japanese mint, it was a small amount that she accepted as an initial investment.

    Peppermint cultivation is relatively easy and can be grown by amateurs as long as there is little rainfall and a warm climate. Like other plants that form underground stems, peppermint also shows strong reproductive power and will expand its influence recklessly unless measures such as deep partitioning are taken.

    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly imagine that this will turn into a fortune¡­¡±

    ¡°It may not be possible this year, but starting next year, we can extract peppermint oil, menthol, and essential oil. Well, peppermint is easy to cultivate and not a demanding variety, so it¡¯s not much trouble.¡±

    Japanese peppermint has a significantly higher menthol content in its peppermint oil compared to other peppermint varieties. While peppermint contains about 50% menthol, Japanese peppermint contains nearly 80%. Therefore, it is suitable for medicinal use, but not suitable for cooking or herbal tea.

    ¡°What about collecting camphor? I asked for parts that are not usable, but is it going well?¡±

    ¡°All the materials that were brought in have been transported to the warehouse. But what exactly will be made from the parts that can¡¯t be used for firewood?¡±

    Shizuko asked the visiting merchants to collect camphor, but she specified that they should bring materials that have no market value, such as unused wood and pruned branches and roots. Aya couldn¡¯t understand what value she saw in the unusable wood chips, and couldn¡¯t grasp Shizuko¡¯s intention.

    ¡°It¡¯s camphor. We can also make camphor oil and camphor crystals. Just like peppermint, we use steam distillation, so I thought it would be good to make them too.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay.¡±

    Camphor was consumed in large quantities as a plasticizer for celluloid and attracted attention worldwide as a monopolized product that contributed to Japan¡¯s national interests. However, during the high economic growth period, celluloid was replaced by petroleum-derived plastics, greatly reducing the demand for camphor. Currently, there are only a few places in Kyushu that produce natural camphor. The concentration of camphor production in Kyushu is due to the uneven distribution of camphor tree, the raw material for camphor. About 80% of camphor trees in Japan are concentrated in Kyushu, indicating that only production bases that can procure raw materials cheaply have survived.

    ¡°What about making camphor? You can make camphor oil and camphor crystals. Since it¡¯s similar to peppermint and requires steam distillation, I thought it would be good to make them too.¡±

    ¡°I, with my lack of education, can hardly understand what Shizuko-sama is saying. However, I understand that Shizuko-sama is considering the future to some extent.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m being praised or criticized¡­ well, whatever. Having something with insect-repellent properties is useful, especially in summer.¡±

    After drying the harvested peppermint, the essential oil is obtained by steam distillation. In the case of Japanese peppermint, menthol crystals precipitate just by cooling the essential oil. The liquid remaining after removing the solid contains around 30% menthol and becomes peppermint oil.

    ¡°Because it has high volatility, I asked for the production of oil paper and porcelain jars. How about that?¡±

    ¡°There are no particular problems, and production is going smoothly.¡±

    Peppermint oil and camphor oil have high volatility and will evaporate over time if stored in containers with low airtightness. Therefore, it is necessary to seal the jars with porcelain lids and cover them with oil paper tied with a string. It is also important to store them in a cool, dark place, avoiding high temperatures, high humidity, open flames, and direct sunlight.

    ¡°How is the sales of kudzu cloth made from the stems of wild kudzu growing in the mountains?¡±

    ¡°We have received reports that kudzu cloth sells better in Kyoto than in Owari and Mino.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ (I gave up on kudzu powder because it requires a lot of effort, but it seems to be selling well)¡±

    Kudzu can kill trees it entwines, so Shizuko used laborers to cut down all the kudzu stems entwined around the trees. Harvesting the roots can temporarily suppress its growth, but kudzu protects the soil from erosion by raindrops, provides leaf litter for humus, and enhances the soil¡¯s fertility and water retention. Therefore, it was not possible to harvest the roots.

    After completing the observation of the newly cultivated crops, Shizuko moved on to observe the orchard. The orchard was located a little away from Shizuko¡¯s residential area, but it had plenty of space. The currently cultivated fruit trees include kumquat brought from the Kinai region, Chinese plum, Koshu grapes native to Yamanashi Prefecture and cultivated since the early Kamakura period, watermelon brought by Mitsuo, loquat native to China, apricot (karamomo) and akebi that have been in Japan for a long time, peach, and sweet persimmon. Shizuko considered whether to cultivate plum trees in the orchard, but decided to grow plums separately because plum pickles became a military necessity.

    The reason why astringent persimmons are not cultivated is because there is a variety called ¡°Dojo Hachiya Persimmon¡± that has been passed down since the Heian period in Mino. Oda Nobunaga, Toyotomi Hideyoshi, and Tokugawa Ieyasu, the three great leaders, were all fascinated by the taste of Dojo Hachiya Persimmon, which was given the name ¡°Dojo¡± meaning ¡°having the status of being presented to the imperial court (emperor)¡± and was allowed to ascend to the imperial court.

    Dojo Hachiya Persimmon thrives in the climate and environment of Mino. Therefore, Shizuko decided to cultivate the Japanese native variety ¡°Zentemaru¡± discovered in 1214 instead of astringent persimmons. Of course, she also encouraged the cultivation of Dojo Hachiya Persimmon and provided technical guidance to produce larger and sweeter dried persimmons. As a result, the fame of Dojo Hachiya Persimmon, which boasts an elegant and unparalleled sweetness, spread throughout the country, and Shizuko began receiving top-quality dried persimmons every year. It goes without saying that Nobunaga, who loved Dojo Hachiya Persimmon, was a little, no, quite envious.

    ¡°I bought Marukinkan (round kumquat) from a poor noble family and transplanted it, and it¡¯s taking root well. Well, the variety I want is still waiting to be imported.¡±

    ¡°Ningbo Kumquat¡­ right. I believe we are still waiting for news from there. Just the other day, the letter we received mentioned that we could bring back a considerable number¡­¡±

    The original habitat of kumquat is the middle reaches of the Yangtze River in China, but the mainstream kumquat in modern Japan is Ningbo Kumquat cultivated in Ningbo, Zhejiang Province. Ningbo Kumquat was introduced in the Edo period (1826), but the Marukinkan that Shizuko is cultivating is said to have been introduced between the late Kamakura period and the Muromachi period.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be fixated on kumquats. I plan to introduce many other fruits from our neighboring countries to Japan. Even if they are somewhat unfamiliar crops, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    During the time of Meng Zongzhu, Shizuko managed to establish some commercial routes, albeit small ones, with China, India, and Europe. Since it is uncertain how long these routes can be maintained, Shizuko strives to bring crops that would normally be introduced to Japan in the Edo period or the early Meiji period to Japan as early as possible.

    Currently, Shizuko is trying to expedite the introduction of the following varieties: Ningbo Kumquat and Tang Kumquat, which were introduced in the late Edo period. Adzuki beans brought by Ingen Zenji, who naturalized from Ming in 1654. Cabbage with a tight head introduced in the late 19th century during the Ansei era. Purple cabbage, also known as Botanna, introduced from China to Japan during the Edo period. Figs and lychees introduced from China, as well as apricots (karakara) and akebi, which have been in Japan for a long time. Shizuko also aimed to import seeds and seedlings of European and New World (American) origin, such as olives, avocados, and acerola.

    (When I think about it again, the influence of Europe is significant. If they hadn¡¯t brought back seeds during the Age of Discovery, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.)

    The reason why Shizuko is trying to expedite the introduction of crops is to conduct crop breeding (also known as variety improvement). Since chromosome and DNA analysis cannot be performed, Shizuko has no choice but to use crossbreeding methods. However, crossbreeding takes about ten years to create a single variety. Therefore, it is necessary to prepare the cultivation environment early.

    ¡°The calamondin is growing well too. It¡¯s going a little too well, and it¡¯s a bit scary.¡±

    Calamondin can be harvested throughout the year regardless of the season, although each variety has an appropriate harvest time. If the fruits are left on the tree without harvesting, it burdens the tree, so it is necessary to harvest them early. However, there are few opportunities to use calamondin extensively. Therefore, Shizuko decided to make salted calamondin, a seasoning, and honey calamondin, which is good for post-exercise fatigue recovery.

    Making salted calamondin is simple. First, wash the calamondin thoroughly and remove excess moisture. Cut off both ends and cut it into eight wedges in a comb shape. Then, put the calamondin in a sterilized storage jar, add salt on top, and close the lid. Finally, wrap the lid with oil paper and tie it with a string. Shake the jar every two to three days.

    In Morocco, the birthplace of calamondin, the fruit is used whole without cutting, but slices, paste-like form, or X-shaped cuts allow the salt to penetrate better. However, there is a ¡°post-harvest problem¡± with imported citrus fruits. Therefore, when making salted calamondin today, it is preferable to use domestically grown calamondin. There is also a method of using baking soda to remove pesticide wax, but considering the possibility of chemicals penetrating into the flesh, domestically grown calamondin is safer.

    Honey calamondin is made by slicing the calamondin, including the peel, and adding honey and grated ginger, if desired. Mix them together and refrigerate for a day, and it¡¯s ready. Honey calamondin contains vitamin B1, B2, C, glucose, and citric acid, and has a high fatigue recovery effect.

    Salted calamondin can be stored for a long time, comparable to umeboshi (pickled plums), and there have been cases where it has withstood ten years of storage when unopened. Honey calamondin, thanks to the sterilizing effect of honey, can be preserved for nearly six months even at room temperature. Of course, both have excessive amounts of salt and sugar added, as they are primarily intended for long-term storage, so consuming them regularly would be detrimental to health.

    ¡°The growth of karatachi (Japanese persimmon) is also going well. It¡¯s going too smoothly, and it¡¯s a little scary.¡±

    Shizuko, who is growing lemon trees, but it takes time for citrus fruits to bear fruit. It is desirable to use grafting technique to mass-produce the same variety, but since Shizuko is cultivating both scion and rootstock, which are Calathea, in parallel, it is not yet possible to increase them by grafting technique.

    Calathea, which has excellent disease resistance, cold resistance, high compatibility with citrus fruits, and excellent fruit quality, is planted in a huge number of 200 because it will continue to be used extensively in the future. If Calathea is cultivated for one year and then lemon and orange are increased by grafting technique, in a few years, there will be orange orchards and lemon orchards with hundreds of trees. Ideally, a two-year-old rootstock is desirable for Calathea, but without increasing the number, the conversation cannot begin, so grafting work is done with one-year-old rootstock in the early stages.

    However, even if it goes smoothly, it will take at least three to four years (around 1573). Until then, Nobunaga had to be patient. Although there is some anxiety, there is no choice but to give up because there is nothing that can be done about it.

    After all, if the grafting technique can be reproduced, it is possible to graft different varieties of crops called graft hybrids and artificially create new species by causing mutations. Of course, there is also the possibility of graft hybrids that are completely unintended.

    Shizuko¡¯s observations continue. Next is a field where crops collected from various places are grown, not a regular field. In that field, there were no crops to be seen, but instead, bamboo was stuck into the ground, and support nets made of hemp dyed with persimmon tannin and bamboo were installed nearby.

    ¡°As always, I can¡¯t understand what Shizuko-sama is doing. It¡¯s too eccentric.¡±

    Aya, who is accompanying the inspection of the field, murmurs while looking at the field with a strange look.

    ¡°Hehe, this is my own cultivation method. Well, it¡¯s not a secret or anything. This is the cultivation of yamaimo (Japanese yam). The net is stretched to make it easier to harvest the sprouts.¡±

    In the cultivation of yamaimo, attention must be paid to the collection of seed tubers. Natural yamaimo often becomes infected with Yamaimo Mosaic Virus, so even if it is cultivated, the yield is poor. However, many of the diseased varieties are concentrated within 15 kilometers of the coastal areas, so the risk can be reduced by selecting and collecting superior varieties that grow naturally in the deep mountains far away from the coast. Of course, even if you avoid potential carriers, there is still a possibility of infection through vectors such as aphids, but control measures are relatively easy.

    There are several methods of propagating yamaimo, but the easiest one is to use cut seed tubers. It requires sprouting, but it can be harvested in the same year and has the advantage of high yield.

    However, yamaimo grows in a wavy manner in the soil. From the point of view of not damaging the yamaimo and digging it up, it is desirable for it to grow straight. In modern times, cultivation using clever pipes can be seen in many places, but in the Sengoku period where there is no vinyl, it is impossible to prepare clever pipes. Shizuko also considered using wooden boards, but this also required dyeing with persimmon tannin for preservation, and considering the effort to make flat boards, the cost was not worth it.

    Thinking about whether there was a substitute that could be made from something readily available, Shizuko came up with the idea of using bamboo as a substitute for clever pipes. Bamboo only needs to pass through the nodes and is easy to adjust in length. Furthermore, it does not rot when buried in the soil and can last for about six months, which is the cultivation period of yamaimo. Shizuko thought that once the processing was done, it could be used for several years, so she cut bamboo from her own bamboo grove and made makeshift clever pipes.

    Shizuko owns one grove of Moso bamboo, three groves of Madake bamboo, and two groves of Chikurin bamboo. Forest resources such as bamboo groves are considered military supplies, but she has given permission to the craftsmen in the technical district to freely cut them down. She also gave permission to other villages as long as they didn¡¯t go outside. Other than digging the ground and surrounding it with concrete to prevent them from going outside, there was no other management, and there was no beauty of a forest. The only unwritten rule was ¡°do not dig up the rhizomes.¡± If the rhizomes were damaged by digging up the ground, it would affect the entire bamboo grove.

    Based on the diameter and length, Shizuko made makeshift clever pipes from Madake bamboo. The length of the clever pipe is about one meter, and the internode length of Madake bamboo is 30 to 40 centimeters. With good processing, three nodes can be processed. She also added a simple ball milling function to the lathe by attaching a main spindle with one axis, making it easy to drill holes. She also worked on the development of a drill press and a milling machine, thinking that other tools were necessary. Both can be manufactured by applying the lathe, so there were no major problems.

    With a drill press, mass production of copper wire becomes possible. This is because it can make tools for wire drawing, which is the basic technology of copper wire (a method of pulling a wire through a hole in a steel plate). It is impossible to pull copper wire by human power, but in the early 19th century, Japan used the power of water wheels to mass-produce copper wire. So, Shizuko thought that it might be possible to manufacture copper wire even in the Sengoku period, and started the construction of a copper wire factory where copper ingots were stretched into plates or wires and shaped. The basic concept of the factory was similar to a modern factory that produced wires and plates from copper ingots in an integrated manner by automating and mechanizing the power.

    ¡°Mukago (yam sprouts) are rich in iron, potassium, magnesium, and so on. There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t cultivate them. Well¡­ both mukago and yamaimo are good for nourishment, but I¡¯m worried if they contain arginine, which has a strong aphrodisiac effect.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by worried?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to know, Aya-chan. Well, it¡¯s not wild yamaimo from the mountains, it¡¯s a cultivated variety, so it¡¯s easier to call it yam, right?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you call it. Even if there were precedents, Lady Shizuko would change it anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, if I can make this, I can make tororo barley rice, or yakitori made with yam, but it seems like it would take a lot of effort to grate it. I wonder if there¡¯s a better way.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Lady Shizuko needs to increase her privileges¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Privileges? I don¡¯t have any privileges. I thought everything like that belonged to the lord.¡±

    Aya looked at Shizuko, who tilted her head in wonder, and her head started to hurt.

    Now, except for temples and shrines, there is almost no place in Owari and Mino where Shizuko does not have an influence.

    In terms of clothing, Shizuko produces three types of threads: hemp, silk, and cotton. Hemp thread is versatile and is used for military supplies such as sandbags and for daily life, such as nets. Silk thread is used as a material for high-end clothing, and cotton is used as the match cord for matchlock guns. In addition, there is an increase in harvest volume and cultivation varieties through agricultural techniques, an increase in salt production in fishing villages, and new products from by-products. Even if there are goods, if transportation is poor, the conversation cannot begin. However, with macadam pavement technology, Owari and Mino have very good transportation, and thanks to the Rakushi Rakusa policy, it is easy for merchants to do business.

    Nobunaga can collect taxes from merchants under the pretext of protecting them. The more merchants there are, the more money goes into Nobunaga¡¯s pocket. In other words, Shizuko starting new businesses or cultivation directly means an increase in Nobunaga¡¯s military funds. This is one of the mysteries of Nobunaga¡¯s alchemy that is seen by neighboring countries. However, it is understandable that it is seen as a mystery. Shizuko starting new businesses is mostly unrelated to Nobunaga¡¯s intentions. She starts new businesses on her own, and the merchants keenly spot them and turn them into business, which increases the money that goes into Nobunaga¡¯s pocket.

    It is a story that is based on Shizuko having an ¡°absolute loyalty¡± to Nobunaga. And although Shizuko herself has human desires, she easily discards anything that doesn¡¯t suit her stature, which also contributes to the fact that the Oda vassals do not feel threatened.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama is now a key figure in the Oda family. Please understand the meaning of that.¡±

    ¡°I thought all those rights belonged to the lord¡­¡±

    ¡°On paper, it¡¯s the lord, but in reality, it¡¯s Shizuko-sama who has them. The gold coins that occasionally come, they are a part of the tax given as a reward from the merchants who use the privileges held by Shizuko-sama, you know?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is that so? I don¡¯t really need it¡­ but, as the lord, there is a need to give rewards and punishments, so maybe it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    Even if she doesn¡¯t realize it herself, Shizuko, who is increasing the Oda army¡¯s military funds, must be rewarded. It gives the impression of a country samurai who doesn¡¯t give rewards to his servants, which can also affect the morale of his subordinates. Therefore, Nobunaga has the obligation to praise Shizuko and give her a reward. With that money, Shizuko starts new businesses, and her constant effort to reduce money is actually an effort to increase money.

    ¡°Well, saving money is also an economic problem. It would be nice if Keiji-san could spend it generously, but¡­¡±

    The reason Shizuko pours money into new businesses is that Saizo, a member of the Bamen, rarely spends money, Nagayoshi is always training and doesn¡¯t have time to spend money, and Aya goes without saying. Economic activity is like blood, and it is meaningless if money is not flowing into the market. The act of scattering money to various industries is a necessary measure to stimulate economic activity. Especially to make Nobunaga¡¯s monetary economy policy successful, it is necessary for those who have money to continue flowing it into the market.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of spending money¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it gradually. Eventually, whether you like it or not, it will become a monetary transaction.¡±

    Even though Shizuko pointed it out, Aya still had a face that was not completely convinced.

 CH 70

    September early in the year 1569.

    Since the completion of the rice harvest and tax collection, Shizuko has been visiting the Ise Bay area more frequently. This is because she is involved in Nobunaga¡¯s port city plan. After carefully studying an accurate map of Japan, Nobunaga decided to build several port cities on the Chita Peninsula and establish a city plan to connect Ise and Owari by sea transportation. The purpose of the plan is to gain enormous profits by quickly transporting products produced in current fishing and aquaculture industries to Kyoto, Sakai, and Mikawa. Maritime transportation is significantly cheaper in terms of cost per weight and distance compared to other means of transportation, making it the ideal method for large-scale and long-distance transportation. Although the transportation time is longer than by land, if you have a precise map of Japan like Nobunaga, you can fully enjoy the benefits of mass transportation by sea.

    The Ise Bay area was originally a region with active maritime transportation. Many trades were conducted in places such as Ise Kuwana and Anotsu, which served as relay points for goods between Omi Province and the eastern provinces, as well as Ominato and Toba Tomari, which served as outer ports for Ise Shrine. Especially Ominato, being a famous place where the tribute rice from the Jingu lands spread throughout the Tokaido region was unloaded, it is said to have had a considerable amount of toll income in addition to goods.

    Nobunaga¡¯s directly managed port towns were already bustling with various types of ships. With prior permission, they could anchor regardless of whether it was in the Kinai, western provinces, or eastern provinces, and with the payment of a deposit, commercial transactions could also take place in the port towns. Although it is an open port town, there is no increase in crime or friction with local residents, and good public order is maintained.

    Merchant ships efficiently transport a large amount of goods. Therefore, the amount of money involved in a single commercial transaction is on a completely different scale from land transportation. Understanding this, Nobunaga believed that ensuring safety and trust in public order were the key to the prosperity of the port towns, and he devoted the full strength of the patrol teams to cracking down on those who disturb social order and preventing crimes. Unlike other public security forces, the patrol teams in the port towns were educated in the six principles of organization, tidiness, cleanliness, cleaning, manners, and discipline. By thoroughly adhering to these principles and diligently maintaining public order day by day, Nobunaga¡¯s port towns succeeded in gaining the trust of merchants in a short period of time.

    Among them, Shizuko visited one of the port towns that would become the largest in Owari when completed, accompanied by Saizo.

    ¡°How are you, Koto-san?¡±

    As soon as she spotted a woman sitting on a porch in front of a tea house in the pleasure district, Shizuko called out to her. The woman, called Koto, who lazily turned her face towards Shizuko, as if she was sleepy or reluctant, made space for Shizuko to sit when she realized it was her.

    ¡°Well, well, Shizuko-sama. What brings you to lowly courtesan like me?¡±

    ¡°I heard there was a fight in the pleasure district a few days ago, so I was wondering what happened afterwards.¡±

    While half-listening to Koto¡¯s story, Shizuko sat in the space she made.

    ¡°Fighting is strictly prohibited in the pleasure district. Anyone who fights will be dealt with by the patrol teams according to Oda-sama¡¯s orders. Shopkeeper, two servings of tea and soba mochi, please.¡±

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good to hear. By the way, do you really like soba mochi that much?¡±

    ¡°¡­Saizo-sama. Shizuko-sama has her moments of absent-mindedness, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that.¡±

    After saying that, the two of them sighed together. Shizuko, who didn¡¯t understand what was going on, tilted her head in wonder as she watched their reactions.

    ¡°In Shizuko-sama¡¯s words, it¡¯s called ¡®indulgence¡¯. Since I¡¯m making good business, I¡¯ve attracted a lot of people and money, not just goods, wherever I go.¡±

    ¡°I am merely providing the venue. If your business is thriving, it¡¯s because you and the others have worked hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re still a strange person. Many people say it¡¯s unthinkable for a courtesan to sit here, but you sit without caring.¡±

    Koto, who was exasperated by Shizuko¡¯s words and actions, put her pipe back in her mouth and discarded her cigarette in the ashtray provided. In the pleasure district, which occupied a corner of the entertainment district, there were three major districts: Ichino-ku, represented by Koto, Ninoku, represented by Saki, and Sanno-ku, represented by Oto. The three of them each had their own territories and monopolized the profits of the pleasure district. The reason why Nobunaga tolerated the monopoly of profits in the pleasure district was in return for their management of courtesans, including sexual services.

    Even if the pleasure district was strictly regulated, courtesans would never disappear from the city, no matter how strictly they were regulated. So Nobunaga thought it would be better to incorporate the pleasure district, which would benefit them, into the pleasure district from the beginning and confine the courtesans there. With that in mind, Nobunaga implemented the courtesan ordinance and posted wooden plaques with the ordinance written on them everywhere. Courtesans were obliged to register on the courtesan roster, and operating without registration was prohibited. Registered courtesans were also prohibited from operating outside the pleasure district. Those who violated these rules would be arrested, interrogated, and then expelled from the city with only the clothes on their backs. However, most violators were not interrogated by the patrol teams, but rather received sanctions (lynching) from the powerful figures in the pleasure district for disturbing their territories.

    ¡°I am just doing my job.¡±

    Putting her pipe aside, Koto muttered with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that various spies from different countries have infiltrated this city. According to my investigation, there are the Takeda, Uesugi, Hojo, the alliance of Asai and Tokugawa, and the Honganji and Enryakuji temples. There are many others, but those are the major ones.¡±

    The pleasure district, which was tolerated by Nobunaga for monopolizing profits, had various responsibilities. One of them was to investigate spies from other countries. In addition, they prevented the spread of venereal diseases by punishing unregistered courtesans, and they paid tribute instead of taxes. There were various detailed agreements between them.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±

    Putting her pipe aside, Koto muttered with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good to hear. By the way, do you really like soba mochi that much?¡±

    ¡°¡­Saizo-sama. Shizuko-sama has her moments of absent-mindedness, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that.¡±

    After saying that, the two of them sighed together. Shizuko, who didn¡¯t understand what was going on, tilted her head in wonder as she watched their reactions.

    ¡°Thank you for the meal. I should be going now.¡±

    After exchanging information and chatting, Shizuko bowed to Koto and stood up.

    ¡°If anything happens, I¡¯ll contact you.¡±

    Koto waved her hand and watched Shizuko leave. After Shizuko¡¯s back disappeared from view, Koto muttered to herself while packing her tobacco into the pipe.

    ¡°She¡¯s still an unpredictable girl.¡±

    August 26th. Oda¡¯s forces, led by Hideyoshi, began the siege of Azaka Castle, where Omiya Nyudo, a senior retainer of the Kitabatake family, was holed up. Mori Yoshinari also participated in the siege of Azaka Castle, and inevitably, Nagayoshi and Keiji also participated in the siege.

    Before the siege began, Mori Yoshinari told Nagayoshi, ¡°If you want to be recognized as a decent warrior, show the talent that will convince those around you,¡± and threw him and Keiji into the ranks of the ashigaru (light foot soldier). Although Mori Yoshinari couldn¡¯t completely abandon his softness towards his child, he had no intention of treating Nagayoshi specially just because he was his son. Nagayoshi, who was slightly surprised, was determined to show his talent to his father.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi). Don¡¯t worry about anything. If you mess up, you¡¯ll just die.¡±

    With an excessive enthusiasm, Nagayoshi raised a roar while stomping on the ground. It was so loud that the foot soldiers nearby covered their ears.

    ¡°Uooooooo!! Where are the heads of the warriors?!¡±

    Nagayoshi rushed forward fiercely, just as the word ¡°reckless¡± suited him. He had been training diligently to run efficiently in armor, and he had gradually found himself running at the forefront of the middle army.

    As the foot soldiers of Oda and Kitabatake fought each other, Nagayoshi ran through the chaos, relentlessly killing Kitabatake soldiers one after another. When Nagayoshi¡¯s armor became covered in blood, the Kitabatake soldiers finally understood what was happening. But as they caught up, their fighting spirit was completely crushed.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re demons!¡±

    The enemy soldiers scattered like spiders.

    ¡°What disrespectful guys.¡±

    Nagayoshi, holding his morning star, muttered as he adjusted his grip. He ignored the fleeing enemy soldiers and charged into the castle. Inside Azaka Castle, a melee was already underway, with Oda¡¯s forces and Kitabatake¡¯s forces engaging in skirmishes everywhere. The Kitabatake forces were not putting up much of a fight, and their soldiers were losing their lives one after another, overwhelmed by the momentum of Oda¡¯s forces. Nagayoshi ignored the melee between foot soldiers and ran through the castle in search of a warrior worthy of military exploits. However, he did not conveniently encounter any enemy warriors.

    While running through the castle, Nagayoshi tested the usability of weapons such as a five-foot spear and a sword that was more like a wakizashi, which was suitable for narrow spaces, against foot soldiers. Among them, he found that the one-meter morning star was easy to use and had good usability. Although it had the disadvantage of being difficult to change the direction of its momentum once swung, it could kill foot soldiers in almost one blow and had the advantage of intimidating enemy soldiers with its menacing appearance. Above all, the morning star had a weighty appearance, allowing him to show off his strength to both friend and foe. It was more than satisfying for him.

    ¡°The air is hot. Is this the air of the battlefield¡­ not bad!¡±

    While crushing enemy soldiers who came at him, Nagayoshi ran around the castle, searching for a warrior to gain military exploits. By the time Oda¡¯s victory was almost certain, he finally found an enemy warrior. Judging from the foot soldiers guarding him, Nagayoshi speculated that the enemy warrior was someone of a certain status. With a confident expression, Nagayoshi began analyzing the enemy warrior¡¯s movements as he tried to find a way out.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit unsatisfying, but if I miss this opportunity, I won¡¯t be able to take a head in my first battle. Alright!¡±

    After psyching himself up, Nagayoshi switched from the morning star to a spear. In case he accidentally crushed the enemy warrior¡¯s face, he wanted to be able to identify who the warrior was.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Even if they say the mighty Oda forces, the strength of their soldiers is nothing special!¡±

    Taunting the Oda soldiers, the enemy warrior swung his sword at nearby foot soldiers. The terrified Oda soldiers could only watch as the sword approached them. But the enemy warrior¡¯s sword never reached the Oda soldiers. Nagayoshi¡¯s spear intercepted the enemy warrior¡¯s sword accurately. He then used sheer strength to push the sword back. The enemy warrior, who was taken aback by the unexpected turn of events, couldn¡¯t withstand Nagayoshi¡¯s strength and leaned his body backward.

    ¡°You must be tired of dealing with just foot soldiers. Come, I¡¯ll be your opponent.¡±

    With a confident expression, Nagayoshi provocatively bent and extended all four fingers of his right hand, except for his thumb, towards the enemy warrior.

    ¡°Is this little boy going to use that spear?!¡±

    Provoked by Nagayoshi¡¯s cheap taunt, the enemy warrior pushed aside those around him and swung his sword at Nagayoshi. However, the moment he swung his sword, Nagayoshi¡¯s spear accurately pierced the enemy warrior¡¯s throat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your cheap provocations. Just leave your head.¡±

    ¡°Guh¡­ gobo¡­¡±

    The enemy warrior let out an inaudible voice and collapsed. Without even exchanging a single blow, Nagayoshi had decided the outcome in an instant. Everyone from both sides stood dumbfounded, unable to utter a word.

    ¡°I will take their heads.¡±

    Unable to understand the situation at hand, Nagayoshi declared to the bewildered soldiers standing still, as if it was only natural.

    The formidable Azaka Castle, known as the ¡°Impregnable Castle,¡± which had withstood the forces of the Muromachi Shogunate of 30,000 soldiers and gained a reputation throughout the country, fell to the fierce attack of the Oda army in a single day.

    Oomiya Nyudo Ganninsai, the chief retainer of the Kitabatake family and the lord of Azaka Castle, was captured. Unfortunately, his eldest son, Oomiya Dainojo Kagetsura, who had inflicted a serious injury on Hideyoshi¡¯s thigh, managed to escape. Hideyoshi was furious at being outsmarted by Kagetsura, who had escaped despite his serious injury. He immediately ordered his soldiers to find him, but after giving the order, he sighed heavily, as if he didn¡¯t expect a favorable outcome.

    Nagayoshi also sighed heavily as he looked up at the sky. After that, he had taken several heads, but they were all unknown individuals. Nagayoshi had wanted to make a grand debut in his first battle, but he realized that reality was not so sweet.

    ¡°We need to find a more efficient way to search.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi). So, did your first battle go splendidly?¡±

    As Nagayoshi pondered whether he should study castle construction, Keiji suddenly appeared. Normally, Nagayoshi would have asked what he had been doing, but he didn¡¯t have the energy to question Keiji in his current depressed state.

    ¡°If my first battle had been a splendid success, I wouldn¡¯t be rotting away in a place like this.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s a shame. But I think it would be boring if everything went perfectly.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but it annoys me when you say it. By the way, do you know why the soldiers were unusually weak?¡±

    Nagayoshi recalled the events during the siege. The foot soldiers and ashigaru surrendered immediately, unlike the soldiers of the sturdy Azaka Castle. At first, he had thought they were weak and worthless, but considering that the lord of the castle, Oomiya Nyudo, had not responded to the Oda army¡¯s surrender offer and had shown a stance of thorough resistance, the quick surrender of the ashigaru was an abnormal situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The Kitabatake territory was hit by an unprecedented famine. I checked the food storage thoroughly, but there was hardly anything left in the castle. Most likely, the ashigaru and foot soldiers were struggling to find enough to eat.¡±

    ¡°So, they had no reserves at all?¡±

    ¡°I searched the food storage using the ashigaru and interrogated the prisoners, but there is no conclusion other than the fact that the food has run out. It seems that they were facing a shortage of food on top of the famine, which is why the morale of the ashigaru was low.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. So Shizuko is indeed special. When she senses signs of drought or famine, she takes some measures that I don¡¯t quite understand. Even if the harvest decreases due to drought, she always manages to secure a certain amount of harvest.¡±

    ¡°Well, if it weren¡¯t for Shizuchi, I think our military resources would be even scarcer. I heard that she still has some surplus despite mobilizing a large army.¡±

    While the southern Ise region ruled by Kitabatake was suffering from a food shortage due to the famine, the Oda army forcefully seized food supplies in order to fight against the Kitabatake army. The peasants did not care who their ruler was as long as they protected them. This means that if the ruler is understood as someone who would easily abandon them, they would quickly turn against them. Understanding this, Nobunaga employed strategies to win over the hungry people, gaining their trust. With the cooperation of the local people, it was possible to obtain information about the Kitabatake army, intentionally block information, and create chaos in the Kitabatake camp by spreading false information.

    Facing the Kitabatake army, whose military resources were beginning to dwindle, the Oda army had sufficient military strength and had even introduced a supply system, albeit in the experimental stage. Weapons and food from Owari and Mino were continuously transported to the camp, and supplies were replenished to the Konida unit once their supplies ran out. Both the Kitabatake army and their allies, the Kobe and Nagano clans, were terrified of Nobunaga. Understanding that he had obtained rice from last year¡¯s taxes and had secured storage for this year¡¯s taxes, Nobunaga had set September as the invasion time for southern Ise.

    ¡°This time, the Oda army is just testing things. The second army is part of that.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they anticipated the Kitabatake army¡¯s decision to defend the castle, but this battle is said to rotate 50,000 soldiers every month.¡±

    Initially, Nobunaga had planned to deploy a large army of 100,000 for the invasion of Ise. However, as he considered the strategy for the invasion of Ise, he realized a major problem. How much would the consumption of weapons and food be with such a large army? How much transportation cost would be required? Anticipating that the Kitabatake camp would choose to defend and wait for the year to pass, Nobunaga decided to temporarily withdraw the units that had fought on the front lines and provide them with supplies and rest. By rotating 50,000 soldiers every 30 to 40 days, he believed that he could put psychological pressure on the Kitabatake camp and show other countries that he still had enough military strength. Of course, Nobunaga, who understood that gradually deploying troops was a foolish strategy, calculated whether he could carry out the entire operation with 50,000 soldiers.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pressure tactic to make the Kitabatake father and son surrender while defending the castle.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a plan to surround Kiriyama castle from all sides and urge them to surrender. But even if the Kitabatake father and son are in a disadvantageous position, I think it will take time for them to change their stubborn attitude.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, they will surrender within sixty days.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Considering that, the Kitabatake family can¡¯t help but be called fools. Defending a castle without any reserves has always been a hellish and hopeless situation.¡±

    ¡°They are weak just because they are hungry. That¡¯s what I want to say, but looking at the soldiers of Azaka Castle, it¡¯s unfortunate that they are on the enemy side. But if it were our own soldiers, it would be a headache.¡±

    ¡°The Oda army won¡¯t suffer from food shortages. Moreover, this year, Shizuchi¡¯s policies are expected to bear fruit.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was Gifu rice, right? Shizuko said it was a variety that could produce a lot of delicious rice. I think they produced a considerable amount this year, so I¡¯m looking forward to it when we return.¡±

    ¡°Owari rice is also used as gifts, so I don¡¯t know how much will be left.¡±

    While exchanging such trivial banter, the two returned to their camp. After that, the Oda army, with a short break, surrounded Kiriyama castle, where Kitabatake Gukyo and Gubu were defending.

    August 28th. Nobunaga set up his camp on a mountain to the east of Kiriyama castle, accompanied by Shibata Katsuie, Mori Yoshinari, and Sassa Narimasa. To the west, Hideyoshi, Ujiie Yuzen, and Sakuma Nobumori were stationed, to the north, Saito Shingo and Sakai Ukon were stationed, and to the south, Niwa Nagahide, Ikeda Tsuneoki, and Takigawa Kazumasu were stationed. They built double and triple layers of fences and had Maeda Toshiie guard the outskirts.

    A few days after the siege began, Nobunaga decided to launch a strategy to mentally break the Kitabatake father and son by using large amounts of black gunpowder and matchlock guns obtained from Sakai to show them the difference in military strength. He sent multiple letters urging surrender, turning parts of the castle into a beehive-like structure, but even after ten days, they received no response indicating surrender.

    On the twelfth day of the siege, September 8th, Nobunaga decided to launch a night attack to break the current situation. However, that day, gray clouds appeared over the mountains of Ise in the early afternoon, and the wind felt unusually warm for autumn. Nobunaga pondered while feeling the warm wind on his skin and then called Mori Yoshinari.

    ¡°Yoshinari, do you think it will rain tonight?¡±

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t say for sure. But in times like this, it often turns out for the worse.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Nobunaga considered the risk of rain during the night attack. If it rained, the matchlock guns would be unusable, and the visibility would be poor, causing the distance to be distorted. He understood that this would increase the risk of the night attack failing, so he made a slight change to the instructions for the night attack. If it rained, he changed the order to not carry out the night attack and conserve their forces.

    He also considered that the enemy might see the poor visibility caused by the rain as an opportunity, so he instructed the generals to ¡°be cautious of a night attack from the enemy.¡± This had an effect, and although it rained as expected, the troops were able to prevent the night attack as instructed by Nobunaga. Furthermore, they thoroughly pursued and annihilated the Senge clan, who had attempted the night attack.

    Although they had successfully prevented the night attack on Ujiie Yuzen¡¯s camp, Nobunaga received a painful blow because he had cornered the Kitabatake army too much. Takigawa Kazumasu launched an attack from the western Mushi Valley, but they were showered with arrows and bullets from the castle, and thousands of bamboo spears with oil-soaked tips were thrown down. Takigawa Kazumasu¡¯s forces suffered heavy losses and were unable to achieve any results, forcing them to retreat.

    ¡°They no longer have any strength left. Let¡¯s launch a wave attack from all sides.¡±

    Believing that the Kitabatake army was on the verge of collapse, Nobunaga decided to launch a wave attack from all sides. It was an unprecedented fierce attack, but whenever the defenders sallied out from the castle, the Oda forces would immediately retreat. The Kitabatake army was unable to move as they wished and only faced increasing physical and mental burdens. Unable to even seek a chance to turn the tide, the Kitabatake camp was in an extremely difficult situation.

    ¡°Do not show any mercy. Attack the castle with the intention of killing them all.¡±

    However, Nobunaga did not allow his retainers to show any mercy, no matter how many losses the Kitabatake army suffered. Six days later, on October 3rd, the Kitabatake camp raised the white flag and sent a proposal for peace to Nobunaga.

    Upon receiving the proposal for peace, Nobunaga immediately sent an envoy to Kiriyama castle. The conditions were for Kitabatake Gukyo and Gubu to leave Kiriyama castle, adopt Chasenmaru (Oda Nobuo) as Gubu¡¯s adopted heir, and marry him to Yukihime (Chiyogomae), the daughter of Kitabatake Gukyo, making Chasenmaru (Oda Nobuo) the successor of the Kitabatake family. They accepted all the other various conditions and agreed to surrender. Kitabatake Gukyo and Gubu left Kiriyama castle and retreated.

    On October 4th, after Kitabatake Gukyo and Gubu left Kiriyama castle, Nobunaga ordered the destruction of the Kitabatake¡¯s subordinate castles, including Tamamaru Castle. Takigawa Kazumasu and others were assigned to hold the castles, and Nobunaga witnessed Chasenmaru (Oda Nobuo) entering Kiriyama castle.

    On October 5th, Nobunaga will go to Ujiyamada and visit the Naiku, Geku, and Asamayama of Ise Grand Shrine.

    On October 6th, Nobunaga will stay in Kosaku.

    On October 8th, Nobunaga will move to Iga Ueno Castle, where he disbanded his army.

    On October 9th, Nobunaga will head to Kyoto with the horsemen. However, he was stopped by heavy snow at Chikusa and had to stay overnight.

    On October 10th, Nobunaga will stay in Ichihara in Omi Province.

    On October 11th, Nobunaga will enter Kyoto and report the pacification of Ise Province to Shogun Yoshiaki. After handling government affairs for about four to five days in Kyoto, Nobunaga will return to Gifu in Mino on the 17th.

    Knowing this schedule, Shizuko prepares to welcome Nagayoshi and the others, thinking that they will return on the 10th. However, Keiji and Nagayoshi return home on the 11th, one day later than Shizuko¡¯s expectation. After they finish unpacking, they first take a bath, then have a meal, and finally drink sake before going to sleep. Since their return, the military commanders have been visiting one after another for the purpose of bathing. They enjoy a brief rest until Nobunaga¡¯s visit.

    ¡°Why did I end up doing this¡­?¡±

    Nobunaga, who returned to Gifu on the 17th, finishes his accumulated government affairs and visits Shizuko. Before enjoying the hot springs, he gives Shizuko some instructions. In short, it is to cook meals. In the Sengoku period, there were few people who could become cooks. Especially cooks who could serve meals to military commanders and local lords were extremely rare.

    This is because if a local lord falls ill and gets sick, the cook is the first to be suspected, and it is a very unfortunate position where it is difficult to gain honor that will be remembered in history but the responsibility is great. Furthermore, in the Sengoku period, where Buddhist thoughts were deeply rooted, it was considered immoral to have a luxurious meal like Nobunaga. However, he took advantage of this and told his vassals the following.

    ¡°The founder of Buddhism, Shakyamuni Buddha, taught that ¡®all lives are equally precious.¡¯ So why do you ignore the words of Buddha and try to distinguish between lives? I think we should be grateful for everything and eat everything, but what do you all think?¡±

    Although he is speaking logically, Nobunaga¡¯s true intention is ¡°Don¡¯t nitpick on what others are eating.¡± While he doesn¡¯t have a strong attachment to food, he dislikes being unnecessarily dictated by others.

    ¡°But I wish they would stop relying on me to make delicious meals¡­¡±

    It¡¯s pointless to complain, but Shizuko can¡¯t help but sigh. However, she thinks that the meal is a good opportunity to introduce the beauty of glass to Nobunaga, so she thinks positively about the menu. The menu she came up with includes chicken and shimeji mushroom mixed rice, matsutake mushroom soup, maitake and shiitake mushroom tempura, and seasonal steamed vegetables. As a pre-dinner drink, she serves plum wine, and for dessert, she serves chestnut pudding topped with ice cream.

    Shizuko owes a lot to Mitsuo when it comes to being able to make ice cream and pudding. At the end of summer, she successfully reproduced gears and cranks in the technology district, so Shizuko thought about developing a centrifuge. However, she thought too deeply and couldn¡¯t come up with a design. Mitsuo appeared out of nowhere and quickly drew up the design, as if he had heard about it from somewhere. Shizuko was worried because the structure was too simple, but it turned out to be surprisingly easy to make when actually manufactured.

    Of course, there are various flaws, but the centrifuge met the performance requirements for now. Later, she heard from Ashimitsu that ¡°Mitsuo enjoys carpentry as a hobby,¡± and she realized why he understood the structure of the centrifuge. Even without a centrifuge, if you leave fresh cream to settle, the fat will naturally separate. Put the fresh cream in a container and shake it up and down, and you can make butter in a short time. However, since neither fresh cream nor butter are essential seasonings in Japanese cuisine, Shizuko didn¡¯t strongly desire them. She just thought it would be convenient to have them.

    If you have milk or fresh cream, there are almost no obstacles to making pudding or ice cream. Even without vanilla essence, you can make ice cream and pudding without any major problems. The ingredients for chestnut pudding are boiled chestnuts, milk, sugar, and eggs. For ice cream, all you need is fresh cream, sugar, eggs, and milk.

    ¡°Here it is, sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    Shizuko places a tray with a tumbler glass in front of Nobunaga with a nervous expression.

    ¡°Oh¡­ this is a glass that is different from porcelain or pottery. It shines in the sunlight. It has such a fantastic beauty.¡±

    The tumbler glass is a beautiful blue cut glass. The production of glass lenses that can be used for telescopes is the ultimate achievement in glass development. On the other hand, the cut glass was created to silence the anti-Shizuko faction.

    The apprentices of the glass craftsmen thought that by producing works that would surpass this beautiful glass, they could silence those who opposed Shizuko. They preferred designs commonly found in Edo kiriko, such as sasa leaf and hemp leaf patterns. This is because Edo kiriko cuts familiar Japanese patterns into glass.

    ¡°This is called glass in Nanban. I call it Owari kiriko.¡±

    The blue cut glass made of transparent glass emitted a mysterious brilliance. Nobunaga seemed to be infatuated with it and rolled the empty glass on his hand, enjoying the shine of the glass.

    ¡°Oh, my lady. Glass can become sharp like a knife when it breaks, so please be careful not to injure yourself when handling it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I see¡­ if anyone still has any complaints about Shizuko, speak up. If you are confident that you can achieve results that surpass this beautiful glass, then do so.¡±

    No one raised their voice in response to Nobunaga¡¯s question.

    ¡°Well then, that¡¯s the end of the discussion. Bring in the food!¡±

    After glancing at his vassals, Nobunaga gives the order. The attendants who were waiting outside bring in the food one after another, following Nobunaga¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°As expected, Shizuko. You have prepared a great feast.¡±

    The plum wine and chestnut pudding were generally well received. The mushroom and meat mixed rice, in particular, received high praise, and Nobunaga, unusually, asked for seconds three times. Of course, the military commanders also requested seconds, needless to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly delicious.¡±

    ¡°I could eat this mushroom and meat mixed rice every day.¡±

    ¡°Well, honshimeji mushrooms were a luxury even in my time.¡±

    The historical accuracy is unknown, but fortunately, the mountain that Nobunaga is borrowing is a treasure trove of mushrooms. Of course, there are dangerous poisonous mushrooms, but they are buried deep in a hole and discarded.

    Shizuko must be the envy of mushroom lovers. Matsutake mushrooms, maitake mushrooms, honshimeji mushrooms, and even artificially cultivated shiitake mushrooms. Although they are minor, delicious mushrooms can be harvested in season. Furthermore, other people are prohibited from entering the mountains, and if they happen to violate the prohibition, they will be severely punished.

    ¡°Take a bath in the hot springs, eat a feast to your heart¡¯s content, and replenish your energy.¡±

    Nobunaga says with a smile as his vassals eat to their hearts¡¯ content.

    While everyone enjoys their meal with a joyful smile, there is one person who eats silently. It is Hidenaga. Hidenaga, who incited the anti-Shizuko faction, failed in his plot, but he was never a problem to begin with.

    If the anti-Shizuko faction becomes stronger, he can strengthen his influence by mediating between the mainstream faction and the anti-Shizuko faction. If the mainstream faction suppresses the anti-Shizuko faction with force, he can incorporate the anti-Shizuko faction into his own camp. If Shizuko fails and falls from power, he can save her and bring her into his own camp. If Shizuko succeeds and achieves remarkable results, that would be interesting as well. This incident was just a small test for him, and he had no intention of crushing Shizuko.

    (That girl surprisingly has a strong will. I didn¡¯t expect her to achieve results before surpassing her age. She¡¯s not just being swayed by others. She has a mindset to attack her enemies mercilessly. I feel like I understand a little why the mainstream faction supports her.)

    On the surface, Shizuko is treated well by Nobunaga. However, her weak atmosphere is a disguise, and inside, she has a fighting spirit that is no less than that of a military commander, according to HideNaga¡¯s thoughts.

    (You shouldn¡¯t underestimate a woman, as you might get severely burned. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her for a while. However, when the time comes, I will use her power for my brother, not for Oda-sama.)

    Ise Province has been pacified, and the path to conquering the country is showing smooth progress. However, they are unaware that the road ahead is full of trials and difficulties. The uneasy atmosphere surrounding the Oda family is gradually spreading and becoming more certain.

    As the true arrival of winter approached, the cold became even more piercing. Ashimitsu emerged from the office and residence of the Oushin Shrine, with two beloved swords hanging from his waist and a scarf wrapped around his neck. The scarf had a cute design with a Nordic touch, which seemed unlikely for him to have chosen himself.

    Ashimitsu sits down at the base of a tree, while remaining alert to his surroundings. He exudes an atmosphere reminiscent of meditation, but of course, he has no intention of actually meditating.

    ¡°Did the shogun send a secret letter to Asai and Asakura?¡±

    (Yes. As you predicted, the Ashikaga Shogun has been sending secret letters to various places.)

    As far as the eye can see, there is no one around, but in response to Ashimitsu¡¯s question, an old man¡¯s voice answered. However, Ashimitsu did not change his expression at all, and rather continued the questioning as if it were natural.

    ¡°Oda is urging the local daimyo to come to Kyoto, but Asakura is ignoring it.¡±

    (It seems like they are completely ignoring the investigation by their subordinates.)

    ¡°Who received the secret letter delivered to Asai? Was it Bizen no Kami, or was it Saheiji no Jo?¡±

    (Lieutenant Saho is already in possession of it.)

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should promptly engage in communication with Asakura. Keep a close eye on that area. While Bizen no Kami might not be a concern, there is a high possibility that Saemon no Jo might be fixated on dealing with someone as insignificant as Asakura.¡±

    The Asai family had been engaged in a power struggle with the Rokkaku family for many years. In order to defend against attacks from the Rokkaku family, the Asai family formed an alliance with the prestigious Asakura family in northern Kinki region. It is said that the Asai and Asakura families had a deep mutual trust. However, when we examine some evidence, doubts arise as to whether the Asai and Asakura families were truly equal.

    The castle located in Oodzuku in the ¡°Tsume no Shiro¡± is not a castle of the Asai family, but rather a castle of the Asakura family. All of the castles in the Asai family¡¯s territory, including Kotani Castle, utilize the castle-building techniques of the Asakura family. In the border area between Omi Province, the territory of the Asai family, and Echizen Province, the territory of the Asakura family, the Asai family did not build any castles. In Echizen Ichijodani, the main base of the Asakura family, there are Asai family residences among the retainers of the Asakura family. There are countless strange points, such as the fact that the prohibition order from Asakura Kageyoshi is referred to as ¡°Shitatsu¡± while the prohibition order from Asai Nagamasa is referred to as ¡°Shitatsu¡± in the forbidden letter.

    It is abnormal that there is no castle near the border with the Asakura clan. Although they were once allies, they later became enemies, and the Azai clan hastily carried out repairs and construction to strengthen the defense of the castle on the border with Mino before the Battle of Anegawa against Nobunaga. They also constructed a ¡°border castle¡± specifically to defend against the Rokkaku clan, with whom they had a hostile relationship across the Aichi River. However, there is no ¡°border castle¡± constructed between the Azai clan and the Asakura clan. The attitude of the Azai clan, which does not seem to have a sense of border with the Asakura clan, suggests that the Azai clan is likely a vassal of the Echizen Asakura clan (a local lord subordinate to the shugo daimyo).

    (I¡¯m afraid the Asakura family is a prestigious and historic noble family. I can¡¯t help but frown at the evaluation of being called ¡°small fry¡±.)

    ¡°What does it matter if it¡¯s a prestigious and historic family? The Ashikaga clan may have a long-standing reputation, but now they don¡¯t even have the power to protect a single shogun. It is only because of the Oda clan¡¯s wealth and military strength that they are able to survive. That is the reality.¡±

    (¡­Are you not acting for the Ashikaga clan?)

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Tobikato. Whether the shogunate perishes or the Ashikaga clan is destroyed, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. Of course, the same goes for the Asai and Asakura clans. However, that girl is concerned about Bizen-no-Kami and Oichi. That¡¯s why I am taking action.¡±

    With eyes that caress like soothing a princess, and gentle hands that touch fragile objects, Kato Tobikaga stroked the scarf. However, feeling madness hidden behind those gentle eyes, he unconsciously shivered down his spine.

    ¡°The reason I informed you about Takeda¡¯s assassination is not because of any cheap sentiment like kindness. It¡¯s simply because your abilities will benefit me. That¡¯s all.¡±

    (However, it is a fact that I was saved thanks to you. Despite my short remaining lifespan, I will continue to work for you until the end.)

    ¡°Work for me until you die.¡±

    When Ashimitsu heard that, he stood up. There was a bag at the base of the tree that wasn¡¯t there when he sat down, but Ashimitsu ignored it and walked towards the office and residence building. As his back disappeared from sight, Tobikato muttered quietly.

    (He never let his guard down. He is thorough¡­ but it can¡¯t be helped. That person has always been betrayed. Yet, that madness ignites my heart and soul. Hmph, perhaps I too have already been consumed by madness.)

    As he muttered that, a gentle breeze swayed the trees. When the swaying of the trees subsided, the bag that was at the base of the tree had suddenly disappeared.

 CH 71

    Early December, 1569.

    In mid-December, Nobunaga opened a series of shops for his employed merchants in a corner of Kyoto. The contents of the shops varied, including restaurants, clothing stores, and general stores, but all the products for sale were specialties of Owari and Mino. However, no matter how abundant the products were, the market would not be established if there were no consumers to purchase them. Recognizing this, Nobunaga devised a plan to attract consumers.

    Nobunaga believed that efficiently transmitting and spreading information about the products was the most important factor in attracting consumers. So he had Ashimitsu create attractive flyers to increase consumer purchasing desire, and Shizuko printed them in large quantities using a lithographic printing machine she had manufactured. They distributed the flyers for free at the market and residential areas. The use of flyers for advertising quickly spread throughout Kyoto, attracting people who were curious or interested in novelty, as well as business people who were conducting reconnaissance.

    When consumer purchasing and merchant transactions became more active, Nobunaga imposed a certain tax on all transactions under the pretext of the reconstruction of the devastated Kyoto during the turmoil. The tax consisted of a special tax imposed only on luxury goods and a general indirect tax similar to the modern consumption tax in Japan. The collected taxes were used for repairing the Imperial Palace, maintaining the infrastructure that had been left in a state of disrepair, and purchasing equipment for the security forces that maintained public order. Furthermore, Nobunaga made the tax amount collected and the intended use of the taxes public to the people of Kyoto.

    The reason Nobunaga implemented such policies was because Yoshiaki, as the shogun, was not capable enough. Yoshiaki became the shogun with the help of Nobunaga, but since he had been in the Buddhist clergy since childhood, he had few reliable vassals. If things continued like this, the administration of the shogunate would quickly come to a halt. Therefore, Yoshiaki thought of borrowing some of Nobunaga¡¯s vassals to make up for the lack and carry out the administration of the shogunate. Nobunaga gladly responded to Yoshiaki¡¯s request and dispatched several vassals, including Sadakatsu Murai, to Kyoto to take over the duties of the shogunate.

    Nobunaga¡¯s vassals took over the duties of the shogunate. At first glance, it seemed like Nobunaga was in control of the shogunate, but in reality, he was in a position to support the Ashikaga shogunate as Yoshiaki¡¯s assistant. It was not the first time that Nobunaga had taken in specific daimyo and operated the shogunate. The dual government can be considered a characteristic of the late Ashikaga shogunate, with examples such as the relationship between the 10th generation Yoshitomo Ouchi and Takakuni Hosokawa, and the 12th generation Yoshiharu Rokkaku and Sadayori Rokkaku.

    However, even with a dual government and many capable vassals under the shogunate, Yoshiaki¡¯s ability as the shogun was not sufficient. Furthermore, he continued to receive criticism from those around him due to various diplomatic blunders, such as mediating land disputes and interfering with the court. Nobunaga was concerned about the dissatisfaction towards Yoshiaki from various people and sent him a letter urging him to reflect on his actions.

    ¡°Lately, there has been constant gossip about the palace from the people of Kyoto. Please reflect on your actions and correct the cause of the people¡¯s gossip.¡±

    The retainers were frightened by the fact that Nobunaga scolded the shogun in the letter for Yoshiaki¡¯s continuous blunders. However, Nobunaga himself felt more frustration than hatred. To relieve his physical and mental fatigue, Nobunaga visited Shizuko¡¯s place with only a few attendants. Emptying his mind and taking a hot spring bath was one of the few stress-relieving methods for Nobunaga.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even sigh.¡±

    While tilting his sake cup, Nobunaga vented his complaints. Shizuko could tell from the way he drank hot sake, which he usually didn¡¯t, that he was under a lot of stress.

    ¡°I understand your feelings.¡±

    Shizuko understood Nobunaga¡¯s mental fatigue, but she couldn¡¯t find the right words to say. She knew that half-hearted kindness was not kindness. And she also understood that Nobunaga was not seeking mere kindness.

    ¡°My lord, Konoe-sama has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    After giving a short response to the page, Nobunaga drank the contents of his sake cup in one gulp. While having the pages clean up the small sake cups and sake bottles, Sakihisa (Konoe) entered the room with a refreshing smile. If it was just Sakihisa (Konoe) alone, it wouldn¡¯t have been a cause for surprise. However, Shizuko couldn¡¯t hide her surprise when Ashimitsu also entered the room after Sakihisa (Konoe).

    ¡°I have heard the discussions, Lord Oda. I understand your mental fatigue.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) greeted them and casually took a seat in a suitable place. After glancing at Nobunaga and Sakihisa (Konoe), Ashimitsu took a seat between the two of them and Shizuko. It could be seen as a position where he was protecting Shizuko from the two of them.

    ¡°Oh, it seems that Ashimitsu-dono doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) teased while shrugging his shoulders. Nobunaga also seemed to have seen through Ashimitsu¡¯s attitude, as he hid his laughter behind his hand. Ashimitsu showed no signs of being concerned about the attitudes of the two, but to Shizuko, he seemed slightly annoyed. However, it seemed that he was more frustrated with something else rather than being frustrated with the attitudes of the two. Shizuko couldn¡¯t understand what Ashimitsu was frustrated about.

    ¡°Hehe, now let¡¯s have a serious discussion. As you know, the public figure¡¯s blunders are intolerable. But when I try to restore the honor of the public figure, I am opposed no matter what. However, if left alone, the shogunate will collapse from within.¡±

    ¡°I have also received some information. Especially the interference with the court, disregarding precedents, seems to have caused more dissatisfaction than I expected.¡±

    From the conversation between the two, Shizuko understood that Yoshiaki¡¯s blunders had reached a dangerous level.

    ¡°¡­I understand that the public figure¡¯s blunders are a problem, but may I ask if it is something I can listen to?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We need frank opinions now. Shizuko and Ashimitsu, I want you to think about the future as well.¡±

    If the Oda encirclement were to be completed, it could potentially become a story that would completely overturn the administration of the shogunate. Shizuko didn¡¯t understand why she was being involved in this, but she understood from Nobunaga¡¯s response that he wanted opinions from individuals who were not bound by their positions. After exchanging glances with Ashimitsu, Shizuko nodded slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I can contribute, but if it¡¯s me, I won¡¯t hesitate to help.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t expect too much.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s up to Lord Oda to judge that. Now, as for my opinion, I don¡¯t think the public figure is quietly observing Lord Oda¡¯s movements. Let¡¯s take some action in the near future. However, the public figure does not have their own army. If they were to rebel against Lord Oda, where would the public figure get their army from?¡±

    The Ashikaga shogunate, which is operated by the Ashikaga shogun family, reigns at the top of Japan¡¯s political institutions. However, the reality of the Ashikaga shogunate is dismal. Since the Onin War, the main force of the shogunate, the shogunate¡¯s retainers, have been absorbed as vassals by various local daimyo. The exception is the Kinai region centered around Kyoto, which still has its own territory, but the provinces have already become lawless areas. The shogunate¡¯s power has also completely declined since the Eiroku Incident (the assassination of Yoshiteru Ashikaga by the Miyoshi clan). The economic foundation is weak, and it can be said that the Ashikaga shogunate has become a mere formality.

    ¡°There is no need to prepare an army from the beginning. Send secret letters to various places and secretly create an encirclement network that isolates only the Oda clan politically and economically, weakening the Oda clan¡¯s influence. When they are sufficiently weakened, request military forces from various provinces to crush the Oda clan under the pretext of ¡®suppressing rebels.¡¯ In the Ashikaga shogunate, which has lost its retainers, this method is the most realistic.¡±

    Ashimitsu answered Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s question. He said it was realistic, but the current Ashikaga shogunate had no other choice.

    ¡°I see, so you plan to use the military forces of various provinces.¡±

    ¡°But the Oda clan has almost complete control over the Kinai region. If the public figure were to use the military forces of various provinces, they would probably rely on the Asai, Asakura, Mori, Takeda, and Uesugi clans. If they start thinking that anyone will do, they might even turn to Honganji Temple and Enryakuji Temple.¡±

    ¡°Now that the authority of the shogunate has declined, I don¡¯t think various forces will unite¡­ ¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s observation was correct. In historical fact, Yoshiaki, who created the Oda encirclement network, expected the various forces to unite, but contrary to his expectations, the various forces never united and rebelled against the Oda clan as they pleased. Therefore, even if Nobunaga was attacked by enemy forces, he had time to regroup afterwards. Nobunaga also considered the possibility that even if he launched an attack on one force, other forces might not send reinforcements, and he began to undermine the unity of the various forces. Regardless of their size, Nobunaga overcame the Oda encirclement network that lasted for eleven years through strategies or extermination against the hostile forces.

    ¡°They will unite at first. However, soon each force will start seeking their own interests and lose the unity as an encirclement network. In other words, if the Oda encirclement network is established, there is still a possibility to crush it once they break through the initial encirclement network.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If the Oda encirclement network were to be established, what actions can we take from now on?¡±

    After thinking for a moment in response to Nobunaga¡¯s question, the three of them each voiced their answers.

    ¡°We should focus on the development of the economic foundation that supports the quantity of goods.¡±

    ¡°I think we should solidify the production base of goods.¡±

    ¡°¡­There are various things, but we should research and develop industrial production of firearms.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe), Shizuko, and Ashimitsu¡¯s answers were all important. Developing the economic foundation that supports the quantity of goods, possessing a large number of firearms, and having the production capacity to support a large army are not easily obtained. It would take several years, and in the worst case, even ten years, to gradually prepare the environment.

    ¡°Then let each of those be your goals for the future.¡±

    With Nobunaga¡¯s words, each person¡¯s direction was determined.

    After that, Sakihisa (Konoe) left the room with Shizuko to see the Ougi eagle. Nobunaga and Ashimitsu remained in the room and silently drank sake for a while. After some time had passed, Ashimitsu murmured with an expression that seemed like nothing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s build a reservoir in the Kiso Sanzan. Can we expedite the construction or increase the number of workers?¡±

    ¡°¡­We can increase the number of workers. But what is the reason for that?¡±

    As a flood control and water utilization measure, Nobunaga first started the construction of a reservoir in the Kiso Sanzan. The reason for prioritizing the construction of the reservoir was to prevent flood damage in the downstream area.

    During the rainy season and typhoons, a large amount of rain falls at once, causing rivers to swell. When the water level reaches the limit of the river¡¯s capacity, flooding occurs, causing extensive damage to villages along the river. However, if a reservoir is installed, during sunny weather, a certain amount of water can be released from the reservoir, and during typhoons or heavy rain, pre-release can be done to create capacity and store some of the increased river water in the reservoir. This method of regulating the amount of water released from the reservoir to prevent flood damage in the downstream area is called flood control.

    ¡°The water volume of the reservoir is enormous. Mishandling it could lead to an unprecedented disaster.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. However, whether or not to execute it is my decision.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m just making a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°¡­Order the expansion of the reservoir.¡±

    Nobunaga felt a sense of dread as Ashimitsu calmly proposed a plan, knowing full well that it would cause an unprecedented disaster.

    Nobunaga¡¯s development of Owari and Mino was progressing as planned. However, there were clear intentions behind it. The top priority development area was East Owari, which borders Mikawa Province. Next was South Owari, including the Chita Peninsula, and third was North Owari, which borders Mino Province. However, the last area, West Owari, including the lower reaches of the Kiso River, had no clear plan in place. The reason for the lack of a plan was that West Owari was not under Nobunaga¡¯s control.

    The lower reaches of the Kiso River, located on the border between Owari and Ise Provinces, is an area isolated from the mainland by the flow of the Kiso River. This region, divided into seven rings, was once called Nanashima (Seven Islands). However, at some point, Nanashima changed to Nagashima. Although it is located in Kuwana District, Ise Province, it was recognized as Kawachi District, Owari Province according to ¡°Nobunaga K¨­ki.¡±

    In 1501 (Bunki 1), Gansh¨­ji Temple was founded in Sugie, and Rennjun, the sixth son of Rennyo, became the chief priest. Since then, Honganji Temple incorporated local feudal lords and strengthened its defenses by building fortifications such as Nakae Fortress and ¨­torii Fortress around Nagashima. They also built dozens of temples and dojos, completely dominating the entire region.

    Nagashima is also a place of fate for Nobunaga. Those who opposed Nobunaga or had been defeated by him in the past sought refuge in Nagashima. Hattori Tomosada, the head of the Hattori clan who had influence in Kawachi, south of Tsushima, participated in the Battle of Okehazama in 1560 (Eiroku 3) and opposed Nobunaga. Saito Ryuko, who was defeated by Nobunaga in the Battle of Inabayama Castle in 1567 (Eiroku 10), is said to have sought refuge in Nagashima in northern Ise. In response, Nobunaga did not attack Nagashima and only brought the local lords in northern Ise under his control. Even when he achieved the unification of Owari in the fourth year of Eiroku, Nobunaga gave up on controlling the lower reaches of the Kiso River, including Nagashima.

    Rennjun, who controlled the Rinchu region where Nobunaga hesitated to advance, could not hide his frustration during this time. There were two reasons for his frustration. One was that Nobunaga had invented innovative technologies but kept them to himself, excluding them (Honganji Temple faction). In simple terms, Rennjun wanted them to share the technology and share the profits. Nobunaga had never submitted to Honganji Temple. However, Rennjun took advantage of the fact that Nobunaga had never attacked Nagashima and believed that it was only natural for a samurai like Nobunaga to submit to them, who held religious authority.

    The other reason was Nihime¡¯s existence. They had been investigating Nihime (Shizuko) using Honganji Temple¡¯s information network, but even after almost a year, they still couldn¡¯t obtain any useful information. The reason why they were investigating Nihime was related to Nobunaga¡¯s income. Owari and Mino, which Nobunaga ruled, were estimated to have a land value of about one to one and a half million koku. However, in reality, it was not one million koku, but three times that, three million koku. The reason for this had been a mystery until now, but Rennjun believed that Nobunaga had received technological inheritance from Nihime. In other words, Rennjun thought that by incorporating Nihime into the Honganji Temple faction, they could directly receive Nobunaga¡¯s income.

    Therefore, it was necessary to find Nihime. However, even after a year had passed, they had not obtained any useful information. The reason for this was that they had misunderstood Nihime¡¯s image. Nihime was a virtual image created by Nobunaga based on Shizuko. Of course, Nobunaga did not adopt Shizuko¡¯s image as it was. Ayanokoji Toshikazu, a warrior of the Sengoku period, died in 1518, so based on that, people around her manipulated the information to make Nihime appear as an old woman in her fifties or sixties.

    While Rennjun was frustrated by the lack of information, he was not particularly anxious about Nihime. Nobunaga had never given Nihime a high position or reward. Therefore, Rennjun thought that if they offered her a position with religious authority, Nihime would easily come to the Honganji Temple faction. If someone said such a thing in modern times, most people would laugh it off, but in the Sengoku period, religious authority held great influence. Therefore, they had no doubts that Nihime would easily defect to them.

    ¡°Phew, we¡¯re done. Brushing Wittman and the others is quite tiring, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    However, for Shizuko, who is the true image of Nihime, religious authority is less than a pebble lying on the roadside. She has no fear of gods, but she clasps her hands when she sees statues of Jizo, Buddha, or graves. Shizuko is not an atheist who denies religion and gods. She is simply indifferent to the popular new religions in modern Japan and dislikes joining a specific sect and studying its doctrines.

    As people began preparing for the year-end and New Year, Shizuko and the Oda army entered Kyoto. This time, it was not a military operation, but the purpose was to console the vassals who had been troubled by Yoshiaki. In addition to Shizuko, Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, Mori Yoshinari, Shibata, Sassa, Sakuma, Hidechika, and the Takenaka brothers, elite vassals of the Oda clan, also accompanied the army.

    The vassals from the Oda clan who were currently serving in the shogunate, such as Akechi Mitsuhide and Murai, as well as those who had a cooperative relationship with Nobunaga, such as Hosokawa Fujitaka, Wada Koremasa, Matsunaga Hisahide, and wealthy merchants from Sakai, were invited to the consolation party. Yoshiaki, as the shogun, caused great inconvenience to those around him, so he was not invited to the consolation party.

    The person entrusted with serving the dishes for the consolation party was Gorou. Until a few years ago, he was an apprentice at an unknown restaurant in Kyoto, but he showed his talent as a cook as he learned from Mitsuo, Ashimitsu, and Shizuko. Before he knew it, he was not only Nohime¡¯s cook but also recognized as Nobunaga¡¯s cook, and now he had risen to the position of head chef in charge of the Oda clan¡¯s kitchen.

    At first, Gorou was timid, but he revitalized himself and successfully led the consolation party. The dishes he made were highly praised by the wealthy merchants of Sakai, who traded with Portuguese and Chinese and had tasted various delicacies from land and sea. The fresh sweets, which did not last long due to their high moisture content, made the participants¡¯ taste buds tingle.

    After the consolation party, Shizuko and Gorou taught the cooking staff in Nobunaga¡¯s restaurant the manufacturing methods for various cooking powders made from soybeans, glutinous rice, non-glutinous rice, potatoes, and corn. In two months, Mitarashi dango and shiratama dango, among other things, would be sold at the shops of Nobunaga¡¯s appointed merchants, and influential people such as wealthy merchants and court nobles would come to Kyoto to spend money on them.

    After finishing all the government affairs and various matters, the Oda army returned to Gifu. When Mori Yoshinari finished reporting to Nobunaga, the Oda army disbanded, and each person returned home.

    ¡°Everyone, thank you for your hard work this year.¡±

    One week after returning to Owari, Shizuko also held a consolation party and year-end party with close acquaintances. The participants were Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, Aya, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), Ei, Ashimitsu, Mitsuo, Tsuruhime, Shibata, and Shizuko, a total of eleven people. At first, Shizuko considered a more formal banquet-style gathering, but she reconsidered and switched to a more casual party format, removing the formality. In the end, Shizuko lined up several large charcoal grills and had a barbecue-style party where they grilled skewers on top. However, as a consequence of adopting this unconventional party format, only those who could tolerate unconventional behavior were invited.

    The ingredients for the skewers were diverse, including chicken, goose, quail, as well as deer and boar meat. In addition to game meat, they also prepared seasonal vegetables such as onions, pumpkins, and green onions, as well as seasonal fish such as Honmoroko, Kanbora, and Black Sea Bream. Although it was out of season, they also included shrimp, crab, abalone, scallops, turban shells, clams, and oysters that were being cultivated. After preparing each ingredient, all that was left was to skewer them and grill them to each person¡¯s liking, then add sauce whenever desired.

    ¡°We¡¯ve had various experiences, but we have safely reached the end of the year. Well, let¡¯s drink and eat to our heart¡¯s content and rejuvenate ourselves. Men, rejoice! We have plenty of sake prepared. As long as we don¡¯t go too far, you can drink as much as you want today!¡±

    At that moment, the men cheered. As Shizuko had said, there were four barrels of refined sake (about 18 liters each) and three barrels of cloudy sake lined up in one corner of the room. On a nearby table, there were many tokkuri (sake flasks) for hot sake, ochoko (small sake cups), and sake bottles.

    Although refined sake was being produced under Shizuko¡¯s supervision, only a small amount was available on the market. So, if it was said to be all-you-can-drink refined sake, it was no wonder the men were delighted.

    ¡°Well then, thank you for your hard work!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±

    Everyone followed the lead of the toast and sang along. After Shizuko¡¯s speech, everyone began to do as they pleased. Some stood up and exchanged sake, some silently grilled and ate, and some engaged in a drinking competition. It was truly a time of revelry.

    By the way, the term ¡°inginko¡± refers to not breaking one¡¯s position, seating order, or proper etiquette. On the other hand, the original meaning of ¡°bureiko¡± is ¡°participants who should not leave their seats leaving their seats and serving others.¡± In the Heian period, banquets in the aristocratic society had a strict seating order based on social status, and once someone sat in a seat, they would never move to another seat. However, Emperor Go-Daigo, in order to gauge the intentions of the Kamakura shogunate (the Hojo clan), invited Tsuchii Yoritosune, Tazime Kunitaka, and Ashiyasu Shigenari, who were members of the Mino Genji clan, to a banquet and disregarded common sense, etiquette, and customs. The reason for disregarding etiquette and customs was that the content of the banquet was a disguised conference to deceive the public and eliminate the hierarchy to prevent the content from leaking. However, people who did not know this were greatly surprised by the atmosphere of the banquet, and they called such a wild banquet ¡°bureiko.¡± This is the origin of ¡°bureiko.¡±

    At first, it was a consolation party where they enjoyed skewers and sake, but as most of the participants began to get drunk, it gradually became chaotic.

    ¡°Oh, old man. You¡¯re really strong¡­ huh.¡±

    ¡°I underestimated¡­ urgh.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s too early for you to challenge me to a drinking contest after I¡¯ve been banned from the all-you-can-drink at the local izakaya with my face on a poster.¡±

    Keiji and Saizo were foolishly challenging Mitsu¡¯o, the only honorable Russian with a liver, to a drinking contest. Seeing even the heavy drinker Keiji losing, it was clear that Mitsu¡¯o was truly strong when it came to alcohol. Nagayoshi was also lying on the floor with Keiji and the others, but Shizuko decided to leave the three of them alone because she didn¡¯t want to deal with the hassle.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Mitsu¡¯o-sama.¡±

    Tsuruhime gazed at Mitsu¡¯o, who was declaring victory with a large cup in hand, with a blissful expression. It was unclear what she saw in Mitsu¡¯o, but Shizuko thought it would be uncouth to meddle in other people¡¯s love affairs, so she decided to watch from a distance. She kept her true feelings, that it was more enjoyable to observe from afar, deep in her heart.

    ¡°Shizuko, are you drinking? Ah, right, you can¡¯t drink.¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), who was already drunk, approached Shizuko, who was grilling skewers in silence. In the Sengoku period, after reaching adulthood through the ritual of genpuku, the commoners and samurai class would join organizations called ¡°wakashu¡± or ¡°musume nakama¡± in farming and fishing villages to receive the necessary training before being allowed to drink alcohol. However, no matter the era, underage individuals would always secretly drink alcohol to experience the feeling of being an adult.

    ¡°You¡¯re drinking properly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t get many chances to drink. I¡¯m already drunk, and there¡¯s no one here to bother me!¡±

    Laughing, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) tilted the sake cup he was holding. He was drinking with Ashimitsu and seemed to be enjoying their conversation, paying little attention to Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada). It was not unreasonable for Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) to think that he wouldn¡¯t be bothered if he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Even if I get a hangover, I won¡¯t care. Mmm, these clams are delicious. It was a struggle to bring them alive, but they¡¯re worth it.¡±

    ¡°I like grilled chicken skin. The only downside is that it makes me hungry.¡±

    ¡°Eat some vegetables too.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, but I refuse. By the way, I heard you had a meeting with the Christians in Kyoto. What did you do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still a secret. Well, it wasn¡¯t that great of a conversation anyway.¡±

    The day before returning from Kyoto to Owari, Shizuko had a meeting with Fr¨®is. Originally, her purpose was to meet with Fr¨®is and make a certain deal. Both sides achieved their goals without any major conflicts. From a worldly perspective, Fr¨®is gained greater benefits. After all, what Fr¨®is obtained was information about a treatment for scurvy. It was known that scurvy could be cured by taking vitamin C, but the relationship between vitamin C and scurvy was not discovered until 1932.

    Compared to Fr¨®is, who had knowledge and technology from over 300 years in the future, what Shizuko obtained was a promise to ¡°provide assistance for the importation of various varieties of crops without hesitation.¡± In simple terms, it meant that the Jesuits would take responsibility for bringing the crop varieties and animals that Shizuko desired to Japan. Among the varieties Shizuko requested were pepper seedlings cultivated in Southeast Asia, Arabian horses, the oldest breed of horses in the world, and hops, which are used as raw materials for beer. There were other varieties she wanted, but due to the lack of progress in her side¡¯s treatment, she limited it to these three. Of course, she secured a promise to provide assistance if there were results in her side¡¯s treatment.

    (But if a cure for scurvy is established¡­ it could accelerate colonialism.)

    Shizuko felt a slight unease and decided to convey the cultivation of bean sprouts using sponges as a cure for scurvy, rather than the parsley sugar-coated tablets, which were the original cure. Bean sprouts only required water, sunlight, and mung beans. On board the ship, water and fresh vegetables were valuable commodities, but using highly absorbent sponges eliminated the need to dilute water for cultivation. On the other hand, parsley sugar-coated tablets were made by mixing parsley, oil, honey, and bamboo vinegar and wrapping them in granulated sugar. The reason for wrapping them in sugar was to prevent moisture and to counteract the bitterness that made them difficult to swallow. They could be preserved for nearly a year with proper storage and provided quicker results than bean sprouts. Shizuko feared that the efficiency of cultivating parsley sugar-coated tablets on board the ship would accelerate colonial rule, so she kept them secret.

    While eating the grilled clams, Shizuko casually spoke to the still frowning Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada).

    ¡°Well¡­ there are various things, various things.¡±

    With Nobunaga¡¯s pacification of Ise, the surrounding countries became restless. It wasn¡¯t just the neighboring countries. Now, powerful local lords like M¨­ri in the west and Takeda and H¨­j¨­ in the east, as well as local lords throughout Japan, were closely watching Nobunaga¡¯s movements. Even the temple and shrine forces and the imperial court were naturally keeping a close eye on his actions.

    Many local lords felt a sense of disgust towards Nobunaga¡¯s rise, but they only watched from a distance. Honganji Temple and Mount Hiei¡¯s Enryakuji Temple, while finding Nobunaga¡¯s demands for tribute troublesome, did not view him as an enemy because his policies were benefiting them. The imperial court was mostly in a subservient position, and it was clear that if they were to antagonize Nobunaga, it would ignite their own domestic issues. Therefore, they had no choice but to wait and see.

    The only ones clearly showing a hostile attitude towards Nobunaga were the Miyoshi Trio and the Asakura clan. As a result, the Asakura clan, which had close ties with the Asakura clan, experienced a family dispute that split the family in two due to a secret letter sent by Yoshiaki. Now, there were those who prioritized their relationship with the rapidly rising Nobunaga, and those who followed Yoshiaki¡¯s secret letter and allied with their trusted ally, the Asakura clan. The former was led by Asakura Nagamasa, and the latter was led by Asakura Hisamasa. Hisamasa, who had been forced into retirement and had lost most of his authority, was able to wield power due to the influence of his pro-Asakura retainers.

    ¡°No matter how many secret letters the shogun sends, it¡¯s hard to imagine the surrounding countries easily moving. The Ashikaga shogunate is now just a decoration, and it¡¯s hard to imagine any local lords obeying the shogunate¡¯s orders. Rather than antagonizing the Oda clan, which refuses to recognize any authority other than its own, it¡¯s better to keep a reserved attitude for now.¡±

    In short, the Nagamasa faction¡¯s basic stance was to ¡°wait and see for a while.¡±

    ¡°The shogun¡¯s intention is to eliminate the Oda clan. If the contents of the secret letter are true, we have a just cause. And if we defeat the Oda here, the Asakura clan can increase its influence over the shogunate. Think about it, the current Oda clan refuses to acknowledge any authority other than its own. If we continue like this, the Asakura clan will eventually be forced to submit, and if we refuse, we will be destroyed. In order to preserve the Asakura clan, we must ally with our trusted ally, the Asakura clan, and defeat the traitor Oda.¡±

    On the other hand, the Hisamasa faction¡¯s opinion was to ¡°follow the secret letter proactively.¡±

    Both sides were unwilling to compromise on their opinions, and the relationship between the Asakura father and son deteriorated day by day. Most of the retainers were in the Hisamasa faction, but the Nagamasa faction was supported by the Omi Province merchants¡¯ alliance. The situation was a back-and-forth struggle, but there was also the danger that the balance could be tipped by trivial matters.

    ¡°That¡¯s the current situation in Omi Province.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, as expected. Reward the spies generously and let them rest for the next task.¡±

    After receiving the report from Omi Province, Nobunaga nodded in satisfaction and praised Takigawa Kazumasu. His Sixth Division was an intelligence agency that conducted information gathering in other countries using spies as part of their duties. At the moment, they were investigating the internal situation of Omi Province according to Nobunaga¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Accurate information can sometimes surpass the power of thousands of troops. I¡¯ll rely on you for future endeavors as well.¡±

    ¡°I am honored to receive your praise and appreciate your kindness.¡±

    After Takigawa Kazumasu left, Nobunaga pondered while recalling the report.

    (Now we know who the enemies and allies are. Next, I should select the incompetent individuals from the Hisamasa faction and request that they warmly welcome the Omi Province merchants¡¯ alliance.)

    There was no middle ground for Nobunaga. It was either enemy or ally, regardless of whether they were allied countries. He investigated the internal situation of the Asakura clan to distinguish between enemies and allies. Once the enemies were clear, the next step was to select the incompetent individuals from among them. Treating the incompetent individuals as capable individuals and repeatedly giving them a warm welcome would eventually grant them strong power within the organization. However, if an incapable individual gained power, the organization would eventually collapse. If it collapsed, it would become Nobunaga¡¯s possession. By inviting capable individuals and punishing the incompetent ones, there would be no lingering issues.

    (Now is not the time to take risks. We should focus on gathering information and be prepared for when the time comes.)

    Nobunaga never had a moment of rest, even at the end of the year.

    After finishing her work, Shizuko washed away the dirt from her body and headed straight to the bath.

    ¡°Aya-chan, I¡¯m going to wash off the dirt, so you can go ahead and take a bath. We¡¯ll have our meal afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll bring your change of clothes later.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After waving her hand lightly, Shizuko headed towards the hot spring. Shizuko didn¡¯t desire power, but she was determined to never give up the privilege of taking a bath every day. The comfort of bathing was essential for surviving in the Sengoku period, she believed.

    Just as she was about to lightly rinse off the dirt and enter the bath, Shizuko¡¯s ears caught the sound of barking. When she turned around, she saw Wittman and the others running towards her. They circled around her and made affectionate sounds.

    ¡°Do you need shampoo too? Are you guys going to get in the bath?¡±

    Whether they understood Shizuko¡¯s words or not, Wittman and the others let out a light bark.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll have to lower the temperature of the water a bit today.¡±

    Dogs and wolves use their scent as a means of self-expression, so they strongly dislike having their scent disappear. Especially for wolves, whose scent conveys various information, the disappearance of their own scent is a matter of life and death. However, for the sake of hygiene and disease prevention, it is necessary to shampoo them once or twice a month. Excessive shampooing can damage the skin, so caution is required.

    ¡°Hehehe~ But when did baths become okay for you guys? Barti was fine from the beginning, but Wittman and the others didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Water seemed like something to drink, and no matter how much Shizuko asked, Wittman and the others refused to get in the bath. However, Barti, with her easygoing personality, accepted Shizuko¡¯s shampoo without hesitation. Seeing that, Wittman and the others burned with jealousy.

    Originally, the Wittmans were not afraid of water, but they were scared when they first entered the bath. They thought that Barti saw through their fear. They started with training to dive underwater, and then continued to swim underwater on their own. The efforts they made, which cannot be described without tears, finally allowed the Wittmans to grow to the point where they could dive three meters. They continued to make efforts in secret from Shizuko, and finally they were able to confidently enter the bath without fear. The impression of shampoo that they tasted after such efforts was simply the best.

    ¡°Towels, check. Everything is ready. Ugh, it¡¯s cold¡­ Let¡¯s get in quickly.¡±

    After taking off their kimono and underwear and putting them in a basket, Shizuko carried the bath set and entered the women¡¯s hot spring. After quickly washing her head and body, she diluted the Mukuroji powder and shampooed the Wittmans. They all sweated when shampooing everyone at once, but they rinsed it off with hot water.

    ¡°Phew¡­ This is paradise.¡±

    Shizuko thought that the pleasure of soaking in the hot spring was incomparable. The Wittmans soaked in the lukewarm bath (about 37 degrees) reserved for them. Their relaxed faces did not seem like wolves with mysterious beauty.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I wonder if Friar-san liked the futon and other gifts I gave him.¡±

    Through Nobunaga, Shizuko received various things from Friar-san, so she thought it would be bad to just receive them and gave him a ¡°dotera¡± (a padded kimono), ¡°kotatsu¡± (a heated table), ¡°futon¡± (a Japanese-style mattress), and a ¡°wooden barrel bath¡± to help him withstand the cold winter. If people knew, they would think that these were tools to corrupt the missionaries like Friar-san, but for Shizuko, it was just a way to cope with the cold.

    ¡°Japanese winters are cold, you know. A warm bath is the best.¡±

    While enjoying the scent of the highest quality Kiso cypress, they relaxed and healed their tiredness in the pleasantly warm hot spring. The Wittmans also leaned their heads on the edge of the bathtub and let out relaxed voices. Seeing their blissful faces, Shizuko also crossed her arms and rested her head on the edge of the bathtub, closing her eyes.

    ¡°My chest feels tight.¡±

    Shizuko opened her eyes and looked down at the tightness in her chest. In her eyes, she could see her own chest being squeezed between the edge of the bathtub and her body.

    Shizuko, who hunted deer with a compound bow, unknowingly trained her pectoral muscles. In archery, both arms and muscles in the lower body and upper body are used to shoot the bow. As a result, not only arm strength but also shoulder muscles and back muscles are trained, but the most trained muscle is the pectoral muscle.

    The pectoral muscles in women support the breasts, and if they weaken, the shape of the breasts will be distorted. However, it is difficult to train the pectoral muscles in daily life, and they usually weaken with age. But with a bow, the pectoral muscles are moderately trained, and it can have a bust-enhancing effect. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone will have a bigger bust just by handling a bow, but in Shizuko¡¯s case, she handled a bow a lot during her growth period, and her good diet also contributed to her breasts growing. In addition, her back muscles were trained, improving her posture, and her metabolism was increased by exercise and rest.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a luxury to worry about it when I don¡¯t have excess fat. But it¡¯s hard to wrap a sarashi (a cloth used to bind the chest) when my breasts are big. If I don¡¯t need to hide my face when meeting Friar-san, I won¡¯t have to bear this kind of trouble.¡±

    After sighing, Shizuko rested her cheek on the edge of the bathtub. For her, having bigger breasts didn¡¯t have many advantages, and she only noticed the disadvantages, such as feeling slightly uncomfortable when wearing a kimono. She thought it would be troublesome if they grew even more.

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s stop thinking. It¡¯s better to empty my mind.¡±

    Feeling a headache, Shizuko lightly shook her head and closed her eyes, prostrating herself on the edge of the bathtub.

    Friar-san picked up his pen as usual and wrote a report to the Jesuit Order.

    ¡°The Headscarf Prime Minister by Oda-sama¡¯s side is terrifying. He possessed a cure for hemoptysis (hemophilia). It seems that the neighboring country of Japan has been using it as a medicine for a long time. The cure is originally a secret recipe, but we were able to negotiate and obtain a secret book that contains the recipe in exchange for certain items. However, those certain items are Arabian horses imported from India, pepper seedlings, and something called hops. I have submitted separate documents to obtain approval for this.¡±

    Friar-san sent the approval document first, but he never thought it would be rejected. Since it is possible to obtain a cure for an incurable disease through animals and plants, he didn¡¯t think the headquarters would show any resistance to importing horses.

    ¡°Based on the request, the Headscarf Prime Minister seems to have a preference for animals and plants that cannot be obtained in Japan. I presented gemstones and goldsmithing as offerings before, but the response was not very good, and some were even declined. However, since Oda-sama keeps a large eagle, I believe my speculation is correct. From not owning large animals, I speculate that he prefers small to medium-sized animals such as dogs, cats, and birds.¡±

    After writing that much, Friar-san put down his pen and took a breath.

    He also considered this conversation a good deal. Of course, there is a possibility of being lied to, but he thought that possibility was low. There was no need for him to lie, and it was easier to answer ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± than to lie. He couldn¡¯t imagine that the Headscarf Prime Minister would gain anything by lying to them.

    ¡°But if this experiment is successful, we can regain the authority of the Church. For that reason, we must succeed in the trade with him at all costs.¡±

    If the trade is successful and the experiment is successful, Friar-san will also benefit. He had long despised the human trafficking of Portuguese merchants. Not out of love for humanity, but because their actions hindered the spread of Christianity. However, when he suggested stopping human trafficking, he was told, ¡°There are sellers, so there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°We must hurry. This country is different from other countries, as it excels in culture and military power. If an expulsion order is issued, it may finally lead to the prohibition of missionary work itself.¡±

    After finishing the report, Friar-san felt the urge to send it immediately, but it was an impossible wish. Even though the security in Kyoto had improved, it was still too dangerous to go out at night without an escort.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ It¡¯s getting a little cold. But as expected of the Headscarf Prime Minister, this kotatsu thing reduces the coldness of Kyoto. By the way, there was a costume called dotera. It¡¯s a good opportunity to try it on Atsukan.¡±

    After that, Friar-san put on a dotera and got back into the dug kotatsu. He enjoyed karasumi (dried mullet roe) as a snack with hot sake, and when he was satisfied both physically and mentally, he got into bed. Having fully immersed himself in Owari culture, Friar-san added the following to his report the next day.

    ¡°The tool called kotatsu that was given to me by the Headscarf Prime Minister, it is a devil¡¯s invention. It possesses a terrifying power to corrupt people. Furthermore, if you wear a dotera, resistance becomes impossible. If the missionaries who read this report and consider visiting Japan, I recommend accumulating virtue.¡±

    Since Sakihisa (Konoe) established a residence in Gifu a few months ago, he had been devoting his efforts to hosting banquets with influential courtiers and powerful figures in the vicinity of Kyoto. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it may seem like they are just reciting poetry and drinking, but banquets are important ceremonies in the courtier society and also serve as political gatherings. Therefore, not only the seating order but also the seats themselves are highly valued.

    Even though the head of the family had been exiled from Kyoto, the Konoe family still maintained a solid influence. The courtiers, who were invited to the banquet and couldn¡¯t refuse, initially attended with an attitude of having something up their sleeves. However, Sakihisa (Konoe) had devised a plan to make them never refuse an invitation again. It was the temptation of gourmet food, a ¡°deadly poison.¡± In the Sengoku period, fallen courtiers faced economic hardships and settled in local manors or relied on powerful provincial lords.

    Courtiers in dire economic situations were overwhelmed with work to earn income and had no leisure to enjoy entertainment. For them, the temptation of gourmet food became a strong ¡°deadly poison.¡± Once they knew it, they could never resist it again. If they forcibly resisted, they would be subjected to great mental tension. Gourmet food, a simple strategy, or rather, daily meals, yielded high effects precisely because they were something that was always done. Furthermore, Sakihisa (Konoe) prepared delicious meals not with expensive or rare ingredients, but with ingredients that courtiers were familiar with.

    Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s banquets, where dishes that seemed otherworldly were served, spread through word of mouth, and other people were invited and fell into the trap of gourmet food. The courtier society was gradually invaded by the deadly poison of gourmet food.

    ¡°Welcome, please relax and enjoy today¡¯s renga gathering.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s renga gathering and banquet could only accommodate a small number of seventeen people. However, each and every one of them was a powerful figure in the Kinai region and had various connections as influential individuals.

    ¡°Konoe-dono, would it be acceptable to use a half-verse (18 phrases) for today¡¯s renga?¡±

    The structure of a renga consists of a 5-7-5 phrase as the upper verse and a 7-7 phrase as the lower verse, and each of these two phrases is called a ¡°ku.¡± The 18 phrases start with Sakihisa (Konoe) and continue clockwise, with the final person being the 18th phrase, completing the renga. There are also the ¡°kasen¡± with 36 phrases, the ¡°Sekichi¡± with 44 phrases, and the ¡°chorenka¡± (also called ¡°hyakuin¡±) with 100 phrases. Furthermore, the ¡°senku¡± is a collection of ten works of chorenka. The collection of ¡°senku¡± is called ¡°manku.¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    ¡°As Maro, I think it would be better if it were a little livelier. No, I am not blaming the Konoe family in any way.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I understand. However, recently the eyes of the Lord have become strict, and even enjoying a renga gathering with everyone is suspected of plotting something improper. That is why we are in a situation where we cannot invite many people. If we could invite a few more people, the renga gathering would become more splendid¡­ I apologize, I have said something indiscreet in front of everyone. Well then, let¡¯s start right away.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) casually brushed it off, but of course, he had calculated even this complaint into his words. Those who had been poisoned by the food were looking forward to Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s banquet more than anything else, to the point of appointing a representative even if they couldn¡¯t attend due to other matters. This was because they would receive special products from Owari, such as pickled plums, dashi miso, and soy sauce, as souvenirs from Sakihisa (Konoe). They were addicted to the taste, but maintained a condescending attitude due to their social status. However, if it was a gift from the Konoe family, they couldn¡¯t disrespect it and had an excuse.

    ¡°Hohoho, I haven¡¯t heard anything, Maro.¡±

    The person next to Sakihisa (Konoe) lightly recited a verse while brushing it off. However, although he appeared cheerful on the surface, internally he was boiling with anger towards Yoshiaki, the current Shogun. He had been completely invaded by Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s poison and was now a soy sauce maniac beyond help. Of course, he was not the only one. There were already countless people whose minds had been driven mad by dashi miso and soy sauce. Using the connections of these influential people, Sakihisa (Konoe) was indirectly approaching the imperial court.

    ¡°Indeed, Lord Konoe. You have obtained excellent cuisine and sake. The skill of the chef is also remarkable.¡±

    ¡°Maro, this grilled dish is excellent. It shines beautifully and the sauce on it is so delicious.¡±

    ¡°No, Maro thinks this tartar sauce is also irresistible.¡±

    The influential people praised the dishes at the banquet. Even though they were well-versed in Kyoto cuisine and had refined palates, they were giving their seal of approval to the point that Sakihisa (Konoe) secretly smirked.

    ¡°(Hehehe, indulge in the poison of exquisite food to your heart¡¯s content. To the point where you cannot resist¡­)¡± I am glad you like it. Today, we have prepared a large selection of sake and dishes. Please, everyone, enjoy them to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) steadily solidified his foothold in the imperial court using his own means.

 CH 72

    1570, early January

    Shizuko attended the annual New Year¡¯s Day banquet hosted by Nobunaga, as usual. Unlike the previous year, Shizuko gave Nobunaga a New Year¡¯s greeting, which had two meanings: presenting him with military supplies that were stored in the warehouse, and organizing the warehouse. And not just Nobunaga. She also gave gifts to other important figures such as Mori Yoshinari, Niwa Nagahide, Sakuma Nobumori, Kinoshita Yoshitaka, Takigawa Kazumasu, Shibata Katsuie, and Sassa Narimasa. For Shizuko, it was just a matter of releasing things that had accumulated without her realizing it and organizing the warehouse, but for the lower-ranking retainers, it made her seem like someone capable of military actions comparable to a small country. Furthermore, if she appeared extremely natural and friendly towards the feared Nobunaga, and had friendly relationships with other important figures, it was not surprising that she seemed like an amazing person to the newly recruited retainers.

    Shizuko had gained even more attention since the previous year and was greeted by various people, but she was tired of the situation. While she responded with a smile on the surface, she felt a stomachache from the ambitions of the people who greeted her. It¡¯s not wrong to try to get close to someone and aim higher. However, she wanted to be spared from being sought after for that. That was her honest opinion. Mori Yoshinari, perhaps sensing that she was feeling uneasy every time someone approached her, lightly coughed and drove away the retainers. Shizuko had been enjoying the peaceful banquet for a while, but the moment she saw Nobunaga beckoning her, she realized that the peace had ended.

    ¡°Did you call for me, my lord?¡±

    ¡°Just now, I was discussing with Niwa if there were any words that could be used in the tea ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­? In the tea ceremony¡­ is that so?¡±

    ¡°No need to worry. I have already prepared paper and ink.¡±

    (Not that I¡¯m worried about that¡­ but I can¡¯t say that, can I¡­)

    Nobunaga, as if he hadn¡¯t considered Shizuko¡¯s response from the beginning, prepared paper and ink in front of her. Giving up, she thought for a moment and wrote a four-character idiom on the paper.

    ¡°Ichigo¡­ ichie?¡±

    It was the most commonly used phrase in the spirit of tea ceremony, ¡°Ichigo ichie.¡± (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ichi-go_ichi-e)

    Although it is said to be a phrase left by Sen no Rikyu, there is no record of it written by him. It only appears in the book of his disciple, Yamagami Soji. In terms of meaning, ¡°ichigo¡± refers to a lifetime in Buddhist terminology, and ¡°ichie¡± refers to a gathering or meeting, mainly in religious ceremonies. Everything is constantly changing and does not remain in the same place. When attending a tea gathering, one should consider it as a once-in-a-lifetime encounter and approach it with sincerity. By the way, the four-character idiom ¡°Ichigo ichie¡± became widely known thanks to Ii Naosuke, the lord of the Hikone Domain and also a senior statesman of the Tokugawa Shogunate in the late Edo period.

    (Well, during the time when Sen no Rikyu, Imami Sogi, and Tsuda Sogyu were the three great masters, my words would easily disappear.)

    She thought it might not be appropriate to use the words of a living person, but since she couldn¡¯t think of any other words, she told herself that it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°Ichigo refers to the period from birth to death. Ichie mainly refers to a gathering or meeting, such as a memorial service. Everything is constantly changing and does not remain in the same place. When attending a tea gathering, one should consider it as a once-in-a-lifetime encounter and approach it with sincerity. That is the meaning of the phrase ¡®Ichigo ichie.''¡±

    Nobunaga had been looking at the characters Shizuko wrote for a while, but suddenly a soft smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°So everything in the world is impermanent. Interesting, I will immediately display this in the tea room as a reminder.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ (Is it okay? This is really¡­ well, saying anything would be pointless anyway.)¡±

    Nobunaga, who was mocked as a famous collector, was collecting tea utensils with his military and financial power. Perhaps he wanted to show those around him that he was not just a barbarian who collected tea utensils, but also a cultured person who could speak culturally related words in the tea ceremony.

    However, from Shizuko¡¯s perspective, the tea utensils looked like dirty, unwashed objects. Furthermore, from now on, the tea utensils would become new rewards, and the tea ceremony would become deeply involved in politics, serving as a display of power. Shizuko, who thought that getting involved in the tea ceremony would not lead to anything good, decided to avoid it as much as possible.

    (Come to think of it, do they even wash the tea utensils? No, maybe they don¡¯t.)

    Shizuko had experienced a tea ceremony as part of her cultural education, but she felt suffocated by the numerous rules and manners. While she understood the importance of etiquette and manners, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was more like a presentation of etiquette rather than enjoying tea. In the end, she realized that tea ceremony was not suitable for her and decided to focus only on studying the philosophy and principles of tea.

    After that, Shizuko was not approached by Nobunaga again, and she managed to get through the banquet by smiling politely to those around her. Mentally exhausted from the start of the new year, she planned to go home and crawl into bed, so she immediately set off for home as soon as the banquet ended. However, just before leaving, she was stopped by one of Nobunaga¡¯s attendants.

    ¡°My lord has instructed me to present a reward to Shizuko-sama.¡±

    Along with the words, the attendant handed Shizuko a rectangular wooden box. Instead of checking what was inside, Shizuko prioritized going home and getting some sleep, so she accepted the wooden box without saying anything and went home.

    The next day, after Shizuko had rested and regained her energy, she became curious about what was inside the wooden box and quietly opened the lid. Inside was an old and slightly dirty matchlock gun. Feeling that it needed maintenance, Shizuko asked Aya to prepare cloth, water, boiling water, and thin sticks.

    ¡°I can disassemble the matchlock gun, but be careful with the trigger mechanism, as it is a custom-made part.¡±

    Military equipment used for warfare, regardless of time or place, is made with a simple structure. This is because a simple structure is easier to maintain. The matchlock gun is no exception, with few parts and a simple structure.

    First, she removed the barrel and stock, and then the most important part, the breech plug. The reason for caution is that matchlock guns can cause fouling, and if debris gets stuck in the threads of the breech plug, it can become firmly attached. Fortunately, the breech plug was not stuck, and the trigger mechanism was also simple, so Shizuko had no trouble disassembling the matchlock gun.

    The structure of the matchlock gun is not publicly disclosed as it is considered confidential information. However, Shizuko had studied the detailed structure from literature and had attended dismantling demonstrations of matchlock guns many times. Therefore, she had a thorough understanding of the structure of the matchlock gun, down to the smallest details.

    After disassembly, the next step was cleaning. The residue of black powder is water-soluble, so most of it can be removed by washing with water. To wipe off any dirt that couldn¡¯t be removed with water, she polished each part with a cloth. Once that was done, she poured boiling water over the barrel for the final touch. The hot water heats up the barrel, causing the moisture to evaporate.

    Shizuko smiled wryly at Aya, who had been watching nervously, but when she learned that muzzle-loading guns were washed with hot water, she was genuinely surprised and understood how Aya felt.

    ¡°It was quite dirty¡­ Well, it¡¯s clean now.¡±

    Looking at the muddy water used for cleaning, it was clear that maintenance had been neglected.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Aya-chan, could you bring me camellia oil?¡±

    ¡°Camellia oil? Yes, understood.¡±

    In order to increase the options for vegetable oils, Shizuko had also produced soybean, sesame, sunflower, peanut, rice bran, safflower, and camellia oils. However, soybeans were military supplies, sesame had a negligible harvest yield compared to the cultivated land, and the amount of oil obtained from rice bran was small. On the other hand, sunflowers were grown as green manure, peanuts were unpopular with Nobunaga, and safflowers and camellias had no edible parts. Therefore, there was no problem with using a large amount of these oils for processing.

    Unlike sunflowers and peanuts, the use of safflowers and camellias has a long history in Japan. Especially, camellias have been mentioned in the oldest anthology of Japanese poetry, the ¡°Manyoshu,¡± and have long been regarded as a symbol of beautiful flowers. Camellia wood is used for furniture, furnishings, crafts, and firewood. Wood ash is used for sake brewing and dyeing. The oil obtained from the seeds is highly valued as a high-quality frying oil, as well as for cosmetics and medical purposes. In particular, camellia oil has been used as a frying oil in Shojin cuisine, which was established in the Kamakura period.

    The reason Shizuko asked for camellia oil was because it is used as a rust preventive. There are records of it being used for knife maintenance in the Edo period, and it is still used today for the maintenance of swords, knives, and carving tools. Furthermore, camellia oil is also used for hair care. In the Sengoku period, long, glossy black hair was considered a symbol of beauty, and camellia oil was highly valued for hair care. After Aya returned with the camellia oil, Shizuko lightly applied it to the surface of the barrel using a brush.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only applied it to the surface, but I hope it will be fine for a while.¡±

    Matchlock guns are made of soft iron that contains very little carbon. Therefore, there is hardly any need to apply camellia oil. Despite knowing this, Shizuko decided to apply camellia oil as a rust preventive, just to be safe.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough. If we increase the number of camellias, we can obtain more oil. I wonder why everyone dislikes them so much.¡±

    ¡°No one else could have performed such a bold act with the sacred camellia tree except for Shizuko-sama.¡±

    Camellias have been objects of worship since ancient times as sacred trees believed to possess spiritual power. However, the part Shizuko cut for propagation was not from a sacred camellia tree, but from an ordinary camellia found in the vicinity. Nevertheless, she was stopped by several people, so she was only able to collect about half of the planned number of cuttings.

    By the way, in the case of seedlings, it takes several years, or even up to ten years, for them to bloom. On the other hand, cuttings often bloom within one to two years. Shizuko¡¯s purpose was not to improve the flower varieties of camellias, but to increase the number of camellias that bear fully developed pistils for fruiting. Therefore, for her, there was no advantage in growing camellias from seedlings. However, since camellias bear fruit through cross-pollination, artificial pollination is necessary to ensure stable fruiting. In a sense, it could be said that she was doing the same thing as variety improvement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to worry so much about. If we have more camellias, won¡¯t we have more camellia oil?

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well, never mind. Also, make sure to prepare the camellia leaves and tea leaves. You can make camellia tea by kneading and twisting them together.¡±

    ¡°Currently, we don¡¯t have many people assigned to manage the camellias. So when we harvest the leaves, we¡¯ll have to hire workers.¡±

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to increase the number of craftsmen who can make camellia oil.¡±

    To extract camellia oil, you need to obtain seeds from the fruits that form after the flowers fall, steam them after drying them in the sun, and then squeeze them using a manually operated press that utilizes the lever principle called ¡°kakudou¡±. The oil is then boiled at high temperature to withstand long-term storage, strained roughly with cloth, and finally filtered through Japanese paper to obtain the transparent golden camellia oil. The yield was relatively good, with about one and a half liters (approximately 2.7 liters) of oil obtained from ten kilograms of seeds. The byproduct, camellia oil cake (tsubaki aburakasu), was dried in the sun and distributed as fertilizer.

    The majority of refined camellia oil is purchased by Nohime and her companions. Occasionally, it is said that traveling merchants also buy it, but I don¡¯t know where they go to sell it. In the end, only a small amount remains in Shizuko¡¯s possession, but it is sufficient for personal consumption, so she is satisfied with it. It¡¯s a story of how the attempt to reduce the amount of money ends up increasing it.

    Although it is not directly related to camellias, the collection of honey and beeswax has become more efficient with the completion of special equipment. It is a compression wax-making device that applies pressure while rotating a spiral. If you make cuts in the honeycomb collected from the beehive, it will fall naturally due to gravity, but not all of it can be collected, so the remaining honey needs to be squeezed out. The beeswax also needs to be melted in boiling water and then squeezed into a cotton bag. While the methods of extracting honey and beeswax require manual labor and are labor-intensive, Shizuko decided that the production of the compression wax-making device was necessary.

    The compression wax-making device has the advantage of being able to be used for both honey and beeswax extraction. However, the use of metal was not possible due to the military technology used in matchlock guns. Therefore, Shizuko manufactured wooden bolts and nuts that are weaker in strength than metal but can be easily mass-produced with the use of tools. The advantage is that the materials are more easily obtained than metal, and with the use of tools such as dies, bottoming taps, and finishing taps, they can be manufactured with uniform sizes. Although thicker round bars are used compared to metal, the thickness can be easily adjusted using a lathe. Nobunaga, who had prohibited the production of metal screws, was caught off guard by this clever solution. However, he quickly changed his mindset and began researching the utility of wooden bolts and nuts.

    The reason for manufacturing oil presses for honey and beeswax was simply because there was high demand for both. Honey, of course, is a high-quality product that is difficult to collect without stacked beehives. Beeswax is used together with the golden ridge (kinryouhen) to guide Japanese honeybees, as well as being used as wax, mixed with vegetable oil to make lip balm, hand cream, and candles. In particular, candles made by mixing vegetable oil and beeswax are very popular due to their ability to produce a gentle light without producing much soot.

    The compression wax-making device can also be used for oil extraction from plants with high oil content, such as rapeseed and peanuts, by applying the structure. However, vegetable oil requires a larger quantity compared to honey and beeswax, so a large-scale water-powered oil press that can extract a large amount at once was manufactured.

    ¡°By the way, where is Keiji-san? Is he out somewhere?¡±

    ¡°As usual, he took various things from the warehouse and headed to his hometown. He probably won¡¯t be back for about half a month.¡±

    Aya speaks while handing Shizuko the inventory list of the items Keiji took from the warehouse. Shizuko takes a quick look at it. She couldn¡¯t help but think that he¡¯s taking things that she still doesn¡¯t fully understand.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s after all.¡±

    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s already past New Year¡¯s by half a month¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to worry about. We¡¯ll be busy soon anyway, so it¡¯s important to rest now.¡±

    Aya furrows her brows at Shizuko, who speaks as if it¡¯s a definite matter. However, Aya doesn¡¯t pursue it further. She sensed Shizuko¡¯s refusal to be deeply questioned, which is a rare occurrence. Aya was taken aback by this unusual situation and missed the opportunity to ask when she realized it.

    (No, she must have obtained something from her information network¡­ That must be it.)

    Aya tried to convince herself with that thought, but she couldn¡¯t completely dispel her uneasiness.

    On January 23rd, Nobunaga had Yoshiaki approve an additional five articles to the Denchu On¡¯okite (Imperial Court Regulations). These regulations were much stricter than the nine articles approved the previous year (January 14th, Eiroku 12) and the additional seven articles (January 16th, Eiroku 12). Of particular importance was the fourth article, which stated, ¡°Regarding matters of the country, since the shogun has entrusted them to Nobunaga, Nobunaga can judge and decide without depending on anyone¡¯s consent or seeking the shogun¡¯s approval.¡± In other words, it meant that ¡°since the shogun has entrusted the governance of the country to Nobunaga, Nobunaga doesn¡¯t need to obey anyone, nor does he need to seek the shogun¡¯s approval. He can make judgments and decisions based on his own discretion.¡± The total of 21 articles of the Denchu On¡¯okite made the discord between Nobunaga and Yoshiaki more apparent. However, it didn¡¯t lead to a decisive deterioration in their relationship. The definitive confrontation between the two occurred after entering the Genki era (April 23rd, Eiroku 13).

    In February, Shizuko¡¯s situation changed in several ways. First, Shizuko¡¯s superior is Mori Yoshinari, but she became temporarily attached to the Fifth Army as a military personnel, and an additional 4,000 soldiers were assigned to her. Keiji and Saizou remained in their positions as Shizuko¡¯s personal guards, but they also became military personnel of the Fifth Army.

    As a reward for Nagayoshi¡¯s remarkable performance in the Ise invasion the previous year, despite being only eleven years old, he was granted permission to undergo the coming-of-age ceremony at the end of January and was allowed by Nobunaga to take on a one-character name, ¡°Mori Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) Nagayoshi.¡± Instead of being in his father Yoshinari¡¯s Third Army, he became the commander of the Fifth Army¡¯s Shizuko unit.

    Shizuko assigned a thousand soldiers to Keiji, Saizou, and Nagayoshi each, and the remaining thousand soldiers and a civil engineering workers unit of five hundred were placed under her command. She also recruited individuals with archery skills and formed a mounted archer unit equipped with compound bows. However, only thirty people passed the test for the mounted archer unit.

    During a period without transportation tasks, unlike other armies, the Fifth Army was responsible for the construction of macadam pavement on the roads in Owari and Mino. A significantly larger number of personnel than the technical district were deployed, and the roads in Owari and Mino were paved with macadam. Thanks to the rapid road construction, Nobunaga¡¯s proposed logistics management system for peacetime and wartime began operating slightly earlier than planned.

    There was a problem of supply not keeping up with the demand for horses, but Nobunaga prepared two types of wagons: those pulled by horses and those pulled by manpower. He also established a river route for transporting goods by cargo ships. The horse-drawn wagons had a larger maximum load capacity than the manpower-drawn wagons and could travel longer distances in a day, but the transportation cost was higher, and it was not easy to increase the number of wagons. The manpower-drawn wagons had a slower travel speed and shorter distance, but they were cheaper and more flexible in terms of easily increasing the number of wagons. The river route had the highest capacity for transporting goods at once, but the transportation route was influenced by the flow of the river, and on days with bad weather, transportation was not possible. Merchants chose the transportation method based on the nature of their cargo.

    Strict measures were taken to maintain public order. Even if wagons were used, merchants wouldn¡¯t trust it if the public order was bad. If trust couldn¡¯t be gained, money wouldn¡¯t flow into Owari and Mino. Therefore, bandits were subject to a minimum of imprisonment, and in some cases, they were even beheaded. The treatment of imprisonment was harsh, forcing them to barely survive. It was similar to hitting a disobedient child to make them listen. To avoid experiencing hardships, they were told not to become bandits or robbers and to obey the laws imposed by Nobunaga.

    With the eradication of bandits and the improvement of public order, the roads in Owari and Mino were gradually paved with macadam. As the roads were completed, commercial activities became more active, and the regions that had been devastated by war began to recover. However, the unsettling atmosphere surrounding the Oda family grew stronger as they stood out more from others.

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but think that her sense of smell is abnormal.

    ¡°Nanban fruits are often sweet.¡±

    Nohime, after tasting the harvested mandarins, expresses her thoughts with a satisfied expression.

    The reason why mandarins harvested from autumn to early winter can be eaten in February is simple. If the fruit is left on the tree until late, the sweetness increases and the acidity decreases, making it very delicious. Although there are exceptions like the early-ripening Unshu mandarin, which decreases in acidity quickly and hardly increases in sweetness, most varieties become delicious when left on the tree for a long time. However, they are easily targeted by birds such as white-eyes and thrushes, and leaving the fruit on the tree for a long time reduces the number of flowers the following year. To avoid this, Shizuko harvested the mandarins on the outer and upper parts of the tree in early December and applied bagging treatment to the mandarins on the inner part of the tree to prevent birds from eating them.

    ¡°It¡¯s lonely to have only one tree that bears fruit.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how obvious, Lady Nohime. Shizuko has given instructions to various places to increase the number of mandarin trees, as you should know.¡±

    As Matsu pointed out, Shizuko was preparing to increase the number of mandarin, lemon, and yuzu trees. Grafting is considered the best method for increasing citrus varieties such as mandarins, lemons, and yuzu. Rooting cuttings have a low success rate, and if grown from seeds, it takes more than ten years for them to bear fruit. On the other hand, grafting uses scions that are easily obtained as rootstocks, and they have a high compatibility and survival rate with citrus varieties. They can start flowering and bearing fruit as early as three years and as late as seven years.

    ¡°Today¡¯s tea snack is Soba cookies (Soba boru).¡±

    The ¡°boru¡± of Soba cookies is derived from the Portuguese word ¡°bolo,¡± which means ¡°cake.¡± Generally, it is characterized by a light texture and a smooth melting sensation in the mouth, but there are also baked versions like castella. The shape varies, from round to flattened, large like senbei or small like grains. By the way, ¡°Soba cookies¡± originated from a soba restaurant called ¡°Kawamichiya¡± in Kyoto in the late Meiji era, where they added soba flour to the ingredients and baked them in the shape of plum blossoms. Another famous ¡°maru boru¡± is a specialty of Saga City.

    ¡°How have things been lately?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mitsuo and Ashimitsu have been teaching cooking to Gorou, but he still hasn¡¯t reached Mitsuo¡¯s level.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ is that so?¡±

    ¡°Just kidding. To put it simply, the situation is not good.¡±

    Shizuko asked about the situation surrounding the Oda family. And Nohime, who easily grasped the situation, bluntly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good situation.¡± Shizuko understood that all too well.

    (No matter what means I use, can I really change the course of history?)

    The historical events that occur in 1570 begin with the dissolution of the alliance with Nagamasa Asai, the Battle of Anegawa, and the uprising of Kennyo, the head of Honganji Temple. The Battle of Sakamoto that occurs at the beginning of this battle is a problem. In this battle, three people, Mori Yoshinari, Aochi Shigetsuna, and Nobunaga¡¯s younger brother Nobuharu, are killed. Not only that, but with the uprising of Honganji Temple, the Nagashima Ikko Ikki occurs, and several castles in Owari, including Kokie Castle, are attacked. In this battle, Nobunaga¡¯s younger brother Nobuoki, who defended Kokie Castle, fought bravely and eventually took his own life. Nobuoki was Nobunaga¡¯s trusted younger brother, and it is said that Nobunaga developed a strong hatred towards the Ikko Ikki and became merciless after his death.

    (The renovation plan for Kokie Castle is solid, but it¡¯s difficult to proceed without the uprising of Honganji Temple. Times like these make me realize how inconvenient it is to be a woman. Without military achievements, no one will listen to me.)

    Preparations can be made regardless of gender, but when it comes to the battlefield, the treatment of women diminishes. To persuade warlords, it is difficult without being a person who can also become a warlord.

    (It¡¯s about time. I think the day of the decisive battle at Sakamoto is approaching.)

    To smoothly communicate with the warlords, Shizuko had to improve her martial skills. This meant that Shizuko had to make a crucial decision in her life, one that couldn¡¯t be reversed.

    During the agricultural off-season when laborers are easy to recruit, Shizuko, under Nobunaga¡¯s orders, conducted land reclamation in various parts of Owari. Owari is a fertile land with few mountainous areas, but many villages have been devastated and there are still many areas that have not been reclaimed due to the long-lasting turmoil. In order to increase the tax revenue of Owari even more, Nobunaga devised a plan to revive the devastated villages and expand the cultivated land area.

    Land reclamation can be done through manual labor, animal power, or mechanical means. In modern times, large-scale machinery such as bulldozers can be used for mechanical land reclamation, allowing the development of land to be completed in a short period of time. However, in the Sengoku period, there were no large-scale machinery, so the only options were manual labor or animal power.

    So Shizuko borrowed cows and horses from nearby villages and hired many laborers to shorten the working hours. She also approached young men who did not own farmland, such as the third and fourth sons, and proposed moving to new villages. The laborers included not only mercenaries and peasant workers who came to work temporarily but also labor slaves obtained through human trafficking.

    Mercenaries are not loyal and tend to flee when they feel endangered. However, they are easy to replenish and can be moved according to our convenience. Similarly, although it may sound bad, labor slaves are also easy to replenish and can be moved according to our convenience. Especially during the agricultural off-season when battles are likely to occur, the price of slaves drops dramatically from the usual 20 kanmon (about 200,000 yen) to 20 mon (about 2,000 yen). However, we do not engage in practices that force harsh labor, even if the price of slaves is low. Killing non-working laborers as a deterrent is a foolish strategy within a foolish strategy. If we engage in such behavior, people will not grow, and it is clear that their motivation to work will not increase.

    The laborers have various circumstances, but it is very easy to increase their motivation. It is as simple as reducing the mortality rate from labor, improving grievances, properly evaluating those who work well or make great efforts, and praising those who do a good job. This increases the laborers¡¯ motivation and ultimately improves the overall work efficiency.

    An episode that proves this is the response during Hideyoshi¡¯s ¡°completion of the construction of Kiyosu Castle in three days.¡± Hideyoshi divided the laborers into several groups and promised to give more rewards to the group that finished the work quickly. In other words, Hideyoshi, without being bound by social status, gained control over the laborers¡¯ hearts by skillfully distributing rewards, and successfully completed the construction in three days.

    However, if the proper evaluation is not conveyed to the mercenaries and slaves, the meaning of the rewards is diminished. Therefore, a laborer-oriented gazette, which includes discussions about rewards for those properly evaluated and penalties for those who engage in misconduct, as well as current events, was created and distributed.

    Due to the constant improvement of working conditions, the laborers¡¯ motivation, including mercenaries and slaves, increased, and as a result, individuals who began to demonstrate their talents emerged among them. These included those who achieved excellent results, those who were good at leading others, those who improved work efficiency, and those who were good at resolving laborers¡¯ grievances. Of course, it was not all good, as there were also those who hindered work and caused conflicts by prioritizing their own interests or trying to gain recognition through misconduct. However, overall, the laborers¡¯ motivation increased, and the land reclamation plan progressed faster than initially planned.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s going well. If things continue like this, the production capacity will increase to 3 million koku in a few years.¡±

    ¡°If everything goes according to plan, it might even increase by two digits. Well, even if it doesn¡¯t go exactly as planned, an increase by one digit is certain.¡±

    Keiji, who picked up the report that Shizuko was looking at, murmured while playing with the abacus. Originally, Keiji was taught the abacus by Shizuko for the purpose of teasing his uncle, Maeda Toshiie. Shizuko initially thought that Keiji¡¯s teasing was just bragging about being able to use the abacus to Toshiie. But she soon realized that it was a naive thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to know a little less about everything. If you understand everything, you won¡¯t be able to experience the joy of learning something new.¡±

    Seeing Keiji playing with the abacus, Shizuko remembered those words and chuckled. Keiji also laughed along with her, enjoying herself. But the memories that resurfaced were not all pleasant.

    ¡°Speaking of the abacus, I hope you haven¡¯t been teasing Maeda Matazaemon (Toshiie) again.¡±

    Keiji averted his gaze at Shizuko¡¯s remark. The reason why Keiji learned the abacus from Shizuko in the first place was to tease his uncle, Maeda Toshiie. At first, Shizuko thought that Keiji¡¯s teasing was just about boasting to Toshiie that he could use the abacus. But that was too naive of a thought, as she later realized.

    Keiji¡¯s teasing was to finish the tasks that Toshiie had to do before him. All the settlements of the Maeda family, regardless of size, were handled by Toshiie himself. This was because after being humiliated by Nobunaga¡¯s tea server, Jakuami, and finally killing him in the Kogai-giri incident, Toshiie learned the importance of money during his two-year ronin life. Although Toshiie was mocked by Matsu as ¡°stingy,¡± his character ensured the financial health of the Maeda family. Keiji¡¯s teasing was to finish these settlements first. And not just directly writing the answers on the documents, but attaching a separate sheet with the answers written politely.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll give up for now.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Shizuchi. I¡¯m just taking over my uncle¡¯s work, but for some reason, I seem to be resented.¡±

    ¡°Well, speaking of which, the sake in the warehouse seems to be decreasing¡­¡±

    Shizuko didn¡¯t have a chance to finish her sentence. Before that, Keiji quickly turned his body around and hurriedly left the room. Surprised, Shizuko called for Aya.

    ¡°Did you call for me, Shizuko-sama?¡±

    ¡°I think Keiji-san and Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) have been drinking the sake in the warehouse. Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. I want you to deliver this document to Lord Oda.¡±

    Shizuko handed over a thick stack of papers that had been placed nearby to Aya. After receiving it, Aya quickly glanced through the contents to confirm.

    ¡°Is this a document about shipbuilding?¡±

    ¡°Now that the land reclamation is settling down, I think they will start asking about ship-related matters. So I¡¯ve compiled the information that can be prepared here.¡±

    The document contained information about the screw propeller, which is the propulsion device of a ship. It is possible to manufacture ships made of glass fiber reinforced plastic (commonly known as FRP). However, there is a problem when disposing of the ship. FRP ships are difficult to dispose of or recycle. There is a technology to dismantle and crush FRP ships and reuse them as raw materials for concrete. However, it was uncertain whether it could be practically applied in the Sengoku period without verification. Due to such issues, Shizuko decided to postpone the disclosure of information about FRP ships.

    ¡°Understood. I will arrange for it to be delivered to Lord Oda.¡±

    As promised, Aya delivered Shizuko¡¯s document to Nobunaga within a few days. Upon receiving it, Nobunaga wasted no time and ordered Kitakata Katsutaka, who led the Kitakata Navy, to conduct research on screw propellers.

    Now, let¡¯s go back a little in time to the late January when the cold was piercing. As the management of Ise began to stabilize and the political affairs in Kyoto, Owari, and Mino settled down, Nobunaga enjoyed falconry with Sakihisa (Konoe), Ieyasu, and his own retainers. Falconry is a type of hunting where large birds of prey such as eagles, hawks, and falcons are trained to catch small animals such as birds and rabbits, and their achievements are compared. The history of falconry in Japan is ancient, and there are many books on falconry that have been preserved. Among them are the second oldest surviving falconry textbook, ¡°Shinshu Youkyo,¡± compiled in 818, the world¡¯s first record of successful breeding of large eagles by Asakura Souteki called ¡°Youtakuki,¡± and ¡°Ryuzan-kou Youhyaku-shu,¡± a collection of poems written by Konoe Sakihisa that also serves as a specialized commentary on falconry. Falconry spread among the samurai during the Kamakura period, and it became a popular pastime among countrymen and warlords during the Sengoku period. Even the aristocrats and their attendants engaged in falconry, which was one of the representative entertainments, until Ieyasu, who later established the Tokugawa Shogunate, banned it.

    The reason why the samurai family engages in falconry is said to be to cultivate battlefield intuition by anticipating the moment of releasing the falcon, to conduct reconnaissance missions in enemy territory, and to train their retainers to move like their own limbs. However, judging from the falconry episodes of Nobunaga and Ieyasu, the main reason may be to show off their prized falcons to others.

    (Men never change, no matter the era, huh?)

    About a week ago, Sakihisa (Konoe) captured a solitary golden eagle and brought it back. The official reason was to experience raising a golden eagle and training it for falconry, but Shizuko secretly thought that he just wanted the largest falcon in Japan.

    ¡°I should also train Kiju and the others.¡±

    The owl siblings that Shizuko rescued belonged to the species of owls with ear tufts, known as the eagle owl (mimizuku). Although the exact species name was unknown, when measuring their body length, the older brother was 75 centimeters long and the younger brother was 73 centimeters long, which was comparable to the body length of a golden eagle, which is 105 centimeters. Despite being mere fledglings who couldn¡¯t even hunt for themselves, both brothers had a mix of light and dark brown feathers, impressive ears and sharp eyes, and a dignified appearance that overwhelmed anyone who saw them.

    Owls are nocturnal raptors that have evolved to be active mainly at night and are hardly active during the day. This is said to be to avoid the risk of being preyed upon by eagles and hawks. However, if there are no predators, some individuals may be active during the day and sleep at night. Even if they can be active during the day, due to the structure of their eyes, they tend to be quiet on days with strong sunlight.

    Although the siblings looked the same, they were not exactly identical and had subtle differences. One of them was the color of their eyes. The older brother had orange eyes adapted to sunrise and sunset, and had a sharp gaze. On the other hand, the younger brother had yellow eyes adapted to daytime and always had a sharp gaze, but unlike his brother, he sometimes had a sleepy expression.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll use a small deer for the training.¡±

    Kiju and the others were rescued by Shizuko when they were about two months old, after being abandoned by their parents for some reason. Therefore, Shizuko had the responsibility to train the young owls in place of their parents. The training mainly consisted of short-distance flight training, long-distance flight training, training to catch prey, and training to perch on the arm. And today¡¯s training was to have Kiju catch a small deer. Although it was called small, it was much larger compared to rabbits or mice. However, the two owls showed no signs of fear, but rather an attitude as if saying, ¡°Let us prey!¡±

    Shizuko signaled to the people restraining the deer with flags to release it. Once released, the deer dashed away. As soon as Shizuko confirmed this, she finally released Kiju and the others. The two owls flew without hesitation, as if they had already decided on their prey in advance. Due to the almost silent flight of the owls, the deer didn¡¯t notice their approach. When the deer finally noticed their presence, it was already too late, as the owls¡¯ talons mercilessly attacked them. The older brother killed the deer with his long legs and sharp talons, while the younger brother used a unique method of kicking the deer¡¯s side and rolling it down a steep slope. The deer targeted by the younger brother was still alive, but its hind leg was broken and it couldn¡¯t stand. The younger brother, who had been spreading his wings and showing vigilance and intimidation, eventually understood that the prey couldn¡¯t resist anymore and stopped its breath with his sharp talons.

    ¡°The younger brother¡¯s hunting style is quite amusing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shizuko admired the younger brother¡¯s hunting style, but in fact, it was not uncommon for raptors to push their prey off cliffs. She had heard stories of hawks dropping mountain goats living in high places from cliffs and then bringing them back to their nests. Although there was a risk of other animals stealing their prey in the wild, if they had the strength to drag their prey with their talons and the ability to fly, pushing their prey off from a high place was not a bad tactic.

    ¡°But it¡¯s quite big for a male. There¡¯s also the possibility of a lost bird, so it¡¯s not easy to determine exactly what it is, but large eagle owls are quite limited in number.¡±

    While thinking about what species the siblings belonged to, Shizuko¡¯s gaze returned to the two owls, who had finished their meal and were now flying towards her.

    ¡°The deer didn¡¯t seem to suit their taste. Maybe quails with a good balance would be better.¡±

    The deer didn¡¯t seem to please them, as there was a significant amount of meat left. Shizuko thought that since the deer would either return to the earth or become food for wild animals, it was fine to leave the carcass behind. She placed the two owls on her arm and manipulated the reins of the horse, beginning the journey back home.

    (¡­What should I do? Should I let the golden eagle and the owl siblings return to nature, or should I take responsibility and keep them in captivity?)

    Shizuko pondered while being swayed on the horse¡¯s back. The difference between Wittman and the golden eagle was whether or not they were given individual names. Giving an individual name meant taking care of the animal. It meant taking responsibility and being prepared to care for the animal¡¯s life, ensuring its health and safety until the end.

    Shizuko was able to make the decision to keep Wittman and the other gray wolves because she had experience raising dogs and knowledge about the ecology, behavior, and physiology of dogs and wolves. On the other hand, she had no experience in keeping golden eagles or owls. Especially the golden eagle was an endangered species. Unless one was an expert, it was almost impossible for an individual to gain experience in keeping them.

    (I understand that I have to make a decision. But it would be so much easier if I could decide easily.)

    Shizuko realized that if she simply kept the raptors because they were cute or cool without considering the best future for both parties, they would both end up unhappy. However, raptors, like their mates, would stay with their chosen partner for life. From the affection shown by the golden eagle and the owls, Shizuko felt ashamed of her own naivety in rescuing them without thinking about the best future for both parties.

    (Ah! No, no. There¡¯s no point in worrying. Alright, I¡¯ve decided! If I can¡¯t find an answer within a month¡­ I will take responsibility and keep them in captivity for their entire lives! Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided!)

    When her train of thought was about to become a maze with no exit, Shizuko shouted in her mind, pushing everything out. It was synonymous with her decision to keep them in captivity for their entire lives, but in her excitement, she didn¡¯t realize that.

    After that, Shizuko, who had let her guard down and was busy, forgot about the question of whether to keep the golden eagle and the owls for falconry, only to remember her decision a month later and hold her head in her hands. It was a predictable outcome, but for Shizuko, who was becoming indecisive, it might have been for the best. Although she resolved the problem forcibly, she soon faced a new problem.

    ¡°Names¡­ What should I do?¡±

    Shizuko once again found herself troubled by the fact that she couldn¡¯t decide on names for the golden eagle and the owl siblings.

 CH 73

    Early March, 1570.

    In late February, when the cold of winter began to ease, the trend of drinking hot sake among the Oda clan¡¯s retainers started. While cloudy sake can also be heated, there are many types of sake that develop a unique flavor or become more acidic when warmed.

    On the other hand, heating sake enhances its aroma and expands its compatibility with food. It provides a sense of satisfaction from the first sip, and if consumed at an appropriate pace, one can get pleasantly intoxicated with a small amount. Furthermore, heating sake increases its ability to warm the body, making it suitable to drink hot sake on cold days.

    While it is difficult to heat cloudy sake, it does not mean that it is inferior to clear sake. Cloudy sake, which becomes more flavorful and smooth when chilled, has a different taste compared to cold sake (chilled clear sake). It also undergoes changes in quality more easily than clear sake, allowing one to enjoy the aging process. There are also retainers of the Oda clan who prefer cloudy sake, so not everyone follows the trend of drinking hot sake.

    Unlike chilled cloudy sake, there is one drawback to heating clear sake. It increases the desire for side dishes. Alcohol increases the secretion of gastric juice and promotes digestion. Therefore, while one may also crave side dishes when drinking cloudy sake, the warming effect of alcohol in hot sake greatly stimulates the appetite. This is not limited to Japanese sake, as it is said that shochu mixed with hot water, beer with bitter hop components, and carbonated beer also have a high appetite-enhancing effect.

    If one is only looking for sake accompaniments, it is possible to find them in Gifu as well, but Owari, which faces the sea, offers a wider variety. In that sense, the place where Shizuko is located was ideal. The accommodations were well-equipped, with a wide variety of sake accompaniments stored. It was conveniently close to Gifu and also close to the sea. The next day, one could soak in warm water. With all these factors, it was no wonder that it became popular. Depending on the season, various types of side dishes were favored, such as simmered eggplant, dried horse mackerel, smoked cold smelt, lightly grilled fish bones, nikujaga (meat and potato stew), octopus with vinegar miso, and chilled tofu. However, the most popular one was karasumi. Salty and delicious karasumi pairs well with Japanese sake, and it is favored because one can adjust the thickness of each piece.

    When it comes to karasumi in Japan, it is strongly associated with the roe of mullet. However, mullet roe is just one type of karasumi, and along the Mediterranean coast, various types of fish roe are used. Kagawa Prefecture uses the roe of mackerel or sardines. Therefore, regardless of the type of roe used, as long as it is made according to the karasumi production method, it becomes karasumi.

    Due to the time and effort involved, the price of karasumi is high, making it difficult for those with limited means to afford it. However, with the emergence of a similar product called ¡°misozuke hoshi¡± (miso-marinated dried roe), even lower-ranking samurai can enjoy a taste similar to karasumi. The process is simple: mix miso, garlic, mirin, and sake, then layer miso, cheesecloth, roe, cheesecloth, and miso in a storage container such as a Tupperware, and store it in a cool, dark place for about ten days. After that, simply sun-dry it until the surface becomes firm, just like karasumi. This low-priced and moderately salty product became popular, but it also led to an increase in alcohol consumption, which hit people¡¯s wallets.

    Among the retainers, there was a heated debate about what is the best accompaniment for hot sake, but their lord, Nobunaga, was more interested in the quality of his mantles than in sake. At first, he wore mantles made by Shizuko, but later, he found various points he didn¡¯t like when he saw a velvet mantle presented by a missionary.

    This was unavoidable due to Shizuko¡¯s personality, as she prioritized functionality over appearance. Furthermore, she preferred calm colors, so the vibrant colors of the mantles were unsatisfactory for the flamboyant Nobunaga. Nobunaga requested mantles with a bright red color and had samples dyed with safflower made by craftsmen multiple times. Eventually, a red color that suited Nobunaga¡¯s taste was adopted using a method suitable for his glasses.

    But the story didn¡¯t end there. Nobunaga made many other modifications besides the color of the fabric. He processed the edges of the mantles and embroidered them with gold and silver threads. On the back, a pattern was drawn all over, and it was also embroidered with gold and silver threads, just like the edges. The fasteners were also exquisitely crafted.

    In this way, Nobunaga¡¯s preferences were incorporated into every detail, and the priceless Nobunaga-exclusive mantles were completed. Extremely satisfied with the outcome, Nobunaga rewarded the craftsmen involved and praised them without reservation.

    ¡°Hahaha! How about my mantles! I may have spent a fortune, but the result is worth it!¡±

    Nobunaga wanted to boast about the completed mantles to someone. At that moment, he spotted Shizuko, who had come to the residence to report on the progress of the seedlings and present dried persimmons. He immediately caught hold of her and showed her the finished mantles. As Nobunaga happily flipped the mantles, Shizuko pondered in her mind how to respond.

    ¡°T-They suit you very well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Shizuko realized that as long as she praised him, anything would do, judging from Nobunaga¡¯s cheerful attitude. However, she needed to be cautious because his response could change instantly if his mood shifted even slightly.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s change the subject, Shizuko. When can we have the carts running in the technology district?¡±

    ¡°Um, are you referring to the carts? We have resolved major issues, and we are currently in the process of mass production. We expect to produce about a hundred units by the end of April.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Since we are using rice, excessive production may be difficult. However, I want to put the carts to use for logistics as soon as possible. Deliver ten carts to the Fifth Army.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Shizuko had a premonition that she would be busy from now on. After all, the rubber tires of the carts were currently being substituted with factice. It was indeed a suitable substitute for rubber, and factice had performance close to rubber. Although it had lower durability against high temperatures compared to rubber, there was no need to use the tires in high-temperature environments at present. Factice, which could be considered equivalent to commercially available rubber, opened up the path for the evolution of agricultural tools for Shizuko.

    (Ideally, I would like natural rubber¡­ but currently, there is only Indian rubber tree. I might have to import rubber latex for a while.)

    In modern times, rubber latex extracted from the Para rubber tree is commonly used. The reason why the Para rubber tree is famous is that the British secretly brought back the Para rubber tree, which was prohibited from being taken out of Brazil, and succeeded in cultivating it in their colonies after many hardships. This was largely due to the fact that Britain had colonies in tropical rainforest areas similar to the original habitat of Brazil. Furthermore, in the native South America, the rubber trees could not be easily increased due to South American leaf blight caused by a fungus. Therefore, in the original habitat, rubber latex is still collected from naturally growing trees.

    While the Para rubber tree has a larger amount of latex than the Indian rubber tree, the quality of the latex from the Indian rubber tree is superior. Additionally, the Indian rubber tree has excellent shade tolerance, heat tolerance, and cold tolerance, and it has been cultivated as an ornamental plant in Japan since before the war. In some regions, there are Indian rubber trees that have grown into large trees in garden plantings.

    (If I could get rubber seedlings¡­ Glass processing is also on track, and the achievement of Ward¡¯s boxes is remarkable. If we can make binoculars or field scopes by the Battle of Ishiyama, it would be quite an achievement.)

    Ward¡¯s box, which became the precursor to terrariums, is a groundbreaking invention that encapsulates a self-contained environment separate from the outside world, allowing the transportation of plants while maintaining their growth environment. It was invented by Nathaniel Bagshaw Ward, a surgeon, around 1829 in London, where air pollution was severe. This glass container enabled the preservation of a certain independent environment, enclosing the growth environment of plants while being transported. It greatly assisted the activities of plant collectors who gathered plants from around the world and is highly regarded as a pioneering plant cultivation container.

    As an example of utilizing the portable Ward¡¯s box, Scottish botanist Robert Fortune transported 20,000 tea plants from Shanghai, China to Assam in northeastern India. In addition, the United Kingdom, which secretly brought back Para rubber seeds from Brazil, succeeded in germinating them. They used these boxes to transport the seeds to Ceylon Island in Sri Lanka and establish a large rubber plantation in their own territory, Malaysia.

    In modern times, various techniques have been invented for breeding, cultivation, and appreciation within containers, such as terrariums for breeding and cultivation in a terrestrial environment, aquariums for breeding and cultivation in a water environment, and aquaterrariums for breeding and cultivation in mixed water and land environments, similar to Ward¡¯s boxes.

    (But glass polishing still relies on the craftsmen¡¯s intuition, so mass production is challenging.)

    Although glass manufacturing is on track, glass products are still considered rare. Poor-quality glass products or those that craftsmen are not satisfied with do not enter the market and are finely crushed to be mixed back into raw materials. However, the main reason is the scarcity of glass craftsmen. Even if soda ash is added to the raw materials, achieving high transparency requires excellent polishing techniques.

    There are very few glass products on the market, and the only ones in Japan who own Owari kiriko are Nobunaga and his retainers Mori Yoshinari, Niwa Nagahide, and Asai Nagamasa, who received it as a gift for Emperor and Chacha¡¯s childbirth from Nobunaga.

    ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, I¡¯m sorry. I was just lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, never mind.¡±

    Nobunaga didn¡¯t press Shizuko further, thinking it was the usual. After that, Shizuko planned to present the dried persimmons and conclude the conversation, but unfortunately, her act only added dried persimmons to Nobunaga¡¯s mantle boasting.

    In early March, Shizuko visited a village that engaged in sericulture. It was not for the purpose of carrying out Nobunaga¡¯s orders, but simply for personal reasons.

    ¡°They¡¯re quite rare, aren¡¯t they, higoi?¡±

    The personal reason was to search for higoi, a variation of the red carp.

    Carp have been bred since ancient times, as evidenced by the description in the ¡°Nihon Shoki¡± that Emperor Keiko released them into a pond. Since the pupae of silkworms, a byproduct of sericulture, are used as food for carp, Shizuko started carp farming in the village where sericulture was practiced. Carp is a perfect freshwater fish for aquaculture, as it is highly nutritious, known as medicinal fish or therapeutic fish, and has a high adaptability to polluted water. Shizuko also wanted to cultivate catfish, but it was difficult to raise them from hatching to fry, and there was little meaning in cultivating catfish, which can be found in any rice field, unlike carp.

    ¡°Such vibrant koi, huh? I¡¯ve never seen them before, but what about Saizo?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t either. That¡¯s why I¡¯m intrigued.¡±

    ¡°Neither of us have seen them, huh. I¡¯m talking about individuals that are not completely black but have vibrant red bodies¡­ It seems like it¡¯s not easy to find a sudden mutation species.¡±

    However, it¡¯s not impossible. The higoi, which is the origin of nishikigoi, is a variety that was born when breeding edible carp. So, there is a possibility that higoi could be born somewhere in a village that is engaged in sericulture.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go to the village that practices rice field carp farming.¡±

    Rice field carp farming is a method of breeding carp by releasing fry into rice fields and growing them alongside rice cultivation. Similar to the duck farming method, when carp are released into rice fields, the abundant appetite of the carp greatly reduces pests and weeds. Additionally, the swimming of the carp prevents the water from becoming turbid and prevents the growth of weeds. Although there is a rare chance that carp may damage the rice plants, there is a benefit in simply allowing them to grow without confinement. However, the majority of carp are harvested for consumption within a year, and it is rare for carp to be bred for several years.

    On the other hand, in villages where sericulture is thriving, pond or net pen farming is popular because silkworm pupae, which serve as feed, are easily obtained. The number of years for shipment can be adjusted from one-year-old carp to three-year-old carp, and each pond is divided, so there is no worry about different ages of carp mixing, as in rice field carp farming. However, both rice field carp farming and pond carp farming do not take more than four years for breeding. This is because carp over four years old become tough and lose nutrients through spawning, resulting in a decline in taste.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ it seems hopeless after all.¡±

    After visiting the five villages where rice field carp farming was introduced, it was no surprise that no sudden mutation species of carp were found. In the end, Shizuko¡¯s search for higoi ended with just informing the village chief that she would buy koi with vibrant appearances at high prices, regardless of their size.

    ¡°It was a good idea to bring Shiro for a walk. This fluffy little one heals me.¡±

    Feeling down, Shizuko admires the Osprey perched on her arm. Shizuko had struggled with naming it, but she settled for the simple name ¡°Shiro¡± because of its white feathers. The woodpeckers were named ¡°Aka¡± for the older brother and ¡°Kuro¡± for the younger brother. They were simply named after metals, but surprisingly, the woodpeckers and the Osprey accepted the names. However, since all their names end with ¡°gane¡± (metal), if Shizuko calls them by their full names, all of them respond. Therefore, she calls the Osprey ¡°Shiro,¡± the older woodpecker ¡°Aka,¡± and the younger woodpecker ¡°Kuro.¡±

    After arriving home without any incidents and putting away the luggage, Shizuko heads to a pond located a short distance away from her house.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I made this pond and yet it feels empty¡­¡±

    The pond was designed to gradually deepen from a shallow area suitable for goldfish and higoi to a maximum depth of 80 cm, allowing birds to escape. Gravel was laid and aquatic plants were planted, incorporating a system that purifies the water through microorganisms. However, if there are no carp or goldfish, it¡¯s just an ordinary pond. The shallow area of the pond, which was designed to resemble a Japanese garden with natural stones, had become a bathing spot for red-billed and black-billed magpies instead of small birds. The two magpies were happily bathing in the shallow area. Although the surroundings were flooded, the black-billed magpie was fluttering its wings without a care. As for the red-billed magpie, it was skillfully floating with its wings spread out. Its appearance was similar to a person lying on a beach mat floating in a resort pool.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you guys too relaxed?¡±

    Shizuko pokes the red-billed magpie floating in the pond, but it doesn¡¯t react much. In various ways, Shizuko starts to worry about the future of the two magpies.

    As the season of cherry blossoms approached, Nobunaga intensified his espionage against Nagamasa. He sent gifts, exchanged letters, and occasionally had face-to-face conversations, actively trying to win over Nagamasa to his side. Hisamasa, Nagamasa¡¯s father, noticed Nobunaga¡¯s intentions and tried to interfere, but his efforts were not very successful. This was because Nobunaga¡¯s economic policies stimulated the economy of Omi Province, and the strategic location connecting Kyoto and Mino became more active in terms of logistics. As long as the profits were concentrated in Nobunaga¡¯s hands, it would be a different story, but because the people living in Omi Province were benefiting from the warm economy, many of them ignored Hisamasa¡¯s concerns.

    Hisamasa¡¯s resistance against Nobunaga grew stronger, thinking that they were just scavengers receiving the leftovers from Nobunaga. Although Nagamasa had a certain level of respect for Nobunaga, he wasn¡¯t as devoted to him as Hisamasa feared. Omi Province was a key area that connected to Kyoto, but due to Lake Biwa, its population was small. In order to activate the economy, it was necessary to increase the movement of people. Nagamasa understood this, which was why he appreciated Nobunaga¡¯s economic policies. At the same time, he was starting to get tired of the reality of his father Hisamasa and his followers¡¯ lack of vision.

    While intense negotiations were taking place between Nobunaga, Nagamasa, and Hisamasa, Nohime, along with Matsu, Nene, and Ei, gathered around Shizuko.

    ¡°Oh, finally we can eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I apologize for taking up so much of your time. But finally, dairy farming is on track, and we have the opportunity for you, Nohime-sama, to taste our products.¡±

    Their purpose was to serve dishes made from Kurobuta pork. In addition to that, they also served rare dishes from the Sengoku period, such as sheep and beef dairy products and meat. However, in order to make beef delicious, it is necessary to fatten them without exercise and adjust the fat content. Of course, there are also various methods to make lean meat tender, such as marinating it in daikon radish or pineapple juice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, waiting is also part of the enjoyment. Now, let¡¯s not waste any more time and savor the dishes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, first¡­ please try the drinks that are popular in Nanban, ¡®milk¡¯ and ¡®goat¡¯s milk.''¡±

    Glasses of milk and goat¡¯s milk are placed in front of Nohime and the others. Both are exactly what they are called, milk from cows and milk from goats. Due to the limited number of glasses produced, both were served in porcelain mugs. Mitsuo felt a slight resistance to pouring milk into a mug, but after thinking for a while, he closed his eyes and decided to do it. Fortunately, Nohime and the others didn¡¯t show any disgust at having milk in a mug. They stared at the milk with a curious expression.

    It is often thought that drinking milk was not a custom in Japan during the Sengoku period, but in reality, limited amounts of dairy products were consumed at the dining table since around the 6th century. There are records of milk being presented as medicine to Emperor Kotoku around that time, and a title of ¡°Yamato Kushi no Omi¡± was given to oversee milk management. From then on, dairy farmers called ¡°nyuuko¡± increased in Kyoto and Nara, delivering milk to the imperial family. With the expansion of dairy farming, the production exceeded the consumption, and a concentrated milk product called ¡°so¡± was introduced, which involved boiling milk to one-tenth of its original volume. This led to the establishment of the ¡°kousou¡± system, where ¡°so¡± was paid as a tax.

    As production increased, ¡°so¡± became not only favored by the imperial family but also by powerful aristocrats such as the Fujiwara family, as a health food or medicine. However, with the rise of samurai and the importance placed on horse breeding over cattle, milk disappeared from the spotlight.

    To bring milk back into the spotlight, we need to fast forward to the Edo period. The 8th shogun of the Tokugawa shogunate, Yoshimune, was recommended by a Dutch veterinarian to use milk and butter for horse treatment. He imported three white cows from India, which are considered the pioneers of modern dairy farming, and raised them at the Mineoka Ranch in Chiba. From the milk of these cows, a product called ¡°hakugyuu raku¡± was made, which was used in the meals of the shogun and daimyo.

    Goat¡¯s milk also has a long history, and it is said that the world¡¯s oldest cheese was made from goat¡¯s milk. Although it was introduced from China around the 15th century, it remained limited to certain regions such as Kyushu and Okinawa, where it was only raised for meat. Genuine milk-producing goats were brought in during the Kan¡¯ei era when Admiral Perry visited Japan. Therefore, although the goats Shizuko is raising are for meat, they will naturally produce milk if they become pregnant. The only difference is that the amount of milk that can be collected is less compared to dairy breeds.

    ¡°I thought I would be hesitant about drinking animal milk, but surprisingly, it has a pleasant taste. I prefer goat¡¯s milk.¡±

    Mitsuo was worried that he would be repulsed by the idea of drinking animal milk, but Nohime was not someone who would be bothered by such things. Of course, not only her, but Matsu, Nene, and Ei felt the same way.

    ¡°I prefer cow¡¯s milk. What about you, Matsu-dono?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with either.¡±

    ¡°However¡­ hehe, I never thought I would drink milk again now that I¡¯m an adult.¡±

    ¡°In Nanban, milk and goat¡¯s milk have been considered good for health and have been enjoyed for a long time. Especially goats, being omnivorous but having a small appetite, and having a higher adaptability to the environment than cows, they have been highly valued as a valuable source of nutrition for people living in mountainous areas and other special environments.¡±

    Originally, goats are animals with high physical abilities that can live even on cliffs in mountainous areas. Therefore, they can survive in harsh environments, such as the Himalayas, which is the highest region in the world.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ not bad. However, today¡¯s main attraction is the Kurobuta pork imported from the Ryukyu Kingdom. Even if cow¡¯s milk and goat¡¯s milk are good, it¡¯s meaningless if the Kurobuta pork is not good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a harsh comment. But please rest assured, today¡¯s menu is filled with Aguu dishes. Furthermore, we have prepared Nanban sweets for dessert. Now, please enjoy.¡±

    The words caught the attention of the attendants, and the dishes were placed in front of Nohime and the others.

    ¡°Allow me to explain. We have Aguu ginger pork bowl for the rice dish, and tonjiru (pork miso soup) for the soup. In addition, we have prepared steak cubes, cutlets, and sausages for you to enjoy the meat separately. For palate cleansing, we have several types of pickles.¡±

    ¡°It resembles a feast, but there is no miso soup. Instead, the meat is served with a sauce.¡±

    ¡°To remove miso soup is an innovative idea. We commoners would never come up with such a dish.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing? New dishes are born and spread through unexpected means.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Regardless of appearance, if it tastes good, it¡¯s good. If it tastes bad, it¡¯s bad. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    The origin of donburi and chirashi sushi is said to be the houhan, where fish and vegetables are chopped and placed on top of rice, and miso soup is poured over it. However, in Japan where it is considered basic to serve rice and side dishes separately, there are still people who avoid putting side dishes on top of the main dish.

    (It was quite an adventure, but above all, I needed impact. I wonder if when artists ask patrons for support, they also anxiously await their reaction with a stomachache like I do now.)

    If mishandled, it could have enraged Nohime and the others, but that didn¡¯t happen. They happily chatted while finishing their meal. Mitsuo thought that if they were in a good mood, it would be easier to make a request. However, before Mitsuo could say anything, Nohime anticipated what wish he would express.

    ¡°It was delicious, Mitsuo. With something like this, the lord will surely be pleased. I will also put in a good word for Princess Tsuruhime.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Tsuruhime, who married into the Shimazu family, had restrictions on her movements in Owari and Mino. Especially for important bases, the restrictions were quite strict. Naturally, it was difficult for her to come to Shizuko¡¯s place. Furthermore, there were also limitations on obtaining tools and equipment, making her life inconvenient. However, if Nohime put in a good word for her, Mitsuo thought that her life would become somewhat easier.

    ¡°(I don¡¯t remember explaining the situation¡­ but as Nobunaga¡¯s legal wife, it¡¯s not strange for her to know) After the meal, please enjoy the Nanban confection, Baumkuchen. It required special cooking utensils, but thanks to Shizuko-san¡¯s cooperation, we were able to make it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? What about Shizuko? It¡¯s strange that she hasn¡¯t mentioned anything about this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Today was my Aguu tasting event, so I decided to stay behind and work behind the scenes instead of being intrusive.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. This time, let¡¯s seriously enjoy Mitsuo¡¯s cooking, taking Shizuko¡¯s feelings into consideration.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. (It¡¯s better not to mention that she said she would run away if she was played with)¡±

    As Mitsuo had thought, Shizuko had completed her strategic retreat before Nohime and the others could anger her.

    While Nohime was praising Kurobuta Aguu, Shizuko was in the orchard with Ashimitsu.

    ¡°Meat dishes definitely need pepper, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s difficult to cultivate pepper in Japan¡¯s environment.¡±

    Pepper is a climbing plant of the Piperaceae family native to India. To cultivate it in Japan, a greenhouse environment for cultivating tropical plants is necessary. Furthermore, knowledge and cultivation techniques for pepper are required, making it unsuitable for general home gardening.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly difficult. Above all, the germination rate of the seeds is too low. But¡­ once they germinate, as long as there is a greenhouse-like place, it should be fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think Shizuko mentioned that it doesn¡¯t make economic sense.¡±

    ¡°In modern Japan, yes. I did challenge pepper cultivation in that era¡­ but that was just my stubbornness. However, if pepper cultivation is possible in the Sengoku period, it would become an excellent trading commodity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why a greenhouse is necessary, right?¡±

    ¡°Glass houses require advanced architectural skills. Well, we are experimenting with building one¡­ but it¡¯s difficult. Oh, the rootstocks for grafting mandarins and lemons are growing well.¡±

    Both mandarins and lemons belong to the citrus family, so the trifoliate orange is the most suitable rootstock. Grafting is a technique generally used to shorten the breeding period, but there is also a technique called ¡°takatsugi¡± (high grafting). This is a technique used to quickly replace unprofitable varieties with new ones. With this technique, multiple fruit trees can be grown on a single tree. For example, with apples, a single apple tree of a certain variety can produce Fuji, Tsugaru, and Mutsu apples. However, the success rate of ¡°takatsugi¡± varies depending on the variety, and it is possible that all ten grafts may fail.

    ¡°Is grafting not a problem? Going back to the previous topic, how do you plan to measure the temperature for pepper cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? We have already practicalized a simple straw thermometer, you know? But it¡¯s not very useful unless it¡¯s in a greenhouse-like place.¡±

    ¡°¡­If the temperature drops below seven degrees, the pepper will wither, right? So if you can obtain pepper seedlings or seeds and build a greenhouse, you can start pepper cultivation.¡±

    ¡°In reality, there are probably more complicated issues. Obtaining seedlings and seeds requires a lot of money, and it¡¯s uncertain whether they will germinate in Japan during the Sengoku period.¡±

    It takes three years from planting pepper seeds to harvesting the fruit, and then it can be harvested for fifteen to twenty years. The biggest obstacle Shizuko faced in pepper cultivation was the poor germination rate. It was extremely difficult to germinate pepper seeds, to the point where it made sense to propagate them through cuttings rather than seeds. In the end, Shizuko consumed about twenty bags of seeds worth five hundred yen each, meticulously recording the temperature and water levels to find the optimal conditions. Even Shizuko, who was known for her perseverance, gave up on cultivating from seeds and adopted the method of propagation through cuttings.

    ¡°(I didn¡¯t expect her to ask for cuttings from her rival¡¯s pepper field to interfere with their cultivation¡­ well, luckily she seems to be transporting more seedlings and seeds than planned. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good thing or not.)¡±

    Shizuko, who had trade routes with Nanban and Ming, had been eyeing pepper cultivation for a long time. However, pepper was a valuable spice in Europe. Even with the cooperation of the Jesuits, there were few merchants willing to trade. Furthermore, the pace of negotiations was slow due to dealing with Kyujiro.

    Nevertheless, someone finally responded to the Jesuits¡¯ proposal. The Jesuits provided that person with a paper detailing how to make pepper cuttings. However, that person misunderstood the method taught by the Jesuits and resorted to the outrageous act of taking cuttings from a rival¡¯s pepper field to hinder their harvest. When Shizuko heard about it through Kyujiro, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed. However, thanks to that, she was informed that she would be transporting more seedlings and seeds than planned, which made her wonder if it was a good thing or not.

    ¡°Well, most of them are probably dead. If the surviving strong individuals can be used and cultivated in a miniature greenhouse, it should go well¡­ but if it fails, starting from scratch would be tough.¡±

    There was no room for complacency. Unlike in modern times, it would take at least a month to transport pepper cuttings. During that time, almost half of them would probably rot, she thought. She doubted if they would be handled seriously. Furthermore, she had only informed the Jesuits about ¡°pepper research¡± and not the true purpose of ¡°pepper cultivation.¡± Although it was questionable whether they took it seriously, it was better to eliminate as many uncertainties as possible. It may seem like she was deceiving them, but without doing so, it would be impossible to obtain the cuttings, and there was a possibility that they would become enthusiastic about invading Japan. It was best to keep unnecessary information to herself.

    ¡°(According to the report, there were a hundred cuttings and seventy seeds for propagation. It cost a fortune, but¡­ if it goes well, I can recover it in five years.)¡±

    It had become difficult to import seedlings and seeds to Japan due to the excessive amount of work involved. Shizuko was struggling to purchase seedlings and seeds of tropical crops other than pepper. The plan to create a virtual tropical rainforest climate would be in vain if she couldn¡¯t obtain the necessary seedlings and seeds.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I have a favor to ask Ashimitsu-san¡­ Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Shizuko to rely on me like this. Don¡¯t hesitate, tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal. I want you to engrave rifling on the matchlock gun I have.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mini¨¦ bullets, huh?¡±

    Shizuko nodded slightly at Ashimitsu¡¯s words.

    On April 14th, Nobunaga finished preparing for the Asakura campaign, which he had been arranging since the end of February. The reason he was preparing for the Asakura campaign was because in January, he sent a letter to the Kinai region and neighboring countries stating that they should ¡°come to Kyoto to repair the Imperial Palace and perform duties for the shogunate.¡± On the surface, it was to restore the prestige of the court and the shogunate, but in reality, it was to sift through the forces that were hostile to Nobunaga and those that would submit to him.

    Those who directly responded to this call were Tokugawa Ieyasu, Kitabatake Ujihide, Miyoshi Yoshitsugu, Matsunaga Hisahide, and others, while the countrymen who were far away, such as Otagaki and Oyamada, sent messengers. However, Nobunaga considered Asakura Yoshikage, who did not respond to this call, as his first enemy. But on the surface, he declared not the Asakura campaign, but the ¡°Wakasa Takeda clan and their vassals, the Muto clan, campaign.¡± At that time, the last head of the Wakasa Takeda clan (9th generation), Takeda Motoaki, had been abducted by the Asakura clan when they invaded Wakasa in 1568 and taken to Ichijodani.

    The reason the Wakasa Takeda clan used the name Takeda was because they were related to the main line of the Kai Genji clan, the Kai Takeda clan. The Kai Takeda clan, the main line of the Kai Genji clan, was the Kai guardian at the time of the establishment of the Kamakura government, but after the Jokyu War, they also acquired the Aki guardian position. And during the time of Takeda Nobutake, the 10th head of the Kai Takeda clan, the Kai guardian position was inherited by his eldest son Nobunari, and the Aki guardian position was inherited by his second son Ujinobu. At this time, Ujinobu became the ancestor of the Aki Takeda clan.

    Even though the last head, Motoaki, was in Ichijodani, the Wakasa Takeda clan¡¯s rule had practically come to an end. But it didn¡¯t matter to Nobunaga. His goal was the Asakura campaign. If there was a convenient justification right in front of him, there was no reason not to use it.

    As long as the last head of the clan, Motoaki, is in Ichijodani, the Takeda clan¡¯s control over Wakasa is effectively coming to an end. However, this is irrelevant to Nobunaga. His goal is the conquest of the Asakura clan. If there is a convenient justification right in front of him, there is no reason for him not to use it.

    On April 20th, Nobunaga led his army of 30,000, including the allied Tokugawa army, and set out from Sakamoto towards Wakasa, the pretext being the subjugation of Muto Tomomasu in Wakasa Province, who had defied the shogunate¡¯s orders. However, it was clear to everyone that the true objective was the conquest of the Asakura clan. In order to dispel any doubts, Nobunaga had his retainers and court nobles accompany the march, showing that it was not a unilateral expedition but a campaign conducted by the official forces.

    When they set out, the army numbered around 30,000 to 40,000, but as they entered Wakasa Province from the Omi Province route, troops from various regions, including the Wakasa locals, gathered, swelling the total number to 100,000. Some of the Takeda clan in Obama, Wakasa, and some of the vassals had voiced their opposition to Nobunaga, but Awaya Etchu no Kami Katsuhisa, a hereditary vassal of the Wakasa guardian Takeda clan, was secretly in league with Nobunaga.

    On April 22nd, Nobunaga arrived at Kumagawa-juku, the gateway from Omi Province to Wakasa. At that time, Ieyasu stayed at Tokoji Temple. It is said that there is a pine tree (Ieyasu¡¯s sitting pine) at Tokoji Temple, where he sat when he departed for Tsuruga.

    On April 23rd, the era name was changed from Eiroku to Genki in Kyoto. This decision was not made by Nobunaga, but was Yoshiaki¡¯s unilateral decision. Needless to say, this intervention in the era name change by the imperial court only increased dissatisfaction towards him.

    On April 24th, Nobunaga entered Kokuyoshi Castle, located on the border between Wakasa and Echizen. Awaya Etchu no Kami Katsuhisa, the lord of Kokuyoshi Castle, had long been opposing the Asakura clan¡¯s invasion of Wakasa. It was here that Nobunaga temporarily halted the army¡¯s advance. It was at this point that Ieyasu finally noticed something strange about Nobunaga¡¯s army.

    ¡°Hanzo, have you seen Mori-dono among Oda-dono¡¯s forces?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I have not seen him since we were in Kyoto.¡±

    What was strange was the absence of Mori Yoshinari, Nobunaga¡¯s right-hand man. In such a large-scale battle, it was odd that he was not present. Ieyasu pondered why Nobunaga did not bring Mori Yoshinari, who was skilled in martial arts, for the Asakura campaign. While he was contemplating this, one of Hanzo¡¯s subordinates appeared out of nowhere and reported to Hanzo. Upon hearing this, Hanzo slowly turned towards Ieyasu and spoke.

    ¡°My lord, according to the report, there are two Oda armies, one gathering around Sekigahara. The number is estimated to be no less than 30,000.¡±

    ¡°Considering the possibility of Asai betraying us, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Most likely. Asai Bizen no Kami-dono and Saheiji-dono are in a state of complete opposition. Therefore, Oda-dono stationed troops at Sekigahara to prevent Saheiji-dono from betraying and launching a surprise attack from behind.¡±

    ¡°In that case, the one leading the Oda army at Sekigahara is¡­ Mori-dono.¡±

    Sekigahara in Mino Province (present-day Sekigahara-cho, Fuwa-gun, Gifu Prefecture) was the site of the Battle of Sekigahara, known as the decisive battle for control of Japan. The Battle of Sekigahara is generally described as a field battle between the ¡°Bunji-ha¡± faction, responsible for political affairs, and the ¡°Bugei-ha¡± faction, responsible for military affairs. However, both the central figure of the Bunji-ha faction, Ishida Mitsunari, and the central figure of the Bugei-ha faction, Tokugawa Ieyasu, were both retainers of Toyotomi Hideyoshi. Therefore, the reason for their conflict was a power struggle within the Toyotomi regime.

    Sekigahara was a strategic location connecting the eastern and western regions of Japan, and almost everyone had to pass through Sekigahara to travel from the east to the west or vice versa. Nobunaga understood this well and considered Sekigahara an important point where a large army could be deployed. He built numerous defensive structures and laid out multiple layers of defensive positions. However, due to many unfinished parts, it was only recognized as a defensive point by the surrounding areas.

    The Oda army of 30,000 had gathered at the fortified Sekigahara. The supreme commander was Mori Yoshinari, and the deputy commander was Shibata Katsuie. Shibata Katsuie, the most formidable general of the Oda clan, and Mori Yoshinari, renowned for his martial prowess as one of the ¡°Three Lefts of Attack,¡± were both stationed at Sekigahara. The one who was most surprised and intimidated by this was undoubtedly Asai Hisamasa. He had planned to coordinate with the Asakura clan and launch a pincer attack on Nobunaga when he invaded the Asakura territory. However, with Mori Yoshinari stationed at Sekigahara, the plan to pincer attack the Oda army was no longer feasible. If they were not careful, they themselves would become the target of a pincer attack. Hisamasa realized that they could do nothing but watch Nobunaga¡¯s march.

    ¡°Whether Asai Saheiji-dono will betray us or give up depends on the actions of the lord of Odani Castle.¡±

    Mori Yoshinari, who was stationed at one of the castles in Sekigahara, murmured in a very relaxed manner. He believed that being too tense would only wear down his spirit, as they were likely to stay for a long period of time. However, to his retainers, Mori Yoshinari always seemed to be in a state of readiness, even while appearing relaxed.

    ¡°Lord Odani has not moved from Kokuyoshi Castle for four days. There are rumors that the Asakura army is advancing, but is it really safe to be so leisurely?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lord Odani¡¯s objective is the subjugation of Muto. There is no just cause for the Asakura clan to attack there. If by any chance the Asakura clan launches an attack, we can proudly declare it as the subjugation of the Asakura clan. And Saheiji-dono will have no argument against the subjugation. No¡­ it would be more convenient for us if we could cooperate with the Asakura clan and have a battlefield to fight on.¡±

    Mori Yoshinari took on a playful attitude, causing all his retainers to laugh.

    ¡°I have a report. Lord Odani has not moved. Asai and the Asakura army have advanced from Ichijodani.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Is there any news from Shibata-dono?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He complained that his skills were getting dull.¡±

    Mori Yoshinari¡¯s retainers laughed at Shibata¡¯s complaints. They were not being careless. By staying in Sekigahara, they had already achieved half of their objective, so they had a sense of ease.

    Two days later, on April 30th, Nobunaga finally made a move. However, it was a move to surprise Asai and the Asakura clan. In Kokuyoshi Castle, Nobunaga, who was accompanied by the Tokugawa army, disbanded the official forces on the spot, cautioning them not to enter Asakura territory and aiming for Nagamasa¡¯s castle. With the disbandment of the official forces, the shogunate officials and court nobles used the marching route to return to Kyoto. Mori Yoshinari, who was in Sekigahara, led an army of 10,000 and began marching towards Nagamasa¡¯s castle, following Nobunaga¡¯s advance.

    Considering the distance between Nobunaga¡¯s Oda-Tokugawa allied forces and Mori Yoshinari¡¯s Oda forces, Mori Yoshinari¡¯s march would be several days behind Nobunaga. However, Asakura was surprised and terrified by the fact that both forces marched almost simultaneously, going against their expectations. At the location where they crossed the Kome Pass, Asakura halted their army, attempting to gather information and retreat.

    However, their retainers protested against Asakura¡¯s decision to retreat without taking any action, despite being treated with contempt by Nobunaga. This backlash left Asakura in a situation where they couldn¡¯t move forward or backward. Mocking the Asakura army, which was stuck at the Kome Pass, the Oda-Tokugawa allied forces advanced, skirting the border of Echizen.

    In the end, Asakura chose to retreat, citing the lack of a just cause to respond to Nobunaga¡¯s provocation. Upon receiving the report that the Asakura army had returned to Ichijodani, Hisamasa secretly disbanded the army he had gathered. Both Asakura and Hisamasa regretted missing the opportunity, but they did not consider the true purpose behind Nobunaga¡¯s failure to advance.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°Everything went well.¡±

    The reason Nobunaga led the official forces was not for the subjugation of Muto Tomomasu or the Asakura clan. His true objective was to gather information on Hisamasa¡¯s military and the Asakura army. Of course, he did not lie. The subjugation of Muto Tomomasu was the objective, and if possible, the subjugation of the Asakura clan as well.

    The Asakura army mobilized 20,000 troops, leaving 6,000 behind in their territory and leading 14,000 troops to march out of Ichijodani. The Asai army could mobilize 18,000 troops, but with only Hisamasa and the pro-Asakura faction, they could only muster 8,000. Even if the Asai and Asakura forces were combined, their military strength would not exceed 30,000. With the information obtained about the enemy¡¯s forces, Nobunaga had achieved half of his true objective. Furthermore, he successfully forced both the Asai and Asakura armies to waste their resources, resulting in a reasonably successful outcome.

    However, gathering information on the enemy¡¯s forces was not the end. In order to achieve his other objective, Nobunaga headed towards Nagamasa¡¯s castle, Kotani Castle.

    ¡°Thank you for coming all the way from afar, my brother-in-law. What brings you here today?¡±

    Nagamasa greeted Nobunaga with a polite greeting, but many of his retainers felt uncomfortable with his behavior. To them, Nagamasa¡¯s words and actions seemed like he was being subservient to Nobunaga. However, this perception was mainly held by Hisamasa¡¯s faction. Nagamasa¡¯s belief was to treat everyone with courtesy when they deserved it and respond with rudeness when they deserved it.

    ¡°(It seems that he hasn¡¯t received it.) I have received troublesome news regarding the Muto subjugation.¡±

    ¡°If I may be so bold, does the troublesome news you speak of have any relation to your visit to our castle?¡±

    ¡°It is somewhat related. Firstly, Muto Tomomasu, who defied the shogunate¡¯s orders, had his lord, Wakasa Takeda, abducted by the Asakura army a year ago. Muto Tomomasu likely had reservations about going to Kyoto himself, bypassing his lord, and chose to sit and fight, which can only be seen as admirable loyalty.¡±

    Hisamasa¡¯s faction murmured in slight discomfort at Nobunaga¡¯s unexpected praise. They still held the mistaken image of Nobunaga as a rustic local lord who had risen to power through sheer military force and was a rough individual.

    ¡°It would have been possible to go to the aid of Wakasa Takeda, but when the opponent is the Asakura clan, things don¡¯t go so smoothly.¡±

    ¡°I disagree. Even if we were to confront the Asakura clan, it would only serve as a just cause for the subjugation of the Asakura clan. And there is no need to worry about the difference in military strength.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten? If we were to confront the Asakura clan, I made a promise to discuss it with you. That¡¯s why when I learned of the Asakura clan¡¯s advance, I sent you a letter to discuss this matter. But judging from your attitude just now, it seems that the letter did not reach your hands.¡±

    While pretending to be lost in thought, Nobunaga directed his gaze towards Hisamasa.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that I am hiding that letter!?¡±

    Hisamasa, who felt as if that gaze was blaming him, reflexively stood up and shouted loudly. It was the attitude of someone who had something guilty in their heart, but Hisamasa, whose blood was boiling, didn¡¯t realize it.

    ¡°What suddenly happened, Lord Sahebi?¡±

    ¡°You, bastard!¡±

    ¡°If you get so excited, it¡¯s poison to your body. Let¡¯s calm down and talk rationally. If I have done something wrong, I apologize first.¡±

    In response to Hisamasa¡¯s rage, Nobunaga replied calmly and bowed his head along with his apology. It was already clear who was right and who was wrong, but Hisamasa even felt that Nobunaga¡¯s apology was making a fool out of him.

    ¡°Step back!¡±

    Hisamasa was about to say something more, but Nagamasa¡¯s shout drowned it out. Hisamasa, who directed his angry expression towards Nobunaga, was met with Nagamasa¡¯s clear and calm assertion.

    ¡°I am the head of the Asai family. You have no place here.¡±

    It was a decisive line. The retainers of the Asai family instantly understood that the relationship between Nagamasa and Hisamasa had deteriorated to an irreparable extent.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, I apologize for my father¡¯s rudeness.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. And there¡¯s no point in dwelling on the past. Let¡¯s get back to the topic. I want you to handle the matter of Wakasa Takeda. It seems that Asakura-dono dislikes me and refuses to listen to me, and people around me tend to think that I only solve things with force. I thought it would be better for the Asai family, which has a deep connection with the Asakura family, to resolve it rather than me getting involved any further.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful for your thoughtfulness, brother-in-law, who even considered the possibility of being attacked from behind.¡±

    ¡°Then I leave it to you.¡±

    It was the Asai¡¯s job to send Asakura to Kyoto, and with that assurance, Nobunaga quickly ended the meeting.

    After that, he went with Nagamasa to Oichi and then to the baby ChaCha. He exchanged greetings with Oichi and picked up ChaCha, but the moment ChaCha was picked up by Nobunaga, she burst into tears.

    ¡°It seems that Princess ChaCha doesn¡¯t like my rough arms.¡±

    The people around him panicked, but Nobunaga didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. On the contrary, he laughed heartily. However, he was secretly frustrated that he couldn¡¯t pick up ChaCha successfully, so he tried several times. But no matter how many times he tried, ChaCha cried and he couldn¡¯t pick her up properly.

    ¡°Hahaha, Princess ChaCha doesn¡¯t back down at all. It¡¯s like watching the old Oichi, and it¡¯s quite amusing. When she grows up, she will become a fine young lady.¡±

 CH 74

    1570, mid-May

    Asakura had no choice but to retreat in the face of Nobunaga¡¯s provocation. This fact shocked the Asakura family¡¯s retainers and the pro-Asakura faction of the Azai clan. The Asakura family was a prominent clan with a long history dating back to the Heian period, and they had built a refined cultural city in Ichijodani, known as the ¡°Second Kyoto,¡± which had a flourishing Kyoto culture. Due to its proximity to Kyoto, the Asakura family had close relations with the imperial court and the shogunate. In particular, they received exceptional treatment, with the shogun himself visiting Echizen every year.

    However, this incident tarnished the reputation of the Asakura family. They were seen as a cowardly family that fled to Ichijodani despite being subjected to such provocation. As a result, some retainers of the Asakura family turned their backs on Asakura Yoshikage and defected to the Oda clan, which had a promising future.

    Hisamasa also suffered a similar downfall. Hisamasa, who had shown disgraceful behavior during the meeting between Nobunaga and Nagamasa, began to be seen as a problem by the pro-Asakura faction¡¯s retainers. The retainers of the Azai clan, who had also lost faith in the future of the Asakura family, switched sides and joined Nagamasa¡¯s camp.

    The power of the Asakura clan and the Azai clan, represented by Hisamasa and Yoshikage, gradually diminished. This was within Nobunaga¡¯s expectations. However, he made a grave mistake. He had pushed Hisamasa and Yoshikage into a corner too quickly and had let his guard down. Nobunaga understood that the retainers of the Azai clan had a tendency to side with the stronger party. He also believed that the Asakura clan would be unable to take any action for a while in order to prevent internal collapse. Therefore, he did not pay attention to the cornered Hisamasa and did not advise Nagamasa to keep an eye on him.

    On May 14, 1570 (Genki 1), a major historical event occurred. Asakura Hisamasa and Asakura Yoshikage conspired and attempted to assassinate Azai Nagamasa in the ¡°Kotani Castle Incident.¡± This incident, which took place on that day, marked the beginning of the Genki Disturbance and also the beginning of the first Oda encirclement.

    On May 11, 1570 (Genki 1), some retainers of the Asakura family invaded Mino, which was Oda territory. It goes without saying that Nobunaga was furious. He appointed Shibata Katsuie as the commander-in-chief of the expeditionary force and personally ordered him to annihilate the Asakura forces, stating that he would not accept any surrender.

    Nobunaga believed that he could quickly annihilate the Asakura forces. However, on May 14, 1570 (Genki 1), Hisamasa¡¯s forces, who were preparing for reinforcements, suddenly attacked Nagamasa. In the chaos of the coup, Nagamasa¡¯s forces were cut down one after another by Hisamasa¡¯s forces. Although Nagamasa himself resisted by wielding his sword, it was extremely difficult to regroup the once-disrupted army. Upon the advice of Naotsune, Nagamasa decided to escape from Kotani Castle with his wife, children, and a few retainers.

    Although Nagamasa successfully escaped despite losing many soldiers, his camp was in a state of collapse. Thinking that Hisamasa¡¯s camp had the momentum, many retainers quickly switched sides and defected from Nagamasa¡¯s camp. In the end, only a few retainers remained loyal to Nagamasa, including his right-hand man, Endo Naotsune, and his close friend, Mitamura Ichizaemon, along with a few other retainers and 3,000 soldiers. Nagamasa was pushed to the brink of despair, but he held onto a glimmer of hope and set out for Mino with his wife and children.

    Upon learning of the Asakura invasion of Mino and the Kotani Castle Incident, in which Asakura Hisamasa and Asakura Yoshikage conspired, Nobunaga gave Hideyoshi 10,000 troops from his remaining forces and ordered an invasion of Omi Province. Officially, it was for the ¡°rescue of Oichi,¡± but secretly, Nobunaga instructed Hideyoshi to provide assistance to Nagamasa¡¯s forces.

    Hideyoshi advanced in just one day, but there was a major problem. They had no idea where Nagamasa¡¯s forces were. Nagamasa¡¯s forces were moving in hiding to avoid detection by Hisamasa¡¯s forces, and their small size made them difficult to find. Despite sending spies, Nobunaga and Hideyoshi could not obtain any useful information and were only wasting time.

    However, it turned out that Nagamasa¡¯s forces had unexpectedly joined forces with a completely different army. It was the Shizuko army, which had traveled all the way from Southeast Asia to receive pepper seedlings and seeds.

    ¡°Form a diagonal formation of 1,500! Deploy 500 archers on the left flank! Jinjo, Shikichi, take ten cavalry archers and focus on sniping the archers and horses!¡±

    The reason Shizuko¡¯s army was battling against Hisamasa¡¯s forces was the result of a series of unfortunate events. First, Shizuko received a message from Fr¨®is that the pepper seedlings and seeds had arrived and decided to march to Kyoto with her entire army, including the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) group equipped with full armor, as part of their marching training. They received the pepper seedlings and seeds in Kyoto and were supposed to quickly return to Owari before the Azai family¡¯s internal conflict erupted and arrive in Gifu.

    However, the cure for scurvy turned out to be more effective than expected, so the Jesuits, as part of their hush money, brought animals for presentation along with the pepper seedlings and seeds to Japan. Initially, the Jesuits thought they would bring only a few animals, but in the midst of their surprise at the effectiveness of the sprouts, they gave instructions that were misinterpreted like a game of telephone. In the end, it was misunderstood that animals needed to be collected from various places.

    First, they bought three pairs of Turkish Angora cats from a friendly Islamic merchant. Turkish Angora is a breed that naturally originated in the mountainous regions of Turkey. Turkish means ¡°of Turkey,¡± and Angora is an old name for Ankara, the capital of Turkey. Its appearance has been described in records since it was brought to Europe in the 16th century, so it is believed to have been established as a breed at least several hundred years before it reached Europe.

    However, the Turkish Angora registered with the Cat Fanciers¡¯ Association (CFA) is not the original breed. There are several reasons for this. First, Europeans crossbred them with Persians to increase their numbers, causing pure Turkish Angoras to become extinct outside of Turkey. Then, during World War II, Turkish Angoras in Turkey were on the brink of extinction. In the 1950s, an American soldier discovered them being kept in Ankara Zoo in Turkey, where they were cherished as ¡°living national treasures.¡± The soldier negotiated their import to the United States. However, Turkey, which had cherished Turkish Angoras as a national treasure, remembered the atrocities committed by Westerners against them and was reluctant to export them. Eventually, they were imported to the United States and crossed with Siamese, a treasure of Thailand, to restore their original slim body shape, similar to that of Persians. In other words, the Turkish Angoras in modern times are a breed that originated from three breeds: Turkish Angora, Persian, and Siamese. Of course, the Turkish Angoras given to Shizuko were the original breed that had not been crossed with Persians or Siamese.

    Next, they heard a story that a Christian missionary stationed in India owned a rare dog (a German Shepherd originally from Germany) and negotiated to buy several females. Just before departure, a Portuguese merchant boasted that he had bought a large turtle from a Spanish merchant ship, so they half-threatened him and bought six turtles. After setting sail, they stopped in the Ryukyu Kingdom for supplies and bought two pairs of Indian peafowls from a Chinese merchant who was doing business there. The Jesuits gathered cats, dogs, and birds as Fr¨®is¡¯ report stated, and added rare animals such as elephants and turtles. All these animals were transported from Sakai to Kyoto, and then handed over to Shizuko.

    Shizuko was exasperated, wondering if people mistook her for the director of a zoo or something. But more misfortune awaited her. After handing over the animals to Shizuko, Fr¨®is and Lorenzo left Kyoto to take care of their business in Sakai. Furthermore, Mitsuhide Akechi and Fujitaka Hosokawa, who came to see the elephants and turtles, fell in love with the Turkish Angoras instead. Ignoring the eyes of their retainers, the two men played with the cats and then asked Shizuko to give them one each. In the end, succumbing to their enthusiasm, Shizuko agreed to give a male Turkish Angora to Mitsuhide and a female Turkish Angora to Fujitaka, on the condition that they would introduce the two during the mating season.

    Just before being about to be defeated, Nagamasa accepted Shizuko¡¯s proposal and sent a messenger to inform the soldiers that Oda¡¯s reinforcements had arrived. Due to repeated defeats and betrayal by the local people, Nagamasa¡¯s army, which had initially numbered three thousand, had now been reduced to about a thousand. However, upon hearing the news of Oda¡¯s reinforcements, their morale began to recover.

    While Shizuko¡¯s army of four thousand and Nagamasa¡¯s army of a thousand kept their distance from Hisamasa¡¯s army of six thousand, they reorganized their formations. However, Nagamasa¡¯s heavily injured army had fallen back to protect Nagamasa, so it was actually a standoff between Hisamasa¡¯s army of six thousand and Shizuko¡¯s army of four thousand. The standoff was broken by Hisamasa¡¯s army, which had prepared for an assault. In response to the assault, Shizuko deployed a wedge formation and reinforced the front line foot soldiers with bamboo bundles reinforced with concrete. This was a strategy to avoid a frontal assault and defeat Hisamasa¡¯s army with flanking attacks.

    ¡°There are about six thousand of them! Just kill two each!¡±

    Shizuko, who was infuriated by Hisamasa¡¯s selfish attitude, gave precise instructions to each unit and relentlessly pushed Hisamasa¡¯s army into a corner. Those who had never seen her angry were terrified by Shizuko¡¯s fierce demeanor.

    ¡°Archers, don¡¯t worry! The enemy isn¡¯t saying anything important! Keep shooting!¡±

    The enemy soldiers fell one after another under the rain of arrows from the five hundred archers. Even those who were lucky enough to avoid the rain of arrows were killed by the heavy infantry¡¯s axes and swords. The enemy archers and cavalry were being overwhelmed by the unpredictable movements of the archer cavalry equipped with compound bows. It seemed like the battle would end there, but the enemy was not that foolish. They temporarily retreated, considering charging through the rain of arrows to be a suicide mission.

    ¡°Sound the flute and give the signal for Keiji, Saizo, and Katsuzo¡¯s (Mori Nagayoshi) units to charge!¡±

    As the flute sounded, Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi¡¯s units moved forward from the flanks of the wedge formation, surrounding Hisamasa¡¯s army from both sides. Hisamasa¡¯s army, which had been engaged in a frontal assault, was caught off guard and unable to resist the attack from Shizuko¡¯s army.

    ¡°Die, die, die! I¡¯ll torture anyone who raises a hand against my cat with this iron rod!¡±

    Nagayoshi swung his morning star, which was slightly longer. Each swing of the morning star sent blood flying. Not only Nagayoshi, but also the foot soldiers in Nagayoshi¡¯s unit were cutting down enemy soldiers with spears and swords. Of course, Keiji and Saizo¡¯s units also fought back, defeating the enemy soldiers who were in disarray.

    Hisamasa¡¯s soldiers, surrounded by Shizuko¡¯s army, had no way to retreat. Even if they tried to charge, Shizuko¡¯s main force was protected by the wedge formation and a breakthrough in the center was impossible. Furthermore, they were also facing a volley of arrows from the archers. Hisamasa¡¯s camp, realizing that further battle was impossible, attempted a forced breakthrough through the weakest part of the encirclement. However, the part where the encirclement was weakest was intentionally weakened by Nagayoshi and his men to lure Hisamasa¡¯s soldiers in. Without realizing this, the lured Hisamasa¡¯s soldiers turned into lifeless corpses one after another. In the end, Hisamasa suffered about two thousand casualties out of his force of six thousand.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s retreat as the enemy retreats! Don¡¯t pursue too far, there are still untouched forces over there!¡±

    Although they repelled the Nagamasa suppression force, Hisamasa¡¯s main force remained unharmed. On the other hand, while there were no casualties in Shizuko¡¯s army, nearly thirty percent of the soldiers were wounded. Nagamasa¡¯s soldiers had also reached their limit of exhaustion, and Shizuko, thinking that further pursuit would result in a painful counterattack, began to retreat while firmly holding onto the still angry Nagayoshi. She also warned the soldiers who were elated by the victory and set fire to all unnecessary baggage. Shizuko and Nagamasa then began their retreat together.

    Finally, around 3 p.m., they were discovered by Hideyoshi¡¯s scouts, and Shizuko¡¯s army and Nagamasa¡¯s army joined forces with Hideyoshi¡¯s army. As a result, the combined forces of Nagamasa¡¯s army, Shizuko¡¯s army, and Hideyoshi¡¯s army swelled to fifteen thousand soldiers.

    ¡°Well done, you saved Lord Asai Bizen-no-kami from a desperate situation.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you very much.¡±

    Shizuko was praised by Hideyoshi, but she was almost completely lost in her thoughts and couldn¡¯t remember what had happened along the way. From the moment they were suddenly attacked by Hisamasa¡¯s soldiers to the time they joined forces with Hideyoshi, she had very little memory. Therefore, the foot soldiers in Shizuko¡¯s army were puzzled as to why they were so afraid of Shizuko and could only tilt their heads in confusion.

    ¡°We will arrive at Sekigahara tomorrow. They won¡¯t be able to pursue us any further, so once we arrive tomorrow, we can relax for now.¡±

    Hideyoshi¡¯s words were not coming from arrogance. In his mind, he had considered the situation of Hisamasa and Omi Province, the movements of the Asakura army, and other factors, and concluded that ¡°Hisamasa Asai can no longer move his troops.¡± And Hideyoshi¡¯s thinking was correct. Hisamasa no longer had time to move his troops on his own. Even if he wanted to move his troops without permission, his retainers would not follow him. In front of his retainers, who followed him thinking that a coup would benefit the Asai family, Hisamasa declared himself the head of the Asai family and once again had to identify himself as a local lord of Omi Province. In addition, he had to deepen his cooperation with the Asakura and other anti-Oda organizations. He could not afford to spend any more time on Nagamasa.

    ¡°If the alliance with Omi Province is dissolved, we cannot ensure the safety of the key route connecting Gifu and Kyoto.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. Lord Oda¡¯s forces have already begun their invasion of Omi Province. Shizuko might even accompany them on this campaign. After all, she has shown the most outstanding performance this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I thought it was hopeless this time. We had to start by figuring out where the battle was taking place.¡±

    ¡°(They didn¡¯t have time to send out scouts) I¡¯ll do my best to meet your expectations.¡±

    As Shizuko muttered while scratching her cheek, the smell of miso suddenly tickled her nostrils.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s finally here. Bring it quickly!¡±

    When Hideyoshi also noticed the smell of miso, he urged the servants with an impatient attitude. What they brought was a soup rice dish that had slightly more fat floating on it than usual.

    (They mixed pemmican, grilled miso balls, and dried rice)

    It was one of the wartime meals devised by Takenaka Hanbei and Shizuko. Pemmican is a traditional portable preserved food of the Native Americans living in Canada and the United States. It can last for a week if taken care of even in the summer. However, this pemmican is very fatty because it seals meat, vegetables, and fruits with animal fat. Therefore, if eaten as it is, it will definitely cause stomach problems. Hence, an additional step was added to reduce the liquidized oil slightly by heating it.

    Even so, eating a greasy meal is not appealing, so they made a pork soup-like dish by melting meat miso balls wrapped in low-fat meat such as chicken breast in a dashi broth, and then mixed in dried rice. The reason for not completely discarding the excess fat is that high-calorie food is necessary during wartime. However, if you eat field rations like pemmican during peacetime, you will definitely get sick.

    ¡°The fat is strong. But during military operations, it¡¯s not good to eat too much, so if you think of it as reducing the amount you eat¡­ it¡¯s a good thing, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, there are still improvements to be made. By the way, Shizuko-san, what did you call the cavalry equipped with bows again?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, they are called archer cavalry.¡±

    To put it simply, archer cavalry refers to cavalry that performs mounted archery. However, this archer cavalry requires excellent horsemanship, archery skills, and superior horse equipment such as saddles and stirrups. It is naturally easier for nomadic people who have horses as a part of their lives to form archer cavalry. While cavalry equipped with bows is often called dragon cavalry, in reality, it refers to cavalry equipped with firearms such as guns.

    The advantage of archer cavalry is their superior mobility and high accuracy due to their excellent archery skills. Especially, archer cavalry that employs tactics such as feigned retreat and mounted archery were considered the nemesis of infantry. Even light cavalry with similar mobility had a hard time dealing with archer cavalry. Although Japan has few flatlands, the archer cavalry in Shizuko¡¯s unit took advantage of the compound bows¡¯ capabilities and based their tactics on long-range shooting, shooting from outside the enemy¡¯s awareness and retreating to a safe zone before the enemy realized it. Excellent archery skills and excellent horsemanship were both required, so the unit consisted of only thirty elite soldiers.

    The training was also extraordinary. They controlled the horses with only their legs, maneuvering through mountainous terrain. They hit targets that were being carried by a swift current, running their horses perpendicular to the flow of the river, from a distance of over 75 meters. They also trained to shoot down flying birds and fish swimming in the river. Of course, they also had to eat everything without leaving anything behind. In addition to basic training, Nagayoshi provided instruction, and they also learned various academic subjects. It was not determined by lineage or blood, but without talent, effort, and some luck, one could not enter. That was Shizuko¡¯s archer cavalry unit.

    ¡°Yes, they say they can hit targets from about a hundred meters away.¡±

    ¡°Since hit-and-run tactics are the basic strategy, it¡¯s best to be able to hit from a distance. That¡¯s why we train them like that.¡±

    The perception that long-range weapons such as bows were ¡°not samurai weapons¡± began after the suppression of the Shimabara Rebellion in the Edo period. Until then, bows were never considered cowardly weapons. In the Kamakura period, mounted archers using Japanese bows were the main force, and during the Sengoku period, the country¡¯s people and warlords took pride in having many bows and matchlock guns. Theoretically, it was believed that a Japanese bow could penetrate armor at a distance of about 30 meters, and a matchlock gun was said to have a killing range of 60 meters. If you were 100 meters away, you could escape the killing range of a Japanese bow or matchlock gun. That was the common sense of the Sengoku period. However, the archer cavalry in Shizuko¡¯s unit had a range of about 100 meters to penetrate armor, and their killing range was 150 meters. If they were unlucky, they could kill someone 200 meters away.

    ¡°By the way, where are Lord Asai and Lady Oichi?¡±

    ¡°It seems that my father¡¯s uprising was too much for him to bear. He wanted some time to think, so he¡¯s keeping a low profile.¡±

    Nagamasa, who had been targeted by his own father, suffered both mentally and physically. Seeing him dejected and with his shoulders drooping, Hideyoshi and Takenaka Hanbei thought it would be best to leave him alone. That¡¯s why Nagamasa is not showing himself to Hideyoshi, Takenaka Hanbei, or Shizuko right now.

    ¡°We will arrive at Sekigahara tomorrow. From there, it¡¯s a straight shot to Gifu. Asakura should have finished their extermination, so we can rest today.¡±

    The next day, Hideyoshi, Shizuko, and Nagamasa¡¯s allied forces began their journey before sunrise. Although the possibility of Hisamasa¡¯s attack was low, they couldn¡¯t completely eliminate the possibility of irregular forces attacking with spies. They decided it would be better to quickly reach Mino. Fortunately, there was no pursuit from Hisamasa, and the group passed through Sekigahara and arrived in Gifu. The allied forces disbanded in Gifu, and Nagamasa and Hideyoshi headed to Nobunaga¡¯s place, while Shizuko headed to Owari. However, just before leaving Gifu, Shizuko was ordered by Nobunaga to report on the Turkish Angora matter. After various twists and turns, Sakihisa (Konoe), who had also seen the Turkish Angora with Nobunaga, began to say similar things to Mitsuhide Akechi.

    Shizuko, who had reached the point of giving up, conveyed her conditions with a dry laugh and handed over the male to Nobunaga and the female to Sakihisa (Konoe). At that moment, Shizuko expressed her wish to borrow land from Nobunaga. Nobunaga, who was fascinated by the Turkish Angora, generously gave Shizuko 4000 tsubo (about 13,000 square meters) of land.

    With the assurance she needed, Shizuko entrusted the construction of a cat tower to the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) group and hurriedly returned home. In fact, Shizuko, who wanted to escape, increased the marching speed and arrived at her home just before sunset. After treating the wounded soldiers again, she disbanded the army. Each soldier returned home after receiving treatment, and Shizuko and the others passed through the village gate.

    ¡°Welcome back, Lady Shizuko. I have heard about your journey. The bath is already prepared, so please relax and heal your fatigue.¡±

    Following Aya¡¯s words of welcome, the four of them soothed their bodies in the bath. After bathing, Shizuko first gave pumpkin, mulberry leaves, kudzu leaves, wild plants, and komatsuna to the elephant tortoise. Although she wasn¡¯t familiar with the types of tortoises, if the story of buying them from a Spanish merchant ship was true, it was highly likely that they were Galapagos giant tortoises. Since the discovery of the Galapagos Islands in 1535, Galapagos giant tortoises had been treated by Westerners as a source of live food and water containers.

    During the dry season in the Galapagos Islands, water often became scarce, so Galapagos giant tortoises had the ability to store water in a sac near their hearts called a ¡°heart sac¡±. Because of this ability, European whaling and merchant ships captured many giant tortoises for drinking water. The meat was sweet and delicious, they could store water, they were slow-moving, and they could survive for months without food, which led to the overexploitation of giant tortoises. On Rodrigues Island in the Mascarene Islands, there are records of 280,000 giant tortoises being captured as food between 1732 and 1771.

    The most famous individual among the Galapagos giant tortoises was Lonesome George, a Pinta Island tortoise, who died on June 24, 2012. He was the last of his kind and became a symbol of endangered species as all attempts to breed with closely related subspecies failed, and attempts to artificially hatch eggs using females of closely related species also ended in failure.

    ¡°Well, it could also be an Aldabra giant tortoise since it¡¯s from India. But the shell is dome-shaped¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    It was certain that it had been in a place with abundant food due to its dome-shaped shell. And from its appetite, it was certain that it had been without food for several months. When keeping giant tortoises, it was important to feed them once a day with a diet consisting mainly of dried leaves and fibrous grass, even if they refused to eat. A greenhouse or similar structure was also necessary.

    ¡°Considering their health, I think they need to be isolated for about four or five months.¡±

    The German Shepherds, who were isolated due to their health, were provided with a spacious area to ensure they didn¡¯t lack exercise. Doghouses were also set up as sleeping quarters, taking into consideration protection from rain and dew.

    German Shepherds were considered the masterpiece of dog breeds that humans had created through selective breeding. They were highly intelligent, sociable, and loyal to their owners. They were also known to prefer training and could acquire high levels of specialization. On the other hand, if their training went wrong, they could become dominant and aggressive, making it difficult to correct. With their handsome appearance and agile, robust physique, they were also popular as pets and highly regarded as police and military dogs.

    However, the German Shepherds that Shizuko received were not the modern German Shepherds used as police and military dogs, but rather Old German Shepherds, which were labeled as the original breed. They were bred with a focus on working dog abilities, resulting in a muscular physique and thicker legs compared to German Shepherds. Their backs were flat, but their necks were thick and sturdy, and their waists were also firm.

    ¡°The peafowls will have to endure in the pond for a while.¡±

    After taking care of the German Shepherds, Shizuko moved the peafowls to a temporary enclosure made of simple fences. Peafowls were the largest species of pheasants with beautiful emerald-colored decorative feathers. They were highly omnivorous, feeding on a variety of insects, invertebrates, and amphibians that fit in their mouths. They also had a tolerance for neurotoxins, so they willingly ate venomous snakes like scorpions and king cobras.

    ¡°For vegetables, it was leafy greens, garlic chives, green onions, and onions, right? Well, I guess it¡¯s fine to put some vegetable scraps.¡±

    Shizuko set up a fence to prevent them from escaping and fed the peafowls, just like the giant tortoises, with the appropriate food. She then introduced the Turkish Angoras, who were on the verge of becoming synonymous with misfortune, to Wittman and the others. They were educated not to approach the restricted area, so Wittman and the others would not approach the giant tortoises or peafowls. However, it was different for the Turkish Angoras. Being a free-spirited breed that hated being restrained, it was highly likely that they would be preyed upon if they didn¡¯t have an initial introduction. As expected, Wittman and the others showed their wariness towards the Turkish Angoras, and the Turkish Angoras growled at the large predatory animals.

    As Shizuko anxiously watched, Wittman and the others seemed to accept something and let their guard down, and the Turkish Angoras stopped growling. Relieved, Shizuko thought it was safe now and released the Turkish Angoras from the cat cages. In an instant, one of the Turkish Angoras jumped out of the cage. The lively behavior indicated that it was a male, and it walked around Wittman and the others. Perhaps finding it annoying, Kaiser pushed the Turkish Angora with his front paw. Whether it found it amusing or intended to retaliate, the Turkish Angora quickly approached Kaiser and delivered a cat punch to his front paw. Perhaps it hurt because of the claws, Kaiser rolled the Turkish Angora again. And the Turkish Angora, who had gotten up, quickly approached Kaiser again and delivered another cat punch.

    In front of Shizuko¡¯s eyes, a fierce battle of wolf punches versus cat punches began. Thinking it would be best to leave them alone, Shizuko pushed the battle between Kaiser and the Turkish Angora out of her field of vision and checked the pepper seedlings and seeds in Ward¡¯s box.

    (I guess the sea journey was tough after all¡­ There were supposed to be a lot of seedlings, but there are many rotten ones.)

    There were few rotten seedlings, so she should be glad that the damage to the seedlings was minimal. Unbeknownst to Shizuko, her measures for the seedlings turned out to be fortunate, resulting in many seedlings being saved from withering. If someone else had received them, about seventy percent of them would have been unusable.

    (There are a total of forty-five seedlings and seventy seeds. So, the expected value is five germinated seeds and fourteen seedlings.)

    Shizuko had purchased ninety pepper seedlings and one hundred seeds by investing a large amount of money. However, due to various damages, the number of seedlings decreased to forty-five and the number of seeds decreased to seventy. Even so, she considered it a profitable venture, but the cultivation of pepper plants had the biggest obstacle waiting for her.

    ¡°Even when I cultivate them in Ward¡¯s box¡­ the germination rate of the seeds is still too low¡­¡±

    The biggest obstacle was the poor germination rate. Normally, pepper cultivation involved growing young vines for cuttings in a nursery for three to four months. Then, the seedlings were planted alongside support poles, and from there, it was just a matter of letting them grow. Harvesting could be done as early as a year and a half, or at the latest, two years, and each pepper plant could yield about two kilograms for up to twenty-five years.

    However, when it came to cultivation from seeds, it was a different story. The ideal germination temperature was 25 degrees Celsius, and they required good light. Furthermore, they needed to be carefully managed without drying out. This germination temperature was very critical, and although there were heating devices available in modern times, there were no such convenient tools in the Sengoku period. Maintaining the temperature, which could be problematic if it was too high or too low, was a difficult task.

    Pepper plants could reach a height of five to nine meters, so a certain height was required. Shizuko planted the pepper seedlings in pots and wrapped the seeds in soaked cloth. After completing these measures, she moved them into the Sengoku-style greenhouse number one. Although it was called a greenhouse, only the cultivation area was covered with vinyl, while the rest of the structure consisted of glass windows and wooden boards. This was done to maintain strength and regulate temperature.

    Bio-plastic vinyl had lower durability and functionality compared to petroleum vinyl, and it was also less likely to decompose (decomposition took a long time). Without conducting tests, it was unknown, but Shizuko believed that the vinyl would need to be completely replaced every five to ten years to maintain its strength.

    Pepper plants were tropical plants cultivated in countries like Cambodia and Vietnam. They were not allowed to be exposed to temperatures below seven degrees Celsius, and if it dropped below four degrees, they would wither without exception. In Japan, it was not uncommon for temperatures to drop below four degrees in winter. Therefore, temperature control was extremely important.

    To know the temperature, a thermometer was necessary. So, Shizuko manufactured an alcohol thermometer. Although alcohol thermometers had poor accuracy, their structure was simple, and they used red-colored temperature-sensitive liquid (alcohol), making them safer than mercury thermometers.

    Since pepper plants were also sensitive to humidity, Shizuko manufactured a hair hygrometer. This was a reliable hygrometer that utilized the properties of hair and was also used in meteorological observations by the Japan Meteorological Agency. However, its performance was influenced by the quality of the hair, which was a drawback.

    Although a special instrument was required for the thermometer and hygrometer, Shizuko used the thermometer and hygrometer from her sister¡¯s travel kit as the instrument. This ensured the performance of the thermometer and hygrometer, and Shizuko began pepper cultivation in earnest.

    In the early stages of pepper cultivation, it was all about measurements. Every day, Shizuko recorded the temperature and humidity, recorded the condition of the pepper seedlings, recorded the germination status of the seeds, and compiled all of this information.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Number 24, confirmed dead today.¡±

    Among the numbered seedlings, Shizuko pulled out pepper seedling number 24, which had turned black. Already, 12 out of the 30 seedlings had failed by May 30, just over ten days since the cultivation began. Out of the 70 seeds, only one miraculously germinated.

    ¡°Could it be due to the temperature and humidity? Let¡¯s think a little more¡­¡±

    There were five seedlings that continued to grow and only one seed that germinated. Shizuko had been successful in cultivation so far, but cultivating pepper in the Sengoku period of Japan without measuring instruments or chemicals proved to be extremely difficult. However, the fact that five pepper seedlings were growing in the Sengoku period without measuring instruments or chemicals gave Shizuko a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Numbers 8, 13, and 21 are doing well, but numbers 36 and 41 seem a little weak.¡±

    A few days later, out of the seedlings that seemed hopeless, a total of ten seedlings revived. Shizuko was very happy about this, but the next day, two seedlings lost their vigor. Once a seedling withered, there was little Shizuko could do. Despite her efforts to prevent withering based on her cultivation records, the seedlings still withered. Out of the 70 seedlings, only 12 continued to grow. Shizuko jokingly thought about the Twelve Apostles brought by Christians, but she slapped her cheeks with both hands to regain her spirit.

    Shizuko decided to change her mood and moved to the grafted mandarin orange and lemon orchard. Unlike pepper, the success rate here was high, and most of the scions had already sprouted. Once they grew a little more, Shizuko planned to remove the wax-coated cotton cloth used for waterproofing, transfer them to pots, and send them to various places. Most of the seedlings to be sent were mandarin oranges, but a few lemons would also be sent. The remaining seedlings would be planted in a corner of the orchard, and new rootstocks would be planted in the land where they had been planted at the appropriate time.

    New companions were added to the orchard. They were the Chinese kumquat (Ningbo kumquat) and the cherry tree (Chinese cherry). The Chinese cherry, also known as the Chinese cherry blossom or Tang cherry blossom, was an ancient cultivated variety that appeared in Heian period documents under the name ¡°cherry blossom.¡± However, in modern Japan, the dominant variety was the sweet cherry (Prunus avium), and the sour cherry (Prunus cerasus) or Chinese cherry (Prunus pseudocerasus) with strong acidity was rarely found in the market.

    While many cultivars of cherries are self-incompatible (they do not pollinate with their own pollen and require pollen from other varieties), the Chinese cherry is self-compatible and can bear fruit even with just one tree. The Chinese kumquat was grafted, and the Chinese cherry was grown from seeds. Shizuko thought that she needed to increase the number of rootstocks of the Chinese kumquat, which would serve as the rootstock for the Ningbo kumquat.

    ¡°Were you here, Shizuko-sama?¡±

    As Shizuko was observing the orchard, Aya suddenly called out to her. Judging from her slightly breathless state, it could be inferred that she had received urgent news and hurriedly came to Shizuko.

    ¡°Is it urgent news?¡±

    ¡°A letter of introduction has been delivered. It seems to be about the Asakura and Asai campaigns.¡±

    Shizuko received the letter from Aya and confirmed that it indeed contained the contents of increasing the production of bamboo arrows.

    Bamboo arrows were made by skilled craftsmen using bamboo as the material for the arrow shaft. However, for Shizuko, arrows were not ¡°works of art¡± but ¡°consumables.¡± Therefore, instead of gathering craftsmen for production, she adopted an industrial production method where parts were manufactured and assembled at the end.

    Arrowheads, arrow shafts, feathers, and nocks were manufactured according to specifications, and then assembled, inspected, and shipped. Although Shizuko¡¯s semi-industrial production system initially had many defective products and time losses, the defect rate gradually decreased, and now it was possible to produce efficiently without relying on craftsmen.

    ¡°Double the production of bamboo arrows. Also, prepare for additional rewards.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°We also need to prepare for the battle. I don¡¯t want to leave Owari if possible¡­ well, two months later should be fine.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ a package has arrived from the technology district. It was sealed very securely, so I couldn¡¯t check the contents.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s not done, it will be immediately apparent.¡±

    Judging from Aya¡¯s perplexed expression, it could be easily imagined that the package was sealed tightly. However, if the contents were what Shizuko had envisioned, the reason for the tight seal was not to prevent inspection, but to prevent the contents from flying out when the lid was opened. Even a slight damage would require starting from scratch, so it was natural for the craftsmen to be cautious during transportation.

    ¡°¡­What did you make?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s something that will overturn the common sense of battles. I¡¯ll show it to you later, Aya-chan.¡±

    Shizuko lightly shrugged her shoulders in response to Aya¡¯s question.

    After receiving the package from Aya, Shizuko removed the tight seal and opened the lid. Inside the box were various sizes of objective lenses and right-angle prisms, just as Shizuko had expected.

    (Finally¡­ finally, I can do it. Binoculars and field scopes.)

    The main purpose of glass production was to make binoculars and field scopes. Along with pepper cultivation, Shizuko invested a large amount of capital and rushed the completion of the objective lenses. Since there was no glass grinding machine, the quality of the lenses and prisms depended on the skill of the craftsmen. Shizuko had urged the craftsmen to improve the quality of glass production in a short period of time, but that was finally over.

    (Alright, let¡¯s assemble them.)

    Holding the box containing the objective lenses, Shizuko moved to a room where there was no dust and placed the lenses on a clean surface. Most of the dust was cotton dust from clothes, bedding, and carpets. Reducing the source of dust had a certain effect. The remaining task was to create air convection and expel dust as much as possible. Shizuko brushed off any dust on her body, entered the room, and began assembling the lenses and prisms.

    (With the opportunity, I¡¯ll make smaller objective lenses and create a microscope.)

    With smaller objective lenses, Shizuko could make paper craft microscopes that were popular in her time. These microscopes were made almost entirely of paper, with only the necessary lenses. By changing the shape of the paper, they could be transformed into bright field microscopes or fluorescence microscopes. As a low-cost disease detection tool that could be made almost for free in developing countries, or as an educational tool that allows easy observation with a microscope, paper craft microscopes had excellent performance.

    (The problem might be making the lenses for paper craft microscopes. Besides, they are only needed for diseases and similar situations. Besides, I¡¯m not that knowledgeable about medical matters¡­ Maybe it will be useful when someone needs it in the future.)

    The problem was that the objective lenses would become smaller. Even with lenses of the size used for telescopes, it took a very long time for grinding. It was almost impossible to manufacture lenses that could be picked up with tweezers. Considering the frequency of use, an optical microscope with a simpler structure would be more practical than a paper craft microscope.

    (Well, let¡¯s leave it as a future challenge. Having a microscope alone is useless.)

    Shizuko concluded that the microscope would be a future challenge and focused on assembling the binoculars. The assembly of binoculars required careful attention, although the process seemed simple and easy. In particular, the erecting prism required the precise assembly of two or three right-angle prisms, each rotated exactly 90 degrees. If this inclination was done incorrectly, the phenomenon of ¡°falling¡± would occur, where the image appeared tilted instead of being accurately erect. Shizuko checked after assembly, and if there were any mistakes, she disassembled, adjusted, and reassembled. In the end, she performed adjustments more than ten times to make three binoculars and two field scopes. The final products were a six times thirty caliber and an eight times forty-two caliber binoculars for Nobunaga, a thirty times and a sixty times field scope, and a seven times fifty caliber binoculars for herself.

    The field scope, also known as a terrestrial telescope, differed significantly from an astronomical telescope in that it incorporated an erecting prism. The main difference between binoculars and field scopes was their intended use. Field scopes could be used for surveying, terrain understanding, and monitoring enemy movements from fixed positions. On the other hand, binoculars could be used for confirming deployments and assessing situations on the battlefield. Shizuko held her seven times binoculars and fine-tuned them while checking their performance.

    (It¡¯s a bit heavy, but the performance is flawless. Now, let¡¯s check the performance of the field scope.)

    While adjusting the focus knob, Shizuko used the field scope to observe her surroundings. Both the binoculars and the field scope met the performance requirements, so she concluded that there were no issues with the final check. However, she felt that there was still a need to reevaluate the work, as only five out of the possible twenty binoculars and field scopes were produced.

    ¡°Well then, is this enough for Kichikamaru Kunitsuna? The Battle of Anegawa is about to begin, so let¡¯s quickly send a letter to Oda-sama.¡±

    After covering the lens part of the binoculars and field scopes with wooden caps, Shizuko sat at her desk to write a letter. The letter would contain contents that would stimulate Nobunaga¡¯s curiosity. She couldn¡¯t afford to postpone the inspection due to the upcoming battle. In order to silence the anti-Shizuko faction and protect the honor of the craftsmen, it was necessary for Nobunaga to know about the binoculars before the battle began.

    After receiving the letter, Nobunaga, accompanied by his retainers, visits Shizuko.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s a story that overturns the common sense of battles,¡± Nobunaga asks Shizuko with a curious expression.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. I deeply apologize for the various problems we have faced and for keeping you waiting until today.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, good. But before that, let me give this to you. Bring it in!¡±

    At Nobunaga¡¯s command, a pageboy comes carrying a wooden decorative box. When the pageboy opens the box, inside is a sword. Nobunaga takes the sword from the pageboy and hands it directly to Shizuko.

    ¡°This is the promised Onimaru Kunitsuna. Please accept it.¡±

    ¡°Um, but it¡¯s still¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You should present it with confidence. It must be something worthy. Or do you lack confidence in your own work?¡±

    ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not the case!¡±

    ¡°Then there should be no problem in accepting it.¡±

    Saying that, Nobunaga urges Shizuko to take the sword. Without hesitation this time, Shizuko respectfully accepts the Onimaru Kunitsuna.

    ¡°Now, let me show you something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, here it is.¡±

    After entrusting the sword to Aya, Shizuko guides Nobunaga to a designated location. It is a moderately sized area with only a simple tower built.

    ¡°My lord, there is a signboard over there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see it. I can¡¯t see what¡¯s written on it from here.¡±

    A small signboard is placed about 500 meters away from Shizuko and Nobunaga. Of course, it is too far for anyone to see what is written on the signboard.

    ¡°So, that black tube-like thing is the main attraction this time?¡±

    ¡°Your insight is admirable. I will explain the details later¡­ First, I will demonstrate how to use it.¡±

    Shizuko removes the lens cover and adjusts the focus, aiming at the signboard. At this moment, Shizuko doesn¡¯t know what expression Nobunaga and the others have, but she is certain that they must look strange. After all, to an outsider, it would just look like she is peering into a tube. She feels a little embarrassed, but Shizuko completes the focus adjustment.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay. My lord, please look through here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Following Shizuko¡¯s instructions, Nobunaga looks through the field scope. But soon, he raises his head and stares at the signboard with a surprised expression. He repeats the action of looking at the signboard and then through the field scope several times before quietly exhaling.

    ¡°Shizuko¡­ I¡¯ll hear the detailed explanation later. Yoshinari, you should take a look too. This truly overturns the common sense of battles.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Following Nobunaga¡¯s order, Mori Yoshinari also looks through the field scope. Like Nobunaga, he repeatedly looks at the signboard and then through the field scope, his face showing surprise.

    ¡°The purpose is different, but there is also something called binoculars. Please take a look at this as well.¡±

    Shizuko hands Nobunaga a pair of eight-fold binoculars. Perhaps because he has become accustomed to the field scope, Nobunaga looks through the binoculars without much surprise and smiles.

    ¡°The view changes when you look through this circular part. The blurry world becomes clear when it fits perfectly. Yoshinari, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, this truly overturns the common sense of battles. If we can see things that are so far away without getting closer, it will greatly change the surveillance system against enemies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If there is a tower, do you have this black tube prepared for that as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That tower is about 33 shaku (approximately 10 meters) tall. However, there is one important thing to note. Never look at the sun through it. It will damage your eyes.¡±

    Nobunaga nods at Shizuko¡¯s words and climbs the tower. There, he looks through a thirty-fold field scope and smiles with a look of enjoyment.

    ¡°Indeed, this changes the common sense of battles. Shizuko, can you improve the performance of this lens? It may be useful even on the sea in the future. It¡¯s better to make a better one.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    In order to increase the transparency in glass production, soda ash is necessary. Furthermore, to create glass with high transparency, various materials such as garnet powder are needed for polishing. In modern times, glass polishing can be done by machines, but in the Sengoku period where such machines do not exist, craftsmen have no choice but to polish by hand. They must think about glass day and night, undergo training in polishing thousands of glasses, and finally acquire the skill. Of course, it requires financial resources to repeat such trial and error, but Shizuko, who has the financial power, takes charge of it.

    ¡°I see, so it¡¯s not something that can be easily obtained.¡±

    If the field scope is fifty-fold, it is almost the same as looking at something 1000 meters away with the naked eye at a distance of 20 meters. This makes it possible to monitor camp tents from a distance of 1000 meters. Although the weight increases, with higher magnification, it is possible to monitor from even further away. Normally, this information would need to be conveyed by moving, but with the field scope, that is unnecessary. By using flag signaling, where one person waves a flag to inform another person, the information can be quickly transmitted. There is no greater threat to the enemy than the swift transmission of information.

    ¡°Shizuko, improve this lens. It may be useful even on the sea in the future. It¡¯s critical to make a better one.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Nobunaga nods with satisfaction and places his hand on Shizuko¡¯s shoulder, speaking in a slightly lower tone as if whispering.

    ¡°Changing the subject, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) boasted about eating something delicious at the end of the year.¡±

 CH 75

    1570, late June

    A week has passed since Shizuko welcomed many animals. She named the male Turkish Angora cat Tama and the female Hana. Naming the elephant turtle and the peacock was put off due to the large number of animals. Shizuko observes the German Shepherds frequently to see if they are stressed by isolation, even though some dog diseases can remain dormant for months depending on the type. Fortunately, the German Shepherds are running around energetically in the spacious land and do not appear to have any signs of illness. Shizuko thought that as long as things continued like this, there was no need to worry.

    Tama has become friends with Wittman and Kaiser, and Hana has become friends with Barty. Now they sleep together in a row. The order is Wittman, Tama, Kaiser, K?nig, Adelheid, Litter, Lutz, a little further away Hana, and Barty. Tama¡¯s tail occasionally hits Kaiser¡¯s belly, but Kaiser doesn¡¯t seem to mind. Hana and others were sleeping with their bellies exposed. For dogs and cats, sleeping with their bellies exposed is a sign that they have no sense of vigilance. It is evidence that they are completely at ease without any external enemies. However, to Shizuko, Hana¡¯s sleeping posture looked like that of a person who was drunk.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine that they get along, but is it okay for them to take over the entire room?¡±

    Shizuko strokes the chin of the sleeping Kaiser, while feeling amazed. Kaiser immediately shows a pleasant expression and wags his tail vigorously. Shizuko wonders if the others will have the same reaction, and she strokes the chins of Wittman and K?nig. Although Barty has the least reaction, when Shizuko strokes his chin, all the wolves show a pleasant expression and wag their tails.

    ¡°Oh, I wonder if there¡¯s a spot that feels good for wolves too?¡±

    While thinking it¡¯s an interesting discovery, Shizuko continues to stroke their chins. Tama wakes up with a cry. After stretching, he looks around several times. When he realizes that everyone is sleeping, Tama whimpers lightly once and then leaves the room.

    ¡°So carefree.¡±

    Shizuko is surrounded by a peaceful atmosphere with the animals. However, there is a tense atmosphere around Nobunaga, Tokugawa, Hisamasa, and Asakura. Hisamasa is working on renovating a castle near Mino, and Asakura is buying military supplies and conscripting soldiers. Nobunaga informs Ieyasu about the Asai campaign and leaves the organization of the army to Mori Yoshinari, focusing on domestic affairs. As the season enters the rainy season, it is necessary to check if there is a need to change the plans based on the road maintenance situation. The road maintenance for military use was completed at a rapid pace, but the road maintenance for commercial routes, which also serve as commercial routes, has not yet been completed. In order to achieve stable finances, the development of commercial routes is as important as the invasion of Omi Province.

    Nobunaga checks the documents that he had put off confirming. When he has gone through about half of the documents, the entrance is quietly opened.

    ¡°Brother, are you available now?¡±

    The one who opened the entrance was Oichi. After Nobunaga glanced at Oichi, he nodded slightly and returned his gaze to the documents. Oichi sat down in front of Nobunaga and bowed deeply.

    ¡°First of all, thank you for helping us in a dangerous situation. My husband is still feeling down, but I¡¯m sure he is grateful to you, brother.¡±

    ¡°I just brushed off the sparks that were flying. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Nobunaga answers with an attitude that suggests it¡¯s not a big deal. Although it seems like a blunt attitude, Oichi understands that Nobunaga is hiding his embarrassment. She smiled slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°¡­Brother, what will happen from now on?¡±

    Oichi murmurs anxiously. Nagamasa has already been expelled from the Asai family framework. He is no longer a countryman of Omi Province, but just Nagamasa of the Asai family. He currently has followers, but eventually they will leave Nagamasa. When that happens, he will truly be alone.

    ¡°What I do won¡¯t change. I will protect my brother-in-law and kill Shinkur¨­. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°You have changed. In the past, my brother would never say such words. Your words were always looking far ahead.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t changed. If you say that I have changed, it¡¯s because you have changed.¡±

    ¡°No, well¡­ I think you have definitely changed.¡±

    Oichi, with a perplexed expression, continues speaking while pointing to a certain place.

    ¡°In the past, my brother would never do something like putting a cat on his shoulder.¡±

    As Oichi pointed out, a Turkish Angora cat that Shizuko had given to him was sitting on Nobunaga¡¯s shoulder. It relaxed and leaned its whole body on Nobunaga¡¯s shoulder, stretching its legs straight. Nobunaga completely ignores the cat sleeping with a foolish expression. He even seemed to be paying attention to the cat.

    ¡°It¡¯s adorable.¡±

    Nobunaga responds to Oichi¡¯s remark with a dignified attitude. Oichi¡¯s understanding catches up, and the cat wakes up from its sleep. After rubbing its face with its front paws, it skillfully licks Nobunaga¡¯s hand with an affectionate voice.

    ¡°Someone is here!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Right here!¡±

    As soon as Nobunaga calls out, a pageboy quickly rushes in. Although slightly out of breath, Nobunaga continues speaking without paying attention.

    ¡°Torajir¨­ wants food. Prepare it immediately!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Haha!¡±

    The pageboy, who momentarily had a foolish expression, quickly composes himself, bows to Nobunaga, and rushes to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Torajir¨­, completely ignoring the human commotion, rolls around on the tatami. Nobunaga smiles and strokes Torajir¨­¡¯s back, then turns his face towards Oichi.

    ¡°Both the lord and Bizen-no-kami are mentally exhausted, so they keep thinking about unnecessary things. Come and clear your mind in my resting place. The person eavesdropping there knows the location.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been found out.¡±

    The sliding door opens quietly, and Nohime, who had been eavesdropping on their conversation, enters.

    ¡°Well then, Oichi, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nohime grabs Oichi and drags her away without waiting for her response. Confused by the sudden turn of events, Oichi is dragged along by Nohime without resistance.

    ¡°Um, Nohime-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave the lord alone. He¡¯s going to have a heart-to-heart with Torajir¨­.¡±

    ¡°Um, well then, brother, excuse me.¡±

    While being dragged by Nohime, Oichi says her farewell to Nobunaga. As she bows, the sliding door closes quietly.

    Since being protected by Nobunaga, Nagamasa¡¯s decline has been nothing short of tragic. A month ago, he was the head of the Asai family, which ruled over Omi Province. Now he has been expelled from the Asai family. He only has End¨­ Naotsune and his close friend Mitamura as retainers, and there are no soldiers other than those who take care of his daily life. It is clear to anyone that Nagamasa has no chance of making a comeback.

    ¡°He is my brother-in-law, even if it¡¯s just a matter of duty. I cannot abandon him.¡±

    Nobunaga prepared a splendid samurai residence and new clothes for Nagamasa, and protected him with great respect. In response to the letter of Nagamasa¡¯s handover request sent by Hisamasa, Nobunaga tore up the letter, beheaded the messenger, and refused all demands. Nagamasa expressed his gratitude and thanks to Nobunaga, but he is seriously troubled by being in opposition to his father.

    ¡°However, your husband¡¯s state of depression is terrible. He may have many thoughts, but now is the time to show some spirit, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Nohime¡¯s observation was somewhat correct. Some retainers who had defected from Nagamasa were not only disappointed with his deteriorating position, but also with his depressed state. If Nagamasa had shown a little more enthusiasm for a comeback, his situation might have been alleviated.

    ¡°¡­Yes, I think the retainers were also disappointed. However, my husband is grateful to those who stayed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We must cherish loyal vassals.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We will arrive at our destination soon. Take your time to calm down there.¡±

    A few moments later, Nohime and the others arrive at their destination, Shizuko¡¯s place. When they get out of the palanquin, Nohime takes a deep breath.

    ¡°It still smells like soil here.¡±

    While saying such a rude remark and stretching, Nohime walks towards their destination as if it were her own familiar home. On the other hand, Oichi and the others are surprised by the strict security and follow Nohime with a fearful attitude. Immediately, Nagamasa and Oichi receive a baptism. The Wittman family, who noticed the unfamiliar visitors, watches their actions from a distance. It¡¯s not just the Wittmans. The hooded crows, eagles, and black and red kites on the roof overlook Oichi and the others.

    ¡°No need to worry. They are just cautious of newcomers.¡±

    Nohime laughs off the concerns of the always-ready-to-draw-sword Naotsune. While others are filled with vigilance, she walks with a dignified attitude.

    When Nohime visits Shizuko, she is secluded in the newly constructed workshop. The workshop is not an agricultural workshop, but a woodworking workshop. The reason for building the workshop is to make mock-ups. When explaining new tools, it is easier for everyone to have a unified image if there is a physical representation rather than just a drawing on paper. Especially for brand new tools, craftsmen have a hard time imagining the shape from paper, which consumes unnecessary time. Making mock-ups became a necessary task to eliminate the gap in imagination between Shizuko and the craftsmen, and to reduce unnecessary work, especially when requesting the development of large tools.

    ¡°Is it almost done?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think this is enough as a mock-up. Is there any problem?¡±

    Currently, Shizuko is making a rubber-powered screw ship as a mock-up. Of course, this will not be used as the power source for a fishing boat. Rubber deteriorates quickly. And it lacks the strength to be used as a power source.

    ¡°If we can manually turn the screw, it will become a reasonably fast fishing boat.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s image is to apply the structure of a bicycle and use a chain and gears to turn the screw. It is less laborious to use a screw propeller to rotate the water at a low speed and generate lift to obtain propulsion force compared to manually rowing a wooden fishing boat. However, there are problems such as the attachment of aquatic organisms to the screw propeller and about 1/3 of the energy of the drive shaft not contributing to the propulsion force. Nevertheless, the screw propeller is excellent as a power source, so it is adopted as a standard in almost all modern ships.

    ¡°But why do we need to make a screw fishing boat? I think it¡¯s fine to use a rowing fishing boat, right?¡±

    Mitsuo murmured. As Mitsuo pointed out, it doesn¡¯t make much sense for a fishing boat to be equipped with a screw propeller. On the contrary, the structure becomes more complex, and there is a possibility that repairs will be expensive in the event of a malfunction.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. But when the power source becomes an internal combustion engine in the future, if the screw propeller is already common sense, it can be easily adopted.¡±

    ¡°I see. If the screw propeller is common sense, it¡¯s just a matter of changing the power source.¡±

    ¡°Since internal combustion engines require crude oil, it is impossible to reproduce them in the Warring States period, but if it¡¯s a steam engine, I know the structure so I can make it. However, in order to use a steam engine as the power source for a ship, a screw propeller is a prerequisite. Well, steam engines are inefficient though.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see. Looking at it this way, there is meaning in the transition of things.¡±

    ¡°Well, unless something like this happens, it¡¯s meaningless to know.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s meaningless, it can also be called a hobby. Humans waste most of their time on meaningless things, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to belittle oneself.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯m grateful to hear you say that.¡±

    Shizuko noticed that Ashimitsu, who was doing other work, was not joining the conversation. Wondering what he was doing, Shizuko turned her face towards his workbench. There, Ashimitsu was happily spinning a toy gun he had made himself with one hand, like a little boy. Seeing him in that strange pose, Shizuko decided to leave him alone.

    ¡°Is the conversation over?¡±

    ¡°Ashimitsu-san, you seem to be having fun. By the way, what is that?¡±

    Ashimitsu smiled mischievously in response to Mitsuo¡¯s question. Shizuko, who thought the switch had been turned on, quietly moved behind Ashimitsu to avoid being noticed by the two.

    ¡°Mitsuo, if you¡¯re a man, you should know. Men always find romance in weapons. This is a model gun I made. Its name is Winchester M1873 Carbine. It is one of the masterpieces made by Winchester and is also known as the ¡®gun that conquered the West.¡¯ It has a magazine capacity of 14 rounds, operates with a lever action, has a total length of 125.2cm, a barrel length of 76.2cm, weighs 4.3kg, was designed in 1873, and was manufactured between 1873 and 1919. It was used by gunmen and cowboys. It looks good if you can spin-cock it.¡±

    ¡°Um, um, well, I understand that it¡¯s amazing, so please calm down.¡±

    ¡°What need is there to hold back? It¡¯s only natural for a man to have a longing for guns. I¡¯ll make one for you too.¡±

    Mitsuo was taken aback by Ashimitsu¡¯s explanation. When he looked around for help from Shizuko, he saw Shizuko swinging something behind Ashimitsu.

    ¡°Hyah!¡±

    With a cute voice, Shizuko struck Ashimitsu¡¯s head hard with the butt of the toy gun. It seemed quite painful, and Ashimitsu held the spot where he was hit with his palm and glared at Shizuko with teary eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to be enthusiastic, but please do it in a way that doesn¡¯t bother others.¡±

    ¡°I will handle it appropriately.¡±

    ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s good if you can stay calm. But Ashimitsu-san, you¡¯re unexpectedly wild.¡±

    ¡°No, Ashimitsu-san is not a gun enthusiast. He just fell in love with a scene in a movie where an actor riding a bike shoots a shotgun while spin-cocking, and he put everything from the design plans into his head. So, to be clear, he can only make this gun and nothing else.¡±

    ¡°I once imitated a movie, and it was a good memory that I ended up being taken care of by the police.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s private property, if a guy wearing sunglasses is riding a bike and waving a toy gun around, anyone would report it.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Ashimitsu-san is surprisingly wild.¡±

    ¡°The protagonist of that movie is the very embodiment of the way of life I aspire to.¡±

    As they continued their conversation, the three of them began to feel hungry. Thinking it was a good time, they started cleaning up without anyone saying so.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait. Steamed sake clams, grilled abalone, simmered turban shell, and deep-fried sea cucumber.¡±

    Gorou, who had obtained fresh seafood, spoke and wanted to show the results of what he had learned. Today¡¯s lunch, including the recipes, was all orchestrated by Gorou. Therefore, Shizuko and Mitsuo only knew what kind of dishes Gorou would serve. They were all looking forward to the delicious dishes that would be presented based on Gorou¡¯s hard work.

    ¡°The main dish is a luxurious tendon bowl topped with shrimp and Japanese horse mackerel tempura. In modern times, you would have to pay a fortune to eat this, but here we can eat it to our heart¡¯s content. It¡¯s even better with sake.¡±

    ¡°There is no greater pleasure than food. Now that the cleanup is done, let¡¯s enjoy our lunch.¡±

    It was not until some time later that they realized that Nohime had visited them at a timely moment and that she had brought along a troublesome guest.

    The lunch that day was solemn like a funeral. The food itself was delicious, but because there were unfamiliar people among the four of them, they ended up being reserved and hesitant towards each other. The conversation was also intermittent. Nohime, who had set up the occasion, muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a failure,¡± and after that, she didn¡¯t say a word and focused on eating. Keiji and the others, who usually went for seconds, also finished their meals and quickly left, feeling tired of the atmosphere of the lunch. Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) declined to join the lunch, citing ¡°the atmosphere becoming delicate.¡± Shizuko thought he was actually running away.

    ¡°I apologize. I thought it would be a change of mood for everyone, but it seems that Bizen-no-kami-dono is in a worse mood than expected.¡±

    Nohime apologized for making the atmosphere awkward. She thought that exposing them to a different atmosphere would change their feelings, but realizing that it was a naive idea, she decided not to cause any more unnecessary commotion and immediately returned to Gifu with Oichi and Nagamasa.

    Shizuko and Mitsuo changed their mindset and decided to redo the cooking presentation a week later. Instead of Nohime and the others, Tsuruhime and Shiba participated in the lunch. There was no cause for a heavy atmosphere, so everyone had a pleasant time during the lunch.

    After lunch, Shizuko and Ashimitsu moved to the workshop.

    ¡°It reminds me of a chemistry experiment. But this, it wasn¡¯t a dangerous chemical, right?¡±

    Stirring the contents of the beaker made by a glass artisan, Shizuko muttered quietly. The liquid inside is a certain substance that, although low in toxicity, requires careful handling.

    ¡°There is no mercy in war. But even so, I am restraining myself. After all, in this era, even if I refine TNT, I won¡¯t be arrested by the police.¡±

    ¡°The Japanese police are excellent in such matters. They have created a system that will always expose you if you try to mass-produce it, which I think is a very good thing.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, there would be terrorists everywhere. Basic knowledge of making explosives can be obtained by reading high school textbooks.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. But for this one, I think we¡¯ll need to use quite a bit of potassium nitrate. Is that okay?¡±

    Shizuko and Ashimitsu are conducting various extraction processes for chemical substances, and most of them require potassium nitrate. A large amount of black powder is also necessary, but Shizuko is slightly worried whether Ashimitsu has permission to freely use them from Nobunaga.

    ¡°No problem. I have obtained permission from Lord Oda. After all, there is no opportunity to use a large number of matchlock guns. And it seems that there is an excess of it with Shizuko¡¯s method. In exchange for teaching you something other than matchlock guns, permission to use a large amount has been granted.¡±

    ¡°Using a large amount¡­ but are there other uses for black powder?¡±

    Shizuko, who strongly associates black powder with matchlock guns, couldn¡¯t think of any other uses for black powder. Ashimitsu smiled slightly and gently placed his hand on Shizuko¡¯s head.

    ¡°Shizuko doesn¡¯t need to know. I will dirty my hands alone. I have no hesitation in killing someone who is trying to fight fair and square with dirty hands. If the opponent uses dirty hands, I won¡¯t hesitate to crush them with even dirtier hands. And even before I met Shizuko, my hands were probably already stained with blood. So, even if the dirt increases now, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Ashimitsu¡¯s voice, speaking gently, made Shizuko almost nod. But she tightened her resolve and quietly, but firmly, shook her head.

    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s not right to push the responsibility onto someone else and be the only one in a safe place. Even if everyone forgives me, I won¡¯t forgive myself. I¡¯m sure I have to fight in a battle. To dirty my hands.¡±

    ¡°Shizuko¡­¡±

    Shizuko, who has never killed anyone before, didn¡¯t think that it would continue like that forever. Someday, she would have to kill someone. But she had been avoiding and evading that ¡°someday.¡± However, she realized that she could no longer run away, that it was time to make a decision. Whether to dirty her own hands and continue fighting, or to continue pushing the act of dirtying hands onto others and running away.

    ¡°And¡­ I may not realize it, but I think I have killed many people. I know that what I have created is not only used during peacetime.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, Uncle Ashimitsu. I understand because I¡¯ve studied history. Peace is a state where the balance of power is maintained. Wars start when the enemy attacks without warning. If we stop thinking for ourselves, everything will be too late. Without realizing that¡­ the Japanese at that time (¡­.) were possessed by naive delusions that if we threw away our weapons, the enemy would too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes, that¡¯s right. Even assassinations should be done after informing the target. If there¡¯s an opportunity, they will take advantage of it and come to assassinate.¡±

    ¡°Easy humanitarianism and peace movements actually fuel the ambitions of invaders. Yes¡­ my parents¡¯ generation should have known that. Peace movements are tactics to deceive the enemy and launch advantageous invasions. Peace is just the preparation period until the next war breaks out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t choose the means for the sake of the goal. Justice is determined by the winner, evil by the loser. If you make the opponent into evil, even the most cruel bullying can be justified.¡±

    Shizuko nods at Ashimitsu¡¯s words.

    ¡°If it¡¯s possible to avoid hurting someone, that¡¯s the best. But there are times when we can¡¯t say that. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t intend to involve Uncle Ashimitsu in dirty work.¡±

    ¡°Understood. If Shizuko has that determination, I won¡¯t say anything more. But as someone who has already gotten his hands dirty, I¡¯ll give you a warning. The burden will be much harder than Shizuko can imagine. So if it gets tough, rely on me.¡±

    While patting Shizuko¡¯s head, Ashimitsu thinks to himself. This girl is indeed kind and strong.

    ¡°Well, the conversation is over. Let¡¯s make lots of surprise toys for now.¡±

    That¡¯s why Ashimitsu doesn¡¯t hesitate. He will protect Shizuko by any means necessary. Even if it means being branded a coward for carrying out those actions, he will not stop.

    (It¡¯s so difficult not to intervene. But it¡¯s unthinkable to show weakness at this level. This girl once melted my stubborn heart and taught me the warmth of others. Compared to Shizuko¡¯s struggles back then, what I have to do is easy.)

    Due to Hisamasa¡¯s coup and the invasion of Mino by the Asakura clan, it became inevitable for Nobunaga to engage in battles against the Asakura and Asai clans. After Nobunaga issued the order for the ¡°Invasion of Omi Province,¡± which was practically a retaliatory campaign, Hisamasa and the Asakura clan began purchasing military supplies from merchants and forcibly collecting them from rural areas to prepare for war. However, Hisamasa¡¯s purchases did not go as smoothly as expected. The reason was that the Omi Province merchants¡¯ union, which had been supporting Nagamasa, became reluctant to trade. They were concerned that openly opposing Nobunaga would jeopardize their business, so they became hesitant to trade with Hisamasa. However, when Nobunaga learned of this, he summoned the members of the Omi Province merchants¡¯ union to Gifu and assured them that trading with Hisamasa would not worsen their relationship with him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold back with me, feel free to sell plenty to the Asakura clan. If necessary, you can even buy goods from my territory.¡±

    The messengers from the Omi Province merchants¡¯ union were perplexed by Nobunaga¡¯s words, but he continued speaking without concern.

    ¡°If Hisamasa and the Asakura clan complain that they lost because they couldn¡¯t buy weapons due to Oda¡¯s pressure, it will be troublesome for me.¡±

    The messengers from the Omi Province merchants¡¯ union finally understood that Nobunaga had no objections to trading with Hisamasa.

    Later, the Omi Province merchants¡¯ union agreed to trade with Hisamasa, but the prices were higher than usual. However, this was simply following the principle of business to ¡°buy low, sell high.¡± Almost half of the goods that were brought in were not understood by anyone, and they wondered why such a large quantity was being collected. Nevertheless, the merchants silently gathered the goods and sold them to Shizuko.

    ¡°Hehehe, as expected of Lady Shizuko. You¡¯ve bought a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Kyujiro, with a dubious smile, looks at the goods being brought into the warehouse together with Shizuko.

    ¡°How about spices from the Nanban?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for things that they consider valuable. However, we are gradually collecting well-known medicinal herbs.¡±

    Shizuko has trade routes with China, India, tropical Asia, and Portugal. Through these routes, she imports various herbs and crops, but it still takes time to obtain them. So she has entrusted the task to multiple people, staggering the time for each person to make the requests. It costs more, but it is the best option to ensure a reliable supply.

    ¡°So¡­ is the trade with India still difficult?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to the Nanban people, but it seems they don¡¯t understand the value. They also mentioned that it¡¯s difficult to find buyers. Well, let them search to their heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please find them as soon as possible. I¡¯m sure they exist, Damascus swords.¡±

    Damascus swords are swords made in Damascus, Syria, using Indian Wootz steel, which has a wood grain-like pattern. Damascus steel is also known as Wootz steel, which was developed and manufactured in ancient India. While it is also used to refer to steel that is layered and forged with different metals to create patterns, this is different from the original Damascus steel, and the true manufacturing technique of Wootz steel has been completely lost. However, the technique was lost only in the 19th century, so during the Sengoku period, there is hope for the production of Wootz steel. However, since the manufacturing method of Wootz steel was passed down through oral tradition, it is quite difficult to find someone who can produce it. Normally, it would require a considerable amount of money, but Kyujiro¡¯s persuasive skills seem to have been effective in exploiting the Portuguese merchants.

    ¡°I understand. Well, by the end of summer, I will show you some results.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Shizuko was seeking Wootz steel ingots and Damascus swords. In Shizuko¡¯s time, most of the famous swords and spears had disappeared. For Shizuko, who had only seen them in photographs preserved through digitization, being able to see the actual famous swords and spears and even have them under her control was truly a dream come true. While she was also interested in civilian technology, the Sengoku period was, after all, an era of war. She couldn¡¯t help but be strongly drawn to armor, swords, and spears.

    Regardless, the purpose is not just to collect. Just as Nobunaga collects tea utensils to demonstrate that he is a suitable ruler, having legendary swords with a lineage makes it easier to gather retainers when they are needed. In other words, it allows me to demonstrate that ¡°I have the power to receive a sword bestowed upon me by Nobunaga.¡± No one gathers around someone without power. Because they won¡¯t benefit from it.

    ¡°The invasion of Omi Province is about to begin, so it might get a little tough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also need to prepare for the battle. Well then, excuse me.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Kyujiro quickly disappeared into the crowd. Shizuko was amazed at his speed, and as she exhaled softly, she returned her gaze to the warehouse and muttered with a distant look on her face.

    ¡°Yes¡­ things are about to get difficult.¡±

    Even if Shizuko knew that the Battle of Anegawa was going to happen, she couldn¡¯t just stop it by being prepared. Even if some historical events didn¡¯t happen, Shizuko was somewhat despairing that things were returning to the major conflicts, such as the dissolution of the alliance with the Asakura clan and the hostility with the Asakura clan. If history continued as it was, Mori Yoshinari, who was Nobunaga¡¯s greatest understanding, would lose his life in the Battle of Usayama Castle. That¡¯s not all. If Nobunaga¡¯s brother, Oda Nobuoki, the lord of Kogi Castle, was killed, Nobunaga¡¯s response to the Nagashima Ikko-ikki would become more ruthless. It is said that the reason Nobunaga used even cruel methods against the Nagashima Ikko-ikki was because Nobuoki, who he trusted deeply, was killed.

    (I guess I have no choice but to completely destroy the Asakura army in the Battle of Anegawa and make it impossible for them to come out from Echizen.)

    I must avoid the death of Mori Yoshinari at all costs. In order to achieve that, it is necessary for the Asakura army to suffer enough damage that they cannot send reinforcements. If it is impossible for the Asakura army to participate, there is a possibility that the Battle of Usayama Castle can be carried out advantageously.

    But there is a problem. Asakura Yoshikage has a habit of immediately retreating when the situation becomes unfavorable. This became a hole in the Oda encirclement and became a factor for turning Nobunaga¡¯s pinch into an opportunity. However, this time it will backfire. It is not a problem if Asakura Yoshikage survives. Shizuko actually wanted him, who tends to be reclusive, to continue as the head of the clan until he is betrayed by his own family. But in order to inflict significant damage on the army like this time, it is more convenient to have reckless warriors who launch a reckless assault. Although it is a convenient thing, Shizuko is troubled about what kind of strategy to take.

    ¡°Hmm, maybe I should consult with Uncle Ashimitsu about this.¡±

    Shizuko, who thought that she couldn¡¯t come up with a plan on her own, went to the shrine where Ashimitsu lived.

    ¡°I see, so Shizuko wants to completely destroy the Asakura army. But you can¡¯t think of a way to do it, is that it?¡±

    After listening to Shizuko¡¯s story, Ashimitsu narrowed his eyes and looked into her eyes as he asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Well¡­ if it were you, you would probably use TNT bombs to blow them up, but I¡¯m not really good at that.¡±

    ¡°Even in this era, you can make RDX. It requires the use of dangerous substances for refining, so it would require some sacrifices.¡±

    ¡°Are you planning to collect ammonia and phosphorus from livestock urine? If you do, I would like you to use it as fertilizer.¡±

    ¡°MAP (Magnesium Ammonium Phosphate) method would be more familiar to Mitsuo. It was a secondary income for livestock farmers.¡±

    ¡°By spraying steam on livestock urine, ammonia can be collected. The remaining substance can be used to recover phosphoric acid using the MAP method. By dividing the obtained ammonia in half, one half can be refined into sodium carbonate and ammonium chloride using the Solvay process. The remaining half can be refined into ammonium dihydrogen phosphate by neutralizing it with phosphoric acid, and by adding the byproduct ammonium chloride from the Solvay process and cooling it, ammonium phosphate can be obtained¡­ and sodium carbonate can be used as a material for glass¡­ well, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you can recover carbon dioxide from a lime kiln. In that case, we would need bio-coke as fuel. It has the disadvantage of using a large amount of oil due to the pressure applied by the hydraulic press, but it has the advantage of not running out of materials.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s vegetable oil, would it be castor oil? It has a high viscosity and can¡¯t be used for food, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to use a large amount. Until now, it has only been cultivated for medicinal use, but if we¡¯re making bio-coke, we might as well cultivate it in large quantities.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re getting off track, should we get back on topic? Even without modern scientific weapons, it is possible to fulfill Shizuko¡¯s wish with the current resources.¡±

    With those words, Ashimitsu handed Shizuko the materials he had prepared in advance. Shizuko, who received them, read through the materials.

    ¡°Is this¡­ for real?¡±

    After finishing reading the materials, Shizuko furrowed her brows and threw a question at Ashimitsu. The things written in the materials could be dangerous if mishandled, but they were not something that would directly endanger lives. Shizuko couldn¡¯t come up with a way to use them to completely destroy the Asakura army.

    ¡°We understand them as ¡®toys,¡¯ but for them, it¡¯s ¡®unknown.¡¯ Now, Shizuko, what should you not do when acting as a group?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ cause panic?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In this era, the army is mostly an unorganized group. What do you think will happen if you give them fear and anxiety?¡±

    ¡°The maintenance of the army will become impossible?¡±

    ¡°Correct. Once a military force¡¯s morale is weakened by fear and anxiety, it will collapse in no time. No one wants to die in vain. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but to fulfill Shizuko¡¯s request, we need to make a slight adjustment.¡±

    Ashimitsu put his hand on his chin and pondered. After thinking for a while, he continued to speak while looking at Shizuko.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s go with a method that doesn¡¯t involve using destructive weapons. However, you should understand that a lot of blood will be shed. And there¡¯s no guarantee of success, especially since Asakura is a coward who will run away immediately.¡±

    ¡°I understand that. Many people will probably die. There¡¯s a part of me that thinks it¡¯s a bad thing. But this perspective is from the time I came from, not from the Sengoku period.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, Uncle Ashimitsu. But well, I probably have a part of me that thinks lightly about it somewhere in my heart, so I can¡¯t easily say ¡®I¡¯m prepared.¡¯ So¡­ I¡¯ll tell myself that I pulled the trigger.¡±

    ¡°I will use various means to kill and injure a large number of enemies. And it was Shizuko herself who pulled the trigger¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Shizuko nodded weakly while laughing at Ashimitsu¡¯s words.

    Hisamasa hurriedly built fortresses in places like Chohi and Kariyasu near the border with Mino Province. He also strengthened the defenses of Yokoyama Castle and Kamaha Castle. However, due to the schemes of Hideyoshi and Takenaka Hanbei, who were acting on Nobunaga¡¯s orders, Naoie Higuchi of Chohi Castle, Hidemura Hori of Kamaha Castle, and even Minoura Castle defected to the Oda side, causing cracks in Hisamasa¡¯s defense network.

    Having successfully created a breach in the defense network of Asai¡¯s main castle, Kotani Castle, Nobunaga arrived at Chohi Castle in less than a day after the scheme. Nobunaga¡¯s swift actions did not even give Hisamasa time to rebuild his defense network. With a slight weakness in his mental state, he couldn¡¯t hide his agitation at Nobunaga¡¯s abnormal behavior, and he failed to reestablish his position.

    Understanding that Hisamasa would continue to defend until the arrival of reinforcements from the Asakura clan, Nobunaga suspended the attack on Kotani Castle and switched to a strategy of attacking Yokoyama Castle, which was about nine kilometers to the south. When the Ashikaga side sensed the movement of his main camp, they sent out pursuit troops to launch a surprise attack from behind. However, thanks to the efforts of the rearguard, such as Sassa Narimasa, the Oda army completed their move to Ryuganose in the same day.

    Two days after moving to Ryuganose, Nobunaga began the attack on Yokoyama Castle. With the addition of Ieyasu¡¯s main force of 5,000, the combined forces of Oda and Tokugawa numbered 30,000, while at the same time, Hisamasa¡¯s reinforcements of 10,000, led by Asakura Yoshikage, arrived. Hisamasa led his entire army out of Kotani Castle and joined forces with the Asakura army. They advanced to Oyoriyama for the purpose of supporting the rear of Yokoyama Castle. The battle between the combined forces of Oda and Tokugawa and the combined forces of Asai and Asakura began. Not only the local daimyo, but even the shogun and the emperor were watching the progress of the battle.

    Meanwhile, Shizuko recruited laborers and began construction of a makeshift zoo with the Kurokuwa group (civil engineering workers). First, they cleared a 4,000 tsubo area and surrounded it with walls to prevent the animals from escaping. The walls were made of white plaster. Plaster walls have excellent fire resistance, but they have the disadvantage of melting when wet. To prevent this, wooden cladding was applied to areas prone to rain, and the walls needed to be repainted every ten to fifteen years.

    Once the walls were completed, they began digging a moat inside the walls that would serve as both a water source for the zoo and a defensive measure. Since defense was not the main purpose, the width of the moat was set at 12 ken (about 21 meters), narrower than the usual 15 ken (about 27 meters). The depth was set between 3 to 4 meters to allow for water storage. Furthermore, an earthen rampart was built inside the moat to prevent escape from the inside. After that, they just needed to create the appropriate environments for each animal.

    For the peacocks, they prepared aviaries of 10 tsubo and 4 meters in height for each pair, and also installed tunnel-like boxes in the four corners of the aviaries, measuring 50 centimeters in width, 70 centimeters in height, and 90 centimeters in depth. The reason for preparing the tunnel-like boxes was to protect the female peacocks from the aggressive males during the breeding season. Breeding males can become aggressive towards females and sometimes even kill them. To prevent harm to the females, it was necessary to provide escape routes in the form of boxes in the four corners of the aviaries.

    In order for the male to propose to the female, he needed to spread his feathers, called ¡°joubitou¡± in Japanese, which needed to be collected. The feathers that the male peacock uses to propose to the female are often thought to be the same feathers throughout their lifetime, but in reality, they grow new feathers every year. They become the most beautiful from April to June during the breeding season, and then gradually start to shed their feathers from July, until they are completely gone by November. Then, new feathers start to grow around December, and they become the most beautiful again from April to June during the breeding season. Shizuko planned to use the shed feathers as decorative material, but for her, it was just a bonus if she could obtain them.

    For the turtles, separate areas were prepared for laying eggs, surrounded by bird-proof nets, and sleeping areas with narrow entrances and soft soil were prepared. Turtles drink as much water as they can, so it was necessary to keep water away as much as possible. While other animals would suffer from dehydration in such an environment, they were built with enough water intake from vegetables, wild plants, and fruits. However, since turtles are sensitive to cold, they needed to be moved to a hut near the hot springs from the end of autumn, as they cannot survive the Japanese winter.

    Fortunately, the Shepherds did not show any signs of diseases such as rabies, and they are still running around energetically. Shizuko, who wanted to make them the foundation for breeding and improve the dog breeds, took the Shepherd¡¯s environment into the most consideration. However, they were more interested in new toys than having a large space or a comfortable environment. It goes without saying that the toys were completely worn out within a few days due to the rough welcome from the large Shepherd dogs.

    Construction of facilities other than the mansion and castle on a vast area of 4000 tsubo. The intermediaries thought it was a strange civil engineering project, but there was no danger like in a battle, and they could receive money. For the intermediaries who were not bound by land, it was truly a paradise-like workplace. Therefore, to prevent the intermediaries from being too occupied with this safe civil engineering project, Shizuko had stopped recruiting until Nobunaga went to battle. This was because the intermediaries believed that it was better to receive money from civil engineering projects unless they were particularly fond of battles.

    Shizuko was not heavily involved in the construction of the zoo and left most of it to the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) group. The reason was that she was conducting special training for matchlock guns ordered by Nobunaga. In addition to taking care of Torajiro and overseeing the production of the cat pet house ¡°Neko Chigura,¡± there were other tasks, but the biggest task was the special training for matchlock guns.

    Speaking of matchlock guns, Nobunaga¡¯s famous ¡°sandanuchi¡± technique used in the Battle of Nagashino is unrealistic. Even if they tried to perform simultaneous firing according to the conductor¡¯s command, the farther the distance, the slower the orders would be transmitted. Moreover, there would be people who would take longer to prepare and others who would finish quickly, resulting in a lot of wasted time. There is a better strategy for the Oda-Tokugawa alliance, which has superior forces, than the ineffective ¡°sandanuchi.¡± It is to surround the Takeda army and attack them from all sides. No matter how strong the Takeda soldiers may be, they would surrender before the siege due to their small numbers.

    It is believed that Nobunaga responded as follows in the Battle of Nagashino. First, he deliberately dispersed his forces and made his main camp appear smaller than the Takeda army to lure Kenshin out. During that time, they captured the Tobi-ga-Su fortress and four supporting fortresses (Nakayama, Kumaya, Ubaga-Kai, and Kimi-Ga-Fusho) and relieved Nagashino Castle. Due to the successful surprise attack by the Sakai ambush unit, the Takeda main force that advanced to Settara was threatened in their retreat, and ultimately they charged at the Oda-Tokugawa alliance¡¯s main camp. In response to the Takeda army¡¯s charge, Nobunaga attacked them from three directions, not with ¡°sandanuchi,¡± and it is believed that they killed many renowned warlords and brought the Takeda army to a state of collapse. Considering that the Takeda army suffered more than 10,000 casualties, it is more realistic to think that they implemented a semi-encirclement strategy from three directions rather than the ineffective ¡°sandanuchi,¡± as the author believes.

    Going back to the story, Shizuko focused on the training of the matchlock gun unit, conducting rapid-fire training and alternating between the loader and shooter roles, which the Shimazu clan excelled at. Through this training, the firing time of the matchlock gun, which usually took around 40 to 50 seconds, was shortened to just 15 to 20 seconds. The results of the training were excellent, and everyone had improved their skills to the point where they could fire four shots in one minute. However, the alternating firing was still awkward, and Shizuko felt that long-term training was necessary.

    ¡°The rest will be decided by the lord. When he returns from the Battle of Okehazama, the Oda army¡¯s matchlock gun unit will also be considerably strengthened.¡±

    If further reinforcement was needed, the development of matchlock guns capable of using Mini¨¦ bullets would be the best option, but that was being handled by Ashimitsu. Development included tasks such as manufacturing tools for rifling, standardizing Mini¨¦ bullets, and many others. Especially, since the caliber of matchlock guns was not standardized due to being handmade, it was necessary to design the size of Mini¨¦ bullets based on the most average caliber.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave that to Uncle Ashimitsu. I just need to do what I can do.¡±

    Discarding unnecessary distractions, Shizuko focused on the training of the matchlock gun unit.

 CH 76

    1570, late June

    June 27th. Nobunaga, who was in the middle of attacking Hiyama Castle, noticed that a bonfire was flickering at Oyoriyama on this night. It was difficult to judge with the naked eye due to the darkness and distance, but the field scope resolved all the doubts. After confirming that the bonfire was moving from the hastily built watchtower, Nobunaga issued orders to the entire army.

    ¡°They will come at dawn tomorrow. Quickly prepare for battle.¡±

    Tension ran through the members of the Oda army who received this grand command. In the Sengoku period, battles with large armies deployed on the same land were rare. Usually, the army would be divided into several places and attack each one. However, at the Ashigawa riverside, there was enough space for tens of thousands of troops to be deployed. Furthermore, there was Okuyama (later called ¡°Katsuyama¡± after Ieyasu¡¯s victory), and the Oda and Tokugawa armies were in a state of division. As a result, it became a situation where the battle was between Oda and Asai, and Tokugawa and Asakura, rather than the Oda-Tokugawa alliance and the Asai-Asakura alliance.

    The Uesaka, Mitamura, and Nomura clans, vassals of the Asai family defending Hiyama Castle, were delighted by the reinforcements. However, it was too early for them to relax. Nobunaga had only moved the army surrounding Hiyama Castle to Ashigawa, and he had by no means lifted the siege. He deployed the majority of the army at Ashigawa, but left thousands of soldiers to prevent pursuit from Hiyama Castle.

    In the early morning of June 28th, both sides completed their formations. The Asai-Asakura alliance deployed on the north side of Ashigawa, while the Oda-Tokugawa alliance deployed on the south side. The Asai army deployed at Nomura, while Nobunaga deployed across from the Asai army. The Asakura army deployed at Mitamura, while Ieyasu deployed across from the Asakura army. Due to the location of Ashigawa, both sides had elongated formations, unintentionally favoring a frontal breakthrough. Nobunaga took a defensive stance with thirteen layers, but Ieyasu moved his main force to the rear for a certain strategy.

    ¡°Everyone. As discussed the other day, we will wait behind them for a while.¡±

    Ieyasu, dressed in armor, informed his main retainers. ¡°Everyone¡± referred to Ashimitsu, who led the Shizuko unit of 1,500 troops and a unit of 30 mounted archers. The remaining soldiers, Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi, were in the fifth unit led by Oda¡¯s Mori Yoshinari.

    ¡°However¡­ Is it really okay?¡±

    A retainer standing nearby voiced his concern with a worried expression. It wasn¡¯t just him, it was an honor for a warrior to be entrusted with the front line. They thought it was somewhat unpleasant to leave it to the Oda army.

    ¡°We have 10,000 troops, and the Asakura army also has 10,000 troops. A simple clash would result in significant losses for both sides. Isn¡¯t it just right to prevent that?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to worry. It¡¯s for the sake of the strategy, but we are using the Tokugawa flag.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I certainly understand your feelings. However, there is always a chance. I don¡¯t want to lose you all in a place like this. Is it selfish of me to ask you to understand that feeling?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Your Lordship¡¯s feelings are too precious for us to waste.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. If you can¡¯t trust them, then trust me, who trusts them.¡±

    Ieyasu¡¯s words moved all the retainers. Of course, this was a natural result, as Ieyasu carefully chose his words after understanding their feelings. Ieyasu, who was called the cunning fox by Nobunaga, responded with a smile to his retainers¡¯ words. Meanwhile, he was thinking about various things in his mind.

    (What kind of battle will the warriors who have gained Shizuko¡¯s trust show? I don¡¯t think they will suffer a humiliating defeat¡­ But I¡¯m a little concerned about the plan to crush a 10,000-strong army with just 2,000 troops.)

    Ieyasu had not heard more than half of Ashimitsu¡¯s plan, but he smiled and agreed. However, as soon as the strategy meeting ended, he ordered Hanzo and other spies to deploy behind Ashimitsu¡¯s Shizuko unit and closely monitor Ashimitsu¡¯s actions. At the same time, he ordered Tadakatsu and Sakakibara to move to the rear and gave them a different command.

    ¡°Charge as planned (¡­.)¡±

    Ieyasu did not inform Ashimitsu of the contents he had conveyed to Tadakatsu and the others. In his mind, the battle had already been decided and he had figured out how to achieve victory. Now all he had to do was wait for everyone, including Ashimitsu, to move according to his plan. Therefore, there was no need to give unnecessary information to Ashimitsu, and Ieyasu did not feel the need to do so.

    Ashimitsu clicked his tongue at the piercing gaze. However, he didn¡¯t have the luxury to worry about what was behind him. He knew that the Asakura army would soon come into view, even though they couldn¡¯t be seen yet. Therefore, Ashimitsu kept his eyes straight ahead.

    ¡°Jinsuke, Shikichi, let me make it clear. You guys who trust Shizuko, don¡¯t exactly welcome me having full authority, do you?¡±

    Jinsuke and Shikichi¡¯s faces stiffened at Ashimitsu¡¯s question. As Ashimitsu pointed out, the members of the Shizuko unit, especially the mounted archers, had a high loyalty to Shizuko. In terms of career advancement, it could be said that the Shizuko unit was falling behind. However, they admired Shizuko as the leader and commander of the unit. Being a member of the mounted archer unit was a source of pride, more so than the path to career advancement. So it was only natural for them to feel unsatisfied when someone new was given full authority.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t trust me, that¡¯s fine. But please trust Shizuko, who trusted me.¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need for you to say that. Since Shizuko-sama entrusted everything to you, we will follow your orders.¡±

    ¡°However, remember this. If you give poor commands, we won¡¯t hesitate to shoot arrows mercilessly.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem. Shall we begin?¡±

    Ashimitsu easily brushed off the threats from Jinsuke and Shikichi, and with a wicked expression, he announced.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for a lesson.¡±

    The Asakura army consisted of 10,000 troops, with the first unit being 3,000 soldiers from the Asakura Kagenori unit, the second unit being 3,000 soldiers from the Maeha Shinhachiro unit, and the third unit being 4,000 soldiers from the Asakura army general Asakura Kageyoshi unit. On the other hand, the Tokugawa army consisted of the Ashimitsu unit with 1,500 soldiers and 30 mounted archers, the Saigusa Tadatsugu unit with 1,000 soldiers, the Ogasawara Nagatada unit with 1,000 soldiers, the Ishikawa Kazumasa unit with 1,000 soldiers, the main unit led by Ieyasu with 2,000 soldiers, and a combined force of 1,530 soldiers from the Oda army and 5,000 soldiers from the Tokugawa army.

    The Asakura army noticed that the Tokugawa army had fewer troops than themselves and approached Ashigawa. It could be inferred that they planned to launch a sudden assault on the Tokugawa army as soon as the battle began. The current Ashigawa had a width of about 200 meters, but in the Sengoku period, it was narrow enough to be called a small stream. A width of 50 meters was considered good. The Asakura soldiers approached the riverbank of Ashigawa without any vigilance, which delighted Ashimitsu.

    ¡°Announce to the entire army!¡±

    Ashimitsu raised his voice to boost the soldiers¡¯ morale. The Asakura Kagenori unit momentarily stopped in their tracks due to his roar. However, Ashimitsu continued his words without paying any attention to their surprise.

    ¡°Dye this land red! There is no need to fear anything. We will be the ones who win this battle! Charge, everyone!¡±

    Pointing his spear towards Asakura, Ashimitsu and the 30 mounted archers dashed forward. However, they were the only ones who charged, while the 1,500 soldiers behind them remained motionless. The Asakura soldiers laughed as if mocking them. On the other hand, the members of the Saigusa Tadatsugu unit and the spies led by Hanzo, who were monitoring from behind, noticed something strange. Ashimitsu and the mounted archers had hidden their bows on their backs. Hanzo didn¡¯t know the reason, but the answer was simple.

    ¡°Did you think so? You fools!¡±

    Suddenly, Ashimitsu and all the mounted archers abruptly stopped their horses. They threw away their spears and drew compound bows hidden on their backs. The arrows flew in an arc, but with only about thirty arrows, nothing seemed to change. That¡¯s what everyone thought.

    ¡°Uwaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Wh-what!!¡±

    Some of the Asakura soldiers suddenly writhed in pain. As they clashed with other soldiers during the charge, there were occasional accidents where soldiers fell like a game of chess. Even though it wasn¡¯t concrete or stairs, if armored humans fell on top of each other, it was a serious accident. If soldiers who were thrashing around due to a mysterious pain were added to the mix, the confusion would escalate even further.

    ¡°Fire at will!¡±

    Ashimitsu gave orders to the soldiers. Five hundred archers who had been waiting in the rear shot arrows at the Asakura army all at once. Their arrows didn¡¯t have tubes attached, but instead, something was attached to the arrowheads. It was bacteria and mold. The deeper parts of the flesh were weaker against bacteria and mold compared to the surface. If bacteria multiplied inside the body, even if they survived the Battle of Ashigawa, they would die later due to infection. In the Sengoku period, where the concept of bacteria and mold didn¡¯t exist, bacteria were far more dangerous than poison. That¡¯s why Ashimitsu contaminated the arrowheads with bacteria and mold. It was easy to breed bacteria on arrowheads, whether by stabbing them into animal carcasses or fermenting them with filth.

    ¡°The mounted archers will provide covering fire from both sides! The rest of you, just keep shooting!¡±

    The archers formed a staggered formation with a thousand soldiers in front. This time, the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers) had reinforced their bamboo bundles with concrete. The concrete was five centimeters thick and could withstand arrows and matchlock gun attacks without flinching. On the other hand, it became difficult to transport due to its weight, but Ashimitsu solved the transportation problem by producing concrete nearby.

    ¡°Ashimitsu-sama! The preparations for the special ones are ready!¡±

    ¡°Alright, light it up!¡±

    About a meter in front of the soldiers forming a column formation, square boxes tilted upwards were lined up. A soldier bent over and lit a torch to the cord extending from behind the box. After confirming that the fire had started, the soldier quickly moved away while still bent over. From the way the fire was burning at a steady speed, it was clear that the cord connected to the box was a fuse. The moment the fire from the fuse was sucked into the box, an arrow of fire flew out from the front of the box with a loud noise.

    ¡°You shall experience the power of my prepared toy (¡­.)¡±

    The flying object, emitting white smoke, was a modern-day ¡°rocket firework for pest control.¡± The structure of a rocket firework is simple, flying up to a maximum of fifty meters with just 4g of black powder. With 10 to 15 grams, it can fly up to three hundred meters depending on the wind direction and weather. The combination of potassium nitrate and sugar produces smoke to the extent that it is called a candy rocket. By mixing it in a certain way, the volume of smoke can increase up to six hundred times the original volume, making it often used as a rocket observation flight path. Adding wax further increases the amount of smoke, providing excellent obstructive effects. The disadvantage is that when used outdoors, the smoke disperses quickly unless there is no wind.

    ¡°The smoke screen is going well. There¡¯s no need to worry about the smoke blowing away since there¡¯s almost no wind.¡±

    The smoke screen, also known as a smoke bomb, is made from a simple combination of potassium nitrate, sugar, and wax. It does not have the same performance as a WP smoke bomb (yellow phosphorus smoke bomb) designed to obstruct the enemy¡¯s line of sight, but potassium nitrate and sugar produce enough smoke to be called candy rockets. By mixing them in a certain way, the volume of smoke can increase up to six hundred times the original volume, making it often used as a rocket observation flight path. Adding wax further increases the amount of smoke, providing excellent obstructive effects. The disadvantage is that when used outdoors, the smoke disperses quickly unless there is no wind.

    ¡°No soldiers are coming out, huh? The capsaicin bomb is more effective than I imagined.¡±

    The capsaicin bomb is a tear gas bomb used for suppressing riots, which Ashimitsu and the archer cavalry unit launched during the second wave. After drying the chili peppers, they are finely powdered and mixed with anhydrous ethanol. After mixing to a certain extent, filter the liquid using filter paper and a funnel, transferring it to another container. Finally, the remaining powder after the ethanol evaporates is a crystallized form of capsaicin with some impurities. Repeating the process of dissolving capsaicin in ethanol and filtering it brings it closer to pure capsaicin, but the benefits are minimal. To render a person unable to move for about thirty minutes, a concentration of ten to fifty thousand Scoville units is sufficient. A concentration of ten thousand Scoville units can be easily extracted even from ordinary chili peppers.

    By crushing the capsaicin crystals into fine particles and exploding them from the inside of a tube, it becomes a weapon when scattered around. When it comes into contact with the mucous membranes of the eyes, nose, and mouth, it causes unbearable pain, coughing, and unstoppable tears. Furthermore, capsaicin is insoluble in water but soluble in oil (fat). Therefore, it cannot be washed away with water and instead dissolves in the oil on hands and faces. If the painful area is rubbed in that state, the pain spreads in a vicious cycle.

    The pain caused by capsaicin cannot be prevented by anyone, no matter how well-trained they are. Furthermore, there is an advantage in that it is difficult to see due to its small particle size. However, the fact that it affects anyone means that it cannot distinguish between friend and foe. It is a difficult weapon to use as it can also cause damage to allies if used in a melee.

    It should be noted that if smoke screens, capsaicin bombs, or rocket fireworks were fired into a crowd in modern times, one would certainly be arrested by the police.

    The sound of archers shooting arrows, the sound of capsaicin bombs exploding from the archer cavalry unit, the whistle and explosion of rocket fireworks, and the screams, sobs, wails, agony, and screams of the Asakura army dominate the battlefield.

    The reason why the Asakura army cannot launch a counteroffensive is not only because of the capsaicin bombs but also for other reasons. In psychology, there is a concept called emotional contagion. It refers to when one person directly experiences the emotions of another person. This is said to be a higher brain function unique to humans.

    Simply throwing smoke screens into a group does not cause the Asakura army to panic. Most people believe that everything will be ¡°fine¡± even if something minor happens. However, by using capsaicin bombs and rocket fireworks, the Asakura army experiences an ¡°abnormal situation¡± for the first time. Once this happens, individual confusion quickly spreads and the entire group falls into a state of hysteria. In this state, there is a psychological problem, but there is also an additional problem because some are affected by capsaicin bombs while others are not.

    It requires a great deal of effort to reorganize a confused unit. If the Asakura army decides to retreat, there will be those who escape from the battlefield and those who are left behind. When the group left behind falls into a state of hysteria, the damage expands. They may collide with others at full speed while fleeing, swing their swords and spears at invisible enemies, or be plagued by delusions and hallucinations, causing confusion in their surroundings.

    Smoke screens, capsaicin bombs, and rocket fireworks are nothing more than tools to create the same state of hysteria as the people who are left behind and unable to escape from danger in the Asakura army. If the Asakura army turns into an uncontrollable hysterical group, there is no need to approach forcefully. By shooting arrows from a distance, they will self-destruct. Seeing the chaos of the Asakura army, everyone thought that the outcome was already decided. However, Ashimitsu¡¯s keen ears caught a faint sound. Despite the smoke screen bombs, capsaicin bombs, rocket fireworks, and group hysteria, someone was approaching. Understanding this, Ashimitsu prepared his compound bow and waited for the enemy to appear.

    ¡°It would be easier if fools could be cured even in death.¡±

    Ashimitsu had a premonition that the general of the Asakura army, Asakura Kageyoshi, had already retreated. And his premonition was correct. Asakura Kageyoshi believed that it was impossible to reorganize the chaotic army and decided to retreat with his own troops. However, the troops that managed to retreat were only the four thousand soldiers of Asakura Kageyoshi¡¯s troops who were not affected by the smoke screens or capsaicin bombs. As for Asakura Kageyoshi and Maeha Shintaro¡¯s troops, they were in a state of uncontrollable group panic. Furthermore, Maeha Shintaro was unfortunate enough to be fatally shot by an arrow fired by the archer cavalry unit while unable to move due to the chaos. Asakura Kageyoshi managed to avoid being killed, but he escaped with only a few followers from the army that had fallen into a state of hysteria.

    The Asakura army was in a state where the commanders of the first and second waves were absent, and the third wave had already retreated. It was almost non-functional as an army. Ashimitsu knew about three individuals who would dare to charge at the enemy in this situation.

    ¡°Fooled by a petty strategy, fleeing shamelessly! I shall strike down the general who executed this plan with a single blow!¡±

    ¡°¡­Magara Jurozaemon Naotaka, huh? What a foolish person. The outcome has already been decided, yet you alone are charging in, thinking it will change something.¡±

    Ashimitsu sighed and aimed his compound bow at Naotaka. Naotaka, who was trying to control his horse, which was going wild due to the pain of capsaicin, unfortunately, had his eyes affected by the capsaicin and did not notice Ashimitsu. It was precisely because Ashimitsu understood this that he couldn¡¯t escape based on his family¡¯s honor and reputation, and he somewhat pitied Naotaka for his desperate suicide attack.

    ¡°What a shame, Naotaka. If you were a little smarter, I could have used you as my pawn.¡±

    Ashimitsu released the arrow. The arrow pierced Naotaka¡¯s throat with precision. With his cervical vertebrae destroyed, Naotaka dropped his sword to the ground, looked up at the sky, and then vomited blood before falling off his horse.

    ¡°Retrieve Taro Tachi. We need to inform the neighboring Azai army.¡±

    A nearby soldier stripped Taro Tachi from Naotaka and handed it roughly to Ashimitsu. At the same time, thirty archer cavalrymen who had been firing smoke screens and capsaicin bombs at the Asakura army returned. Some of them were injured, but none had suffered fatal injuries, and the damage to the unit was minimal. However, due to the long time spent on horseback, they seemed to be more out of breath than expected.

    ¡°Here, Jiro Tachi.¡±

    Jiro Tachi, which he had been carrying on his back, was thrown roughly to Ashimitsu by Jinjo. As Ashimitsu grabbed Jiro Tachi, a defiant smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°So, Takamoto has been taken care of as well. Excellent, with this¨C¡±

    Ashimitsu was about to say that the Azai army was finished. However, as soon as he uttered those words, the Tokugawa army appeared from the flank of the confused Asakura army. They launched a surprise attack, cutting the confused Asakura army in half. They then charged towards the surrounding Asakura army. With no warlords to repel them and the Asakura army still in a state of confusion, they were unable to counterattack and were simply being defeated.

    ¡°Tch, we¡¯ve been defeated.¡±

    Ashimitsu quickly checked behind him and noticed that the Tokugawa army was unusually small. At first glance, there were only about three thousand soldiers. Ashimitsu understood that Ieyasu, who had been ordered by Sakakibara Yasumasa to make a detour from downstream of the Seta River and launch a surprise attack from the flank of the Asakura army, was even more cunning than he had imagined.

    ¡°Considering that the smoke screens were dissipating and the archer cavalry unit was temporarily withdrawing, Ieyasu must have moved the troops as soon as the battle began.¡±

    Sakai Tadatsugu, Honda Tadakatsu, Sakakibara Yasumasa, Okubo Tadayo, and Ogasawara Nagatada, the main warlords, were launching a surprise attack. The Asakura army would not remember Ashimitsu¡¯s efforts. While they were covered in smoke, they would only think that they were being toyed with by the Tokugawa army. The same applied to the Azai clan and the surrounding daimyo. Although there was no pride in boasting about military achievements, being robbed of victory in such a splendid manner caused frustration.

    ¡°We have endured the hardships, and the best part is for the Tokugawa, it seems.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did the troops sent for support cause an unexpected misunderstanding?¡±

    Ieyasu, with his nonchalant attitude, appeared from somewhere and shrugged at Ashimitsu¡¯s words.

    ¡°I apologize. I thought that the trick weapons were over and moved the troops to avoid being counterattacked by the Asakura army.¡±

    At first glance, his words sounded correct. The rocket fireworks, of which there were tens of thousands, had been exhausted, and the archer cavalry unit had fired all their smoke screens and capsaicin bombs. The weapons prepared by Ashimitsu were not meant to annihilate the Asakura army but were merely auxiliary. However, it was clear to anyone that the outcome had already been decided, and all that was left was to hunt down the infantry. In fact, after re-equipping himself, Ashimitsu planned to cross the Seta River with the archer cavalry unit and Shizuko¡¯s unit to annihilate the Asakura army. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Ieyasu took advantage of the brief time to re-equip and pursued the Asakura army.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s how you see it, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s harsh. Even if it seems like I only took the good parts, I can¡¯t argue against it.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no helping it, it¡¯s war. It¡¯s only natural to make good moves at the right time.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate you saying that. Well, the outcome of the battle has already been decided. Lord Ashimitsu and your soldiers must be tired. If you¡¯d like, please come to our camp to rest. If necessary, we can provide assistance from our camp.¡±

    Ieyasu¡¯s words seemed to show concern for Ashimitsu and the others, but in reality, it was a means to prevent them from participating in the battle any further. Only Ashimitsu understood this and clicked his tongue in his mouth, then smiled and agreed to Ieyasu¡¯s offer.

    ¡°Then I will order the wounded and exhausted to rest at your camp.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will relay that to our camp members.¡±

    Upon hearing Ashimitsu¡¯s words, Ieyasu also smiled and respectfully bowed.

    The battle between the Tokugawa army and the Asakura army ended in a decisive victory for the Tokugawa, but on the other hand, the Oda army was being pushed back by the Azai army. The Asakura army was supported by the Azai, and their goal was not to defend their own land. On the other hand, the Azai army was currently being invaded by the Oda army. The determination of the Azai army to reclaim their castle overwhelmed the Oda army despite the difference in military strength. In particular, the vanguard of the Azai army, the Isono unit, launched a fierce attack, breaking through the first and second waves of the Oda army, and even breaking through the Hideyoshi and Shibata units, and approaching the main camp where Nobunaga was.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s our duty to turn the tide from here.¡±

    Keiji, who was in the Mori Yoshinari unit, shouted with a relaxed expression, but the situation was completely in favor of the Azai side. Nevertheless, they continued their reckless charge, with the Nagayoshi unit holding back the enemy, the Keiji unit creating tricky movements to confuse the surroundings, and the sturdy and reliable S¨­z¨­ unit taking down enemies one by one. However, despite their efforts, dozens of Azai soldiers broke through the defense line of the Mori Yoshinari unit and approached the sixth unit led by Sakuama Nobumori.

    ¡°Sakuama unit, advance¨C¡±

    When the soldiers of the Sakuama unit at the forefront clashed with the Azai soldiers, 1,500 troops from the Shizuko unit, who had finished resupplying between the fifth and sixth units, rushed in. For a moment, Sakuama was confused, but as soon as he confirmed the army flag, he understood the situation. With the Shizuko unit entering between the fifth and sixth units, the soldiers of the Isono unit were caught in a pincer attack. With their retreat path cut off, the Isono unit faltered, and one by one, they were taken down, as if their previous momentum was a lie.

    The situation worsened for the Azai army. Feeling the crisis as the Isono unit reached the sixth unit, the Yoko Yamashiro monitoring team, consisting of Ujiie Norimasa and Ando Morinari, formed a guerrilla force to attack the left flank of the Azai army. Furthermore, 2,000 troops led by Tadakatsu and Yasumasa from the Tokugawa army, as well as 1,000 troops from the Inaba Ittetsu unit, attacked the right flank of the Azai army. Surrounded from three sides, the Azai army feared being cut off from their retreat path. They, like the Isono unit, faltered, and eventually, the entire army collapsed and began to retreat to Odani Castle.

    The battle began at 6 a.m., and by 9 a.m., the Asakura army had been completely defeated and fled. By 10 a.m., the Azai army had also fled. The outcome was clear by 11 a.m. Nobunaga, Hisamasa, and Ieyasu named this battle after the locations they were in: the Battle of Nonomura for Nobunaga, the Battle of Mitamura for Asakura, and the Battle of Anegawa for Ieyasu.

    Both the Azai and Asakura armies lost many generals, and their troops suffered heavy casualties, but the same was true for the Oda army. Only the Tokugawa army had relatively few casualties, but capturing Odani Castle with only 2,000 defenders was impossible. Considering the various circumstances, Nobunaga gave up on capturing Odani Castle and focused on capturing Yokoyama Castle instead. He placed Hideyoshi in Yokoyama Castle to secure it as a stronghold against Odani Castle. Although Nobunaga wanted to capture Odani Castle, the death of his retainer Sakai Naotsune (at the age of 16) and the high casualty rate forced him to abandon the plan. Still, capturing Yokoyama Castle was a significant achievement. It may not have been a completely satisfying result, but Nobunaga was confident that he had achieved some success.

    While Nobunaga was capturing Yokoyama Castle, Ashimitsu used his soldiers to collect the dead horses from the battle. Horses have many useful parts besides horse oil, such as meat, hide, hair, and bones. In particular, horse leather is very flexible compared to cow leather, although its strength is inferior due to its lower fiber density. After stripping the less damaged parts of the hide, Ashimitsu cut off the meat from each part, extracted horse oil in parallel, and scraped off the meat from the bones. All the meat was salted, marinated in salt koji or miso, and the horse oil was refined and stored in jars, while the bones were cleaned for use as bone china materials or fertilizer.

    Bone china is a type of porcelain that was invented in London, England in the 18th century. At that time, it was difficult for England to obtain the white clay that was commonly used in Chinese porcelain. In search of a substitute for white clay, England eventually came up with the idea of mixing bone ash (calcium phosphate) from cows with clay. Although there are differences such as the use of special glazes and low-temperature secondary firing compared to regular porcelain, the use of bone ash gives bone china a warm milky-white base.

    Generally, bone china is made from cow bone ash. Horse bones have less calcium phosphate than cow bones and more iron oxide, so it is questionable whether they can be fired to a white color. However, if the milky-white color is not a requirement, it is still possible to produce it. Moreover, there is a possibility that porcelain with a different taste from cow bones could be created if things go well.

    (It¡¯s not that I¡¯m working hard¡­ Well, having more materials is always better.)

    Ashimitsu silently dismantled the horses without expressing any complaints. After finishing the dismantling of many horses, he divided the unnecessary organs and waste into several places and buried them in holes. By burying them in holes, the organs and waste would be decomposed by microorganisms and return to the soil. Although there was a possibility of being dug up by wild dogs or bears, as long as birds that carry decayed things did not peck at them, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Burying the organs in holes was a necessary task to prevent the spread of diseases.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Now, should I sell the perishable meat to the merchants?¡±

    He arranged for the perishable meat to be sold to merchants, and arranged for the remaining horsehair, horse oil, and horse bones to be transported to Owari.

    (I want to return to the shrine as soon as possible. I need to come up with a plan against the Honganji Temple, which we will soon be in conflict with. Well¡­ if I mix dried hemp with tobacco and spread it to the Honganji Temple, it can cause internal collapse due to drug contamination.)

    When it comes to hemp, it is often associated with all types of hemp, but it specifically refers to varieties with high narcotic content, such as Indian hemp. The hemp cultivated by Shizuko is the native hemp that grows in Japan. Japanese hemp has less than 0.1% of the intoxicating component tetrahydrocannabinol (THC), which is lower than other subspecies. In contrast, Indian hemp contains a minimum of 1.8% and a maximum of 20% THC. In India and Jamaica, it is called ¡°ganja¡± (holy herb) and has been selectively bred for over 2,000 years. By the way, dried hemp flowers or leaves are called ¡°dried hemp¡± (marijuana), and dried hemp resin is called ¡°hashish.¡± Processed products made by dissolving dried hemp or resin in alcohol or oil are called ¡°liquid hemp¡± (honey oil).

    I¡¯ll skip the details, but it is possible to make dried hemp even with Japanese hemp. However, the cultivation methods for industrial use by Shizuko and for recreational use are different, and they cannot be combined. Due to differences in facilities and cultivation methods, anyone familiar with hemp fields can tell at a glance whether they are cultivated for industrial or recreational purposes.

    (If I sow it in spring¡­ by summer, they will become regular users, suffer from withdrawal symptoms in autumn, and be unable to consume it in winter due to the impossibility of cultivation. They will either become lethargic and starve to death or lament the world and commit suicide on their own. If I mix it with rolled cigarettes and spread it, it will spread quickly.)

    Tobacco was introduced to Japan four hundred years ago, but the history of tobacco itself is ancient. It was smoked in South America around 1,000 BC. However, at that time, it was used as a tool for religious rituals rather than as a recreational product, as it was used to listen to divine messages, predict the future based on the way the smoke rose, and so on, due to its fragrance and the intoxicating effect of nicotine. Eventually, in 1492, when Columbus discovered the New World, he was presented with dried tobacco leaves by the indigenous people. This is said to be the moment when tobacco first came into contact with Westerners. At that time, Columbus didn¡¯t understand its value and awkwardly discarded the presented leaves, thinking of them as mysterious leaves. Later, when he learned how to use tobacco leaves in Cuba, he brought tobacco leaves back to Spain.

    From there, tobacco spread to Europe through various twists and turns, but opinions on tobacco among Europeans were divided, just like today. Those who smoked tobacco used it as a drug for relaxation and stimulation. On the other hand, those who advocated for regulation showed a defensive reaction against the rapid spread of drugs and implemented numerous regulations. For example, King Philip III of Spain banned tobacco and burned all domestic tobacco. Pope Urban VIII excommunicated those who smoked tobacco in sacred places.

    There are various methods and ways of smoking tobacco. There are rolled cigarettes, water pipes, snuff, chewing tobacco, hand-rolled cigarettes, and various other methods. The ways of smoking also vary, such as rolled cigarettes, cigars, pipes, and smoking pipes. Among them, rolled cigarettes have the unique advantage of ¡°convenience.¡± Cigars, pipes, and smoking pipes require preparation and a specific way of smoking, and some of them take a very long time to smoke, so they are not easy to smoke. On the other hand, with rolled cigarettes, you just take them out of the box and light them. The smoking time is also shorter, with three to four minutes compared to twenty to eighty minutes for cigars.

    The invention of the automatic cigarette rolling machine, the ability to mass-produce even low-quality tobacco by reprocessing discarded stems, the lack of preparation required for smoking, and other reasons led to the popularity of rolled cigarettes. Tobacco, which was once a tool for religious rituals, has become a casual recreational product sold all over the world today. However, due to its explosive popularity, smoking etiquette in public places has been questioned, and tobacco regulations, similar to those in medieval Europe, are being called for.

    (Three years¡­ no, two years would be enough. Once the preparations are in place, I¡¯ll start by undermining the K¨­ga clan from within. Hmph, I need to find the merchants who come and go.)

    The reason for the explosive spread of tobacco and the fundamental cause of the smoking environment controversy is the ¡°convenience.¡± Taking advantage of this convenience, Ashimitsu¡¯s strategy is to popularize rolled cigarettes with dried marijuana mixed with tobacco leaves among the Zaga clan. Although highly addictive and dangerous substances such as nicotine, carbon monoxide, tar, and cyanide compounds enter the body, the pharmacological effects of marijuana, such as pain relief and increased appetite, which bring about a sense of euphoria, make smokers unaware of the dangerous substances entering their bodies.

    The Zaga clan is skilled in overseas trade and operates in several groups. The conditions for the spread of marijuana-laced cigarettes are already sufficient. However, there is a problem with this strategy. If marijuana-laced cigarettes spread to others, the negative effects will also spread. Therefore, it is necessary to carefully assess the situation before implementing the strategy.

    This is my personal opinion, but if we want to achieve certain results in the smoking environment controversy, it would be better to abolish rolled cigarettes and lower the price of cigars to a level where children cannot easily afford them, rather than implementing smoking segregation. It is because of the convenience of being able to easily smoke with rolled cigarettes after meals, during break times, in the morning, and before bed. By eliminating the greatest advantage and disadvantage of rolled cigarettes, which is ¡°convenience,¡± the number of people arguing about smoking segregation and littering cigarettes on the streets may decrease.

    Dry marijuana is said to have low dependency, and it is said to be completely eliminated from the body by the next day. However, it does not mean that there is no dependency. Legalizing such dry marijuana would decrease productivity and lead to deteriorating public safety, increased social security costs, decreased birth rates, and population decline. In fact, in a certain country in Europe, the successful legalization of marijuana reduced the illegal drug trade, but at the same time, it led to deteriorating public safety and increased social security costs. Therefore, unless one¡¯s life is at stake, it is dangerous to consume and legalize tetrahydrocannabinol (THC).

    These are my thoughts as the author. Let¡¯s get back to the topic. Ashimitsu is contemplating how to keep the uncontrollable marijuana-laced cigarettes within the Zaga clan.

    (¡­Well, it¡¯s fine. There is still time. The situation may change, and there is no need to rush to think about it now.)

    There is no need to come up with an answer right away. With that conclusion, Ashimitsu resumed his work.

    On July 1st, the Oda-Tokugawa allied forces attacked Sawayama Castle, which was defended by Isono Kazumasa. However, realizing that capturing Sawayama Castle would be difficult, they stationed warlords around it to establish a long-term siege. After completing the siege, the Tokugawa forces returned to Mikawa, and Nobunaga went to Kyoto on the 4th and returned to Gifu on the 8th.

    The Oda-Tokugawa allied forces achieved victory in the famous ¡°Battle of Anegawa¡± that would be remembered in later generations. However, they did not completely subdue the Asai and Asakura forces, and both sides still had the power to resist. Although there is some unease about this, Nobunaga believed that the warlords and soldiers needed rest, so he ordered them to rest and went to Shizuko¡¯s village to heal his fatigue.

    ¡°This battle was a failure.¡±

    Nobunaga, who bathed and washed away the dirt and fatigue from his body, muttered while drinking tea after the meal.

    ¡°I heard that the Asai and Asakura forces were completely destroyed.¡±

    Regardless of historical facts, Shizuko heard that the Battle of Anegawa was a victory for Nobunaga. However, Nobunaga, who should have been the victor, saw the Battle of Anegawa as a failure. Shizuko tilted her head, not knowing what his intentions were.

    ¡°Looking back now, I should have advised Bizen-no-kami to keep an eye on Hisamasa. It was because I let my guard down and became complacent that Hisamasa drove out Bizen-no-kami and returned to being a local lord of Omi Province. And¡­ this is¡­¡±

    Along with his words, Nobunaga threw a bundle of papers to Shizuko. There were only Nobunaga and Shizuko in the room, and even the attendants and maids were driven away. Therefore, Shizuko understood that it was a document that Nobunaga didn¡¯t want anyone else to see, and she took the bundle of papers with a slightly nervous expression.

    ¡°Ashimitsu, who is your trusted confidant. He thoroughly investigated the topography of Numazu and Anegawa. Before the battle begins, it is important to prepare as much as possible. I forgot such basic things and became complacent due to the difference in military strength.¡±

    The bundle of papers contained detailed maps of the land of Anegawa surveyed by Ashimitsu. On the detailed survey map, their deployment plans were written in detail. It was not just one map with deployment plans written on it. Based on the surveyed map, dozens of deployment plans were prepared. Even if you know the history, the exact positions of where they would be stationed are not recorded. Therefore, detailed surveys were conducted to ensure that they could be stationed anywhere without any problems, Shizuko thought.

    ¡°I am disappointed in my own incompetence.¡±

    Nobunaga, who stirred his tea and took a deep breath, closed his eyes. After a few seconds, Nobunaga opened his eyes again and made a declaration with a stern expression, unlike his usual relaxed expression.

    ¡°I lost this battle.¡±

    Shizuko knew that the year Genki 1 was a series of battles. She secretly prepared for the next battle. There were two castles that absolutely needed to be strengthened. They were Usayama Castle defended by Mori Yoshinari and Ogikie Castle defended by Nobunaga¡¯s younger brother, Nobuoki.

    While the Oda forces were attacking the Asai and Asakura forces, the Miyoshi Trio attacked Settsu and Kawachi provinces. At that time, Araki Murashige conspired with Miyoshi Nagayoshi and expelled Ikeda Katsumasa from Ikeda Castle. In order to stop the invasion of the Miyoshi Trio, Nobunaga was engaged in a battle in Settsu, and Honganji Temple Kenyo issued an order to the followers of various provinces to assassinate Nobunaga. While Nobunaga was occupied in Settsu, Mount Hiei Enryakuji Temple joined the Asai and Asakura allied forces, and Usayama Castle was attacked, resulting in the deaths of Mori Yoshinari (at the age of 48) and Nobunaga¡¯s younger brother, Shinji (at the age of 26). Nobunaga moved his troops to respond to Usayama Castle, but the Asai and Asakura allied forces took refuge in Mount Hiei. During this time, the Ise Nagashima Ikko Ikki uprising occurred in northern Ise, and the Oda clan was in a desperate situation, with Nobunaga¡¯s younger brother, Nobuoki, being killed.

    Shizuko believed that overcoming the first Oda siege was the most difficult challenge for Nobunaga¡¯s ambition to conquer the land. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the second and third Oda sieges that would follow. The second and third sieges were less organized than the first siege. If Takeda and Uesugi had participated in the first Oda siege, the Oda clan would have been completely finished. However, until they were completely cornered, they maintained a cautious stance of not participating in the Oda siege.

    That¡¯s why Shizuko felt that responding to the Oda siege was even more difficult. If they continued to win without any losses, Takeda and Uesugi would feel a sense of crisis and might join the first Oda siege. While appearing to be somewhat losing, they must ensure the safety of Mori Yoshinari and Nobunaga¡¯s younger brothers, Shinji and Nobuoki. It was a daunting task to intentionally cause historical events to occur while protecting the lives of important individuals.

    ¡°Hmm, no good. I can only strengthen one of the castles.¡±

    The victory conditions for the Oda siege were troublesome, and even with all the funds available, Shizuko alone could only strengthen one castle.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I also need to work on the practical application of penicillin and streptomycin. Ah, I wish we could just surrender without fighting and get it over with.¡±

    Faced with a pile of problems, Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but hold her head and vent her frustrations.

    Penicillin, which is said to be the world¡¯s first antibiotic effective against various infections, including STDs such as syphilis and gonorrhea, and streptomycin, which is a specific drug for diseases such as plague and tuberculosis, as well as bacterial dysentery, are effective against various bacterial diseases.

    However, it is true for both that if antibiotics are used excessively, bacteria resistant to them will emerge. Penicillin-resistant bacteria have indeed emerged as a result of the indiscriminate use of antibiotics. Streptomycin-resistant bacteria have also emerged, making the use of antibiotics even more challenging. Furthermore, storing and extracting streptomycin is difficult, and it poses even more difficult problems than penicillin. However, to increase the purity of antibiotics, cultivation and extraction must be performed, and the process of repeating cultivation and extraction using superior individuals is a laborious task.

    Therefore, antibiotics are treated as top-secret weapons, and in general, strengthening the body¡¯s resistance is the best choice. Tuberculosis is known as the ¡°disease of the poor¡± that affects the impoverished, and it is said to be caused by an unhealthy lifestyle. Taking that into consideration, Shizuko¡¯s policies of providing abundant food were gradually bearing fruit.

    The person who most clearly experienced the effects of the policies was Takenaka Hanbei. He had a weak body and was described as thin, but now he had a healthy complexion. If someone who knew him from when he served the Saito clan saw the current Takenaka Hanbei, they would be amazed. Even his younger brother, who had seen Takenaka Hanbei since childhood, was surprised by his remarkably healthy physique. Although he still couldn¡¯t engage in intense physical activities for a long time, he had enough physical strength to wrestle.

    Keiji, who met Shizuko, was exceptionally tall, but his bones grew faster than his flesh, making him thin. Now, he was a giant clad in muscles. Not only him, but Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), as well as the warlords such as Mori Yoshinari, Shibata, and Hideyoshi, and the women led by Nohime, Nene, and Matsu, had also incorporated Shizuko¡¯s health methods. Having three well-balanced meals a day, doing radio calisthenics in the morning, noon, and evening, performing flexibility exercises, brushing teeth, and using bedding that allows for a good night¡¯s sleep were mostly things that modern people do. Of course, a perfect healthy lifestyle can sometimes lead to unhealthy conditions, so some flexibility is necessary.

    ¡°Are antibiotics not a problem for later? BCG vaccine and MR vaccine should take precedence. Well, we¡¯ll think about those things gradually¡­ For now, we need to deal with the reality in front of us. But why do all the troublesome things come at once?¡±

    Ashimitsu, Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi showed remarkable performance in the Battle of Anegawa. As a reward for their achievements, Ashimitsu was officially assigned as a warlord of Shizuko¡¯s squad. Each warlord¡¯s troops were increased by 500 soldiers, making Shizuko¡¯s squad 2,000 soldiers, Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) 500, Keiji¡¯s squad 1,500, Saizo¡¯s squad 1,500, and Nagayoshi¡¯s squad 1,500. Ashimitsu was also allowed to have his own soldiers, and 1,000 soldiers were assigned to him. In addition, 20 more archer cavalrymen were added through a new trial, making a total of 50 archer cavalrymen. Shizuko¡¯s army increased from 4,530 to 7,550 soldiers, along with 500 Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers), and its scale was comparable to Nobunaga¡¯s top retainers.

    Shizuko belonged to the Fifth Army, but everyone once left the army and was reassigned to Nobunaga¡¯s exclusive Zero Army, the ¡°Special Operations Division.¡± It can be said that they are an independent guerrilla unit, carrying out various missions under Nobunaga¡¯s orders. It was decided that Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) would later become the commander of the Zero Army.

    Nobunaga easily changes the chain of command and reassigns locations, but it is not easy for those involved. Even if the number of soldiers increases, there is a need to consider living space and various other things, and Shizuko¡¯s role is to secure that land. Not only did she have to consider the placement, but she also had to negotiate here and there to build their homes. Of course, Nobunaga had given Shizuko the power that matched her current position. Furthermore, Nobunaga bestowed the ¡°Black Seal of Maturity and Prudence¡± on Shizuko, which was a system where it would reach her after Nobunaga examined the contents, but she had the authority to issue certain orders.

    ¡°The term ¡®Black Seal¡¯ sounds quite grand. Greetings are important after all, and cutting off communication will not lead to good results. Well, for now, they need to learn from the rear. Above all, they lack antibodies.¡±

    Many of the additional soldiers and their families do not have immunity to smallpox and measles due to cowpox vaccination. The previous 4,500 soldiers and their families already have immunity to smallpox and measles. Smallpox can be obtained by exposing humans to cowpox-infected cows to gain immunity, but measles is limitedly transmitted to provide immunity.

    Currently, intentional attenuation of the measles virus is not possible, so there is no way to acquire immunity to measles other than infecting humans who have not yet developed severe symptoms after strengthening their resistance. Those who develop severe symptoms are isolated and treated, while others follow standard measles prevention measures. By consuming vitamin A, the mortality rate can be reduced, so they are encouraged to consume chicken liver, komatsuna greens, goat milk, raisins, and other foods, and take precautions to minimize severe symptoms.

    However, there is still a risk of developing severe symptoms, and there is a danger of death during the acquisition of measles immunity. However, so far, there have been no deaths due to measles infection. There is a reason for going to such lengths to acquire immunity to measles. If a woman with immunity gives birth to a baby, the baby will have immunity to measles until eight months of age. Although the immunity is lost after one year, it still reduces the risk of the baby dying from measles.

    The program to acquire immunity to measles and smallpox was steadily producing results. Not only Shizuko and her team, but also the peasants and soldiers living in the surrounding areas, did not experience outbreaks of measles in their regions, even if it was prevalent in the surrounding areas. Even if there were infected individuals, soldiers and peasants who understood the response methods immediately implemented isolation treatment to prevent the spread of the disease. They understood that isolating individuals carrying pathogens was crucial to protecting their own lives.

    ¡°Well, there are various things we can do to change the content of the meals¡­ but I¡¯ll leave that to the senior soldiers.¡±

    It may be called passing the buck, but it is not realistic for me to handle everything, and people cannot grow without being entrusted and trusted.

    ¡°Well, the next two months will be crucial.¡±

    After murmuring, she rotated her shoulders and regained her determination.

 CH 77

    Late August, 1570.

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but think that cultivating pepper was much more difficult than expected. And she keenly felt how fortunate the modern era was.

    When Shizuko purchased 90 pepper seedlings and 100 seeds and transported them to Owari, she ended up with 45 seedlings and 70 seeds. Out of those, only 12 seedlings grew. As for the seeds, only 6 germinated, resulting in a dismal outcome. Furthermore, two of the seedlings withered along the way, and two germinated seeds changed color and rotted within a few days.

    After about two months of cultivation, there were only 10 healthy seedlings and 4 seeds that continued to grow. The fact that there were any grown peppers at all felt like a miracle, but there was still one major obstacle remaining. They couldn¡¯t survive the winter in Japan in their current state. As a countermeasure, they urgently started the construction of a vinyl greenhouse. However, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary greenhouse; it required additional facilities, so it took some time to build.

    While struggling with pepper cultivation, Shizuko had a meeting with Frois. The purpose was to obtain more crops. Since she couldn¡¯t have plant hunters, she had no choice but to rely on the Jesuits like Frois to obtain crops from overseas. Perhaps the incident with scurvy had been quite shocking, as there were several young monks standing behind Frois, instead of just Lorenzo who usually accompanied him. They were all young people between the ages of 15 and 17, but Shizuko was inwardly surprised to see that there was one nun among them.

    (Could nuns even go abroad in this era?)

    She wondered about it, but she decided to think that perhaps a wealthy young lady had been dispatched as a nun.

    In the medieval Catholic Church, anyone could become a nun, but there were differences in treatment. Girls from noble families often entered with appropriate donations and received decent treatment even within the convent. They were assigned light tasks, learned to read and write, and studied God¡¯s teachings from various books. On the other hand, nuns from the common people were assigned heavy labor such as cooking, laundry, cleaning, and farming. From that perspective, the nun who came to Japan must have been the daughter of a high-ranking person.

    (Or maybe she came to escape witch hunts¡­?)

    ¡°I apologize, but these individuals are people who wish to train under me. I thought it was presumptuous to teach others while still in training, but I accepted it as God¡¯s will.¡±

    Whether they noticed Shizuko¡¯s gaze or not, Frois smiled wryly and explained about the monks. After being introduced, they turned their faces towards Shizuko and bowed slightly. Shizuko also bowed her head, influenced by them.

    ¡°I have come today with a request for a new crop. Of course, I have prepared the funds corresponding to the request.¡±

    Along with his words, Shizuko called a pageboy. A large wooden box and documents were placed on a tray in front of Frois, and the pageboys bowed and left. Frois took the documents and looked through them. After finishing reading everything, he smiled kindly and spoke.

    ¡°Lord Head Minister, do you have an interest not only in animals but also in plants?¡±

    ¡°¡­Our country is constantly plagued by battles and disasters, and the people are always hungry and suffering. It is impossible to unify Japan if the people are starving. Therefore, it is urgent to study a variety of crops.¡±

    ¡°I see. However, there are truly a wide variety of crops. Bananas, cocoa, coffee, mangosteen, lychee, rambutan, dragon fruit, mango, fig. There are many fruits, and there are many names I¡¯ve never heard before.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. When I came to this country (¡­), I ate various fruits in different places. The crops to pay attention to would be cocoa, which is monopolized by the Spanish Empire, and coffee, which is monopolized by the Ottoman Turkish Empire. It may be a bit troublesome, but if it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s fine. The opportunity will come eventually.¡±

    ¡°(When he says ¡®came to this country¡¯¡­ Did he originally come with Japan as his goal?) I heard from my colleagues that coffee is a drink of infidels. Personally, I do not recommend it.¡±

    After being officially recognized for consumption by the general public in 1454, coffee spread throughout the Middle East and the Islamic world. When coffee was introduced to Europe, the coffee craze quickly spread. However, at that time, coffee beans were a monopoly of Turkey. They were boiled once to prevent germination, and the secret was guarded by specialized craftsmen. Cocoa was also similar, protected by Spain¡¯s strict secrecy, and for over 100 years, cocoa beans were thought to be mere sheep droppings by neighboring countries.

    There was a big loophole here. The Aztec people knew about cocoa beans, but few people knew about cocoa pots in detail. And while Turkey took care to ensure the germination of coffee beans, they didn¡¯t know that coffee trees could be propagated by cuttings. This was a smuggling method that took advantage of the fact that there were few people who knew about these items other than as prohibited goods due to excessive secrecy. It wasn¡¯t a particularly commendable method, but without resorting to such measures, it was impossible to import crops from overseas. Shizuko herself didn¡¯t particularly need cocoa and coffee, but she had become interested in them after easily giving her chocolate to Nobunaga during the time slip and teaching him that soy coffee was a substitute. Just thinking about it gave her a headache, but she couldn¡¯t refuse Nobunaga, who was filled with anticipation. And so, she ended up negotiating with Frois to obtain cocoa and coffee seedlings.

    ¡°Is it because coffee is a drink of Islam?¡±

    ¡°Did you know that? In that case, I think you can understand why I would answer that way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. However, can¡¯t we think of it this way as well? It is unacceptable for the devil to monopolize a delicious drink like coffee. Let¡¯s baptize it and take it away from them. It may be the idle talk of infidels, but that¡¯s how I would think.¡±

    Frois was speechless at Shizuko¡¯s response. Not only Frois, but Lorenzo and the monks standing behind him were also the same. However, once Frois caught up with the understanding, he burst into laughter, contrary to Shizuko¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°I apologize. I was a little taken aback by your unexpected thoughts. Indeed, as Lord Head Minister said, baptizing coffee, which can become the devil¡¯s power, and preventing their monopoly would be in accordance with God¡¯s will.¡±

    After laughing for a while, Frois quickly put on a refreshing smile.

    ¡°I understand about the crops. Since I will be searching based on the illustrations in the materials, please allow me some time.¡±

    ¡°I am aware that it will take time. Well then, please take care of it.¡±

    The meeting with Frois ended smoothly. While it was difficult to obtain coffee and cocoa, she had provided them with funds appropriate for the job. Therefore, whether they could obtain them or not depended on their skills. Shizuko relied on the Jesuits like Frois to request the acquisition of seeds and seedlings because of their influence. Common items such as purple cabbage, heading cabbage, green beans, olives, Ningbo kumquats, goats, and sheep could be obtained from Portuguese merchants with a little money.

    Goats and sheep were not only useful for their meat and wool but also excellent for grazing animals. Goats were good for weeding on sloping land, while sheep were good for weeding on flat land. Although each had their strengths and weaknesses, they would take care of weeding with just a little effort. Both goats and sheep had little waste, as their hair, skin, meat, and milk were all useful. Especially their wool was excellent as winter clothing. Therefore, she imported many varieties such as the Saanen and Cashmere breeds of goats and the Shetland and Southdown breeds of sheep (Old Southdown). The most famous breed of sheep was Spanish Merino. However, during the Spanish War of Independence in the 18th century, various countries intervened, and the Spanish Merino, a treasure of the Ashikaga family, was taken away as spoils of war, making it a secret breed that was no longer exclusive.

    ¡°Green beans, cabbage, purple cabbage, bok choy, Ningbo kumquats, and olives are being multiplied from seeds. Although they are potted, we are also cultivating olives. Goats and sheep are entrusted to Mitsuo-san. Hmm, this might be the limit for Portuguese merchants.¡±

    When it came to crops that were difficult to obtain, merchants suddenly became hesitant. However, it was different for missionaries. They considered the hardships as trials and accepted them without difficulty. Because of this difference in mental strength, Shizuko decided to rely on the Jesuits. Of course, there were drawbacks to the strong Christian values, but it was still cheaper than organizing and dispatching plant hunters.

    ¡°I will import Nanban swords and iron ingots for materials. I will request Christianity for fruit seeds. Really, Shizuchi is quite busy. I¡¯m looking forward to the taste of fruits I¡¯ve never heard of.¡±

    ¡°Are Nanban swords referring to Damascus knives?¡±

    Upon hearing Keiji¡¯s words, Shizuko touched the short sword hanging from her waist. It had a total length of 450mm, a blade length of 295mm, a blade thickness of 5mm, and the layer structure was unknown. As for the material of the handle, Shizuko thought it was made of water buffalo horn due to its origin in India. The sheath was made of thick cowhide, which looked sturdy and robust. Overall, it was well-made, and the craftsmanship could be felt. Some parts, such as the fastener, used brass from India. In the 12th century, India used cotton as a reducing agent to refine metallic zinc and produce brass. This technology spread to China in the 16th century, and since then, China has also produced metallic zinc and brass.

    ¡°However, what kind of change in mindset could it be? You were collecting famous swords, and suddenly you bestowed a sword upon us and sought a Nanban sword. I, Saizo, feel somewhat skeptical about it.¡±

    ¡°There were some circumstances that arose.¡±

    After the Battle of Anegawa, Ashimitsu officially became Shizuko¡¯s retainer. However, trouble arose because he possessed one of the Five Great Swords of the Land, ¡°Mikazuki Munechika.¡± Shizuko had been actively collecting the Five Great Swords, but she had not given any of them to anyone yet. She thought it was bad for appearances that Ashimitsu was the only one who had one. Therefore, to balance things out, she gave ¡°Doyou Kuniyuki¡± to Keiji and ¡°Onimaru Kunitsuna¡± to Saizo. She hadn¡¯t been able to give one to Nagayoshi yet, but she made a promise to give him ¡°Taikou Koutetsu¡± or ¡°Juzumaru Tsunetsugu¡± when she obtained them.

    After the Battle of Anegawa, it is unknown what kind of negotiations Nobunaga had with the Ashikaga family, but he brought back ¡°Daishou Koutetsu Mitsuhide¡± which was highly valued by the Ashikaga family. Judging from the fact that he also brought back other valuable swords of the Ashikaga family such as ¡°Fujishiro Yoshirou¡± and ¡°Daihannya Nagamitsu,¡± it was speculated that they had engaged in political transactions regarding the secret documents.

    However, despite being stored at the Kunouji Temple on Mt. Minobu as one of Nichiren Shonin¡¯s three relics, how does he plan to obtain it?

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t think of anything even after thinking about it, so she decided to stop thinking about it. She thought that if she thought deeply, she would see some kind of unfavorable result.

    ¡°But still, meeting with Mr. Frois, collecting the contents of the suggestion box, and constantly moving around for work.¡±

    Shizuko complained while massaging her shoulders. Shizuko planned to import a new variety during the meeting with Frois, but that¡¯s not the only purpose. There is also the important task of checking the contents of the suggestion box.

    It is said that the suggestion box was established by Tokugawa Yoshimune in 1721 (Kyoho 6th year), but there were also those who implemented the system of suggestion boxes during the Sengoku period, such as the Hojo clan of Sagami Province and the Takeda clan of Kai. By the way, the suggestion in the suggestion box refers to a petition, and in the Edo period, it was simply called a box. The change from box to suggestion box occurred in the Meiji period and later.

    Initially, various submissions were allowed, but soon strict rules were applied. First, only two types of submissions were allowed: ¡°opinions useful for politics¡± and ¡°reports on the misconduct and corruption of officials,¡± just like in the Edo period. Other submissions were considered irrelevant but filed and managed. The address (name of the village) and name must be clearly stated. The voting day was once every two months, only from 9 am to 2 pm.

    Despite these detailed regulations, many submissions were received each time. There were many dubious and difficult-to-confirm complaints, but there were also valuable information that could be effectively utilized in politics. Of course, not all complaints could be fulfilled, and there were also low-priority contents. However, there have been many policies realized based on the opinions in the suggestion box, such as conducting new land development based on suggestions for land that can be developed, building child welfare facilities for children in need of protection, conducting subjugation based on reports of bandits, and mediating river utilization.

    ¡°There must be a lot of submissions this time too.¡±

    ¡°Because the suggestion box has become so popular, it has become a custom to give alcohol to the soldiers in charge of managing it.¡±

    The contents of the suggestion box are a box prepared to please the people and resolve dissatisfaction. It must not have any flaws, so while the box is placed, several guards are stationed. However, if it¡¯s winter, they are made to stand in the snow without any heating. If it¡¯s summer, they stand under the scorching sun without entering the shade. There are no shifts, and they serve as guards in harsh conditions. To show compassion for the guards, Shizuko gave them a bottle of sake from her own sake brewery. However, this led to an increase in people who volunteered to be guards for the sake, and it became a struggle to select them every time.

    Sake is an indispensable tool when talking about the Sengoku period, and at the same time, it brings immense wealth. Until the Edo period, high-quality sake referred to the sake brewed in large temples and monasteries. Therefore, Nobunaga considered their sake as a rival force and sent spies to the large temples to ruin their reputation. Of course, the large temples also sent spies to Nobunaga¡¯s brewing town, but most of them were detected by the watchdogs and eliminated without anyone knowing.

    ¡°Oh, here they come¡­ Oh, I¡¯m sorry! Good work!?¡±

    When they arrived at the place where the suggestion box was placed, the soldiers saw Shizuko and jumped for joy. But as soon as they noticed Saizo¡¯s gaze, they quickly changed their attitude.

    ¡°I apologize for the interruption. Since it¡¯s the scheduled time, the installation of the suggestion box is complete. After reporting to the unit leader, you are free to disperse. Since I¡¯ve sent you sake, it¡¯s good to drink with your colleagues later. That¡¯s all, any questions?¡±

    ¡°No, none!¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, fine. Good job. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±

    Shizuko felt half amazed at the soldier¡¯s absent-minded state, but she thought it would be bad to keep them any longer and pretended not to notice. While feeling intimidated by Saizo¡¯s increasingly stern face, the soldiers hurriedly left the scene.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite heavy this time too.¡±

    As Shizuko held the suggestion box, she felt its weight. However, it wasn¡¯t as heavy as to make her legs weak, as it only contained paper.

    ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you¡­¡±

    Shizuko tied the suggestion box to the horse and was about to mount the horse when a voice came from behind. She took her foot off the stirrup and turned her face towards the direction of the voice. A wandering monk was looking at Shizuko. He raised his hat to reveal his face and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Excuse me, I am Fushikian. I have a few questions about that box. May I ask you about it now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Of course. I will answer to the best of my ability.¡±

    Shizuko, with a kind smile, turned her body towards the monk. Saizo got off the horse, and Keiji remained on the horse, but they carefully observed Fushikian. Without words, they moved in perfect harmony, ready to act if something happened. If anything were to occur, Keiji would immediately carry Shizuko and flee, while Saizo would wield his spear as their protector. Without saying a word, the two of them showed a slight reaction to Fushikian, but quickly put on a smile and asked Shizuko a question.

    ¡°I heard that the box you have is a box for the people to submit their opinions. I apologize for my rudeness, but I don¡¯t understand the reason for soliciting opinions from the people. Why do you seek opinions from the people?¡±

    ¡°Just as those who rule have something to say to those who are ruled, those who are ruled also have something to say to those who rule. If those who rule do not listen to the voices of those who are ruled, and at the same time, those who are ruled do not listen to the voices of those who rule, the country will head in a bad direction.¡±

    Fushikian was surprised by Shizuko¡¯s words. His surprise was understandable. In a chaotic era where everyone seeks only their own interests, there are no opinions that benefit both sides like Shizuko¡¯s. Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t just talk about ideals, but actually puts them into practice. It is not an easy thing to do, and Fushikian understood that. He smiled softly and nodded a few times.

    ¡°You have noble thoughts, and you are not just talking about dreams.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think of it as something noble. Besides, it may sound good, but in the end, it¡¯s for my own benefit. I want to receive reports on land that can be developed from the people and conduct land reclamation to ultimately increase taxes.¡±

    Building free training facilities is for the purpose of maintaining the people as a labor force. Developing land that can be reclaimed through public projects is to increase the taxes that can be collected. While the suggestion box may sound like a policy to listen to the people¡¯s dissatisfaction, it cannot be denied that it is primarily driven by the interests of the Oda family. In fact, even if policies were formulated based on the opinions in the suggestion box, those that benefit the Oda family were prioritized and those of lower priority were often put on hold.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say but difficult to do. Look at the faces of the people. They all have good expressions.¡±

    Shizuko looked at the faces of the people passing by as prompted by Fushikian. Those who lived in the chaotic era all had smiles on their faces. It was a smile that didn¡¯t show any signs of feeling that they might die tomorrow.

    ¡°The results of the lord¡¯s governance are reflected in the faces of the people. Even if you calculate your own interests and govern, if the people are smiling, you can take it as a sign that they are grateful for your governance.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ Thank you. It¡¯s embarrassing to be told that directly.¡±

    Shizuko felt embarrassed by Fushikian¡¯s praise and lightly scratched her cheek to hide her embarrassment. Seeing her reaction as innocent, Fushikian smiled kindly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a promise with a friend, so I must take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. Take care on your way.¡±

    After adjusting the strings of his hat, Fushikian deeply bowed his head to Shizuko. In response, Shizuko also bowed her head. When Fushikian raised his head, he smiled faintly and then left.

    ¡°He was an unusual person, wasn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±

    When Fushikian¡¯s back disappeared from view, Shizuko mounted the horse and spoke to the two of them. She was puzzled by Keiji¡¯s vague response and turned her face towards him. Keiji had a serious expression on his face that she rarely saw. However, when he noticed Shizuko¡¯s gaze, he immediately put on his usual carefree smile.

    ¡°I was just reminiscing about the past. Well, let¡¯s stop with the gloomy talk. Let¡¯s hurry back.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah. Right, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Shizuko manipulated the reins of the horse and set off on the return journey. Saizo and Keiji lined up behind her, and they whispered words that only the two of them could hear.

    ¡°(How many were there?)¡±

    ¡°(At least¡­ no less than forty.)¡±

    ¡°(There was nothing, but there were people positioned without any gaps. Is that monk someone important?)¡±

    At the same time, Keiji let out a deep sigh. Shizuko didn¡¯t notice, but the two of them sensed the presence of guards around Fushikian and quickly realized that they were all in a state of readiness.

    ¡°(We don¡¯t understand, but we need to be cautious. Should we send a spy?)¡±

    ¡°(It¡¯s pointless. They will soon be detected and eliminated if we send a spy. Let¡¯s just withdraw this time.)¡±

    After reaching a conclusion, the two of them pushed Fushikian to the back of their minds and put on their usual faces. It was their consideration to not worry Shizuko unnecessarily. Keiji took out a smoking pipe from his pocket, lit it, and smoked tobacco.

    ¡°(However, Saizo seems to be quite infatuated with Shizuko, unconsciously prepared to face death. Hmph, of course, I am too.)¡±

    At first, I was only half interested. Even though it was Nobunaga¡¯s command, it sounded like they were making fun of me for becoming a female retainer. That¡¯s why Keiji became very interested. He wanted to understand why Nobunaga gave Shizuko the position of a retainer. The answer came immediately.

    Shizuko was unpredictable in her actions, and she was someone you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off of. One day, she would be dressed in fancy clothes and meeting with Nobunaga, and the next day, she would be in work clothes, working in the fields. Sometimes, she would obey Nobunaga, but other times, she would argue with him directly. You couldn¡¯t leave her alone because you never knew what she would do. That was Keiji¡¯s evaluation of Shizuko. And he believed that this thinking was not limited to just himself, but also to Saizo, Nagayoshi, and the other soldiers.

    (To conquer the famine and unify the country. Shizuko¡¯s dream of barking at a different kind of unification than the lord of the Oda clan¡­ It¡¯s a great dream, deep and profound, and a dream that is not afraid of death.)

    After taking a puff of his pipe, Keiji looked at Shizuko¡¯s back. People follow others based on the depth of their dreams. The deeper and bigger the dream, the lower-ranked individuals will stand up no matter how many times they lose, and once they enter a battle, they become warriors who are willing to sacrifice their lives. Considering that, Keiji thought that Shizuko¡¯s dream was so deep that he couldn¡¯t see the bottom, and it was bigger than the sea.

    ¡°(The unification of this country is a process. True unification is creating a country where everyone can eat. The final enemy is the heavens themselves¡­ It¡¯s an overly reckless story. But that¡¯s good. It¡¯s such a big dream, so it¡¯s good! Shizuchi, what¡¯s for dinner tonight?¡±

    Suppressing his passionate feelings in his chest, Keiji smiled and asked Shizuko about dinner. When Shizuko was asked the question, she put her hand on her chin and thought about the menu. Then, Saizo, who had been silent until now, cleared his throat lightly.

    ¡°The other day, the rice and soup that Mitsu-o made¡­ It was delicious.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Saizo, don¡¯t secretly make requests. In that case, I want a Oyakodon bowl.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re free to say whatever you want, but don¡¯t forget that Aya-chan is the one who actually cooks.¡±

    Shizuko sighed in exasperation at the requests of the two. However, she didn¡¯t seem to be genuinely annoyed, but rather, she seemed to be enjoying thinking about dinner.

    ¡°So, how much sake do you want after dinner?¡±

    Keiji and Saizo looked at each other¡¯s faces and nodded, then smiled brightly as they answered.

    ¡°One sh¨­ (1.8 liters).¡±

    ¡°No. Just be satisfied with four g¨­ (720 milliliters).¡±

    The two were disappointed that their request was not granted. Seeing the two like that, Shizuko smiled and continued speaking.

    ¡°However, if you help me, I don¡¯t mind granting permission for up to 7 g¨­ (1.2 liters) per person. So, what is your answer?¡±

    The two immediately accepted Shizuko¡¯s proposal.

    On July 21st, with the cooperation of Miyoshi Trio¡¯s lord, Miyoshi Yasunaga, who was the lord of Iwakura Castle in Awa Province, and Shinohara Nagafusa, who was a retainer of the Miyoshi clan and the lord of Kamizakura Castle in Awa Province, the Miyoshi Trio forces, who had once ruled the Kinai region, crossed the sea from Awa Province to Izumi Province. After landing on July 27th, they immediately advanced and set up their camp at Temmang¨± Mori in Settsu Province. The Miyoshi Trio forces, led by Miyoshi Yasunaga, who was the head of the Kanrei family, had a force of about 13,000 soldiers. Among their forces were the Iga clan led by Iga Magobei (Suzuki Shigehide), who would later assist the Honganji Temple and cause trouble for Nobunaga, and Saito Ryuko, who had fled to Nagashima in northern Ise Province.

    Even in August, the Miyoshi Trio forces continued their advance and reclaimed their former territories. They then attacked Itami Castle, the lord of which was Itami Chikaoki, in Ikeda, Settsu Province, in order to use it as a foothold for invading Kyoto. They also built fortresses in Noda and Fukushima, which were close to Ishiyama Honganji Temple, and Anzai Nobuyasu, a member of the Miyoshi clan from Awaji Province, rushed to Amagasaki and took up a position there. In Izumisano Castle, the lord of which was Ikeda Katsumasa, he was expelled from the castle by Araki Murashige, a retainer who had been deceived by the Miyoshi Trio forces, and Ikeda Tomomasa (the eldest son of Ikeda Nagamasa). Araki Murashige, who had married Ikeda Nagamasa¡¯s daughter and become a member of the Ikeda clan, took advantage of the chaos to take control of the Ikeda clan.

    Seeing this situation as serious, the shogun Yoshiaki contacted Nobunaga and issued an order to the guardians of the Kinai region to pursue and defeat the Miyoshi Trio forces. The guardians of Kawachi Province, Miyoshi Yoshitsugu, and the lower half of Kawachi Province, Hatakeyama Akitaka, responded to Yoshiaki¡¯s order and tried to stop the invasion of the Miyoshi Trio forces at Furuhashi Castle in Kawachi Province. However, they were unable to stop their advance, and Furuhashi Castle fell.

    The guardian of Yamato Province, Matsunaga Hisahide, also moved to Shingisan Castle, located on the border between Yamato and Kawachi Provinces, and established a defensive position against the Miyoshi Trio forces. However, there was a possibility that the local samurai such as Tsutsui and Hashio, who were behind him, would become restless, so he couldn¡¯t actively engage in combat against the Miyoshi Trio forces.

    Nobunaga was furious at the advance of the Miyoshi Trio forces and replenished his depleted soldiers. On August 20th, he left Gifu and arrived at Honnoji Temple in Kyoto, his lodging place, on the 23rd. After resting for two days, he resumed his advance on the 25th and set up his main camp at Tennoji, about 5 kilometers south of Noda and Fukushima. Nobunaga deployed vanguard units at various locations such as Temma, Kawaguchi, Watanabe, Kamisaki, and Namba, and surrounded the Miyoshi Trio forces entrenched in Noda and Fukushima from a distance. There is no trace of the present-day Osaka, but in the Sengoku period, Noda and Fukushima were strategic strongholds surrounded by rivers.

    The guardians of the Kinai region, who were in a disadvantageous position, became lively with the arrival of Nobunaga¡¯s 40,000 troops, while the Miyoshi Trio forces chose not to send out their troops and adopted a defensive stance. The damage from the Battle of Anegawa had not yet healed for Nobunaga, so he couldn¡¯t forcefully attack and instead began a strategy of gradually tightening the encirclement. Furthermore, on August 30th, Nobunaga strongly urged Yoshiaki to take the field, and Yoshiaki complied, moving to the residence of Hosokawa Fujitaka in Nakajima, Settsu Province, on September 3rd.

    The battle between Nobunaga and the Miyoshi Trio forces in Noda and Fukushima was said to be the first gun battle in Japanese history, and both sides were engaged in intense exchanges of gunfire. In the midst of this, Ashimitsu, along with 40 mounted archers and 100 soldiers as escorts, were moving between different positions.

    ¡°Is this the place?¡±

    Ashimitsu and his 20 mounted archers, along with 50 soldiers as escorts, arrived at one of the places where the Oda forces and the Miyoshi Trio forces were engaged in a gun battle. The soldiers, who had probably heard the plan in advance, stood up straight and answered.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you! The Miyoshi soldiers are over there!¡±

    Ashimitsu looked through his binoculars in the direction pointed by the soldiers, and as the soldiers had said, he could see the Miyoshi soldiers using natural barriers and self-made walls as cover, preparing their matchlock guns.

    ¡°Infantry, prepare the staff slings.¡±

    As soon as the order was given, the infantry loaded bricks into their staff slings, and the mounted archers nocked their arrows. When the Miyoshi soldiers exposed their faces to fire their matchlock guns, the mounted archers released their arrows. A total of 21 arrows, and 19 of them hit enemy soldiers, resulting in an accuracy rate of over 90%. The infantry, who confirmed that the enemy was in disarray, swung their staff slings and threw bricks. The bricks were only sun-dried, but even so, a brick with a width and length of 10 cm and a thickness of 5 cm was a deadly weapon that could kill a person. As expected, some of the soldiers were hit in the head and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s move to another location.¡±

    With that, Ashimitsu and the others left the current scene and repeated the same strategy in another location.

    Ashimitsu and his team¡¯s job was to minimize the number of soldiers using matchlock guns. In this mission, rapid-fire capability was not necessary, so Ashimitsu had increased the power of the compound bows. As a result, the range had increased. The killing range of matchlock guns was about 200 meters, but the distance at which they could penetrate armor was about 50 meters. 100 meters was more than enough to kill or injure the enemy. So, after shooting their arrows, they would immediately move back out of the range of the matchlock guns, and during that time, the soldiers with staff slings would throw bricks.

    It would be easy to wipe them all out with capsaicin bombs. However, Ashimitsu believed that capsaicin bombs should only be used against the Iga gunners.

    (The Iga gunners had developed their own tactics that allowed for rapid-fire with matchlock guns. In other words, the Iga gunners, who often moved in a more compact formation than others, would be more susceptible to the effects of capsaicin bombs.)

    Ashimitsu prioritized crushing the Iga gunners. That¡¯s why the Oda forces were avoiding places where they were at a disadvantage in gun battles. And the opportunity came unexpectedly early. Ashimitsu found several places where the Oda forces were struggling.

    ¡°Is this the place? Follow the procedure as planned.¡±

    In order to execute the operation against the Iga gunners, Ashimitsu nocked an arrow on his compound bow.

    While the Oda forces and the Miyoshi Trio forces were engaged in battle in Noda and Fukushima, Shizuko, along with Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and 7,500 soldiers, were in Owari Province. Although they received orders from Nobunaga to accompany the army, Shizuko did not comply with that order. She explained the reasons why she couldn¡¯t accompany the army properly and conveyed to Nobunaga why she couldn¡¯t do so.

    ¡°Well¡­ I have to tell them that we¡¯re going to a death trap.¡±

    Shizuko lined up the entire army and climbed onto a hastily made platform. From the top of the platform, she looked at the soldiers. There were superiors, subordinates, promising young men, men with wives and children, men who used to be of higher status than her, men who followed her just for food, and men who thought of her as a great person and admired her. It was an army made up of various types of people. Shizuko thought about how difficult it was to declare to them that they were going to die from now on. But there was no permission to escape. If they didn¡¯t win this battle, everything would start to go wrong. They were not allowed to even consider running away in order to destroy the gears of fate.

    ¡°We are heading to Usayama Castle from here.¡±

    The soldiers murmured at Shizuko¡¯s words. Usa-yama Castle was built by Nobunaga in the Shiga District of Omi Province, on the orders of Mori Yoshinari, to prepare for the southern advance of Asakura Yoshikage and Asai Hisamasa, and to secure control over Lake Biwa and the Hokkoku Kaido. Currently, Nobunaga is fighting in Settsu Province, which is too far for us to move.

    ¡°After comparing various pieces of information, I concluded that Asai and Asakura are plotting something sinister. Therefore, we will become the rear guard and prevent Oda¡¯s main army from being caught in a pincer attack. We will become sacrificial lambs at Usa-yama Castle to stop their southern advance.¡±

    The soldiers remained silent. But Shizuko continued speaking without hesitation.

    ¡°There is no preparation at Usa-yama Castle to confront the Asai and Asakura allied forces. If Usa-yama Castle falls, they will boldly take control of Kyoto. If that happens, the remaining Oda forces in Settsu Province will lose their retreat and eventually be defeated. In other words, Usa-yama Castle is the last castle that can stop the enemy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If the Oda clan is destroyed, many people will be massacred. Those who survive will be stripped of everything and become slaves. To stop that from happening, we have no choice but to shed blood and risk our lives to stop the enemy¡¯s southern advance. I will say it again. If we can¡¯t stop the enemy at Usa-yama Castle, this country will be destroyed.¡±

    Silence filled the room. Not a single person spoke up. They simply looked straight at Shizuko, waiting for her next words.

    ¡°I ask you all. Our lives are built on the blood and lives sacrificed by our ancestors. If¡­ if you have something you want to protect in your hearts, please lend your strength to protect our country.¡±

    Shizuko thought that she had never felt such a heavy silence before. From the first word, the soldiers listened silently without uttering a single word.

    ¡°My lord.¡±

    In the heavy silence, one Ashigaru (light foot soldier) stepped forward. His name was Genro. He regarded Shizuko as an important person and addressed her as ¡°my lord.¡± He took a few steps forward and smiled cheerfully.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for complicated words. You just need to order us to ¡®go and die.''¡±

    ¡°Genro¡­ grandpa.¡±

    ¡°As always, I can¡¯t take my eyes off you, my lord. Whether there is meaning in fighting or not, such things don¡¯t matter. The matter is simple. Now, please give us your orders. We will head to the death ground.¡±

    Shizuko felt tears welling up at Genro¡¯s words and quickly wiped her eyes. If they were to head to Usa-yama Castle now, much blood would be shed and countless lives would be lost.

    (Everything up until now was for the sake of the lord¡­ but Usa-yama Castle is for me. I am just a young girl who has no dazzling charm like a great general, just someone who played with dirt. Is it really my wish for them to sacrifice their lives for someone like me?!)

    While lamenting in her heart, Shizuko released her hands from her eyes and clenched her fists. Her shoulders felt heavy as if they were about to be crushed. However, Shizuko gritted her teeth and thrust her fists up as high as she could.

    ¡°Understood, my lord.¡±

    Amidst her doubts, struggles, and pain, Shizuko was convinced that the answer she came up with after much thought was the path she should take. Therefore, she had no hesitation now and couldn¡¯t see any other path. Focusing on the path she should take, Shizuko continued speaking.

    ¡°(I won¡¯t think about going back to the modern era or anything like that anymore. I will live in this era with my beloved family.) We will head to Usa-yama Castle. But remember, even if a battle breaks out at Usa-yama Castle, our names will not be recorded in history.¡±

    ¡°¨D¨DYes!¡±

    ¡°However! Our blood and lives will connect the future of this country to peace! Everyone, lift your heads! Take up your weapons! Let us show our pride and determination to the enemy!¡±

    In an instant, the soldiers raised their fists high and shouted with vigor. Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi, who could feel their passion, unconsciously got goosebumps. The same was true for Tobikato, who had been watching Shizuko from afar.

    (What passion¡­ I can¡¯t help but get excited for the battle, regardless of my age.)

    Tobikato had been subtly observing Shizuko, curious about her intense dedication. She was someone who captivated him, whether in a positive or negative way. Realizing that he had been unconsciously following her every move with his eyes, Tobikato smiled faintly.

    (Until the end of my life, I will keep watching your every move, Lady Shizuko.)

    The Oda forces in Noda and Fukushima, who were unaware of the whereabouts of Shizuko¡¯s unit, felt a slight unease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are currently engaged in another task.¡±

    Without specifying the details, Nobunaga simply replied with ¡°they are on a mission.¡± By repeating simple words endlessly, he tried to dispel the anxiety of his retainers. And it worked, as the Oda retainers breathed a sigh of relief.

    Shizuko¡¯s main army, which was the center of attention, was with the Sakamoto garrison under the command of Mori Yoshinari, the lord of Usa-yama Castle. However, inside the castle, there were only Shizuko, Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and a few soldiers. The rest of the soldiers were setting up booby traps in Usa-yama. The reason for setting up booby traps was because when Shizuko and the others arrived at Usa-yama, they were attacked by the warrior monks of Enryakuji Temple.

    They managed to drive them away and safely entered Usa-yama Castle, only to realize that Mori Yoshinari and the others were unaware of the presence of the warrior monks of Enryakuji Temple. Not knowing how many there were, the mere existence of the warrior monks became a psychological burden, so Shizuko took measures to stress them out instead.

    The measure was to set up booby traps that had a high psychological impact. Booby traps were one of the guerrilla tactics that took advantage of the terrain or exploited psychological blind spots. Despite the difficulty in understanding the purpose of booby traps, which was to disable the soldiers, the soldiers who were setting them up understood it all too well. From the moment they saw some of the warrior monks trembling and cowering, mentally distressed by the traps, the soldiers stopped questioning the purpose.

    While Shizuko was dealing with the warrior monks of Enryakuji Temple, a major historical event finally occurred. On the midnight of September 12th, the head of Ishiyama Honganji Temple, Kennyo, rose in rebellion and joined the battle in Noda and Fukushima. However, they sided with the Miyoshi Trio faction, not the Oda forces. From this day on, the long battle between Nobunaga and Kennyo, known as the ¡°Ishiyama Battle,¡± began.

    There were several reasons why Ishiyama Honganji Temple, which had maintained a neutral stance in the power struggle between the shogunate (Oda) forces and the Miyoshi Trio faction, rose in rebellion. First, they felt a sense of crisis that their own territory would be taken away after Nobunaga seized the mountain gate territory of Enryakuji Temple. Second, the voices of the hardliners who advocated for the conquest of Nobunaga as an enemy of Buddhism, such as Kyonyo and Shoi, became impossible to ignore. Lastly, Nobunaga¡¯s formation surrounded Ishiyama Honganji Temple, and they felt anxious that they would be the next target. Looking at Nobunaga¡¯s previous actions, they believed that they would be targeted next, so Kennyo finally decided to rise in rebellion.

    However, due to Shizuko¡¯s undercover work, Kennyo only began considering rebellion in September, and because they saw rebellion as a last resort, they did not have enough time to prepare. However, it was only a matter of time. If Ishiyama Honganji Temple rose up, various forces in the Kinai region would rise up against Nobunaga. Understanding this, Nobunaga, who had been sitting at his desk until just now, kicked it away and shouted.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Originally, on the tenth day, information had already reached Nobunaga that Honganji Temple was showing signs of unrest. Therefore, Nobunaga moved his main camp from Temmamori to Ebisue, which was about 10 cho north of Noda and Fukushima. Temmamori was located in a problematic position, being in the middle between Ishiyama Honganji Temple and Noda and Fukushima, with the risk of being sandwiched from both sides. However, even in Ebisue, although there were some differences, they were still in a situation where they were sandwiched from both sides.

    Nobunaga¡¯s own position would also be precarious if Yoshiaki, who was the shogun, died. Understanding this, Nobunaga withdrew the troops deployed in the battle of Noda and Fukushima, and decided to accompany Yoshiaki to Nakajima. This time, due to the need for reliable communication, Nobunaga released multiple messenger dogs. The idea of using dogs for communication was not something that the Honganji Temple faction had, so the messenger dogs reached their destination without being targeted. Recognizing the urgency of the situation, the military commanders in each camp immediately began the withdrawal operation.

    However, by the thirteenth day, the Ishiyama Honganji Temple faction had already started firing guns at the Oda forces and entered into a state of conflict. The Oda forces, who had been on the offensive in the morning, were pushed into a defensive position in the afternoon. On the fourteenth day, the Honganji Temple faction advanced from Ishiyama to Temmamori. In response, Nobunaga also sent out troops, and the two forces clashed at the Yodogawa Embankment. The first line of defense for the Oda forces was led by Sassa Narimasa, but he was injured and had to retreat. Maeda Toshiie took his place and advanced along the embankment, launching a simultaneous attack on the enemy from both sides. This led to a chaotic melee. Although the Oda forces had the upper hand in the morning, they were on the defensive in the afternoon, and Numata Etchu-no-kami was killed. Finally, at the embankment of the Yodogawa River, where the Miyoshi Trio faction cut off the Oda forces, Nobunaga¡¯s camp was flooded, resulting in a disastrous outcome.

    The situation worsened further. The Miyoshi Trio faction rejected any attempts at reconciliation, and they were joined by reinforcements from the Negoro faction, the Iga faction, the Yugawa faction, and the Kii Province Okugori faction, totaling about 20,000 troops. They set up their camps in Sumiyoshi and Tennoji and fired 3,000 guns at the Oda forces. If the battle of Noda and Fukushima was the first gun battle in Japanese history, this battle was the first battle where guns took center stage.

    In this unfavorable situation, the archer cavalry led by Ashimitsu demonstrated their prowess. They dismissed the enemy¡¯s words of cowardice or fair play as nonsense and mercilessly killed them with arrows before conducting a feigned retreat. Although Ashimitsu had been killing gunners until now, he switched to producing wounded soldiers from this point on. Their arrowheads were covered in dangerous bacteria and mold for humans. However, they appeared to be ordinary arrowheads, so they wouldn¡¯t die immediately upon being pierced. They would simply die from infection. If the infection spread, there would be a slight chance of victory for the Oda forces.

    However, there was a severe shortage of arrows. To make matters worse, Yoshiaki, who is like a younger brother to Ashimitsu, and his retainers were present, so Ashimitsu¡¯s field of vision was poor because he had to hide my face. Although he usually boasted a high accuracy rate, he was somewhat off target with his arrows.

    (I need to return to Shizuko as soon as possible¡­!)

    Ashimitsu was getting impatient, but the situation was not improving. The battle with Ishiyama Honganji Temple, which had been going on since the thirteenth, continued to result in a draw or defeat. Feeling at a disadvantage, Nobunaga called for a temporary ceasefire on the sixteenth and entered into peace negotiations with Ishiyama Honganji Temple.

    However, it could be said that the heavens had abandoned Nobunaga, as on the seventeenth, the worst news reached his camp.

    It was reported that a combined army of 30,000 from the Asai, Asakura, and Enryakuji Temple was advancing southward to Omi Province and pushing towards Sakamoto.

    On September 13th, news arrived that the combined forces of the Asai and Asakura had advanced southward to Usayama Castle. With the assistance of Nobunaga¡¯s brother, Nobuji, who was in charge of Nofu Castle, the Sakamoto garrison had swelled to 10,000 soldiers.

    ¡°Everyone, we are in a situation like this now, so put aside any unnecessary personal matters. Now, Lady Shizuko, your army has 7,500 soldiers, more than anyone else here. I allow you to participate in this war council.¡±

    The Sakamoto garrison held a war council, and Shizuko, Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi were allowed to participate. While some other retainers expressed opposition to Shizuko¡¯s participation, Yoshinari Mori dismissed their objections.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I understand everyone¡¯s disgust. However, in the current crisis of the Oda clan, I, as a young and inexperienced person, will participate in this war council.¡±

    Now, murmuring to herself, Shizuko spread out a map of the Usayama Castle area. The map was simple but large in size. Although there was no detailed information, the location was clearly marked for easy understanding.

    ¡°I will report the information I gathered here. First, the invasion of Settsu Province by the Miyoshi Trio is a diversion to keep Lady Shizuko focused on Settsu Province. However, the Miyoshi Trio alone is not enough. I believed that some huge force was moving. It was only after being attacked by the warrior monks of Enryakuji Temple that I finally became convinced of who was behind it.¡±

    ¡°You mean the forces of Honganji Temple?¡±

    Perhaps having a premonition, Yoshinari Mori added to Shizuko¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes. And the Asai, Asakura, and Enryakuji Temple have formed an alliance and are advancing southward to Omi Province as a combined army. It is likely that the Ikko sect of Honganji Temple is also involved. We can assume their numbers to be around 30,000 to 40,000.¡±

    ¡°30,000! We only have 10,000¡­¡±

    Yoshinari Mori¡¯s retainers were shaken. It was clear that if they continued as they were, they would be overwhelmed by the combined army.

    ¡°¡­We have no choice but to fight.¡±

    ¡°Please wait. It is too early to fight. When outnumbered, there is an effective strategy.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean the strategy of attacking at dawn and night?¡±

    Shaking her head at Yoshinari Mori¡¯s words, Shizuko raised her index finger and said this.

    ¡°It¡¯s guerrilla warfare.¡±

    Guerrilla warfare is a tactic that involves using small irregular forces to conduct surprise attacks, ambushes, disruption of rear support, and other acts of disturbance or attack without predetermined targets. Guerrilla warfare has existed since ancient times, but the term ¡°guerrilla¡± originated in 1808 during the Spanish War of Independence when the Spanish army and civilians referred to the operations they conducted against the French army as ¡°small war¡± in Spanish. It can impose mental damage through attrition warfare and psychological warfare against a superior enemy. However, on the other hand, it is difficult to inflict decisive military damage through guerrilla warfare alone.

    ¡°Fortunately, my army is in a state of ¡®nonexistence.¡¯ If we allocate about 1,000 soldiers, we can expect significant results.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but what specifically do you plan to do?¡±

    While attacking at dawn and night can also be considered guerrilla tactics, what Shizuko is about to do can be called an ¡°unscrupulous¡± tactic. Shizuko crossed her arms and pondered whether they would accept it.

    ¡°Hmm. I can tell you the details¡­ but it¡¯s not a pleasant story. In short, we will engage in ¡®unscrupulous¡¯ acts.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. We don¡¯t have the luxury of worrying about minor details. Lady Shizuko also mentioned it. No matter how gracefully we are defeated, if we lose, everything will be seen as evil deeds. To protect our own pride, we have no choice but to win. Therefore, I am prepared to use any means necessary.¡±

    Although Yoshinari Mori had made up his mind, there was a slight hesitation that could be seen.

    ¡°Understood. As an example, pouring boiling oil, setting fire to the enemy¡¯s camp, contaminating their food supplies with dirty water, and so on. There are other methods, but it¡¯s probably best to stop there. Everyone seems to be feeling sick.¡±

    As Shizuko said, some of Yoshinari Mori¡¯s retainers looked pale. With their vivid imagination, they understood the fear of guerrilla warfare.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, everyone. We are an army that ¡®does not exist.¡¯ Even if something happens to the Asai and Asakura forces, we can pretend not to know.¡±

    ¡°¡­Be careful.¡±

    Understanding that Yoshinari Mori¡¯s words were a go signal, Shizuko nodded slightly.

 CH 79

    SKKT Chapter 79

    Mid November, 1570.

    On September 23rd, Nobunaga left Mitsuhide Akechi and Katsuie Shibata as his retainers and withdrew all the troops deployed in Noda and Fukushima, heading towards the crossing at Eguchi. Eguchi was an important hub for water transportation in the medieval and modern periods, where boats coming from Kyoto would also embark and disembark. However, the area near Eguchi, where the tributaries of the Uji River and Yodo River flow in, had strong currents and a high volume of water. And the crossing at Eguchi was already under the uprising of the Ikko-ikki, with the Ikko-ikki masses gathering on the opposite bank.

    ¡°Begin.¡±

    Ashimitsu, to deal with the tense situation, ordered the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers) who were hesitating to fall back to the rear, and deployed 100 stone-throwing soldiers in three units on the shore. The Ikko-ikki masses were gathered on the opposite bank, armed with bamboo spears. Naturally, if they were to throw stones here, the effect would be tremendous. They never even dreamed that the stones would reach them. After all, in the Sengoku period, it was believed that stone-throwing was only possible by hand.

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    With Ashimitsu¡¯s short command, the stones gathered on the shore, 100 in total, flew through the air and attacked the Ikko-ikki masses on the opposite bank. They, who were not equipped with proper armor, were astonished that the stones had reached the opposite bank. And they quickly realized that there was no way to defend against the attacking stones. While the Ikko-ikki masses were in chaos, being attacked one after another by the stones, Nobunaga was the first to ride his horse into the river and ordered the entire army behind him to cross the river. At this time, Nobunaga had taught his retainers survival techniques for crossing the river, such as taking smaller steps, not crossing sideways, walking in a shuffling manner, positioning their bodies diagonally against the current, and moving diagonally downstream.

    ¡°Keep throwing.¡±

    It is difficult to defend against a simple attack where stones are thrown. If they were to be on the defensive, there would be no means for the Ikko-ikki masses to take. Some of them, undeterred by the rain of stones, turned the tables and launched a counterattack. However, for those who were hindered by the water and had reduced mobility, they were easy targets for the archers and cavalry. As expected, those who charged were shot down by the arrows of the archers and cavalry before they could cross half of the river. The Ikko-ikki masses, understanding that they had no chance of winning, threw away their weapons and fled.

    However, before the Ikko-ikki masses scattered and began to retreat, the Oda army had finished crossing the river. Even if they discarded their weapons, it didn¡¯t matter to the Oda army. They launched a surprise attack on the Ikko-ikki masses from the flank. Unable to find a way to counterattack, the Ikko-ikki masses were annihilated. With the safety of the opposite bank secured, Ashimitsu and the remaining troops also crossed the river. They shook off the enemy soldiers pursuing them from behind and Nobunaga returned to Kyoto in just one day. On the 24th, Nobunaga advanced his troops from Otsu to Sakamoto and headed to Usayama Castle for reinforcement. The Asai and Asakura allied forces attacking Usayama Castle panicked at Nobunaga¡¯s lightning-fast actions and hurriedly took refuge in Toragasa Castle and Mt. Hiei. They understood that if they were to engage in battle with the Oda main army, they would definitely lose.

    Without paying any attention to the retreating Asai and Asakura allied forces, Nobunaga immediately entered Usayama Castle.

    ¡°Report the current situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we managed to stop the advance of the Asai and Asakura allied forces at Sakamoto, but on the 23rd, our camp was annihilated. After that, the Asai and Asakura allied forces attacked Usayama Castle, burning down Otsu¡¯s Baba, Matsumoto, and Yamashina.¡±

    Shigetuna Aoji, representing the group, answered Nobunaga¡¯s question. There were also Oda retainer Shingi Oda, and Motomasa Kakimi, the chief retainer of Yoshinari Mori. However, the lord of Usayama Castle, Yoshinari Mori, was not present.

    Perceptive Nobunaga instantly understood everything. Nevertheless, he voiced a question, still holding onto a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Where is Yoshinari?¡±

    In response to those words, the retainers of Yoshinari Mori silently assembled his armor in front of Nobunaga. Seeing the blood-stained armor, Nobunaga couldn¡¯t help but understand what had happened to Yoshinari Mori.

    ¡°Fool. Who ordered you to risk your life?¡±

    Nobunaga muttered in a voice filled with grief. In fact, he had even ordered Yoshinari Mori to ¡°abandon Usayama Castle in the worst case scenario.¡± The castle could be rebuilt, lost territories could be regained, but Yoshinari Mori was an irreplaceable person. While tightly clenching his fist, Nobunaga calmly moved in front of Yoshinari Mori¡¯s armor. After gazing at the armor while kneeling, Nobunaga placed his hand on the shoulder of the armor and spoke in a voice that seemed to be squeezing out his words.

    ¡°It was a great feat.¡±

    Upon hearing Nobunaga¡¯s words, all the retainers of Yoshinari Mori shed tears.

    Nagayoshi was in turmoil. It could be said that his state was like a typhoon. He would disappear for a while, then return to the castle after capturing warrior monks or scouts from the allied forces, subjecting them to interrogation, which was more like torture. However, it seemed as if he was venting his frustration on the enemy.

    ¡°You¡­fool¡­fear¡­not¡­Buddha¡­punishment¡­will¡­come¡­¡±

    ¡°Then bring Buddha here. Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Show me what you can do, you damn stinking monks!¡±

    The face of the warrior monk was contorted. Not only his face, but his arms and legs were also bent in unnatural directions, and several of his fingers were severed.

    Nagayoshi struck the warrior monk with all his might with the mace in his hand. The warrior monk, who had completely lost consciousness from Nagayoshi¡¯s blow, did not hesitate to strike back with his remaining hand.

    ¡°Show me the power of Buddha! Come on, say something, you stinking monks!!¡±

    ¡°Stop. He¡¯s already dead.¡±

    Keiji stopped Nagayoshi¡¯s rampage. However, his expression was not his usual cheerful one, but filled with deep sorrow.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Nagayoshi kicked the corpse of the warrior monk. Bodily fluids splattered around, and the area around the two of them was in a gruesome state. However, no one paid any attention. No, they didn¡¯t have the luxury to care. Until now, they had been desperately focused on defense, so they didn¡¯t have to think about such things. However, now that the Oda main army had joined them, they had plenty of time to think.

    ¡°In the end¡­in the end, I couldn¡¯t catch up to my father. What was the point of training so desperately until now? I obtained power to change this kind of situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi). Look ahead, especially in difficult times. And don¡¯t deny the path you have walked.¡±

    Keiji lightly tapped Nagayoshi¡¯s chest and finally regained his usual cheerful smile as he continued speaking.

    ¡°War is unreasonable and absurd. So fight as you like and die in absurdity.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmph, I¡¯m not ready to die yet. I¡¯ll become stronger and surpass my father¡¯s back.¡±

    Nagayoshi, who was gradually returning to his usual self, cursed at Keiji. If there weren¡¯t the gruesome corpses of the warrior monks around them, it would look like a scene from a war movie. However, unfortunately, the area around them was covered in blood and entrails.

    ¡°By the way, what about Shizuchi?¡±

    Keiji, trying to change the atmosphere, brought up a different topic to Nagayoshi.

    ¡°She feels responsible for letting our father die, so she¡¯s been working non-stop since morning.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not her fault. Our father had suffered serious injuries¡­no matter who examined him, he wouldn¡¯t have been saved.¡±

    Nagayoshi let out a heavy sigh. The two of them felt that Shizuko was the most dangerous right now. If the situation continued like this, she would eventually collapse. However, Shizuko couldn¡¯t hear anyone¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Everyone understands. With that wound, it would truly be a miracle if he survived.¡±

    Still, Nagayoshi couldn¡¯t help but hold onto a glimmer of hope. He had a faint hope that Shizuko would somehow find a way. But when he saw Yoshinari Mori¡¯s lifeless body, he realized that it was an empty wish.

    (Father¡­I¡¯m sorry)

    Overwhelmed by his own powerlessness, Nagayoshi apologized to Yoshinari Mori in his heart.

    A few days after the Oda main army entered the grief-stricken Usayama Castle, Nobunaga summoned the monks of Enryakuji Temple. The grief of having their lord killed turned into anger, and the monks of Enryakuji Temple were exposed to a curse-like anger. However, they firmly believed that the Oda army could not lay a hand on them. Therefore, no matter how much hostility was directed at them, they looked down on the Oda army as a group that couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Nobunaga, who called Enryakuji Temple, bluntly told them:

    ¡°Return the mountain gate territory. In return, remain neutral and refrain from getting involved in the battles of the samurai. Or would you prefer everything to turn to ashes?¡±

    The monks, momentarily intimidated by Nobunaga¡¯s strong threat, quickly regained their composure. Mt. Hiei was a sacred place ruled by the Buddha, and at the same time, a sanctuary. The monks of Enryakuji Temple, who were there, always believed that they were under the protection of the Buddha. Enryakuji Temple had been burned down twice in the past, but those who did it had all met their end betrayed by their retainers. This was the reason why they were convinced of the Buddha¡¯s protection.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    The monk who had been listening to Nobunaga¡¯s words noticed that there was occasionally a dragging sound. The sound of something heavy being dragged mixed with the sound of something watery dripping, creating an unpleasant noise. However, neither Nobunaga nor the people around him showed any reaction to the sound.

    The sound of something being dragged gradually approached them. Even so, Nobunaga continued to speak without any reaction, endlessly criticizing the response of Enryakuji Temple. Eventually, the source of the sound stopped in front of the room where the monks were. The monk, who was puzzled by what was happening, heard the sound of the entrance being quietly opened.

    ¡°What the!? Ah, aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±

    One of the monks who was curious turned around and screamed in astonishment at the sight before him. The other monks also turned around, curious about what was behind them, and screamed in shock, just like the first monk.

    They were shocked because an unbelievable person was standing at the entrance. In their line of sight was Yoshinari Mori in armor. Covered in dirt all over his body, with arrows sticking out here and there, and blood dripping incessantly onto the floor, his eyes were fixed on the monks.

    The monks were terrified. Although they couldn¡¯t present his head, they had received reports that Yoshinari Mori had died from his wounds. They had also received reports that the Oda soldiers had transported Yoshinari Mori¡¯s body to the grave at Shosei Raiko Temple. However, the person standing before them was undoubtedly Yoshinari Mori, the right-hand man of Nobunaga. They couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, and the monks struggled to comprehend. Unable to calm themselves down, they were in a state of confusion and couldn¡¯t come up with any coherent thoughts.

    ¡°Is it a doctrine for monks to scream when they see the entrance?¡±

    The monks turned their heads in unison at Nobunaga¡¯s words. His expression showed no understanding of what the monks were afraid of. One of the monks pointed at Yoshinari Mori, who stood motionless at the entrance, while uttering incoherent words. Nobunaga, showing his displeasure, sighed and glanced at the place the monk was pointing at. But immediately, with a bitter expression, he asked them again.

    ¡°So what is it that you see at the entrance? There¡¯s nothing there, is there?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes! Th-Th-There¡¯s¡­!¡±

    Overwhelmed by fear, the monk uttered incoherent words. Yoshinari Mori, standing at the entrance, moved as if in response to the monk¡¯s voice. His gaze remained fixed on the monks as he silently and angrily took one step, then another. The monks already saw only Yoshinari Mori, who glared at them with an expression of anger. Annoyed by the monks¡¯ attitude, Nobunaga stood up and kicked the table in front of him, shouting.

    ¡°Enough already! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking at, but if you don¡¯t want to talk to me that badly, then get lost!¡±

    In an instant, the monks rushed out of the room. Shortly after, the soldiers¡¯ mocking laughter could be heard. As it faded away and silence fell in the room, Nobunaga burst into laughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! Did you see that, Yoshinari? Their faces! They boasted about having the protection of the Buddha, but they were so scared that they lost their composure and desperately ran away, pretending to be dead!¡±

    Nobunaga found it quite amusing and laughed heartily.

    ¡°What a shame. I was fully prepared to cut off their arms right in front of them, but I missed the opportunity to show off. Shizuko, who taught them acting, must be disappointed.¡±

    Yoshinari Mori responded to Nobunaga¡¯s words. He dispelled the eerie atmosphere and exuded his usual calm demeanor.

    ¡°Kukukuku, what a pity. If Yoshinari¡¯s arm had fallen off, their eyes would have popped out in surprise!¡±

    Whether it was too amusing or it tickled his funny bone, Nobunaga laughed, clutching his stomach without caring about the onlookers.

    ¡°Uwaaaah!!!¡±

    ¡°Eeeeh?!¡±

    ¡°Naaaah!!!¡±

    ¡°O-Old man! P-Please let me rest in peace!? J-Just let me die peacefully!¡±

    Naturally, Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Motomasa Kagami, who saw Yoshinari Mori¡¯s appearance, screamed in a voice close to despair. To their surprise, Yoshinari Mori smiled wryly and scratched his cheek.

    ¡°I still have my legs. Look, see for yourself.¡±

    Yoshinari Mori showed his legs while joking around. However, Nagayoshi and the others didn¡¯t understand what was happening and their minds were as confused as the monks¡¯. Nobunaga found everyone¡¯s reaction amusing and smirked. However, he understood that the conversation wouldn¡¯t progress without revealing the truth, so he called for Shizuko, who had planned everything.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the story of Mori-sama¡¯s death was a lie.¡±

    Shizuko, who was called, lightly tapped her cheek with a folding fan while casually revealing the truth.

    ¡°Wait, wait a minute. So, the story about my father being critically injured was also a lie?¡±

    Nagayoshi, who was the first to catch up with the situation, voiced his doubts while still confused.

    ¡°He was indeed critically injured. In the end, Mori-sama bet on his own vitality. He won the gamble.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. But, then why did you make it seem like my father died?¡±

    ¡°Let me explain that. After I miraculously survived, a problem arose. I couldn¡¯t hold a spear anymore.¡±

    Yoshinari Mori, still picking a fight, revealed the serious matter in a light tone.

    ¡°Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), you should understand. I¡¯m useless on the front lines if I can¡¯t handle a spear. So, it¡¯s better to make them think I¡¯m dead and let their guard down.¡±

    ¡°Then, the body that Shizuko brought out¡­?¡±

    ¡°Until it was transported, it was Mori-sama acting, but when it was taken to Seishu Raikouji Temple, it was a different person. By the way, the body was picked up from Sakamoto. It was a struggle to find a body that looked like Mori-sama.¡±

    ¡°Who told me to kill myself in front of my father¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°That was just an act. I needed to show the spies some flashy actions for instruction.¡±

    ¡°Before being transported, why were you crying so passionately?¡±

    ¡°That was also an act. I wanted to make the spies believe that Mori-sama had definitely died by showing a sense of tragedy. I didn¡¯t expect the soldiers to start crying along with me, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why were you working so hard?¡±

    ¡°That was also an act. If I didn¡¯t show a sense of being cornered, they would have seen through my lie.¡±

    ¡°Whaaat?! It was all a lie?!¡±

    Finally, everyone¡¯s understanding caught up, and they understood the grand plan of Yoshinari Mori and Shizuko. While it was possible to conceal death, they never thought of spreading the news of someone¡¯s death. Everyone fell for the plan of Yoshinari Mori¡¯s death, completely believing that he had died.

    In this state, no matter what the spies did, they would never suspect that Yoshinari Mori was alive. After all, only Shizuko, Yoshinari Mori himself, and Nobunaga knew that he was alive. Furthermore, Shizuko and Nobunaga had their own reasons to want Yoshinari Mori to be alive. Even if one of them accidentally revealed that Yoshinari Mori was alive, no one would take it seriously and would only think of it as a delusion or wishful thinking.

    ¡°This plan had to be successful no matter what. So, to deceive the enemy, I deceived everyone who was on our side. I know it¡¯s unforgivable, but I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Shizuko doesn¡¯t need to apologize. This was something I asked for. If anyone should be blamed, blame me. She simply responded to my request to the best of her ability.¡±

    Shizuko bowed her head, and Yoshinari Mori also bowed his head. Nagayoshi, who now understood the whole picture, sighed as if exhausted.

    ¡°It was certainly surprising¡­ but, well, it was a necessary strategy. Besides, ¡®to deceive the enemy, start with your allies.¡¯ So, don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    Nagayoshi lightly tapped Shizuko¡¯s head to cover up his embarrassment. He intended to do it with a light touch to dispel the heavy atmosphere. Shizuko herself didn¡¯t feel much pain, and she understood that Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) did it to dispel the heavy atmosphere. However, just as Shizuko was about to make a light-hearted comment, her vision suddenly went dark.

    (Huh¡­?)

    Shizuko didn¡¯t know what had happened to her, and she lost consciousness as if her battery had run out.

    Yoshinari Mori was reported to have been killed. That was the result of the investigation by the Asakura-Azai-Enryakuji Temple-Ikk¨­sh¨± alliance. Although he managed to escape, he was cornered by them until the brink of death. The spies also witnessed the scene of his body being carefully carried out of Usayama Castle. It was confirmed that he was mourned at Seishu Raikouji Temple and had a grave. After that, with the Oda army¡¯s efforts and their anger, the alliance forces concluded that Yoshinari Mori had been killed, even though they couldn¡¯t present his head.

    However, there was a slight misunderstanding on both sides. Yoshinari Mori did indeed suffer a severe injury. But just before that, Nagayoshi warned him of the danger, and at the same time, unconsciously threw something that missed the enemy soldier¡¯s face, causing the arrow aimed at Yoshinari Mori¡¯s heart to deviate and pierce through his chest to his shoulder. Fortunately, the arrow didn¡¯t cause significant damage to major blood vessels or internal organs such as the lungs.

    Nevertheless, the arrow that pierced through Yoshinari Mori¡¯s chest and shoulder caused a severe injury, and his body looked like it was dying to anyone who saw it. In the Sengoku period, with medical technology at that time, he would not have survived. However, Shizuko¡¯s medical knowledge was from several hundred years in the future. Even without specialized knowledge, the ordinary treatment known to her was sufficient. Thanks to that, Yoshinari Mori barely survived, but in reality, he only saved his ¡°life.¡±

    Due to the arrow lodged in his left shoulder tearing through the muscles, Yoshinari Mori was left with lingering effects in his left arm. Although there were several, the most troublesome for him was the inability to wield a spear. Not being able to handle a spear properly was a fatal problem for him. Shizuko, who was not a doctor, couldn¡¯t treat the destroyed shoulder. While it had little impact on his daily life, the day he lost his ability to fight, September 23rd, Yoshinari Mori died as a warrior.

    Upon receiving the consultation, Shizuko immediately performed various acts to make it appear as if Yoshinari Mori had died. She prepared a fake body, a grave, and spread false information to their own army to solidify Yoshinari Mori¡¯s death as the truth. The Asakura-Azai alliance, however, never thought of a plan to make a living person appear dead, and they believed completely that Yoshinari Mori had died.

    In other words, both the Oda army and the Asakura-Azai alliance believed the words of Shizuko, the sole source of information. The plan of making a dead person appear alive had not occurred to either side, and they were completely convinced that Yoshinari Mori had died.

    Simply spreading false information seemed to be the end of it, but Yoshinari Mori came up with something outrageous. He thought it wouldn¡¯t be interesting to just inform the alliance forces that he was alive; he wanted to get back at them somehow. That¡¯s where the incident with the monks at Enryakuji Temple came in. He stared silently at the monks with the appearance of having risen from the grave. And to make it seem like only the monks could see Yoshinari Mori, he pretended that no one else was visible. This plan was a great success, causing the monks to panic and flee to Enryakuji Temple, exposing their embarrassing state to everyone.

    ¡°I wanted to show you the faces of those monks back then.¡±

    Nobunaga, Mori Yoshinari, and his chief retainer, Kakimi Motomasa, along with Aoji Shigetsuna and Oda Nobuharu, the lord of Nofu Castle, held a military council to discuss their future actions. Despite sacrificing many soldiers on September 23rd, Mori Yoshinari and many other retainers, including himself, managed to avoid death. Due to many soldiers becoming dead or wounded, they were able to survive without being pursued.

    Nobunaga sent a message to Enryakuji Temple, where the fleeing armies of the Asai and Asakura had taken refuge, but received no response. Originally, Mt. Hiei Enryakuji Temple was located to the northeast of Kyoto and had never accepted the rule of the samurai as it served as a national guardian and a sacred place of Buddhist faith. It had formed a major force by forming alliances with many samurai believers, including the Asakura clan, and supporting various uprisings across the country or hiring warrior monks. Now that the Oda encirclement was complete, Nobunaga did not fear them, but Enryakuji Temple had no intention of conceding to Nobunaga.

    ¡°¡­There are too many enemies. First, we must crush either the Asai or the Asakura. To do that, we need to surround Enryakuji Temple.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, my Lord, Enryakuji Temple will not comply with the surrender. Furthermore, I do not believe they will respond even if we were to surround them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The snow season is coming soon. If it snows, the Asakura won¡¯t be able to return to Echizen. We will take advantage of that and use a Mikoshi to obtain permission from the imperial court. Then, they won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s thinking was correct, and the Asakura felt a sense of crisis as they would be unable to return to Echizen due to the Oda army¡¯s encirclement. If the current situation continued, Echizen would be left without the Asakura clan¡¯s leader and main army for nearly four months. It was unlikely that neighboring countries would remain silent, so the Asakura were searching for a way to return to Echizen before the snow fell.

    ¡°It¡¯s about to snow. Until then, do not let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    ¡°However, Shizuko and Mori Yoshinari, who have fallen ill, should return to Gifu first and rest. Don¡¯t worry about anything. Resting is also part of the job. I don¡¯t want you to push yourselves too hard and collapse.¡±

    Even though it was for the sake of acting, Shizuko had been defending Usayama Castle from morning till evening and treating Mori Yoshinari when everyone else was asleep. Even after Nobunaga entered the castle, she had been busy from morning till midnight. The fatigue from the Battle of Sakamoto and the exhaustion from the battle had accumulated, and she finally collapsed. When Shizuko, who had been the pillar of morale for the soldiers in Usayama Castle, fell backwards as if her battery had run out, the castle was in an uproar.

    Nagayoshi, who had declared that he would kill the monks and even the Buddha, began praying to the gods and seemed calm. Saizo, who appeared calm, started reading the report upside down, and Keiji lit his cigarette but didn¡¯t smoke it, instead flicking the ashes. Ashimitsu, on the other hand, exuded an intimidating presence and directed his killing intent towards anyone who made even a slightly suspicious movement. The cause was psychogenic fever caused by overwork, and it would settle down with a few days of rest. However, Nobunaga was also somewhat shaken by the fact that Shizuko, who had always been in good health, had collapsed.

    ¡°I am ashamed. We unknowingly burdened her.¡±

    In the end, Nobunaga decided to send Keiji, Saizo, Ashimitsu, and an escort of 2,000 soldiers back to Owari for rest, as it was deemed dangerous to make Shizuko, who had collapsed from exhaustion, continue working. Shizuko¡¯s army had originally consisted of 7,500 soldiers, but after the Battle of Sakamoto and the defense of Usayama Castle, the number had been reduced to less than half, with only 3,000 soldiers and 500 Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) remaining. Of those, 1,000 soldiers and Nagayoshi remained in Usayama Castle, while the rest returned to Owari. Ashimitsu, along with 2,000 soldiers and 500 Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers), were assigned to defend Ogie Castle.

    Originally, Nobunaga had planned to send everyone back, but Nagayoshi and some of the soldiers refused to return and insisted on staying to fight. In the end, it was compromised that only Nagayoshi and 1,000 soldiers would remain. Despite feeling fatigued, the remaining soldiers still had high morale. No, their morale was even higher than before the Battle of Sakamoto.

    ¡°Yoshinari, your son has become reliable. He has become an excellent military commander. He may have a rough personality, but that¡¯s good for a young man.¡±

    ¡°Your kind words are too much. Although I am inexperienced, I will work for the Lord. Please make use of me.¡±

    Tears welled up in Mori Yoshinari¡¯s eyes as he deeply bowed his head.

    In the battles of Sakamoto and Usayama Castle, Shizuko¡¯s unit had lost over half of its soldiers. They reorganized their forces, and Keiji and Saizo focused on their original duty as Shizuko¡¯s personal guards. Shizuko herself had been greatly exhausted from the consecutive battles and her health had deteriorated due to various pressures, so she was currently in a period of recuperation. Mori Yoshinari also returned to the Mori family¡¯s fief, where his eldest son was in charge, to heal his wounds and undergo rehabilitation.

    In other words, both Mori Yoshinari and Shizuko, who held the reins of Nagayoshi, were absent from Nagayoshi¡¯s side. Feeling the expectations from Nobunaga, Nagayoshi decided to work even harder. In the battle later known as the Siege of Shiga, Nagayoshi left behind particularly insane anecdotes among the famous military commanders of the Sengoku period.

    It started with Nagayoshi¡¯s response to Nobunaga¡¯s order to ¡°persuade the villages cooperating with Enryakuji Temple.¡± Given the mission, he headed to persuade the villages with expectations in his heart. However, when he returned the next day, he found that the villagers had been completely wiped out, and everything from their houses to their fields had been burned down. It was clear that military action had been taken against the village, but Nagayoshi calmly declared to Nobunaga.

    ¡°I tried to persuade the village chief, but I was attacked from behind during the negotiations, so I had no choice but to respond with force.¡±

    ¡°Then there is no problem.¡±

    Nobunaga readily accepted Nagayoshi¡¯s words. Furthermore, he somewhat incited Nagayoshi by saying ¡°Good, do more.¡± Although Nagayoshi¡¯s actions had resulted in different outcomes from persuasion, he faced no reprimand whatsoever.

    Next, Nagayoshi targeted the checkpoints under the jurisdiction of Enryakuji Temple. Naturally, the Oda army¡¯s passage was not allowed at the checkpoints. Normally, one would resort to various strategies or go to their lord to discuss the situation. However, Nagayoshi was different. He killed all the gatekeepers and set fire to the checkpoint. He advanced while leaving the gatekeepers¡¯ bodies exposed, attacked the village, and carried out a brutal massacre and looting. When he returned to Nobunaga, he once again uttered a mad statement.

    ¡°Since we couldn¡¯t pass, I made it passable.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your efforts.¡±

    Despite the massacre and arson at the checkpoint, as well as the attack on the village, Nagayoshi faced no reprimand. As if venting his frustration, Nobunaga acknowledged Nagayoshi¡¯s actions and continued to incite him. Both of them had no ill intentions, but their actions were incredibly wicked.

    One day, when Nagayoshi found a temple controlled by the Enryakuji Temple faction that could accommodate soldiers, he barged into the temple regardless of the other party¡¯s convenience and allowed his soldiers to take a break inside. When the monks came to complain, he told them to prepare food. Naturally, the monks refused to accept, but upon hearing that, Nagayoshi calmly killed all the monks. He then tried to set fire to the temple but suddenly had a thought. Burning the Buddha statues would be a problem. So Nagayoshi had the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers) carry the Buddha statues and placed them in a position where the temple could be seen clearly before saying that there was no problem and setting fire to the temple. As the temple burned fiercely, he uttered a mad statement to the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers) who were watching.

    ¡°The temple can be seen clearly, and the Buddha must be delighted.¡±

    Furthermore, five days later, Nagayoshi forgot that he had left the Buddha statues exposed on the roadside and committed the cruel act of destroying them and using them as firewood.

    Nagayoshi¡¯s insane actions continued. One day, when he captured what seemed to be a scout from Enryakuji Temple, he subjected him to interrogation, which was actually torture. As if that wasn¡¯t enough to be called crazy, he crucified the scout and subjected him to the punishment of being burned alive while still alive.

    ¡°He tried to escape, so we pursued him, but the scout committed self-immolation.¡±

    Although it was clear from the scene that Nagayoshi had burned the scout alive, Nobunaga still did not reprimand him. At this point, there was no longer any retainer who could stop Nagayoshi from doing as he pleased.

    Thus, with each new anecdote, an enemy would become a sacrifice, and Nagayoshi, who showed no sense of self-blame or regret for his actions, came to be known as the ¡°Onikiri¡± (Demon Slayer) among the Oda clan¡¯s retainers, both in name and reality, as a mad warrior.

    Rather than labeling him as an enemy, Nagayoshi was truly treated as a mad warrior, and he continued to wreak havoc wherever he went, modifying guerrilla tactics to suit his own style of evil and tyranny. With his wit even sharper than before and his actions becoming even more wicked, Nagayoshi freely displayed the banner of being the most ruthless and wicked person in the Sengoku period.

    Later, when he caused a minor disturbance at Mt. Hiei and Sakamoto, even Nobunaga called for Nagayoshi. The retainers, who had hoped that he would calm down a bit, had their expectations shattered.

    ¡°An Ikko-ikki uprising has appeared in Nagashima. I will entrust you with 2,000 soldiers. Go to Ogie Castle and prepare for the Nagashima Ikko-ikki.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood. How should we deal with the Ikko-ikki forces?¡±

    ¡°Deal with them thoroughly.¡±

    It was merely a change in Nagayoshi¡¯s target of rampage. Nevertheless, the fact that he would be moving caused most of the retainers to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Shizuko, who had collapsed from overwork, had spent nearly a month recuperating at home. Nobunaga had insisted on her recovery, but even this period of recuperation became a source of agitation for the anti-Shizuko faction. However, Kinoshita Hidenaga held a meeting with the anti-Shizuko faction and said to them:

    ¡°It is not permissible to treat her, who fought on the front lines for the Oda clan, as a mere ¡®pawn¡¯ rather than a ¡®retainer.¡¯ Shouldn¡¯t we finally acknowledge the fact that she is a distinguished Oda clan ¡®retainer¡¯?¡±

    Hidenaga, who created the spark himself and extinguished it himself, did something similar to a match pump, but the anti-Shizuko faction, who did not know about it, gradually accepted his persuasion and their voices became smaller. In a month, their voices disappeared, and there was no longer any excitement among the Oda clan retainers against Shizuko. Satisfied with their actions, Hidenaga then gave Shizuko a souvenir called ¡°Dried Ayu.¡± (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ayu_sweetfish)

    The peak season for Ayu is from June to August, and the fallen Ayu before spawning is from September to October. Hideyoshi, who had connections with the Omi Province merchant union, prohibited Ayu fishing from November to May under the pretext of resource protection in order to increase the commercial value of Ayu. At the same time, he popularized cooking methods with excellent preservation properties such as dried Ayu, overnight dried Ayu, and smoked Ayu. By determining the fishing ban period for Ayu and announcing cooking methods with excellent preservation properties, the value of Ayu increased. In particular, dried Ayu became a popular product to the point where people who had previously avoided Ayu claimed it as their favorite because the drying process condensed the umami flavor and eliminated the unique smell of river fish.

    Nobunaga noticed Hidenaga¡¯s actions and ordered him to spread recipes using dried Ayu and overnight dried Ayu to the 6th division in order to expand the sales area of soy sauce and dashi miso. They, who had moved to the region, spread various dishes using dried Ayu in the region. As cooking methods spread, the areas where soy sauce and dashi miso were used increased, and in response, merchants began to purchase soy sauce and dashi miso from the Oda clan. Even the chefs living in Kyoto initially looked down on rural condiments, but later realized the versatility of soy sauce and quickly began to buy it. Soy sauce, which rose to become one of the three major condiments in Japan, brought immense wealth to Nobunaga.

    Shizuko, who taught Nobunaga the manufacturing method of soy sauce that brought immense wealth, was once again developing a new and suspicious condiment.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not quite there.¡±

    It is yuzu pepper. Despite the name ¡°pepper,¡± it is actually a seasoning made from yuzu peel and green chili pepper. In some parts of Kyushu and Nagano, chili peppers are called ¡°pepper,¡± and since the birthplace of yuzu pepper is said to be Kyushu, it is called yuzu pepper instead of yuzu chili pepper. It has been used as a household seasoning since ancient times, and there are records of it being sold as a product in 1950. However, the exact birthplace of yuzu pepper is not determined, and multiple regions are speculated to be its birthplace.

    Yuzu pepper is rich in vitamins A, B6, C, E, and sodium from yuzu and chili peppers, and is often used as a condiment in Japanese cuisine. It is also added to smoked or charcoal-grilled chicken and snack foods for flavor. Although it has a spicy taste, Shizuko was considering adding yuzu pepper as one of the seasonings.

    ¡°Grilled chicken with yuzu pepper flavor may not become popular.¡±

    ¡°A new form of serving? It¡¯s certainly better than serving them separately, but it¡¯s more suitable for busy people.¡±

    Shizuko sighed and placed her hand on her cheek in response to Keiji¡¯s words. In the Sengoku period, it was common to eat meals by placing dishes on the floor. Due to hygiene concerns, it was decided in Shizuko¡¯s household to serve meals on trays. However, there were only small trays available, and multiple trays often had to be brought out. As a result, it put a burden on Aya, so Shizuko needed trays that could be served in the form of set meals. She considered using bento boxes, but since there were dishes that required oil, the advantage of not having to wash them could not be utilized.

    ¡°(If one side stands, the other cannot¡­hmm) Well, I guess I¡¯ll think about various things. I have plenty of time.¡±

    ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t go out due to recuperation?¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m under house arrest. I¡¯m already fine, but it¡¯s like ¡®Don¡¯t leave the gate until I confirm it.¡¯ It¡¯s too narrow of a range of movement and it¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    Closing the gate and windows and confining oneself to a room at home is called ¡°chikkyo¡± as a punishment. It was often imposed on court nobles and samurai from the medieval period to the early modern period. Although Shizuko was not sentenced to ¡°chikkyo,¡± it was similar in nature. For her to be free, she needed permission from Nobunaga, but he is currently enclosing Mt. Hiei. In other words, it is certain that it will be a while before Shizuko can be free.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, Izumi no Kami and Magoroku have delivered a package.¡±

    ¡°Oh, just in time, some entertainment has arrived. Bring it over here.¡±

    ¡°With Saizo-sama¡¯s cooperation, we have already brought the boxes here.¡±

    As the sliding door opened with these words, Saizo entered carrying two large wooden boxes. He respectfully bowed and placed the wooden boxes in front of Shizuko, then stood by her side.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be ready in just six months. They truly are representative swordsmiths of Mino.¡±

    The wooden boxes contained various sizes and thicknesses of hatchets. The equipment of Shizuko¡¯s Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) group of 500 members includes multipurpose military shovels, Matagi swords (hunting swords) with hatchets, and hand axes. Although Shizuko is most advanced in the development of multipurpose military shovels, she also considers the Matagi swords and waist hatchets to be important tools. However, with tools like these, dissatisfaction only arises when they are actually used. To understand that, she commissioned the swordsmiths to manufacture hatchets. Although they are called hatchets, the technology used to manufacture Japanese swords is applied, so the hatchets with a thick appearance look intimidating.

    ¡°Also, Shizuko-sama, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi)-sama has left Mt. Hiei and is now on defense duty at Ogie Castle. He sent a report from a fast horse on the way here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s perfect. Then, let¡¯s have Nagayoshi deliver these hatchets to the castle.¡±

    The 500 members of the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) group at Ogie Castle are fully engaged in construction to fortify the castle and its surroundings. Shizuko had been thinking about who to send to pick up the hatchets, but she thought it would be more reliable to give them to Nagayoshi if he was heading to Ogie Castle.

    A few days later, when Nagayoshi arrived in the village, Shizuko handed him the wooden boxes, and he asked her for ¡°one more.¡± Shizuko couldn¡¯t think of the purpose, but without much concern, she gave Nagayoshi a longer waist hatchet. The waist hatchet had a blade length of 300 millimeters and a back thickness of about 6 millimeters, giving it a fearsome appearance that captivated Nagayoshi.

    It was shortly after that Nagayoshi¡¯s hatchet gained the nickname ¡°Nouten Kachiwari Nata¡± (skull-splitting hatchet).

 CH 80

    Late December 1570

    Shizuko was bored and had too much free time on her hands. There was nothing else she could do besides waiting, and her suggestions were rejected by Nobunaga, who continued to assign her to post-war processing. The influential people who used to visit and bother Shizuko during busy times were nowhere to be seen. Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) was with Nobunaga in the siege of Mt. Hiei, Nagayoshi was defending Ogie Castle with Ashimitsu, and the elusive Nohime was nowhere to be found.

    Shizuko sought assistance from Keiji and Saizo in dealing with the war dead and wounded. First, she erected memorial monuments and requested memorial services at the temples for the fallen soldiers. The number of war dead in this campaign exceeded a thousand, including former slaves and ex-convicts. However, Shizuko paid the same amount of rice for everyone and requested the same memorial service. This alone surprised those around her, but she disregarded their astonishment and declared, ¡°When anyone dies, they become a Buddha. Therefore, there is no need to consider worldly sins or status,¡± further shocking them. For the wounded, she gathered doctors and established a temporary clinic, arranging for treatment and sending letters of sympathy.

    Dealing with the families of the war dead required a large-scale plan. While providing one-time payments such as condolence money could provide immediate support, it was evident that they would eventually face hardship without a source of income. Remarriage would be ideal, but if they became widows (women who did not remarry after the death of their husbands), it was inevitable that they would fall into poverty. Shizuko pondered if there was a good solution and came up with the idea of building a spinning factory and employing the widows as female workers.

    As the name suggests, spinning is the process of turning materials such as cotton, hemp, silk, and wool into thread. Initially, spinning was done in a small building, but it has now developed into a factory of the same size as Heijo. If a factory is built on a vast land, it would require many employees. Those involved in spinning operations, those supporting the operations, those preventing the spread of diseases such as hospitals and isolation wards, nurseries for taking care of infants and children, and temple schools for educating the next generation, as well as guards to protect the factory, are all necessary.

    Various employment opportunities arise from a single factory, but there are still problems. One of the biggest problems is the outbreak of infectious diseases. If highly contagious diseases spread, the entire area, including the factory, would become a city of death. In the Sengoku period where there were no antibiotics or treatments, epidemic prevention was a matter of life and death. To prevent the spread of diseases, the quickest way is to enhance natural healing power and immunity. To enhance these, various factors such as clothing, food, shelter, public health, and law and order need to be considered.

    ¡°Fortunately, most of them have remarried¡­ but there are still some who become widows. We need to increase the number of safety harnesses.¡±

    Safety harnesses, or more precisely, baby harnesses, are tools used to prevent toddlers who can walk from wandering away from their parents. It originated in medieval Europe, where it was a string attached to clothing to assist toddlers in walking. Over time, its role changed, and it took on the form it has today. In Europe, it has a history of several hundred years and was popular mainly among the upper nobility. It even appeared in portraits depicting Louis XIV and his family in their later years. Of course, there were criticisms even back then, but due to the high risk of even minor accidents leading to death, many nobles used them to protect their children.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not well-received by the older generation. I used my power to promote its use after a long time.¡±

    In Europe and Japan, in both the Sengoku period and the present day, children still engage in unpredictable behavior. Shizuko had heard stories of a child trying to help their mother who had fallen, only for another child to let go of their mother¡¯s hand and jump into a river, resulting in drowning. No matter how many nurseries are established, the danger does not disappear. To reduce the mortality rate of children who will carry on the next generation, the widespread use of safety harnesses was essential. However, opposition also arose in Japan, just like in Europe. Ideally, it would have been gradually introduced, but due to the urgency of saving lives, widespread adoption was necessary. Therefore, Shizuko exercised her rarely used power and instructed mothers to use safety harnesses, avoiding foreign terms and calling them ¡°ÃÔ×Ó¼~¡± (meigohimo), and imposed penalties on parents who were not using them through surprise inspections.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave the production of safety harnesses to others. Now, I need to compile the report on aerial cultivation.¡±

    Shizuko needed to compile the results of the experiment on aerial cultivation of sweet potatoes and submit it to Nobunaga. The aerial cultivation of sweet potatoes was successful, but the size was still slightly smaller than those grown in soil. However, it was discovered that the size of sweet potatoes peaked at four months and did not significantly grow even with more time. Based on this, it was believed that two crops could be grown from April to August and from July to November. In the first period, potatoes, stems, and leaves could be harvested, and in the second period, potatoes and stems could be harvested. By having two crops, even if the potatoes were slightly smaller, the overall harvest would increase. In fact, by cultivating them in a triangular shelf with a total area of one square meter, a yield of 20 kilograms per square meter was achieved. With two crops, a simple calculation would yield an expected yield of 40 kilograms per square meter.

    ¡°The problem is the surplus of sweet potatoes produced for the experiment.¡±

    Shizuko complained while eating sweet potato chips. They were originally grown in a certain amount as emergency food, and additional sweet potatoes were cultivated for the experiment. Naturally, the harvest was higher than usual. However, since the consumption of sweet potatoes remained the same, they were consumed as snacks, such as sweet potato chips.

    ¡°Well, the report will be completed soon. But today is one of the rare days I go out, so I need to prepare.¡±

    Nobunaga had imposed strict travel restrictions on Shizuko, but after one month, the restrictions were relaxed. This was because there were important matters that she had to attend to. One of them was receiving the horses. These were not the horses native to Japan, such as the Kiso horse, but rather the Arabian breed, which was the first improved breed to be established among the existing breeds overseas. The famous Thoroughbred breed, which was also a result of crossing the Arabian breed with the native Hunter breed in England.

    With a height of about 150 cm and a weight of about 400 kg, the Arabian breed excelled in weather resistance and durability, and above all, they were fast horses. They were horses suitable for running on flat land, with great stamina to cover long distances. On the other hand, they required a large amount of food and were weak to changes in elevation, unlike the Kiso horse. They couldn¡¯t reach their full potential with rough food. In Japan, where 60% of the land is mountainous, it was difficult to find a use for them. However, by crossing them with the Kiso horse, it was possible to obtain a horse with the same strength against changes in elevation, robustness, and ability to withstand rough food, similar to the Anglo-Arab breed.

    After disguising herself in men¡¯s clothing for the meeting with Frois, Shizuko received a total of 50 horses, 30 males and 20 females. She selected the best individual from the horses and equipped it with horse gear. Knowing that Nobunaga would definitely demand one horse if he saw them, she claimed the best individual for herself before that happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good horse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it.¡±

    Frois, who was riding a Kiso horse, smiled and spoke. It was largely thanks to him that they were able to import the Arabian breed to Japan. Of course, it was not a selfless service. It was a result of mutual interests aligning.

    By 1500, Europe had already been importing Arabian horses, so it was possible to send around 50 of those horses to Japan. However, the Arabian breed had strong ties to Western military affairs, and initially, even the Jesuits showed reluctance. Considering the Turkish Angora incident in Japan, the Jesuits wondered if they could substitute cats.

    Medieval Europe can be considered a dark age for cats. They were considered familiars of witches, especially black cats, and many cats were burned at the stake for crimes they did not commit. The reason cats were seen as symbols of evil began with the condemnation by the Gnostic sect of Christianity, accusing them of being ¡°demons disguised as black cats.¡± This led to the persecution of black cats, which became further associated with the witch hunts and the hunting of heretics, resulting in cats being considered familiars of witches. As the number of cats decreased, the number of rats increased, and with it, the fleas carrying the plague bacteria spread. As a result, the Black Death spread throughout medieval Europe. People who believed that this was the work of the devil proceeded to massacre even more cats. However, this only led to an increase in rats carrying the plague, further facilitating the spread of the epidemic.

    On the other hand, in Japan and Egypt, cats have long been valued as mystical creatures. Cats that preyed on rats that damaged stored grains were valuable partners. In ancient Egypt, cats were highly revered, and when a pet cat died, the owner would mourn and mummify the cat, placing it in a coffin with great respect.

    In Japan, black cats were called ¡°fukuneko¡± (lucky cats) and were highly cherished. Among them, the Tang Dynasty black cat mentioned in Emperor Uda¡¯s diary, ¡°Kanpyo Goki,¡± was particularly famous. Emperor Ichijo, who appears in ¡°The Pillow Book,¡± also loved cats. When a kitten was born, a ceremony similar to that of a human was performed, and it was given the name ¡°Inochi no Omoto¡± (Source of Life) and awarded the fifth rank.

    The Jesuits, who were unaware of this historical background, sent many wildcats to Japan along with a letter, instructing Frois to somehow deceive them with cats. However, Frois rejected the Jesuits¡¯ request, arguing that their ungrateful attitude was the most disliked in this country and convinced them to send Arabian horses instead. In the end, the Jesuits accepted the persuasion and decided to send 50 Arabian horses to Japan, which were not castrated. Meanwhile, Frois used the Manul cat and an unusually large white cat that had been sent to him and presented them to Shizuko as an apology for the delayed horse transport.

    Upon learning that the mountain cats were forcibly captured, Shizuko told Frois, ¡°There is no need to present animals to someone like that. We will accept them this time, but from now on, we should refrain from reckless overhunting.¡± She was concerned about the disruption of Japan¡¯s ecosystem, but unfortunately, Frois only understood that her statement was related to Buddhist teachings.

    (But well, I initially thought they would die from illness, but wild animals have surprisingly strong vitality.)

    The Pallas¡¯s cat is a mountain cat that inhabits high-altitude areas with few bacteria. Shizuko believed that they would not be able to withstand drastic environmental changes and would likely die from illness. However, during the journey on the ship, the Pallas¡¯s cat seemed to have become stronger, or perhaps it was the strongest among the many individuals that survived. In any case, the Pallas¡¯s cat was lively and active. Being nocturnal, it hunted nocturnal rodents without hesitation. Although it is relatively small for a mountain cat, its only rivals in hunting rodents are the Japanese river otter and it does not have to worry about being targeted by larger carnivores. However, it did not defy the Gray Wolf family led by Wittman or the king of raptors, the White-tailed Eagle, and the nocturnal raptors, the Red-tailed Hawk and the Black-tailed Gull.

    The unusually large white cat was of an unknown species. Shizuko was not knowledgeable enough about animals to determine their species based solely on their spotted pattern. In the modern era, there was no consideration for animal protection, and endangered species were captured without hesitation. Considering this, the white cat could also be a valuable animal, but currently there was no way to determine its value other than letting it grow. The only things known at the moment were that they were a pair of male and female cats and that they had been taken from separate nests.

    The Pallas¡¯s cat was wary and not easily approachable. However, although the large white cat initially remained cautious, once it recognized Shizuko as the provider of food, its wariness diminished and it would sometimes follow behind her. Of course, this also depended on the cats¡¯ moods, as they had the typical capriciousness of cats. Since the large white cat¡¯s species was unknown, Shizuko decided not to give it a name. However, due to its round appearance, she named the Pallas¡¯s cat ¡°Maruta¡± (meaning log).

    (I have a bad feeling about the white cat. Well, let¡¯s not think about it too much. Instead, since they are importing animals for me, maybe I should request a dodo bird, even though it¡¯s extinct.)

    Although Shizuko had been given a budget for cats due to Nobunaga¡¯s fondness for them, she did not think it was desirable for more animals to be added. However, if it was an extinct animal, it would be a different story. The dodo bird was a flightless bird that was destroyed within a mere 100 years of its discovery. It was officially reported to exist in 1598, and there have been no sightings since 1681, leading to its extinction. Shizuko thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask if there was an opportunity.

    ¡°(By the way, I wonder what happened to the large escaped raptor. Lord Frois, do you happen to know where the large bird that was said to have escaped went?)¡±

    ¡°The large bird¡­ Ah, you mean that bird. I have heard rumors that sailors saw it flying away from Japan with its companions, but there is no confirmation.¡±

    When Shizuko casually asked Frois, she received an unexpected answer. She felt a slight unease about the escaped raptor bringing its companions, but she decided not to worry too much about it for now.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s terrifying. Well, there¡¯s no use worrying about it now. There¡¯s something more important. Lord Frois, during the transportation of the horses, did you keep your promise with someone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We used 300 sailors to transport the horses. However, not a single one of them fell ill with the bloody cough.¡±

    What Shizuko traded with Frois was a treatment method for scurvy. To prove to them that sprout cultivation was effective, she had to prove two things: that they did not get scurvy and that people who had scurvy could be cured. The first was proven when transporting pepper seedlings and seeds. To prove that scurvy could be prevented by consuming sprouts, they needed to have horses transported from India to Japan for more than three months. In reality, it took about six months to transport Arabian horses, but during this time, none of the sailors contracted scurvy, proving the effectiveness of consuming sprouts.

    Shizuko had concerns about the accelerating colonial policy, but the missionaries like Frois considered this treatment method as a secret ritual of the Catholic Church. They had to regain the authority of the church above all else. They believed that a method to treat the unknown cause of scurvy would be a means to revive the authority of the Catholic Church.

    ¡°The bloody cough, you say? I call it scurvy.¡±

    ¡°Scurvy, you say?¡±

    ¡°Bleeding from the gums, followed by bleeding from the skin, accompanied by increasing weakness and dull pain, eventually leading to death. The cause is a lack of vegetables that cannot be replenished during a life at sea. In the neighboring country of Ming, they have been aware of ¡®this method¡¯ for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what you mean by ¡®scurvy¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But now there is no reason to fear scurvy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right¡­ With this¡­¡±

    Frois felt a sense of accomplishment in regaining the authority of the Catholic Church.

    In mid-November, a group of rebels led by the dispatched monks from Honganji Temple, led by Yoritada Shimoma, had increased their forces to tens of thousands. Some of the castle lords and powerful clans in the northern Ise region, known as the ¡°Northern Ise Forty-Eight Families,¡± had joined the Nagashima Ikko-ikki, steadily turning against the Oda clan. After capturing Nagashima Castle, which was ruled by the Ito clan, they made it the base of the Nagashima Ikko-ikki. They then aimed to capture Ogie Castle, guarded by Nobuyuki, but what awaited them was the word ¡°despair.¡±

    Ogie Castle had become a solid fortress with the latest construction techniques, such as concrete walls. It was easily known that it couldn¡¯t be captured simply by brute force. Furthermore, the walls were designed to prevent brute force attacks.

    When the approaching soldiers suddenly fell and did not get up, one would suspect poison gas or biological and chemical weapons, but such weapons had not been developed in the Sengoku period. The Nagashima Ikko-ikki only knew that people suddenly fell. The sight of people, regardless of age or gender, dying caused a significant decrease in the morale of the remaining Ikko-ikki.

    Although the Ikko-ikki had withdrawn without achieving significant results during the daytime, they couldn¡¯t let the weakened enemy go unnoticed. They launched guerrilla attacks during the night when the enemy was resting and conducted thorough harassment. They sniped at patrolling soldiers with crossbows to injure them. They set off firecrackers to disrupt sleep. They set traps where the enemy was likely to pass. They caused small fires in various places, creating disturbances every night under Nagayoshi¡¯s leadership.

    From morning to evening, Ashimitsu took the lead, and from night to late night, Nagayoshi took the lead in dealing with the Nagashima Ikko-ikki. Their strategies included both straightforward methods and dishonorable tactics that would be criticized as cowardly, but their common goal was to thoroughly strike the enemy. They were prepared to destroy anyone who was part of the Ikko-ikki, regardless of age or gender.

    While surrounding Ogie Castle, the Nagashima Ikko-ikki sent some troops to Kuwana Castle and forced the castle lord, Kazumasu Takigawa, to flee. After capturing the surrounding castles one by one and isolating them, Yoritada Shimoma urged Ogie Castle to surrender. However, the messengers sent to Ogie Castle had their heads cut off and their heads were split in half with an axe, which was then casually discarded. They sent messengers three times, but the response was always the same.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t do night attacks anymore. But the enemy also can¡¯t launch an attack because the soldiers are afraid of the mysterious instant death attack.¡±

    ¡°Even if we investigate, it won¡¯t change anything. They are just manipulating something that is close to us and turning it into a dangerous poison.¡±

    One day, after the battle of staring at each other had ended, Ashimitsu and Nagayoshi discussed the future developments.

    ¡°It won¡¯t end with just staring at each other. They will come up with something.¡±

    ¡°Well, if they are using strategies at Mt. Hiei, it is possible that we will end up just surrounding them.¡±

    Ashimitsu¡¯s words were correct. Nobunaga, using Yoshiaki as the leader of the Oda encirclement network, was pushing for peace agreements in various directions. If they rejected this and further strengthened the Oda encirclement network, Nobunaga¡¯s life would be in danger. However, by mediating peace agreements, Yoshiaki believed that he could demonstrate his presence as a shogun to both the anti-Oda alliance and Nobunaga. It revealed Yoshiaki¡¯s lack of strategic vision to willingly give up the perfect opportunity to kill Nobunaga, even though he had cornered him.

    ¡°There is no hiding place around here. So the possibility of attacking from underground is low.¡±

    ¡°But what if they do attack?¡±

    ¡°The messenger dogs have good hearing. They will hear the sound of digging from underground. Once the location is determined, all we have to do is pour oil and set it on fire.¡±

    Ashimitsu added in his mind that if a fire broke out in a narrow cave, there would be many deaths from carbon monoxide poisoning. While looking at the place where the bonfire could be seen, Ashimitsu muttered softly.

    ¡°It would be helpful if they attacked all at once.¡±

    ¡°The enemy is not foolish enough to charge in knowing they will die.¡±

    Ashimitsu used a common gas that could become a deadly poison if tampered with, but he was only able to eliminate about 1,000 to 2,000 people. If one were to tamper with something that was abundant in daily life, it could instantly transform into a dangerous poison gas for the human body. For example, oxygen is necessary for humans to live, but its concentration is maintained at around 21%. If it were to decrease or increase beyond that, it would have a certain impact on the human body. If the oxygen concentration were to drop to 6%, a person would instantly faint, and respiratory arrest would occur, leading to death in six minutes.

    What he did was similar to that. It was odorless, heavier than air, and could create a dangerous environment where humans could do nothing. However, the drawback was that Ashimitsu¡¯s attack had a limited range. He chose substances that would bind with oxygen in the air and become harmless over time, so the radius was at best about 10 meters. Even so, the effect was tremendous, affecting even those who tried to help the suddenly fallen individuals. The reason for fortifying the castle was also to lay the groundwork for gathering attacking enemy soldiers. Of course, fortification was necessary to enhance defense as well.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any room for complacency either. Let¡¯s focus on defense for a while and hope that Mt. Hiei will take action.¡±

    Nagashima endured while keeping the Nagashima Ikko-shu in check, and during that time, Nobunaga managed to achieve peace. It was Ashimitsu¡¯s strategy. Since the numerical difference cannot be overcome, there is no choice but to endure. Rocket fireworks, smoke bombs, and capsaicin bombs can be used if the enemy is a normal Ashigaru (light foot soldier). However, they are fearless soldiers who do not fear death, and for them, death is just a process to reach paradise. Furthermore, the followers of the Ikko sect are a group united by the religion of Buddhism. As long as they do not abandon their faith, they will never surrender, even if they are defeated in battle or their country is destroyed. The only way to deal with the followers of the Ikko sect is to quickly take their lives and reduce their numbers.

    (¡­If we¡¯re okay with sharing the pain, there is a method, but if Nobunaga intends to use it, we¡¯ll have to wait for a year.)

    Ashimitsu knows a method to completely annihilate the Nagashima Ikko-shu in just one day. It is not poison gas or dangerous gases, but more direct violence. And Nobunaga already has that weapon. The only problem is when to pull the trigger.

    ¡°Ashimitsu-sama, a messenger has arrived from the Ikko-shu.¡±

    ¡°Cut them down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The messenger seemed to have known the answer from the beginning, as their response was swift. After a while, the screams of the messenger could be heard, but they showed no concern and instead focused on how to deal with the tactics the enemy could employ.

    ¡°Since we don¡¯t know how they will act, all we can do for now is monitor them.¡±

    In the end, they understood that monitoring was the only effective option, and they agreed to strengthen their surveillance.

    The Nagashima Ikko-shu could no longer invade Owari any further. The Miyoshi Trio, who had regained their momentum, captured Gari Hayashi and Ibaraki Castle to boost their morale, but there were still limits. If they were to be surrounded by Nobunaga from behind, they would be isolated in an instant. With an unstable cooperative system, any reckless actions would only lead to self-destruction. The same applied to the Nagashima Ikko-shu. There were soldiers entrusted with the defense of Owari scattered throughout the region. If they were to ignore Ogie Castle and advance further, they would be divided by the soldiers responsible for national defense. As long as there were individuals capable of commanding the army in Mino and Owari, it was not just a pipe dream. The only way to do something about it was to capture Ogie Castle, but capturing the heavily fortified Ogie Castle was not an easy task.

    Humans fear meaningless death the most. The Nagashima Ikko-shu understood that they would die if they approached, so they couldn¡¯t make a meaningless charge. This was because not all of them chanted ¡°Namu Amida Butsu¡± and became fearless soldiers. In historical fact, when Nobunaga massacred the followers of the Ikko sect, the other followers felt fear of rebelling against the Oda army. Therefore, the Nagashima Ikko-shu, who understood the fear of death, could only stand idly before Ogie Castle.

    Mt. Hiei and Nobunaga, the Nagashima Ikko-shu and the defenders of Ogie Castle. Both sides were stuck in a stalemate, unable to move in the prolonged siege. To break this situation, Nobunaga decided to change his strategy and destroy the small anti-Oda forces scattered throughout the region.

    First, he added 1,000 reserves to Nagayoshi¡¯s 2,000 troops at Ogie Castle and ordered them to annihilate the Rokkaku forces in cooperation with the Ikko followers in Omi Province. They were blocking the transportation between Mino and Kyoto, and the situation where the supply route was cut off could not be overlooked. Hideyoshi and Niwa in Yokoyama Castle also launched an attack to annihilate the Ikko followers blocking the transportation between Mino and Kyoto. The Miyoshi Trio, who were approaching Kyoto, were being held back by Wada Koremasa.

    The reinforcements from the Tokugawa army deployed between Seto and Kusatsu were engaged in small skirmishes with the Rokkaku forces, led by Honda Tadakatsu and Sakakibara Yasumasa. To assist the Tokugawa, Nobunaga dispatched Keiji and Saizo with 1,000 reserve troops each. However, contrary to Nobunaga¡¯s expectations, Shizuko, accompanied by a unit of 50 archers, joined Keiji and the others. He tried to stop her in a panic, but Shizuko¡¯s words, ¡°We cannot sleep peacefully in a national crisis,¡± left Nobunaga at a loss for a response. In the end, he gathered individuals responsible for national defense, gave them around 500 troops, and silently allowed her to go on her expedition.

    The defense forces in Mino and Owari weakened, but Nobunaga could not ignore the chain of anti-Oda fires. Nagayoshi showed remarkable performance. With his demonic intuition, he sensed the enemy¡¯s movements and efficiently crushed the Rokkaku forces with his abundant knowledge. Not only the enemy, but even the 1,000 reserve troops were trembling in fear of his thorough annihilation strategy. Hideyoshi and Saizo, who set out in early November, annihilated the Ikko followers and Rokkaku forces by the 16th, restoring transportation.

    Shizuko and the others, in a complicated position as reinforcements for the Tokugawa army, immediately joined forces with them and moved to crush the Rokkaku forces and small anti-Oda factions. They decided to split into two units instead of moving together as a group, considering it more efficient. Reflecting Tadakatsu¡¯s strong intention to withdraw, Shizuko, Tadakatsu, and Hanzo formed one group, while Keiji, Saizo, and Yasumasa formed the other, leaving the rest to defend the camp. Keiji and the others felt uneasy about leaving Shizuko alone, but the situation did not allow for any objections.

    ¡°Ignore the foot soldiers and focus on targeting the unit leaders.¡±

    As Shizuko declared, they completely ignored the foot soldiers and focused on targeting the unit leaders. Even if they tried to hide or escape, they would be sniped from a distance beyond the standard range of matchlock guns, 50 meters, making it impossible for them to respond.

    ¡°Uooooooo!! I won¡¯t let anyone get in my way!!¡±

    Tadakatsu, full of determination, continued to effortlessly cut down the enemies, leaving no one able to touch them. Whenever they encountered the Rokkaku forces, he would charge in first, pulling the rest of Tadakatsu¡¯s troops into the heart of the enemy¡¯s formation, followed by Shizuko and Hanzo. Thanks to this, Hanzo had some spare time to observe Shizuko, but at the same time, he was amazed by Tadakatsu¡¯s actions.

    (Her archery skills are excellent, and her command abilities are not bad either. But she completely abandons military achievements from the start and focuses only on winning. Perhaps, as the lord said, it¡¯s not that those around her are different, but rather she herself is different, which is why similar unique individuals gather around her.)

    ¡°There are signs of an enemy assault on the right side. Let¡¯s unleash a volley of suppressing arrows to crush their morale.¡±

    (¡­.He has an oddly sharp intuition, but he is oblivious to Heihachiro-dono¡¯s concerns. Poor Heihachiro-dono. I sympathize, but I can¡¯t empathize.)

    Halting his thoughts, Hanzo switched his focus to the annihilation of the Rokkaku forces.

    ¡°After Shizuko-dono¡¯s volley, we will charge towards the enemy¡¯s right side! Shizuko-dono, please give the signal!¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­ Alright, begin the volley now!¡±

    As soon as Shizuko gave the command, a rain of arrows concentrated on the enemy¡¯s right side. The enemy soldiers, caught off guard by the perfectly timed volley, were thrown into disarray.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, begin the charge!¡±

    Amidst the confusion caused by the sudden flank attack, Hanzo led his troops to slash through the enemy. The enemy, caught in the midst of regrouping, could no longer organize a counterattack. Soon, the outcome of the battle was decided, and the Rokkaku forces and small anti-Oda factions were completely annihilated. Even those who managed to escape were hunted down by Hanzo and met their demise.

    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to gain significant control.¡±

    Keiji muttered while playing with his smoking pipe in his mouth after finishing dinner. Shizuko, Saizo, Tadakatsu, Hanzo, and Yasumasa nodded in agreement.

    The Rokkaku clan in Omi Province was on the verge of extinction. Many warlords were killed, and a significant number of their already small army was lost. It had become difficult for them to maintain their forces. The Oda-Tokugawa alliance, recognizing the scarcity of warlords and soldiers, changed their two-army system to a four-army system and began suppressing the anti-Oda forces in various regions. Faced with further fragmentation, the Rokkaku side had no choice but to divide their already small army further or abandon their strongholds. If the Rokkaku clan were to abandon their strongholds, the victory of the Oda-Tokugawa alliance would be assured, as there would be no one left to defend the strongholds. All that was left was to send a short advisory message to the abandoned strongholds.

    ¡°Submit or die. Choose the option you won¡¯t regret.¡±

    The vassals supporting the Rokkaku clan immediately understood the simple advisory message. They realized that their fate was now in the hands of the Oda-Tokugawa alliance.

    In the end, all the abandoned strongholds surrendered and promised not to cooperate with the anti-Oda alliance anymore. Some even defected from the Rokkaku clan, including the Koga group, who had provided significant support. With their retainers defecting one after another to the alliance, the once mighty Rokkaku clan in southern Omi Province had fallen into a state of decline.

    However, the fierce attacks from the anti-Oda forces continued, and the situation for the Oda army did not improve.

    The Oda army struggled to crush the anti-Oda forces in various regions, but the situation only worsened. Even by the end of November, the Asakura and Azai forces holed up in Mt. Hiei showed no signs of surrender, and the anti-Oda forces in various regions gained momentum. When Takeda Nobukata regained power in Wakasa and launched a counteroffensive in Oi and Tofuku districts, the anti-Oda forces fought back. Although they attempted to solidify their position in Katanada on November 25, the combined forces of the Asakura and Azai emerged from Mt. Hiei on November 26. The battle became intense, and although they managed to turn the tables on Maeha Kageato, the Oda army was devastated as Sakai Masanobu and Ando Uemonnosuke were killed. In the end, Ikaishi Nobusada, Iyo Matsujiro, and Baba Magosaburo, who had betrayed Nobunaga, abandoned Katanada and fled across Lake Biwa, losing their lives in the pursuit by Hanzo.

    The siege had lasted for over two months, but the situation was still not favorable. Recognizing that further continuation of the war was impossible, Nobunaga planned to negotiate peace with the imperial court and Yoshiaki. At this time, Nohime also believed that Nobunaga would seek peace due to the situation and used the name of Nihime (Shizuko) to influence the imperial court. The imperial court, which still remembered the wars of the Onin War and subsequent local conflicts, began to take action to stop the battles between the Oda army and the anti-Oda forces. Sakihisa (Konoe) also skillfully instigated influential figures in Kyoto to create an atmosphere within the anti-Oda alliance that was against further continuation of the war.

    The worried Asakura quickly accepted Yoshiaki¡¯s proposal. Although Enryakuji Temple, which had opposed peace until the end, reluctantly accepted it after receiving an imperial decree. On December 13, Nobunaga concluded a peace treaty with the Asakura clan at Mitsui Temple and exchanged hostages at Tsubasayama Castle, which the Asakura clan had built.

    At this time, Nobunaga handed several written challenges to Yoshikage, and it is said that among them was one that stated, ¡°The world belongs to Lord Asakura, I will never desire the world again.¡± However, as Nobunaga was under the shogunate system and Yoshiaki¡¯s support, he was not in a position to write ¡°I will never desire the world,¡± so it was probably more like ¡°I will not desire Kyoto.¡± Nobunaga, who could easily discard shame and reputation, had no problem writing something like this to flatter his opponent. The proposal to divide Omi Province¡¯s Kitagori into one-third for Asai and two-thirds for Nobunaga, as well as the idea of exchanging hostages at the castle built by Asakura, were accepted calmly by Nobunaga, who had no tomorrow if he did not escape the crisis, without any objections or reservations.

    On the following fourteenth day, Nobunaga immediately broke camp and returned to Gifu amidst heavy snowfall. The army that was deployed to deal with the scattered anti-Oda alliance in various places also broke camp and returned to Mino and Owari following Nobunaga. Asai and Asakura also withdrew to their respective strongholds, having fallen behind. Honganji Temple and Enryakuji Temple also withdrew their troops after receiving the imperial decree of gate amnesty. Thus, Nobunaga successfully overcame the two major battles of the Genki era, the Noda and Fukushima battles, which were said to be life-threatening.

    However, these two major battles, brought about by Nobunaga¡¯s arrogance, left lasting scars that would not easily fade away. Many soldiers were lost, numerous retainers were lost, several castles were captured, and a large number of defectors emerged. The anti-Oda forces gained momentum in various places, and those who thought that the Oda clan would be destroyed by their momentum also began to defect. If left unchecked, the Oda army would continue to face more defectors in the future.

    Understanding this, Nobunaga gave his retainers some rest. He donated rice for memorial services for the fallen soldiers and sent letters of condolence to the injured retainers. Some of the retainers who had been obedient until now, seeing the unexpected weakness of the Oda army, refused to pay taxes and began to enrich themselves by embezzling funds. In response, Nobunaga mercilessly punished the local samurai and gained the trust of the peasants, while also suppressing the deterioration of public security that would arise from political unrest.

    ¡°The Nanban horses are quite large.¡±

    When internal affairs settled down, Nobunaga came to inspect the 50 Arabian horses imported by Shizuko. Arabian horses have a height of about 150 cm, which is 20 cm taller than the average height of Japanese horses such as the Kiso horse, which is around 130 cm. Although there are some unusually tall Kiso horses, most of them are in the 130 cm range.

    ¡°Will you ride one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, prepare it.¡±

    Nobunaga gave instructions to Shizuko, but she had already finished the preparations, so the horses were brought out immediately. Mounting the horse gracefully, he gently stroked its neck. As a collector of tea utensils and horses, Nobunaga instantly took a liking to the Arabian horse.

    (Ah, I guess he¡¯s asking for one of them.)

    Seeing Nobunaga¡¯s face as he mounted the horse, Shizuko predicted what he would say next. After walking and running the horse for a while, as expected, Nobunaga said the words she had anticipated.

    ¡°I like it. Send one to my place.¡±

    As expected, Nobunaga wanted one of the horses. Thinking that it would spoil his mood if she chose one herself, Shizuko decided to let Nobunaga choose the horse. After carefully observing each one, Nobunaga chose a male horse. It was slightly shorter than the average height at 148 cm, but it had the thickest legs among the Arabian horses.

    ¡°I like this one.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will prepare the horse equipment.¡±

    There are differences in height and leg thickness between the Kiso horses used as warhorses and the Arabian horses. Also, since the Arabian horses are the ancestors of Thoroughbreds and Anglo-Arabs, the horse equipment used for riding is naturally more suitable. There is an endless number of horse equipment, such as Western-style saddles and bits used by cowboys, headstalls to secure them, reins, and horseshoes. However, by putting on horse equipment, the horse¡¯s athletic ability improves, it looks better, and Nobunaga, who rides on horseback, flourishes. The problem is that the cost of horse equipment is not insignificant. Especially for saddles, in order to make them structurally fatigue-free even after long hours of riding, a large amount of deer leather is used. In other words, a large amount of money is invested in horse equipment alone.

    ¡°This was also a failure.¡±

    As they walked their horses side by side, they were silent at first, but after a while, Nobunaga spoke. It was a soliloquy that he couldn¡¯t let others hear. As the head of the Oda clan, he was not allowed to show weakness. If he showed weakness, his current retainers would fall apart, and the Oda clan would disappear from history. However, there are always exceptions to everything. Nobunaga had a few people he could confide in, even if it was just a little, and be allowed to vent his frustrations and weaknesses. One of them was Shizuko.

    ¡°Many of my retainers have defected and raised the banner of anti-Oda. When I was in a favorable position, they flattered me, but when I fell from grace, they turned their backs on me. I can¡¯t stand those worthless scum.¡±

    ¡°Knowing misfortune allows us to appreciate fortune. My Lord, let us savor the ¡®fortune¡¯ of loyal vassals who serve faithfully even in this adversity. And let us rejoice in the ¡®fortune¡¯ of the worthless scum who do nothing and disappear quickly, even if you are not alone. Even if you are not a human in this world. So let us walk together with friends we can lean on.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hahaha! That¡¯s right, what you say is true. Those useless scum have turned against me on their own. I have a just cause to destroy them without hesitation.¡±

    For a moment, Nobunaga looked puzzled at Shizuko¡¯s words, but then he opened his mouth and laughed. He realized how foolish his worries were and how insignificant they were. Those who turned against him in this state were of no use, and he discarded them without hesitation.

    ¡°You may seem absent-minded, but you occasionally say sharp things. That¡¯s why you¡¯re interesting¡­ However, there is one thing that bothers me.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Since you came to me, you have never killed anyone. I thought that was your pride, but in this battle, you thoroughly killed the enemy commanders. Do you know? Your archer cavalry is known as the ¡®killers of commanders.¡¯ Let¡¯s get back on track. Were you afraid of killing people? Or¡­ did you regret it?¡±

    ¡°¡­This is my personal belief, but I am not a person who regrets.¡±

    Shizuko weakly smiled at Nobunaga¡¯s words. She looked straight ahead and continued speaking with eyes that seemed to be looking into the distant sky.

    ¡°I am simply following the path that I believed to be the best at that moment. So after walking that path, I have no regrets or fears. Even if the worst outcome is caused by the path I chose¡­ ¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Regretting it is like denying everything about oneself at that time. Regretting it won¡¯t change anything, won¡¯t create anything¡­ So it is more important to reflect on one¡¯s own immaturity, think about the causes of failure, and use them in the next endeavor. No, it is the duty of the one who chose that path.¡±

    ¡°It lacks persuasiveness when you say it in such a bitter voice.¡±

    As Nobunaga pointed out, Shizuko had been speaking in a sorrowful voice without even realizing it. When she was pointed out, she finally noticed and covered her mouth with her hand.

    ¡°I have a responsibility as the head of the Oda clan. I cannot be kind to you alone without reservation. So when things get tough, rely on your comrades. You are not alone anymore. Even if you are not a human in this world. So walk with friends who can lend you a shoulder.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, enough of this sentimental talk. Let¡¯s eat something delicious and replenish our spirits.¡±

    ¡°¡­May I ask something that doesn¡¯t make sense? But, I hope you¡¯re not expecting me to cook, right?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry back, the pages will worry.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Nobunaga urged his horse and headed towards the stable. Shizuko, with a bewildered expression on her face, but once she caught up with what was happening, she shouted at Nobunaga.

    ¡°Hey, what happened to the solemn atmosphere just now?! Hey, hey, my Lord!!! Can you hear me?! Please, hire a cook for outings already!!!¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s cry echoed in the winter sky, in vain.

    The Oda army suffered the humiliation of a major operation failure due to the encirclement formed by the anti-Oda alliance, and even more defectors emerged. In both political and military terms, the Oda army suffered a major defeat. Seeing this, Yoshiaki, the current shogun, began to get carried away. As soon as he realized the weakness of the Oda army, he tried to break free from Nobunaga¡¯s influence and unite the anti-Oda forces in various places to strengthen the Oda encirclement.

    However, he could not become shogun without Nobunaga, and he lacked the authority and presence to do so. Honganji Temple and Enryakuji Temple had no obligation or loyalty to follow him. Asai and Asakura were the same, and even the small anti-Oda forces did not feel the need to join forces. However, seeing the poorly organized anti-Oda alliance, Yoshiaki mistakenly believed that Nobunaga¡¯s reign was over. He sent proclamations to the anti-Oda forces in various places, urging them to ¡°overthrow the Oda,¡± but each force considered the risks and rewards and only half-heartedly listened.

    While Yoshiaki was distributing secret letters, Nobunaga was busy dealing with attempted kidnappings near the border. Those who had feared the Oda army until now began to kidnap people in Oda territory as soon as they heard of their major defeat. Fortunately, Kanegasaki was blocked, and Hideyoshi and Niwa, who were in Yokoyama Castle, blocked the roads, so all the attempts failed. However, it goes without saying that Nobunaga was furious at their atrocities. Nobunaga appointed Nagayoshi as the captain of the anti-kidnapping expedition and ordered a thorough crackdown.

    The kidnappers, as well as legitimate slave traders who had gone through the proper procedures, trembled at Nagayoshi¡¯s appointment. Nagayoshi was known for his extreme cruelty, enough to make even demons cry, so it was a common understanding among them. The kidnappers, thinking that they didn¡¯t know what would happen if they were caught, scattered like spiders.

    ¡°No, I understand. I understand, but I want you to stop bringing complaints to me.¡±

    After glancing at the pile of protest letters, Shizuko turned her face towards Nagayoshi with an uncomfortable expression. It was easier for Shizuko to file a complaint than for Nobunaga or Mori Yoshinari. Naturally, it was inevitable that the protests would be concentrated towards Nagayoshi. Although Nagayoshi had only followed Nobunaga¡¯s orders, he found it unpleasant to be protested against like this.

    ¡°Well, if you just went on a rampage, I would have scolded you and that would have been the end of it. But because Nagayoshi took the Nanban weapons that Shizuko had commissioned from the swordsmith, it couldn¡¯t be resolved with just scolding. The commissioned weapons included a halberd, bardiche, glaive, pole axe, Fangtian Huaji (Lu Bu¡¯s weapon), kukri, and war scythe, but Nagayoshi took the bardiche and kukri. The bardiche is a weapon used to strike and slash with the weight of the blade, not suitable for lightly equipped soldiers like Ashigaru, but rather for use against heavily armored Western opponents. It is not meant to be used against lightly equipped kidnappers compared to Ashigaru. By swinging the bardiche excessively and engaging in fierce close combat with the kidnappers using the difficult-to-use axe and kukri, both weapons ended up with a reputation for being extremely dangerous. For Shizuko, who had intended to use them as symbolic weapons for the army, it was impossible to erase both of these negative impressions, so she had to remove them as options. After various twists and turns, such as Keiji using the halberd and the war scythe not having a good appearance, the final choice was the decorated ceremonial glaive named Kuze.

    ¡°If you understand, then please finish it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), your words are going too far. Consider Shizuko-sama¡¯s mental burden a little.¡±

    Saizo, who was standing nearby, expressed his disapproval. Keiji didn¡¯t say anything, but he wasn¡¯t on Nagayoshi¡¯s side either. Faced with the silent intimidation from the two of them, Nagayoshi also closed his mouth. However, whether it was because he was feeling agitated or his emotions were heightened, he couldn¡¯t calm down and was fidgety.

    (Hmm? Is he angry about the protest letters¡­ and nothing else?)

    Shizuko thought that Nagayoshi¡¯s behavior was strange. Normally, Nagayoshi would have brushed it off with a disrespectful attitude, but now he was wandering his gaze and fidgeting. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t control himself, rather than just being emotionally charged.

    ¡°¡­Ah, ah¡­ I see. So, it¡¯s already that time, huh.¡±

    After observing Nagayoshi¡¯s behavior for a while and recalling his background, Shizuko finally understood why Nagayoshi was acting suspiciously. Once she realized that, she understood why Nagayoshi was concerned about his appearance, why he would quickly avert his gaze when looking at Shizuko or Aya, and why he would suddenly adopt a rebellious attitude.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama? Is there something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, I just thought that Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) has entered puberty. But I¡¯m not his mother, so it¡¯s difficult for me to handle his rebellion.¡±

    ¡°Puberty?¡±

    The three of them tilted their heads in confusion at those words. Aya, who was also nearby, took out paper and ink as if it were natural.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult concept. Puberty is the period when both the mind and body undergo changes as a child transitions into an adult. It¡¯s a time of rapid changes in emotions, such as feeling uncomfortable with other people¡¯s words, being interested in the bodies of the opposite sex, and being overly concerned about oneself. So, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) himself might not be able to keep up with these changes.¡±

    ¡°Guh, i-is that so?¡±

    ¡°Listen, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi). Even I can tell where your gaze is directed. Well, I¡¯ll overlook it as a man¡¯s nature, but if you do anything strange, Wittman and the others will take you for an enjoyable mountain run.¡±

    ¡°N-No, I won¡¯t do anything like that. I¡¯m grateful for their help¡­ (Idiot! If you do something to them, Honda Heihachiro won¡¯t stay silent! I have no intention of committing suicide!)¡±

    Nagayoshi was about to say something, but he stopped himself and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°So, um¡­ is it because of this¡­ puberty thing that my emotions are changing?¡±

    ¡°Not just your emotions, but your body as well. Your voice changes, your shoulders broaden, your muscles develop, your facial features change, and you sexually mature. It¡¯s different for each person, but in Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi)¡¯s case, it seems like it came on like a sprint up the stairs, causing a disruption in the balance between his physical growth and his mental state, resulting in the turbulent state he¡¯s in now. I can¡¯t say for sure since I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±

    However, even if Shizuko understood the reason behind Nagayoshi¡¯s outbursts, she had no way to deal with it. Puberty is a necessary stage for establishing independence from parents, establishing one¡¯s own identity separate from others, and growing into an adult. It is impossible to stop it forcefully, and if handled poorly, it is unpredictable how it will affect Nagayoshi¡¯s mental state. So, even if he has a pained expression, Shizuko can only endure and watch over him.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s try to explain puberty in simple terms and accept that it¡¯s inevitable for Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) to be acting out. After that, Keiji-san and Saizo-san, please listen to him if he has anything to say. There may be things he can¡¯t tell me, and I think it¡¯s easier for men to talk to each other.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s fine. Also, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), stay at my place for a while. If you go on a rampage and attack Shizuko, you¡¯ll become wolf food.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you know how scary it is to be attacked by wolves in the dark when you¡¯re around Shizuko? Well, well, until I calm down, I¡¯ll rely on Keiji. Even if I understand it in my head, my heart can¡¯t keep up.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t wake up to a bloodied corpse in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Well, I hope not.¡±

    ¡°I wish for that too. Well, that¡¯s the end of the discussion. I¡¯ll explain some things from here, so why don¡¯t you have Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) listen to what the seniors have to say? Normally, it would be forbidden, but I¡¯ll allow up to two barrels of sake from the warehouse for now.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good. Let¡¯s have a conversation between men with sake in hand.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Keiji grabbed Nagayoshi by the collar and, still laughing, abducted him.

    ¡°Wait! What are you doing all of a sudden! Let go! Ugh, let go!!¡±

    Nagayoshi¡¯s screams echoed, but Shizuko decided to abandon him after thinking for a moment. She believed that Keiji¡¯s forcefulness would work in Nagayoshi¡¯s favor.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, probably.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s words were tinged with a sense of indifference, and Saizo remained silent without saying anything.

 CH 81

    December late in the year 1570.

    Shizuko, who knows that the battle will begin early next year if history follows its course, has been focusing on increasing arrow production even before Nobunaga makes peace. In modern times, arrows made from aluminum or carbon can be used repeatedly, but arrows made from bamboo in the Sengoku period are primarily disposable. Therefore, the arrows used for shooting multiple times do not require high quality. The key is to ensure the minimum necessary quantity with the minimum required quality in a short period of time. If you expect too much and demand more quality than necessary, the completion will be delayed. If you waste time like that, you won¡¯t be able to keep up with the changing times. Especially for Shizuko¡¯s army, which has many archers and uses a large number of arrows, if they cannot secure versatile arrows in a short period of time, their ability to continue fighting will decrease. After securing arrows that meet the minimum quality required as weapons and preparing a sufficient quantity, you can pursue quality and replace them one by one.

    ¡°About 3,000 arrows per day. Considering that we also supply other armies, it seems like we won¡¯t be able to keep up at this rate.¡±

    With the exception of those who use traditional Japanese bows, the short bows used by the Oda army for suppression purposes have standardized specifications, so they can extract the minimum performance regardless of which Ashigaru (light foot soldier) uses them. Of course, there are differences depending on the individual¡¯s ability, but the basic performance remains the same.

    To prevent damage to the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers), it is sufficient to mow down the enemy soldiers who charge with matchlock guns. However, it is difficult to obtain matchlock guns even if there is ample military funding. Even the Oda family, which has abundant military funds, finds it difficult to exclusively procure several thousand matchlock guns due to considerations with other countries. Therefore, Nobunaga came up with the strategy of using simple bows for volley firing, which means raining arrows on the enemy and creating a barrage.

    At first, crossbows were considered, but it was found that if the power of the string is weak, it cannot kill a person several tens of meters away. Compound bows require many components and demand high quality, so in the end, it was decided to mass-produce simple short bows. Although the effective range is about 100 meters, the time it takes to draw and release an arrow can be shortened to 1-2 seconds with training. If there is an enemy army that charges at an average of 100 meters in 13 seconds, it is possible to rain arrows about 10 times. Nobunaga judged that it can expect sufficient effectiveness and tried to incorporate the volley firing tactic with bows into each army.

    Shizuko is in charge of overseeing the production of bows and arrows. Since it was her established strategy, it is natural that Shizuko has the know-how to mass-produce them. Furthermore, in addition to mass production, there is a system in place to ensure that the bows and arrows produced can be efficiently handled by the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers).

    The length of the arrow is said to be the length when both hands are spread out, subtracting 38.1cm (15 inches), and dividing the result by 2. If it deviates significantly from this length, the arrow cannot be drawn properly and it can cause joint pain. To solve this problem, Shizuko¡¯s countermeasure was to align the soldiers according to the arrows. In other words, instead of aligning each Ashigaru (light foot soldier) with an arrow, the length of the arrow is standardized, and Ashigaru (light foot soldiers) who fit that length are aligned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It seems difficult to increase production beyond the current level.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. Please prioritize delivering to other armies and put our army on hold. Of course, confirm the priority of delivery destinations with the Lord first.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°By the way, it has gotten quite cold. Take care of your health. I¡¯ve been feeling hot since earlier.¡±

    The reason Shizuko feels hot even in winter is because Wittman and the others are curled up around her. The body temperature of a wolf is always high, ranging from 40.6 to 41 degrees Celsius, and they regulate their body temperature by opening their mouths and sticking out their tongues instead of sweating.

    ¡°Battle rations¡­ um, has the menu for ¡®ikusa meshi¡¯ (battle rice) been delivered to Lord Takenaka?¡±

    Takenaka Hanbei sent a letter to Shizuko suggesting a name change from ¡°military rations¡± to ¡°ikusa meshi¡± because the former name was not easily understood. Shizuko didn¡¯t have any particular attachment to the name, so she didn¡¯t object to the name change. Since then, the battle rations prepared by the Oda army have been called ¡°ikusa meshi.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, it arrived safely and a messenger came quickly.¡±

    ¡°Was the prototype of the 5-liter manual pressure pump completed?¡±

    ¡°The prototype was delivered a few days ago, and yesterday I sent it back along with the report written by Shizuko-sama.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. I forgot. Well, that¡¯s fine then.¡±

    They had requested the production of a hand pump with a pressure system to efficiently spray repellents for pest control. Recently, they have been inundated with various requests and inquiries, so Shizuko had forgotten that the prototype had arrived and she had personally verified it. In the verification process, Shizuko identified the nozzle accuracy as a problem. Due to technical limitations, the spray was too wide and the amount sprayed at once was too much. The portable tank would be emptied in 5 minutes, rendering it useless.

    ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been receiving various things, verifying them, and returning the reports, so I completely forgot about it.¡±

    ¡°You seem tired. How about taking a break for a while?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s almost the end of the year, so I¡¯ll take a short break.¡±

    As the new year approached, Nobunaga prepared his military forces. He completely blocked the routes (land and sea) connecting Kyoto and Hokuriku, and had Niwa (Niwa Nagahide) enter Sawayama Castle to ensure the safety of the highways between Gifu and southern Omi Province. In history, from here, he would launch a rapid invasion, with the conquest of Nagashima Ikko-ikki in May and the burning of Mt. Hiei in September. Thinking about the busy days of battles in the coming year, Shizuko felt exhausted.

    (I have been able to reproduce various manual tools¡­ but none of them have satisfactory performance. It¡¯s not good to expect high performance from the beginning.)

    Shizuko felt discouraged as she thought about the painstaking work of repeatedly verifying and improving the sand mountain, knowing the high-performance finished product. She wanted to adopt a method where products that meet the required functions, even if their performance is insufficient, are put into practical use and tested by a large number of people to identify problems and areas for improvement. It was necessary to find the most suitable form for the people of this era to operate, rather than a refined and perfected form. She believed that it would be better to gather opinions from many users and gradually approach the ideal. However, in reality, only Shizuko could conduct the verification, and the process of improvement and testing relied on her judgment for productization. Therefore, the current situation can be described as Shizuko being the bottleneck, as there is no alternative to her for making judgments, which is a critical point that cannot be improved by improving other aspects.

    (Even so, the ¡®tools¡¯ are gradually coming together. I wish things would become easier¡­ but for some reason, they only get busier. By the way, what was the ¡®second unreasonable request¡¯ that Lord Konoe mentioned? Since then, there has been no sign of him mentioning anything.)

    Shizuko never dreamed that the ¡®second unreasonable request¡¯ would be to marry Sakihisa (Konoe) and become his adopted daughter. Unable to come up with an answer even after thinking about it, she decided to go to a hot spring to change her mood.

    In the snowy winter of Gifu, Nobunaga quietly waited for the right moment. As those around him began to abandon the Oda family, he simply waited for an opportunity, biding his time.

    ¡°Yoshinari, let me ask you honestly. Do you think I am finished?¡±

    While eating Yanagawa hot pot, Nobunaga asked Yoshinari Mori, who was sitting across from him. Yoshinari Mori, visibly surprised, hesitated and wandered his gaze, unsure of how to answer. Seeing his reaction, Nobunaga laughed softly and continued speaking.

    ¡°Good. Your attitude makes it clear to me.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. It is true that I have been defeated. Those who know me when I once ruled Kyoto would see me as pitiful in my current state.¡±

    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±

    Yoshinari Mori struggled to find the right words to address Nobunaga. However, he couldn¡¯t find the words to say. Sensing Yoshinari Mori¡¯s feelings, Nobunaga, as always, made a defiant assertion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yoshinari. I am not lamenting my situation. And I am grateful for the loyal retainers who remain with me. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t give up. I will crush the enemies one by one and seize control of this land until I have achieved my ambition.¡±

    ¡°My Lord!! Although I am an old man, I am prepared to devote myself to fulfill your ambition.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. I have a favor to ask of you right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please tell me anything.¡±

    Yoshinari Mori, who was already unable to wield a spear due to a shoulder injury, was prepared to fight even with a spear attached to his body if it was Nobunaga¡¯s command. However, Nobunaga¡¯s request was unexpected.

    ¡°The favor I¡¯m asking is none other than about Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°What about Shizuko-sama¡­?¡±

    ¡°You must also know. Shizuko has achieved numerous military exploits. And that is the problem.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s words that achieving military exploits is the problem made Yoshinari Mori tilt his head in confusion.

    Shizuko, even after Nobunaga fell ill, led the troops and stood on the front lines of Usayama Castle, holding off the siege of the Asakura-Azai coalition forces. Later, she collapsed from overwork, but Nagayoshi took her place and scattered the anti-Oda forces in various places, and Shizuko, who returned midway with Keiji and Saizo, helped restore the transportation network in southern Omi Province. Even those who used to mock Shizuko as a ¡°lucky woman who had no military achievements on the battlefield¡± were left speechless by her remarkable achievements. Yoshinari Mori couldn¡¯t imagine what the problem was with her achievements.

    ¡°Shizuko¡¯s way of fighting is truly ¡®unorthodox.¡¯ She fights not to take heads, but for the victory conditions she sets for herself. I don¡¯t have a problem with that itself. The problem arises when Shizuko achieves more military exploits, and the fact that she is a ¡®woman¡¯ becomes an issue.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Shizuko is already twenty years old and has missed the suitable age to become a wife. But think about it, Yoshinari. Shizuko, who has military achievements and influence in domestic affairs, being single means that someone who wants to gain her influence will emerge.¡±

    In the Sengoku period, it was common to marry and start a family as early as 10 years old, and at the latest by 18 years old. There are also cases like Oichi, who married at 21 years old, but it is said that this was either because Nobunaga didn¡¯t want to let go of Oichi, or because Oichi had been married once before and divorced, and then remarried with Asai Nagamasa. In any case, Shizuko, who is unmarried at the age of 20 and has no marriage experience, is considered a woman who missed her marriage opportunity in the Sengoku period.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want any unnecessary disturbances like before. We can¡¯t use her as a pawn in a political marriage. It¡¯s also a problem to marry Shizuko to someone, as she has many secret techniques in her mind. I have thought of a way to elevate her position and easily reject these kinds of proposals.¡±

    ¡°Should we make her the Lord¡¯s adopted child?¡±

    ¡°I considered the adoption option, but there will definitely be disputes over the successor issue. I want Shizuko to take on a branch of the Oda family. So instead of adopting her, it would be better to have her adopt one of my children. But it¡¯s not enough to just have her adopt a child. It has to be a child with special circumstances.¡±

    In the Sengoku period, adoption and political marriages were common, and even Nobunaga, who was close to being the ruler of the country, adopted and sent his own children as hostages. By having Shizuko adopt his own child, it would be possible to incorporate her as a member of the Oda family. And by making Nobunaga¡¯s child the successor instead of his own, it would show loyalty to Nobunaga to those around him. But even if she becomes a member of the Oda family in some way, there is a possibility of jealousy from relatives. Therefore, to incorporate her as part of the Oda family, a very delicate balance is required.

    ¡°Yoshinari, what I¡¯m asking of you is no small matter. Please become the guardian and educator of my child with special circumstances. It is not easy for me to ask someone like you, who has achieved many military merits, for such a task, but there is no one else who can fulfill this role.¡±

    Mori Yoshinari has achieved many military merits in the 16 years he has served under Nobunaga. He contributed to Nobunaga¡¯s succession to the Oda family and the unification of Owari Province. He participated in the Battle of Okehazama with Imagawa Yoshimoto, and when Nobunaga went to Kyoto, he served as the vanguard with Shibata Katsuie. In the Battle of Anegawa in June, he stopped the advance of the Isono Inshou unit, and in the Battle of Usayama Castle, he took the lead and continued to fight.

    For Nobunaga, Mori Yoshinari has always been and will continue to be his right-hand man. It was not strange for Nobunaga to think that it would be humiliating for Mori Yoshinari to be asked to be the guardian and educator of his child with special circumstances. But as he said, there was no one else who could understand and assist Shizuko with her special circumstances like Mori Yoshinari.

    ¡°My Lord, there is no need to worry. I may be a lowly farmer who cannot wield a spear, but there is nothing that would make me happier than to be of use with these old bones. I will accomplish this great task.¡±

    After saying that, Mori Yoshinari bowed deeply. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, it may seem like a demotion, even being pushed to a lower position. However, Mori Yoshinari, who understands how valuable Shizuko¡¯s existence is, understood how much effort Nobunaga put into reaching this conclusion. No matter how many achievements he made, Shizuko had an undeniable disadvantage, which was being a woman. That position could sometimes threaten her existence, so Nobunaga thought of preventing it in advance, and Mori Yoshinari understood that.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Yoshinari.¡±

    Hearing Mori Yoshinari¡¯s words, Nobunaga smiled gently and said so.

    Even after surviving the first Oda encirclement, the Oda family was still in a disadvantageous position. Those who had been riding on his winning horse turned their backs and tried to join the anti-Oda alliance for various reasons. Nobunaga dismissed those who left as useless, but even in this situation, he valued and rewarded the retainers who did not betray him. Naturally, Shizuko, Mitsuo, and Ashimitsu, the time travelers, had no intention of betraying Nobunaga, and those around them had the same mindset.

    However, the time travelers, especially Shizuko, did more than just pledge their loyalty. Ashimitsu contributed in battles, Mitsuo in cooking and livestock farming, and Shizuko prospered Owari and Mino through agricultural reforms and various technological advancements. Especially with Shizuko¡¯s agricultural reforms over the years, Owari was overflowing with food, which was unimaginable in the Sengoku period. Within the Oda family¡¯s territory, people didn¡¯t need to kill and plunder others to obtain food, and they weren¡¯t pushed to the brink of risking their lives to work as migrant workers during the agricultural off-season. This was all thanks to Shizuko¡¯s guidance to Nobunaga. Some of the defectors knew about this. Therefore, it was only natural to consider recruiting Shizuko as a good gift to the anti-Oda alliance.

    ¡°Even if they increase the tolls at the checkpoints along the way fifty times, I won¡¯t give up. I want them to channel that motivation into something else.¡±

    She could only sigh. But Shizuko, who thought it was a problem to leave it without any countermeasures, gathered those who were involved in the intrigue. It was Shizuko, Ashimitsu, Mitsuo, and Gorou, the four of them. Gorou was added to the group because he had received numerous cooking recipes from the other three and was now in a position similar to being Nobunaga and Nohime¡¯s personal chef. Gorou also served as the head chef at Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s banquets, and he was the one who knew the ingredients in the current Owari and Mino the best.

    ¡°We¡¯ve gathered quite a lot. Should we use them as ingredients for tempura or something?¡±

    Ashimitsu shrugged his shoulders while looking at the mountain of documents in front of him. The amount of paper was enough to create a small mountain, clearly showing how important they were within the Oda clan.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in politics. If it improves my cooking skills, then I¡¯ll consider it. But considering the current situation, the best option is still the Oda clan.¡±

    ¡°Even if you betray and find yourself in a new position, there¡¯s no guarantee that you¡¯ll be protected. If the purpose is simply to ¡®recruit,¡¯ there¡¯s a possibility of being eliminated after betraying.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. As the old man said, I can¡¯t think of any good things that would come from betraying, you know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mitsuo, not the old man.¡±

    Gorou had no interest other than cooking, but on the flip side, it meant that he could betray the Oda clan for the sake of his culinary path.

    ¡°Based on the information I gathered, the anti-Oda alliance is not united. So even if Gorou were to betray, there is a high possibility that the anti-Oda alliance would not take him seriously.¡±

    Shizuko gently tried to persuade Gorou. Currently, if he were to betray, only destruction awaits him. Especially if he were to abandon Nobunaga at this point, there is a high possibility that his head would be separated from his body.

    ¡°No, I understand. Even though I¡¯m not knowledgeable about politics, I can¡¯t think of anything good that would come from betraying the Oda clan at this critical moment. It would be against my principles to say goodbye just because it¡¯s inconvenient for me, even though I¡¯m indebted to them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision. Well, rest assured, if you do betray, I¡¯ll make sure your head is cleanly cut off.¡±

    ¡°Where is the assurance in that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s better to be disposed of by someone you know rather than by a stranger?¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s head started to ache from their strange conversation. But none of the three showed any signs of falling into intrigue, and she felt relieved inside. If the time travelers were to scatter, it would undoubtedly lead to a muddy battlefield. For Shizuko, that was something that had to be avoided at all costs.

    ¡°For now, I expect the intrigue to continue, so please report everything to the Lord.¡±

    Shizuko, recognizing that everyone¡¯s intentions were unified, ended the meeting with those words.

    The Koga group, who had defected from the Rokkaku clan, did not immediately become subservient to Nobunaga. Originally, the way of life for the Koga group was not aggressive. They had used military force and ninjutsu to protect themselves from the unstable social situation. The reason they cooperated with the Rokkaku clan was also for the survival of the Koga group. Seeing the decline of the Rokkaku clan, they gradually leaned towards Nobunaga.

    However, the Koga group did not become vassals of Nobunaga. They were dissatisfied with Nobunaga¡¯s high-handed attitude. Even if the Koga group were to declare their allegiance, it would be a superficial obedience. The Koga group found themselves in a delicate position, and it was at this time that they received shocking information.

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­ Where did they have that much money?¡±

    It started with a report from a scout who was sent to Owari. The report stated that Nobunaga was collecting something from various parts of Owari using wagons. Upon receiving such reports, the Koga group increased their number of spies. They tried to investigate the contents of the wagons, but the heavily guarded wagons were impossible to approach. However, they could infer from the deep tracks left by the wagons that they were carrying something of considerable weight. And an opportunity to know the contents of the wagons presented itself. When they were about to reach Gifu, one of the wagon wheels broke, causing the contents to spill out. What they were transporting was gold bars. And not just a few, but dozens, possibly even over a hundred gold bars were stacked inside.

    That alone was enough to cause astonishment, but an even more astonishing fact was revealed. The Oda soldiers, thinking that the wagon wheel was irreparable, decided to distribute the gold bars among the other wagons. It turned out that the other wagons also contained a large amount of gold bars. In the end, there were 86 gold bars and 52 silver bars. When the gold bars were seen during the transfer, the Koga spies understood that all the cargo was gold bars. Panicking, they quickly gathered their opinions with other scouts and immediately sent the information to the Koga group. The head of the Koga group, upon receiving the report, immediately gathered the leaders for a meeting.

    ¡°With that much money, they can easily destroy us!¡±

    ¡°I see. We will be destroyed overnight. I believe that submitting to Oda is the only way to survive.¡±

    After witnessing Nobunaga¡¯s vast wealth, they leaned heavily towards submitting to him rather than questioning the merits of doing so. They understood that they were insignificant in the face of Nobunaga and the K¨­ga group panicked. When humans panic, their thinking and perspective narrow, causing them to overlook things that they would normally see.

    If the scouts had not been surprised by the large amount of gold and had conducted a thorough investigation instead of hastily reporting it, they would have noticed Nobunaga¡¯s trap. Most of the wagons did not contain gold bars. However, they recognized the fact that Nobunaga had a large amount of gold. From then on, even if they did not find the gold bars when investigating Nobunaga, they would only think that he was ¡°hiding¡± them.

    ¡°The longer we wait, the more suspicious Oda will become of us. By the time the new year arrives, we must give him an answer.¡±

    The K¨­ga Fifty-Three Families gathered to discuss, but the conclusion was already clear without any debate. The K¨­ga group, with its limited financial resources, had no chance of defeating Nobunaga, who had abundant funds. There were voices calling for them to join the anti-Oda alliance, but the disorganized alliance would likely be easily crushed if they did participate.

    After several discussions, the K¨­ga group decided to submit to Nobunaga. They sent a letter of submission to Nobunaga and sent selected shinobi from the Mochizuki and Yamanaka families as hostages. They also ordered the scattered K¨­ga shinobi to return to their base.

    Upon receiving the K¨­ga group¡¯s submission, Nobunaga smirked and ordered them to inform the Oda clan of their future operations while granting them a certain degree of autonomy. In addition to the hostages, he also hired several other shinobi and assigned them to retainers such as Shibata Katsuie. The skilled K¨­ga shinobi were incorporated into the Sixth Army and began working under Takigawa Kazumasu. With this, Nobunaga strengthened his information gathering capabilities and immediately ordered the Sixth Army to gather various information.

    Nobunaga¡¯s residence in Gifu was filled with tension. Nagamasa, his brother-in-law, and his retainers, Endo and Mitamura, as well as Oichi, Nagamasa¡¯s wife and Nobunaga¡¯s sister, were meeting with Nobunaga. Nagamasa, who had been like a recluse until now, had a clear and refreshing expression, and there was no trace of his disgraceful behavior six months ago.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, are you really that surprised?¡±

    Nagamasa smiled, but Nobunaga¡¯s feelings were complicated. Nagamasa¡¯s proposal was unexpected even for Nobunaga.

    ¡°No one would be surprised if you said you were becoming a foot soldier.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve always been surprised by you, brother-in-law. It might be interesting to indulge in my brother-in-law¡¯s hobbies once in a while.¡±

    Nagamasa laughed, but quickly composed himself.

    ¡°First of all, I want to thank you for supporting me when I was so useless. However, I can¡¯t rely on you any further.¡±

    ¡°And how does becoming a foot soldier connect to that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult story. I am now a castaway from the Asai family. And the Asai family has betrayed the Oda family. No matter what I do in the future, that fact will not disappear. The Asai family is destined to perish. And they will be remembered in history as a family of traitors.¡±

    Nagamasa had accepted his fate. Furthermore, the Oda and Asai families had vastly different military and financial strengths. Additionally, Nobunaga showed no mercy to traitors, so there was no hope for Nagamasa to be appointed as the head of the Asai family and continue its existence.

    ¡°However, I was once the head of the Asai family. Therefore, I want to settle things with my father myself. But I can¡¯t ask a traitor to lend me soldiers. So, the only option left is to start as a foot soldier under my brother-in-law.¡±

    ¡°¡­What if I were to defeat your father before that?¡±

    ¡°That is the will of heaven. It means that I am not qualified to stand on the stage of avenging my father. Brother-in-law, you should not consider making me your retainer. Your retainers would not find it amusing.

    Shizuko had been working on hydroponic cultivation, which would begin testing from the next fiscal year. Hydroponic cultivation is a cultivation method that does not use soil, but instead uses nutrient solutions. It is also known as hydroponics or water cultivation, and it allows for the cultivation of root vegetables that were previously considered impossible. It is widely used in gardening without any limitations. The cultivation method that benefits the most from this is wasabi cultivation.

    Wasabi is a difficult crop to cultivate due to its need for clear streams, appropriate water temperature, high oxygen content, and a location that does not receive direct sunlight. If water circulation is used, a facility that can supply a large amount of air is necessary. The reason why clear streams are necessary is to wash away the allyl isothiocyanate that wasabi releases. Many plants collect phosphates and water from the soil using VA bacteria in their roots, but wasabi lacks VA bacteria, making it less competitive. Therefore, it releases a substance called allyl isothiocyanate into the soil to prevent other plants from approaching, but this substance also inhibits the growth of wasabi itself. This phenomenon is called autotoxicity. By finely grating wasabi, the enzyme called myrosinase and the compound called sinigrin glycoside inside the cells react to produce the pungent component allyl isothiocyanate. To prevent autotoxicity, wasabi needs to be constantly exposed to running water. At this time, if the water is cloudy, the main component of the cloudiness, clay particles, will spread and cause the roots of wasabi to lack oxygen. Because of this obstacle, wasabi cannot grow unless it is in a clear stream.

    The reason why the appropriate water temperature is necessary is that the ideal water temperature for wasabi is below an average of 15 degrees Celsius. If it exceeds 16 degrees, the amount of dissolved oxygen in the water becomes insufficient. Oxygen is important for the growth of wasabi, and colder water (with an average water temperature of 12 degrees) is desirable. The reason for this is that oxygen is more easily dissolved in colder water.

    The reason for injecting air into the water when circulating water is to blow away the dissolved allyl isothiocyanate in the water. Allyl isothiocyanate is highly volatile, so by performing aeration (the act of supplying air to a liquid), accumulation can be prevented.

    In order to cultivate wasabi, it is necessary to meet the troublesome conditions of having clean flowing water, no clay particles in the gravel or pebbles, an average water temperature of around 13 to 14 degrees Celsius, abundant dissolved oxygen in the water, and preferably a shaded location. Cultivation using natural environments requires careful selection of the land, but hydroponic cultivation is easier to meet the necessary conditions for cultivation.

    The environment Shizuko prepared for wasabi cultivation is simple. First, a water supply tank is prepared, and then cultivation tanks are installed in multiple tiers. A filtration tank is installed above the topmost wasabi cultivation tank. The filtration tank has multiple stages of perforated bottom plates, and volcanic rocks are laid on each tank. Water is showered onto these volcanic rocks in the filtration tank. It is filtered by coming into contact with the volcanic rocks, and by showering the water inflow, the surface area of the water is increased, making it easier to absorb oxygen. This clean water flows into the wasabi cultivation tanks. Each cultivation tank has an outlet, and the water flows to the lower cultivation tanks through this location. The water that has passed through the lowest cultivation tank returns to the water supply tank and is sent to the aeration tank. In modern times, aeration can be achieved using an air pump, but air pumps did not exist in the Sengoku period. It may seem like there is no solution, but it is possible to create a makeshift air pump using the principle of negative pressure.

    First, an aeration tank is created below the water supply tank, and a bamboo drainage pipe connected to the water supply tank is passed through it. Small holes with a diameter similar to a straw are drilled in the drainage pipe, and a Factice tube (hereinafter referred to as an air tube) is passed through it, with the tip cut diagonally. After cutting the tip diagonally towards the outlet of the drainage, the opposite side of the air tube is exposed to the air. By coming into contact with the air, a vacuum pressure (negative pressure) is generated, and the pressure takes in air and supplies a large amount of oxygen to the water. By utilizing this principle of negative pressure, a large amount of oxygen can be supplied to the water and at the same time, allyl isothiocyanate can be blown away. In short, it is a diffuser made with whatever materials are available. If this water is pumped up and sent to the filtration tank, a clear stream with a high oxygen content can be sent again.

    Shizuko used a multi-tier hydroponic cultivation system. If a device is created that can pump the water from the oxygen-supplied water supply tank to the filtration tank, the rest will be automatically processed. The water that is discharged from the drainage valve also returns to the water supply tank through a pumping device that uses a water wheel and gears. By using a vinyl greenhouse, pests can be avoided as much as possible. If the water temperature becomes too high, it can be replaced with groundwater from nearby mountains. Daily water temperature checks are necessary, but other than that, only occasional water replacement is needed. After a year, splendid wild wasabi will be ready for harvest. With two years of cultivation, magnificent wasabi that was unseen in the Sengoku period can be harvested.

    ¡°I found the genuine wasabi in Mino, and you can just take the gravel and pebbles from the nearby river. With a land area of about 2 hectares, we can cultivate around 40,000 plants, right?¡±

    ¡°As always, the number of cultivations is strange. However, if we can mass-produce wasabi, our country will prosper.¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), who was observing the wasabi cultivation system with Shizuko, nodded in admiration. Wasabi has been cultivated since the Asuka period, but it truly began in the early Edo period. Wasabi cultivation was not practiced during the Sengoku period, and wasabi for consumption was only harvested from the wild.

    ¡°There is no part of the plant that is discarded, from the roots, stems, leaves, to the flowers. Well, I suppose everyone desires the roots.¡±

    ¡°I heard in Kyoto that they use sharkskin for grating it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you the complicated explanation, but when you grate it finely with a fine grater, the pungent component comes out better. That¡¯s why sharkskin is the best in that sense.¡±

    While answering Kimyomaru¡¯s question, Shizuko checked the water temperature. Despite the winter cold, the water temperature was 12 degrees Celsius, which was suitable for wasabi cultivation. With the ability to produce glass, it was now possible to manufacture stick-shaped mercury thermometers. Although mass production was difficult, they were highly valuable, so Shizuko requested the production of a total of 10 thermometers for use in vinyl greenhouses and for checking water and ground temperatures. Thanks to the stick-shaped mercury thermometers, it became easier to observe the temperature inside the vinyl greenhouse, and the task of confirming the room temperature became faster.

    ¡°Should we separate the one-year-old genuine wasabi from the two-year-old genuine wasabi and continue cultivation while conducting variety improvement?¡±

    By crossbreeding the cultivated wasabi with the seeds taken from wild wasabi, a variety suitable for hydroponic cultivation will eventually be born. The timing of its birth is unknown, but it is better to constantly cultivate different varieties than to cultivate the same variety all the time.

    ¡°Well, work is done. Next, I need to arrange the distribution of sake.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a tough job. Well, you are the founder of the Gifu Sake Brewing Company, so I can only say, do your best.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to hold such a prestigious position.¡±

    Shizuko chuckled at Kimyomaru¡¯s words. Until recently, the sake industry in Owari and Mino was in a state of collapse. However, Shizuko integrated it into the brewing district and revitalized it by increasing the variety of sake. Now, it has become a renowned sake brewing region, producing not only cloudy sake but also sake made from Gifu rice and Owari rice, sweet potato shochu made from Satsuma potatoes, fruit liqueurs made from fruits, and plum wine made from white liquor. Sake produced in each region is unified under the name ¡°Gifu Sake,¡± and those involved in sake brewing in Owari and Mino are members of an organization called the ¡°Gifu Sake Brewing Company.¡±

    The Gifu Sake Brewing Company is an organization that bridges the brewing district and the merchants. During the Sengoku period, there was no consideration for delivering goods correctly, and in some cases, merchants were killed and their money stolen, and vice versa. To prevent such situations, the merchants can safely buy and sell sake, control excessive competition, and have the merchants belong to a single company, which allows for centralized tax collection. This was the purpose of establishing the Gifu Sake Brewing Company.

    The Gifu Sake Brewing Company is basically a company that connects sake brewers and merchants, and membership is free. However, in order to buy sake from the brewers, one needs to purchase ¡°shares,¡± which are equivalent to modern-day investment. The more shares one has, the more they contribute to the development of the brewing district, and the limit of the amount of sake that can be purchased is determined by the number of shares one holds.

    It is possible to buy sake even without owning shares. However, owning shares comes with various benefits because it contributes to the development of the brewing district. Shareholders can exercise the right to participate in the management of the Gifu Sake Brewing Company. Just like in modern times, those with more shares have a greater say. It is possible for someone with only one share to raise an issue, but approval requires a majority of the issued shares to be in favor.

    The amount of money to purchase sake is lower for non-shareholders. For example, while shareholders can purchase 1 liter for 100 mon, non-shareholders can only purchase 700 milliliters for 100 mon. In addition, if there is a profit, profit distribution is carried out once a year. The recipients can choose between receiving the profit in money or in sake.

    Shares can be transferred, but if one rebels against the Oda clan, all rights to the shares will be lost. Shares are represented by valuable securities called stock certificates, which are issued in a half-ticket system. Half of the stock certificates are kept by the Oda clan, and the remaining half is kept by the purchaser. When exercising rights, the certificates are matched, and a record of who exercised the rights and for what purpose is made. Nobunaga holds 30% of the shares as the one who approved the establishment and lent military power, Mori Yoshinari, the organizer, holds 11%, and Shizuko, who launched the brand, holds 10%. The remaining 49% is purchased by merchants, so if Nobunaga, Mori Yoshinari, and Shizuko¡¯s opinions align, the motion will not pass. On the other hand, if one of the three is convinced and agrees, the motion will pass even if Nobunaga opposes it. This is the result of Nobunaga¡¯s consideration to prevent his own arbitrary decisions. It also includes the calculation of making it appear that merchants have a say and encouraging them to contribute investment.

    The purchase of sake is calculated based on the estimated production volume during the brewing process, and the total amount is communicated to the shareholders. Upon hearing this, the merchants apply to the Oda clan for the amount of sake they want to purchase. The produced sake is temporarily purchased by the Oda clan and then delivered to the merchants, who are requested to pay the price, including the added sake tax, according to the amount of sake. By paying the price, the merchants can safely obtain sake. Any sake that is not purchased is bought by the Oda clan, except for the portion that the brewers consume themselves or distribute to the neighborhood.

    Shizuko purchases alcohol up to the limit every year at a 10% discount. She doesn¡¯t drink it herself, but for Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) to drink. However, 10% of the sake produced in Owari and Mino is more than what can be consumed personally. Therefore, the surplus is sold to the warlords at a low price. As a result of the increase in the variety of sake, each warlord has their own preferred sake. Shibata and Sassa prefer high-alcohol rum, Maeda Toshiie prefers plum wine, Mori Yoshinari and Hideyoshi prefer sake, and Niwa (Niwa Nagahide) prefers shochu made from potatoes.

    ¡°Indeed, the rum production volume is challenging.¡±

    Rum made from molasses needs to be aged for a long time. Therefore, it cannot be shipped in the same year it is brewed, like sake.

    ¡°Well, for now, only two people are drinking it, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Currently, only Shibata Katsuie and Sassa Narimasa are drinking it, but if more people start drinking it, the current production system won¡¯t be able to meet the demand. Shizuko thought that it was necessary to review the production system.

    After returning home from the wasabi greenhouse, Shizuko looks through the catalog prepared by Aya. The amount of sake is properly listed, but the calculation part, which cannot be handled with an abacus, is still blank. Shizuko places the abacus on the desk and calculates the amount and price of the sake to be sold, as well as the remaining amount of sake.

    ¡°By the way, did the sake cause any disputes like the yokan?¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), who was indulging in contemplation while playing with the cat, mutters as if remembering something.

    ¡°Well, thanks for reminding me of something I tried not to consciously remember.¡±

    Yokan generally refers to a traditional Japanese sweet made by pouring azuki bean paste into a mold and solidifying it with agar. The one solidified firmly with agar is called ¡°neri yokan,¡± and the one made softer by reducing the amount of agar is called ¡°mizu yokan.¡± There is also a type called ¡°mushi yokan,¡± which is made by mixing wheat flour or bran with agar and steaming it. Yokan has a very high sugar content, so if it is in the appropriate condition, it can be stored for over a year at room temperature. Taking advantage of this characteristic, it is sometimes used as emergency food or as a nutritional supplement for the military.

    Shizuko has a reason for not adopting yokan as Oda¡¯s field rations, despite its high efficiency. To put it simply, disputes arose between Shibata and Hideyoshi, who each had their own preferences. More precisely, not only them but also Akechi Mitsuhide, Niwa Nagahide, Takigawa Kazumasu, and Mori Yoshinari, each warlord had their own preferences. Shizuko was the one who triggered this turmoil.

    In modern times, there are many types of yokan, but during the Sengoku period, there were mainly two types: ¡°sugar yokan,¡± which used sugar extravagantly, and ¡°azuki yokan,¡± which used only azuki beans without sugar. Shizuko also created a wide variety of yokan, such as koshian, tsubuan, chestnut, matcha, salt, honey, yuzu, and black tea, just like in modern times. Although a certain group was formed, preferences were completely divided, and each warlord claimed that their preferred yokan was the best, making it difficult to adopt it as field rations. If they were to adopt only one, it would not only lead to disputes among the retainers but also cause further problems. However, no one could stop Nobunaga, who enjoyed the turmoil. The series of incidents, known as the ¡°Yokan Rebellion,¡± not only spread the name of yokan but also made it impossible to adopt it as field rations.

    ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t seem like a public dispute anymore, it is still ongoing behind the scenes.¡±

    The yokan dispute among the retainers is still ongoing, despite appearing to have calmed down. Since it is a dispute based on food preferences rather than a power struggle, Nobunaga doesn¡¯t pay much attention to it and leaves it unresolved.

    ¡°Food preferences are difficult.¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks to that, the shop was established, so you could say it¡¯s a good result¡­ maybe?¡±

    The yokan fever among the Oda clan retainers spread faster than Shizuko expected and has now become one of the symbols of status. The lower-ranked retainers dream of being able to eat plenty of yokan and strive to improve their military achievements day and night. The higher-ranked retainers buy yokan as a reward and enjoy it with tea or sake. In this situation, the demand for yokan exceeds what Shizuko alone can handle. Reluctantly, Shizuko appointed Gorou as the supervisor and opened the Oda clan¡¯s official sweet shop, ¡°Gifu-ya,¡± in Gifu. Although it was in the form of made-to-order due to its limited storage capacity, reservations were already filled for the next six months.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time we find someone to help Aya-chan with the paperwork. We need someone for administrative and accounting tasks.¡±

    However, finding someone for administrative tasks is not easy. While there are many who aim for military achievements and career advancement, it is extremely difficult to find a civil servant who supports the lord behind the scenes. Even if there were such a person, they are often already serving other lords. Therefore, instead of searching for someone for administrative tasks, it is necessary to cultivate them oneself.

    (In that sense, Aya-chan is excellent¡­ but I can¡¯t push her too hard, can I?)

    Shizuko thought about it, but she couldn¡¯t come up with an easy solution to break the current situation.

 CH 82

    December late 1570

    As the end of the year approached and the cold became even harsher, an unexpected person visited Sakihisa (Konoe).

    ¡°First, please ask the uncultured people to leave. Those who do not understand elegance should wait outside. I am unarmed, unlike you who are behind me, so you should not lag behind.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) was surprised by the unexpected guest, but he smiled and spoke sarcastically. The visitor smiled back without a sharp irony and asked those around him to step back.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite sudden and unexpected, Lord Kenshin of Echigo.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, no one would expect me to wander around dressed as a wandering monk.¡±

    Laughing like a mischievous child, Kenshin of Echigo answered Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s question. As he had planned, no one could have predicted that Kenshin would visit Sakihisa (Konoe) in Gifu. Even the Takeda spies, who believed Kenshin was in Kasugayama Castle, did not doubt it.

    ¡°Tonight is a good night. Shall we enjoy the moon in the garden?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Very well. But I am currently under the protection of the Oda clan. Do not forget that.¡±

    After warning Kenshin, Sakihisa (Konoe) guided him to the veranda. It was the middle of winter in late December, but Kenshin, born in the harsh cold of Echigo, was accustomed to this level of cold. However, Sakihisa (Konoe) felt a little chilly, so he wore a double-layered silk-threaded angled-sleeve coat.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold tonight. Let¡¯s warm it up from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Warm it up?¡±

    Kenshin frowned at the unfamiliar word. However, without answering his question, Sakihisa (Konoe) ordered a servant to prepare warm sake. After a while, the servant brought warm sake and a plate with snacks. Sakihisa (Konoe) took a jug and poured sake into a cup, offering it to Kenshin. Kenshin, slightly bewildered, accepted the cup from Sakihisa (Konoe) and looked down. The cup was white except for a blue snake-eye pattern at the bottom. Kenshin looked at the color on the white part and the transparency at the boundary between the blue and white. He was captivated by the blue sparkling warm sake reflecting the moonlight. Eventually, he smiled mischievously and clinked cups with Sakihisa (Konoe).

    ¡°To our reunion.¡±

    ¡°Ah, to our reunion.¡±

    They tilted their cups and drank the sake in one gulp. Sakihisa (Konoe) was used to it, but Kenshin, who tasted warm sake for the first time, was surprised but quickly regained his composure and enjoyed the taste.

    ¡°Delicious.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. This is a rare item that even Oda clan retainers can hardly obtain. It is suitable for drinking on a day like today.¡±

    While saying this, Sakihisa (Konoe) turned his face towards the garden. Kenshin also followed his gaze. There was the moon shining clearly in the dark night, illuminating the garden, and the sound of rustling leaves tickled their ears. The severe yet beautiful winter scenery was there. Kenshin understood why he had avoided having guards. Silently, just gazing at the garden in front of them while drinking sake felt like a luxurious experience to Kenshin. And he thought that it would be inappropriate to disturb such a fleeting and beautiful place by trampling on it with his presence.

    ¡°What a fleeting beauty. I understand why you dislike monkeys on the eaves.¡±

    ¡°This garden is my masterpiece. Unrefined and uncultured people are unnecessary.¡±

    While gazing at the garden, Sakihisa (Konoe) tilted his cup. Kenshin also raised his cup. Although they were silently enjoying the sake while gazing at the garden, Kenshin suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me the reason why I came?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to forcefully ask and answer your question?¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) smiled and answered Kenshin¡¯s question. Sakihisa (Konoe) was not particularly interested in what Kenshin¡¯s purpose was. He was satisfied with just drinking sake with an old friend. They had once formed an alliance for the revival of the authority of the imperial court and the Ashikaga regime, but their ambitions were shattered by the Takeda and Hojo clans. However, their friendship had not disappeared.

    ¡°Haha, it seems that if I don¡¯t ask, it will seem like I came just to crush your spirit. Well¡­ let me ask you directly. The reason I came is related to your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Daughter¡­? No way¡­¡±

    For the first time, Sakihisa (Konoe) showed a surprised expression. Kenshin, with a mischievous smile, finished his cup of sake and continued speaking.

    ¡°Even when I fought against the Takeda, I have never been so surprised. Using a woman for politics¡­ I never thought of it. That¡¯s why everyone is deceived. Neither the Takeda spies nor the Hojo spies have noticed. It seems that to the outside world, it appears that it is the Oda or Mori clan who are doing it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met her and heard her story, I would have laughed at the spies¡¯ reports. But after meeting that girl and hearing her, I realized that the spies were not foolish.¡±

    Kenshin paused and finished his cup of sake, taking a breath.

    ¡°The foundation of a country is its people. We samurai only borrow the harvest in exchange for protecting the people¡¯s land. She understands this, and she makes the people prosper. And in doing so, she gains her own power. The spies were dizzy with confusion. The power she possesses is equivalent to 1.2 million koku of land.¡±

    ¡°¡­The reason you visited me, is it not a playful request for me to intercede? My daughter is a treasure of the Konoe family. She cannot be sent away so easily. Besides, she is currently working under Lord Oda. As long as she does not dislike it, I cannot separate her from Lord Oda¡¯s side.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) thought it was a complicated story. While the Takeda and Hojo clans focused on the military aspects of the Oda clan, they neglected agriculture and fishing. However, Kenshin was different. He considered himself a samurai entrusted with the people¡¯s land. Unlike the Takeda and Hojo, he valued Shizuko¡¯s production technology.

    ¡°Wait. You¡­ the reason you visited today, could it be¡­¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe), who was considering Kenshin¡¯s intentions, realized that Kenshin¡¯s visit today was not just a whim but a calculated move. Kenshin, with a cunning smile, told Sakihisa (Konoe) the answer.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t intend to take her away. I just want to talk to her again. Lady Shizuko of the Konoe family.¡±

    In preparation for the New Year, Sakihisa (Konoe) had purchased a variety of goods from Shizuko. The day the goods arrived was the day after Kenshin¡¯s visit. Occasionally, Nobunaga would handle it, but Shizuko was primarily responsible for Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s dealings. Although Shizuko herself did not usually visit unless it was to deliver goods, she decided to visit as a greeting due to the New Year. Kenshin took advantage of the timing and obtained an opportunity to meet Shizuko, which would be difficult for even a senior Oda clan retainer. It was understandable that Sakihisa (Konoe) would be worried as he could not easily drive them away.

    ¡°Lady Shizuko has arrived.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Let her in.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) felt a slight unease as he left his friend alone in the room and went outside with Shizuko. However, Sakihisa (Konoe) crossed his arms, cleared his throat, and turned his back to her.

    ¡°(Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.)¡±

    ¡°(Don¡¯t worry.)¡±

    Although Kenshin said so, Sakihisa (Konoe) couldn¡¯t feel completely at ease when he looked at Kenshin¡¯s expression. Sakihisa (Konoe) let out a sigh as if he were spitting out something heavy.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    As the words were spoken, the door was quietly opened. First, Shizuko, dressed warmly, entered, followed by Kaiser and K?nig. Kenshin instinctively recoiled at the sight of the huge beasts, but Sakihisa (Konoe) chuckled. Once Kenshin¡¯s understanding caught up, he blushed and coughed to cover it up.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. These kids won¡¯t leave me¡­ um, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not scary, you know?¡±

    Shizuko scratched the back of her head and gave a dry laugh at Kenshin¡¯s reaction. Kenshin corrected his posture and looked at Kaiser and K?nig again. They were so huge that he had never seen anything like them, but they didn¡¯t give off a rough impression. Instead, they had a divine beauty. Kenshin thought to himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. However, I was surprised at first, but the more I look, the more refined their appearance is.¡±

    Shizuko smiled wryly at the monk¡¯s (Kenshin¡¯s) words. Since the end of the Battle of Shiga, Wittman and the others had never left Shizuko¡¯s side. Although they would obediently stay away in places where animals were not allowed, they would always be waiting at the entrance. Especially Kaiser, who had regained his affectionate behavior from when he was a young cub, would stick to her all the time. Perhaps feeling a lack of affection due to the frequent movements, Shizuko decided to let them do as they pleased.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Konoe. I just wanted to confirm the inventory¡­ Is that alright?¡±

    Shizuko asked Sakihisa (Konoe) if it was okay to confirm the contents. She meant both confirming the contents and whether it was okay to do so in the presence of an outsider. After glancing at Kenshin, Sakihisa (Konoe) sighed heavily and nodded without waiting for her reply. Shizuko felt a question mark about Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s attitude, but she decided not to delve deeper as she thought it would make him uncomfortable. Shizuko took out the documents from the wrapping cloth and handed them to Sakihisa (Konoe) after double-checking the contents.

    ¡°Salt, sugar, miso, soy sauce, mirin, sake, green tea, oolong tea, black tea, Gifu rice, Owari rice¡­ well, it¡¯s quite a lot. The kitchen might get a bit crowded.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I plan to invite acquaintances for a banquet during the New Year. After the first three days of the New Year, there will probably be half left.¡±

    It was a quantity that could sustain an individual for several months, but they would consume it in a few days. Shizuko was slightly curious about how many people he would invite, but she decided not to poke into it further. After that, she told Sakihisa (Konoe) that she wanted to check the luggage, and without waiting for her response, Sakihisa (Konoe) took Shizuko out with him. Kenshin was initially taken aback by their swift movements, but once his understanding caught up, he smiled softly.

    ¡°Um, is it alright?¡±

    Shizuko felt a slight unease as Sakihisa (Konoe) left his friend alone in the room and went outside with her. However, Sakihisa (Konoe) crossed his arms, cleared his throat, and turned his back to her.

    ¡°Listen, Lady Shizuko. My second challenge is to make you my adopted daughter. However, I have only discussed this with Lord Oda.¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah, yes, huh?¡±

    Shizuko, who heard an outrageous bombshell statement, but before she could think about it, Sakihisa (Konoe) turned around and continued speaking with a desperate expression.

    ¡°That wicked villain, worse than the eccentric, somehow knows about it. That man. He must be plotting something wicked. Therefore, here¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such cruel things.¡±

    In the middle of their conversation, a voice came from the side, causing Sakihisa (Konoe) to stiffen. However, the person who called out didn¡¯t seem to care much and approached Sakihisa (Konoe) and the others with a very natural stride.

    ¡°Excuse me, I just wanted to talk, but this guy here is overly cautious.¡±

    Kenshin stood in front of Shizuko and bowed respectfully. Shizuko, who still couldn¡¯t grasp the situation, reflexively bowed her head. Sakihisa (Konoe), who seemed like he wanted to say something, eventually sighed and sat down on the veranda.

    ¡°Lord Fushiki-an. This girl is busy, so we can¡¯t take up too much of her time. Please make it brief.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe), understanding that any countermeasures would be broken, concluded that it would be best to comply with Kenshin¡¯s wishes while monitoring and guiding without crossing any lines. Kenshin, sensing Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s intentions, once again bowed his head to Sakihisa (Konoe) with gratitude and apology, then turned his attention back to Shizuko.

    ¡°We have met before, but let me introduce myself again. I am Fushiki-an.¡±

    ¡°I am Shizuko. Um¡­ Is your name, and being a friend of the Konoe family, referring to the person known as the Dragon of Echigo?¡±

    Kenshin¡¯s expression stiffened at the mention of the Dragon of Echigo. Shizuko, who had previously shown no signs of seeing through Kenshin¡¯s true identity, immediately saw through it this time. Kenshin turned his face towards Sakihisa (Konoe) only. He seemed to find Kenshin¡¯s surprise quite enjoyable as he grinned. Kenshin, facing Shizuko again, cleared his throat and spoke.

    ¡°If I were indeed the Dragon of Echigo, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do anything in particular. However, if you were to secretly come to Gifu, considering it¡¯s the season when it snows, I thought it might be quite inconvenient for you.¡±

    Kenshin and Sakihisa (Konoe) were speechless at Shizuko¡¯s response. The Dragon of Echigo, known as a military genius on par with Takeda and Hojo, had countless people who desired his head. In this rare opportunity to take Kenshin¡¯s life, Shizuko showed no ambition to do so. On the contrary, she expressed concern for Kenshin¡¯s return. Even Sakihisa (Konoe) found her response to be beyond his expectations. Kenshin, who saw no signs of hostility and observed their surprise with a curious expression, looked directly at Shizuko. Kenshin intuitively understood from his gaze that he could trust her words from earlier.

    ¡°Hahaha, how refreshing.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    Shizuko was perplexed by Kenshin¡¯s hearty laughter. After laughing for a while, Kenshin smiled warmly.

    ¡°I sense a refreshing breeze from you, someone who seeks not only personal gain. It makes me feel refreshed and invigorated.¡±

    Shizuko, who didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words, tilted her head. However, she remembered that he was someone who often overturned the common sense of the Sengoku period.

    When she collected the suggestion box, Shizuko didn¡¯t realize that the person in front of her was Kenshin. Although the name Fushiki-an caught her attention, she couldn¡¯t imagine that Kenshin, a local lord of Echigo, would come to Gifu without any escorts. That¡¯s why everyone fell into Kenshin¡¯s trap, and no one could see through his true identity.

    ¡°I hope you will remain the same way forever.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s been a while since I laughed from the bottom of my heart. I would like to offer you a drink as thanks, but I¡¯ve heard that you don¡¯t drink alcohol. So, let me offer you a cup of tea, following the sencha (steeped tea) etiquette spread by this guy.¡±

    The Konoe-style sencha (steeped tea) ceremony is a type of tea ceremony that Sakihisa (Konoe) improved based on sencha (steeped tea). Unlike the matcha ceremony, it only requires a teapot, teacups, a cooling bowl, and tea leaves. While there are recommended ways to drink it, there are no strict rules. It can be enjoyed sitting cross-legged face to face, sitting side by side on the veranda, or even standing. Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s sencha (steeped tea) ceremony consists only of a philosophy towards mindset and hospitality, and recommended procedures.

    The philosophy and hospitality in sencha (steeped tea) are not much different from the matcha ceremony. Although there are several procedures, Sakihisa (Konoe) recommends the following method. First, the host of the tea gathering serves lukewarm tea to quench the guests¡¯ thirst. Then, they serve slightly hot tea and sweets to the guests who have calmed down. After that, they can chat or leisurely enjoy the scenery, spending their time as they wish. Finally, they serve tea brewed at an appropriate temperature to conclude the gathering.

    Any type of green tea, oolong tea, black tea, or hojicha is acceptable. The order and types of tea can be varied. It is allowed to serve green tea first and oolong tea last. Each person can choose the way they think suits them best. This relaxed rule and the affordability of the tea utensils made the Konoe-style sencha (steeped tea) ceremony very popular among samurai, court nobles, and mainly women.

    As a side note, green tea, oolong tea, and black tea are all made from the tea plant called Camellia sinensis, which belongs to the family Theaceae. The difference between the three lies in the processing of the tea leaves. When making tea from the fresh leaves of the plant, unfermented tea is called green tea, lightly fermented tea is called yellow tea or white tea, moderately fermented tea is called oolong tea, and fully fermented tea is called black tea. Post-fermented tea made by koji fungus is called black tea. Therefore, there is domestically produced black tea made from Japanese tea plants nowadays. Although it may not satisfy those who prefer Indian or Sri Lankan black tea, it has a soft and sweet aroma, a refreshing taste with minimal bitterness, and a slightly sweet flavor.

    ¡°Oh dear, as usual, he insists on having his way.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) shrugged his shoulders with a frustrated expression at Kenshin¡¯s words.

    Ashimitsu was tilling a corner of the Sakura Shinnoshi Shrine while enduring the winter cold. The reason he was doing the tilling himself was that what he was going to grow was extremely dangerous, and he didn¡¯t want to entrust it to just anyone.

    (If Shizuko finds out, she might be attacked. I should try to cover it up as much as possible.)

    Planting would take place in May, but since it was uncertain when things would get busy, Ashimitsu decided to till the land frequently when he had the time. Since he only used a small plot of land, it took him less than a moment to finish tilling. After wiping the sweat from his forehead, he sat on a nearby stone.

    (Doing something unusual.)

    ¡°It¡¯s because what I¡¯m going to grow in the spring is something special.¡±

    Kaito Kato¡¯s voice could be heard from somewhere. However, Ashimitsu answered without paying much attention, wiping away his sweat and loosening his muscles.

    (Could it be related to the poison plants I used on the 30 people?)

    ¡°If you know too much, you¡¯ll lose your life, Kaito Kato. Well, fine, you were watching where I was going to use it anyway. I¡¯ll tell you as a special favor. I¡¯m growing poisonous plants for brainwashing. In Nanban, they are called Angel¡¯s Trumpet or Datura.¡±

    Angel¡¯s Trumpet, Datura, Datura, and Mandarage are all names for the same plant, Datura, which is a highly dangerous poisonous annual or perennial herb or tree. There are two types of Datura: the Datura metel species, commonly known as Angel¡¯s Trumpet, and the Datura species, commonly known as Datura. Both are toxic plants and are extremely dangerous.

    As a side note, the term ¡°Chosen¡± in Chosen Asagao (Morning Glory) does not refer to a specific region but simply means ¡°something that came from overseas.¡± Although it bears the name Asagao, Datura belongs to the Solanaceae family, not the Convolvulaceae family like the Morning Glory. In 1804, Hanaoka Seishu, who performed the world¡¯s first surgery for breast cancer under general anesthesia, used a type of Datura called Metel, which is native to India.

    (Is it the same type of poisonous plant as the Hashiridokoro?)

    ¡°This is better for brainwashing.¡±

    The Datura that Ashimitsu imported is an extremely dangerous poisonous plant. In India, there was a criminal organization called Datsureasu that used Datura to intoxicate their targets and commit robberies. It is said that the Datura they used was the same as the one Ashimitsu is growing. The poison was so potent that some people couldn¡¯t endure it and lost their lives, but those people were Takeda and Hojo¡¯s spies. Therefore, Ashimitsu felt no guilt whatsoever. Of course, except for Shizuko, the lives of others were worth no more than roadside stones to him.

    ¡°Hashish couldn¡¯t control thoughts as effectively, but this one is easier to control, and there¡¯s no worry about leakage.¡±

    (Could it be¡­ those 30 people¡­)

    ¡°That¡¯s enough talking, Kaito Kato. If you continue to pry, be prepared to lose your head.¡±

    Ending the conversation unilaterally, Ashimitsu put away his tools and left the area. Kaito Kato, who had been silently watching the field Ashimitsu tilled for a while, muttered as if he was expelling something black from his chest.

    (Soldiers who sacrificed their lives¡­ I sense unrest around the Koga group lately.)

    On a certain day in January, the rewards for meritorious service in the Shiga camp were to be held at Nobunaga¡¯s castle, Gifu Castle. It was thanks to the efforts of each individual in the Shiga camp, which could be considered Nobunaga¡¯s greatest crisis, that he narrowly escaped destruction.

    ¡°First achievement! Mori Sansaemon Yoshinari!¡±

    It is difficult to rank their contributions, but if I had to choose one person, it would be Yoshinari Mori. Thanks to his efforts, Nobunaga was able to capture Kyoto without being attacked from behind. Furthermore, through diplomatic negotiations using his connections, he was able to persuade some of the anti-Oda alliance. It is clear to anyone that he made the greatest contribution at the Shiga camp.

    ¡°Yoshinari, your work in overcoming the crisis of our nation was truly righteous.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yoshinari was given two famous tea utensils, gold, and a fief. Many other generals such as Shibata, Sassa, Maeda Toshiie, Kinoshita Fujitaka Hideyoshi, Niwa Nagahide, and Akechi Mitsuhide were also rewarded.

    ¡°(Hey, don¡¯t you feel like we¡¯re not getting any rewards?)¡±

    Keiji whispered to Shizuko.

    ¡°(Well, of course. This time, we ignored orders. Isn¡¯t preventing the fall of Usayama Castle compensation enough?)¡±

    ¡°(¡­Well, originally we were supposed to join the Noda and Fukushima armies, so it can¡¯t be helped.)¡±

    Keiji seemed to have no interest in rewards either, as he shrugged his shoulders easily. Shizuko, on the other hand, had no interest in rewards. The things given as rewards, such as treasures, tea utensils, swords, and horses, were all difficult for Shizuko to handle, and even if she received them, she would just give them to others. She was more eager to finish and go home to check on the wasabi cultivation.

    ¡°That¡¯s all. And this time, there are two special merits that commend their military achievements, in addition to them.¡±

    Shizuko thought the rewards were over, but the facilitator said there was still more to come, which annoyed Shizuko.

    ¡°The first one is the soldiers who defended Usayama Castle. Without their brave efforts, it would have been impossible to defend the castle. The warriors who fought to the death should be honored with special merits.¡±

    Nobunaga spoke with an atmosphere as if offering a silent prayer. Whether it was Nobunaga himself speaking about the special merits or the facilitator, no one knew. Nobunaga closed his eyes and continued speaking, furrowing his brow.

    ¡°May the spirits of those who gave their lives for their homeland rest in peace.¡±

    Upon hearing Nobunaga¡¯s words, his retainers prayed without being told. They prayed to comfort the spirits of the soldiers who slept in the nameless soil. When everyone finished praying, Nobunaga opened his eyes and began talking about the second special merit.

    ¡°The second one is also related to Usayama Castle. Those individuals fought with all their might at Usayama Castle, thoroughly crushed the rebellious Rokkaku clan, contributed to the stability of Omi Province, and made it easier to manipulate the Koga clan. They did not stand on the front lines, did not seek military achievements, but worked behind the scenes. I want to give them the second special merit.¡±

    (Ah, I have a bad feeling about this.)

    ¡°Shizuko, the commander-in-chief of the Shizuko Army! Maeda Keiji, Kani Saizo, Mori Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi)! Your contributions were truly great.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s head started to ache, but she couldn¡¯t just stand there after her name was called. She received the admiring gazes of Oda clan retainers, but at the same time, she also felt the jealousy and resentment surrounding her. Whether it was the positive or negative emotions, Shizuko had become accustomed to receiving them in the numerous battles she had fought, or perhaps she had become mentally tough. She easily brushed off the ill intentions of her vassals and moved in front of Nobunaga.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Can battles really make people grow so strong? A baby taking its first steps has become a full-fledged warrior.¡±

    Nobunaga muttered to himself with a triumphant smile. When Shizuko sat in front of him, Nobunaga¡¯s expression became serious.

    ¡°Shizuko, Maeda Keiji, Kani Saizo, Mori Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), your contributions were great.¡±

    They were all given the same rewards of swords, horses, and gold, but Shizuko was also given a famous tea utensil and an Eiraku-sen mon flag. The Eiraku-sen mon flag was used by Nobunaga as his flag emblem. However, this emblem had only been bestowed upon the Uesugi, Kuroda, and Sengoku clans, and it was rarely given to vassals, so it was a great honor.

    ¡°That concludes the rewards, but there is one more thing I want to inform everyone about.¡±

    Nobunaga lightly clapped his hands and signaled to a pageboy, and the sliding door at the entrance was quietly opened. Konoe Sakihisa entered the room from there. The moment Shizuko saw him, she understood what was about to happen next. Her headache intensified, but she thought that Nobunaga had planned this action and tried to distract herself by scratching the back of her head. Sakihisa (Konoe) wore a gentle smile as he moved to Shizuko¡¯s side and sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is curious, so let¡¯s reveal Shizuko¡¯s true identity.¡±

    The room became restless at those words. Shizuko¡¯s last name was Ayanokoji, but no matter how much they investigated, there was no evidence that Shizuko was born into the Ayanokoji family. Even after coming to Kyoto, Nobunaga secretly had Takigawa Kazumasu investigate, but no information about her came up. All they knew was that Nobunaga had picked her up from somewhere and now found her to be quite useful.

    ¡°It all started when the current Shogun¡¯s older brother, the swordmaster Shogun, had a secret meeting with Lord Oda. After I parted ways with the Uesugi clan, I was searching for a samurai whom I could entrust my dreams to. That¡¯s when I saw the meeting between Lord Oda and the swordmaster Shogun. I took the opportunity to ask to participate in the meeting and made a promise to lend my strength to Lord Oda. That¡¯s her.¡±

    (How can he calmly tell such a blatant lie¡­ I could never do that.)

    Sakihisa (Konoe) spoke without a hint of hesitation. To those who didn¡¯t know the truth, Sakihisa¡¯s words seemed like facts.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all have noticed to some extent, but I have forbidden her from using the Konoe family name. One reason is to prevent spies, and the other is that it was more convenient for her to show her talent as an unknown person.¡±

    (I don¡¯t care anymore¡­)

    Sakihisa (Konoe) continued with his 90% lies. In response, Shizuko gave up trying to figure out the truth.

    Although Ayanokoji Shizuko was her real name, within the Oda clan, she had become known as Konoe Shizuko. The fact that Shizuko was a member of the Konoe family surprised the warlords, and they held a certain awe for her. However, Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi remained unchanged in their attitude towards her. Keiji even said, ¡°A person can live with just three cups of rice a day. But I¡¯d rather have sake than my surname.¡± In the end, whether Shizuko was from the Konoe family or not didn¡¯t matter much to those around her. It was simply a matter of accepting her knowledge and out-of-place courage.

    A few days after the eventful rewards ceremony, Shizuko was urgently given 100 Ashigaru foot soldiers by Nobunaga. She was troubled by how to handle the soldiers. While fluctuations in the number of soldiers were common, being given around 100 soldiers was a first for her.

    ¡°Hmm, what should I do? Maybe I should train the new recruits for a while.¡±

    ¡°Start with the physical fitness test as usual.¡±

    Nagayoshi interjected as Shizuko pondered. Shizuko¡¯s army conducted a screening process called the physical fitness test. Those who failed the test would receive training designed by Shizuko for the logistics unit, while those who passed would undergo special training based on Nagayoshi¡¯s own experiences. Either way, they would receive training under Nagayoshi¡¯s supervision, and sometimes even outsiders would participate in the training, as his training methods were well-regarded in other armies.

    Shizuko¡¯s army was divided into two: the combat forces involved in battles and the logistics forces responsible for rear support. The logistics forces included the Kurokuwa civil engineering workers who performed civil engineering tasks, the kitchen staff who prepared meals for the generals, the medical staff who treated wounded soldiers, the hygiene staff who handled sanitation and epidemic prevention, the logistics staff who guarded and transported weapons and provisions, the reconnaissance staff who served as scouts, the communication staff who handled messengers and fast horses, and the security staff who handled military dogs. In order to smoothly carry out military operations, the support of the logistics forces was crucial. It was often the case that they were called cowards and looked down upon by those who fought with their lives. However, the strength of the Roman army was in its logistics, as the saying goes, and it was said that every famous figure, from Liu Bang to Xiao He, and from Cao Cao to Xun Yu, had an expert in logistics.

    Nobunaga himself didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he believed that what happened before the battle was important. Therefore, he was satisfied with Shizuko¡¯s efforts to strengthen the rear support, and sometimes he secretly adopted her ideas. If something could be used, even tactics, strategies, or theories that the enemy excelled in, he would adopt them for his own army. This boldness was also one of Nobunaga¡¯s strengths.

    After thinking for a moment upon hearing Nagayoshi¡¯s opinion, Shizuko faced him and voiced her conclusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll run this time. I¡¯ve been busy lately and haven¡¯t been training much.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how many will survive this time.¡±

    While having such a conversation, the two of them prepared themselves. After getting ready, they moved to the square where the 100 soldiers were waiting. Thanks to having them line up in advance, Shizuko and Nagayoshi easily stood in front of the 100 soldiers.

    ¡°Alright, attention! I assume you have heard about this beforehand, so I won¡¯t say anything. Now, I want all of you to undergo a physical fitness test.¡±

    Standing on a wooden platform and using a wooden megaphone, Shizuko addressed the 100 soldiers. As expected, or rather, as it had become customary, the new recruits showed a disrespectful attitude towards Shizuko. However, Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi, who were watching from a distance, couldn¡¯t help but smile, looking forward to how long their attitude would last. The longest someone had maintained it was about 50 minutes. Most of them would start complaining during the warm-up exercises before the physical fitness test, and if they could last about 20 minutes, that was considered good.

    ¡°Ideally, I would say to wear comfortable clothes, but this time, please stay in your current attire.¡±

    After about 10 minutes, the physical fitness test, or rather, simple running, began. It was obvious that Shizuko would be in the lead, followed by the 100 new recruits running in a line. The rules were simple: Shizuko would run until she reached her physical limit, everyone would give up, or all the runners except Shizuko would be eliminated.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re doing your best. Most likely, within two laps, about half of you will drop out.¡±

    Keiji, who had been watching from a distance, had somehow ended up standing next to Nagayoshi. While Keiji looked excitedly with his hands raised, Nagayoshi had a rather uninterested expression.

    ¡°It would be good if half of them could complete one lap. Running on sand consumes a lot of energy despite its appearance. It would be tough for new recruits who have never experienced this kind of training.¡±

    Nagayoshi¡¯s thinking was correct. It was just running a 500-meter lap, but because of the sand, they couldn¡¯t kick the ground strongly. They inevitably used more force than on a hard surface. It may be a small difference for each step, but it adds up over time. As expected, by the time they finished two laps, nearly 80% of them were exhausted and dragging their feet.

    ¡°Two laps completed. Look, if you look down, you¡¯ll get more tired.¡±

    On the other hand, Shizuko still looked calm. She maintained the same pace as before and entered the third lap. Before even completing half of it, 70% of them reached their physical limit and stopped. Except for Shizuko, only one person reached the goal of the third lap. That person didn¡¯t seem capable of running the fourth lap, so Shizuko stopped the physical measurement there.

    ¡°Since everyone seems to have dropped out, we¡¯re done.¡±

    The new recruits breathed a sigh of relief at Shizuko¡¯s announcement. However, they soon learned of their despair.

    ¡°After a 10-minute break, we will now move on to pull-ups.¡±

    The new recruits, who learned that there was more to the physical measurement, felt like their world had turned dark.

    There was someone watching them from a distance.

    ¡°Hmph, even my brother-in-law would have a hard time if he¡¯s not used to it.¡±

    It was Nobunaga. When he received a consultation from Nagamasa about ¡°starting over with new recruits,¡± he immediately came up with the idea of throwing them into Shizuko¡¯s army. There was a possibility of troublesome things happening elsewhere due to their backgrounds. In that regard, Shizuko¡¯s army was a group of eccentric individuals, so they wouldn¡¯t be particularly bothered by the addition of a few more people. And Shizuko¡¯s army didn¡¯t judge people based on their status or bloodline. If they had talent and luck, they could rise to higher positions.

    ¡°Fight against fate, my brother-in-law. If you have the power to make fate surrender, you will surely make a comeback.¡±

    Nobunaga estimated that it would take about two years to destroy the Asakura clan. Odani Castle was a sturdy fortress. However, no matter how strong a castle is, it cannot survive on its own. If all the routes for water and food supply are cut off, it is inevitable that it will start to collapse from within.

    ¡°Strengthen yourself within these two years.¡±

    Nobunaga muttered quietly to himself without addressing anyone. Before the mounted warriors could react, Nobunaga turned his horse¡¯s head and left the scene.

    After recovering from his injuries, Mori Yoshinari visited Shizuko¡¯s house to give his year-end greetings. There were no particular problems, and it ended in a peaceful atmosphere. However, for some reason, Yoshinari expressed his desire to have a match with Nagayoshi. Shizuko thought it might be tough for Yoshinari, who still had some numbness and a disability in his left arm. However, when she realized that Nagayoshi was eager to do it, Shizuko knew she couldn¡¯t stop him. To avoid any casualties in a spear match, as everyone would be responsible, they decided to have a staff match instead. Yoshinari swung the staff a few times to get a feel for it, then turned to face Nagayoshi.

    ¡°No need to hold back. Come at me with all your might, thinking of me as your enemy.¡±

    As Nagayoshi nodded in response to those words, he started running towards Yoshinari.

    At first, Shizuko, Keiji, and Saizo, who had been watching from a distance, thought Yoshinari would be at a disadvantage. However, when they saw the outcome, it was a complete defeat for Nagayoshi. The area around them was filled with footprints from their steps, but most of them were Nagayoshi¡¯s footprints. Yoshinari effortlessly evaded Nagayoshi¡¯s attacks and counterattacked with momentum. It was an incredible movement for someone in their fifties, especially with a disability in their left arm.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡±

    Nagayoshi swung the staff around while shouting. It was just a reckless swinging, driven by frustration and the inability to land a hit. Such attacks couldn¡¯t possibly reach Yoshinari, and he easily dodged them.

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    Nagayoshi, who had exposed his vulnerabilities, was struck hard by Yoshinari¡¯s staff on his torso. In pain, Nagayoshi fell to his knees, but Yoshinari mercilessly struck Nagayoshi¡¯s hand holding the staff. The result of the match was clearly Yoshinari¡¯s overwhelming victory. Not only Nagayoshi himself, but also Shizuko, who had imposed the training to train him, couldn¡¯t hide their shock.

    ¡°Your skills are good, but you rely too much on techniques. Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), you have been neglecting the basics too much. With that, no matter how much we spar, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me.¡±

    After picking up the staff that Nagayoshi dropped, Yoshinari expressed his thoughts on the match. Although his breathing was slightly irregular, he still seemed composed. On the other hand, Nagayoshi was breathing heavily, indicating that he had consumed a lot of energy.

    ¡°And you¡¯re too cunning. Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), you are only half-hearted in your cunningness. If you can make soldiers tremble with just a simple thrust, without relying on techniques, then you will be a true warrior.¡±

    Nagayoshi was taken aback by Yoshinari¡¯s words. He realized that he had relied too much on techniques, trying to move on to the next one when one didn¡¯t work, and ended up in a quagmire. Yoshinari smiled faintly at how Nagayoshi had arrived at the answer with just a small hint.

    ¡°Listen, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi). Don¡¯t scare soldiers with your techniques. Make them tremble with just a simple thrust. If you can do that, then you will be a true warrior.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Nagayoshi¡¯s response brought a satisfied smile to Yoshinari¡¯s face. He helped Nagayoshi up, brushing off the dirt on his clothes. Even without saying it out loud, Nagayoshi could feel Yoshinari¡¯s thoughts through his actions. After removing all the dirt, Yoshinari patted Nagayoshi¡¯s shoulder a few times.

    ¡°Surpass me, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi). Show me that you can surpass me.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ Yeah, I don¡¯t know when, but I will definitely surpass you!¡±

    Nagayoshi¡¯s response made Yoshinari smile and nod repeatedly.

    After training Nagayoshi, Mori Yoshinari visited Nobunaga. Even though he had withdrawn from the front lines and handed over the family headship to his eldest son, he was still Nobunaga¡¯s right-hand man and the most trusted person. He continued to assist in politics, diplomacy, negotiations using his connections, and the development of the next generation, just as before his injury.

    Shizuko was no different. Various items were delivered, as if she was trying to finish the items she had requested by the end of the year. The last items to arrive at the end of the year were three.

    The first item was a glass petri dish. A petri dish is a glass plate used in microbiological experiments for cultivating microorganisms. It was invented by the German bacteriologist Julius Richard Petri and has since been widely used as a common container in scientific experiments, especially for using agar as a solid medium. The reason this container was needed was because it was related to the production of penicillin. Although the production facility was small, the production of penicillin had already begun. To confirm the effectiveness of the produced penicillin, making agar plates in petri dishes was the easiest method. However, production of petri dishes couldn¡¯t keep up because they were made of glass. Nevertheless, to gather the necessary number, Shizuko had repeatedly requested production. Currently, it was penicillin extract, but Shizuko also considered crystallizing it into powder once the purification level improved, using the dehydrating effect of alcohol.

    This natural penicillin, known as penicillin G, is primarily used against gram-positive bacteria. However, among them, the first indication is syphilis. When treating syphilis caused by Treponema pallidum, penicillin G is more effective than other antibiotics.

    Syphilis can be transmitted through sexual contact, but there is also congenital syphilis transmitted during pregnancy or at birth. Since it cannot be cultured, although the complete DNA sequence of the entire genome was determined in 1998, the pathogenic mechanism of syphilis is still largely unknown. However, for some reason, it can be cultured in the testicles of rabbits. Syphilis was first recorded in Japan in 1512. Considering that syphilis appeared in Western history in the late 15th century (although there are various theories, so it is not confirmed), it means that it reached Japan in just a few decades. Syphilis spread rapidly and until the discovery of penicillin, there was no cure for it. In Japan, prominent figures such as Kato Kiyomasa, Yuki Hideyasu, Maeda Toshinaga, and Asano Yukinaga died from syphilis.

    Before the discovery of penicillin, treatments for syphilis included mercury therapy and intentionally infecting patients with malaria to induce high fever and confirm the death of Treponema pallidum in the body, followed by administering quinine to kill the malaria parasite. However, since the discovery of penicillin, such treatments have disappeared. Treponema pallidum has not acquired resistance to antibiotics even in modern times, so depending on the stage, it can be cured by administering penicillin G for up to twelve weeks.

    As a side note, the United States government conducted a human experiment on syphilis in Tuskegee, Alabama, targeting 400 to 600 poor black people from 1932 to 40 years later in order to study various severe complications that occur in late-stage syphilis. The infamous Tuskegee syphilis experiment was conducted by leaving patients untreated without informing them of their illness. Furthermore, healthy individuals were told lies about having a malignant disease in their blood after a health examination and intentionally infected with syphilis under the guise of ¡°treatment.¡± Additionally, from July 1946 to December 1948, the same insurance agency conducted human experiments on syphilis in Guatemala (known as the Guatemala syphilis experiment). The terrifying aspect of these human experiments is that they were conducted during a time when the mode of transmission of the disease and the treatment methods were already known.

    The petri dish was for penicillin, but the second item that arrived was wormwood. Its scientific name is Artemisia. It has a name in Japanese that is too embarrassing to say out loud, but it doesn¡¯t have a foul odor like feces. It has a unique scent similar to yomogi (Japanese mugwort) and lavender. When dried, the scent becomes even stronger, so it is called ¡°sweet wormwood.¡± However, wormwood¡¯s reproductive power is so strong that it is suitable for the herb category. Although it is an annual plant, if the underground rhizome remains, it can reproduce from there.

    This damn carrot¡¯s ether extract (artemisinin) has an astonishing effect on quinine-resistant malaria. It is easy to cultivate and relatively affordable compared to other naturally derived medicines. When it comes to a specific medicine for malaria, quinine is the most famous, but it is impossible to cultivate cinchona in Japan.

    During the Warring States period, when European merchants visited Japan through Southeast Asia, there was a need for medicine to prevent malaria. The first confirmed cases of malaria infection date back to around 8,000 to 10,000 years ago. Human remains believed to have been infected with malaria were excavated from an ancient city in Turkey. Around the 1st century BC, the ancient Egyptian queen Cleopatra also suffered from malaria, and reliefs related to this have been excavated. These reliefs are said to be the oldest record of a malaria epidemic in human history. Furthermore, malaria is not a disease specific to tropical regions. In Finland, near the Arctic Circle, thousands of people were infected in the early 20th century. Records of infection also exist in the United States, Canada, and Japan cannot be completely excluded from the affected areas.

    Malaria, which had been a mystery for many years, was discovered by French army physician Charles Louis Alphonse Laveran in 1880 when he found the malaria parasite in the blood of a patient stationed in Algeria. It was not until 1897 that British physician Ronald Ross proved that mosquitoes transmit malaria.

    The most important thing that arrived last was the cold weather gear set for Shizuko. Specifically, it consisted of gloves, socks, a belly warmer, and a pottery hot water bottle. These were not for Shizuko to use, but for the soldiers defending her base.

    Thanks to Nobunaga¡¯s consideration, soldiers were always stationed where Shizuko lived. However, they had to endure both the summer heat and winter cold. Even though it was their duty, this could take a toll on their health. It was essential to take measures to combat the cold along with the summer heat. It was unthinkable for the soldiers who were guarding to be unable to move when it mattered due to numb hands from the cold. Therefore, it was important to ensure that the soldiers could remain in optimal condition even in the cold.

    ¡°Alright, attention! We will now distribute two sets of cold weather gear to each person, starting from those who have received them. Also, this time, we will be conducting field tests, so we will ask for feedback on usability.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    At Shizuko¡¯s announcement, bundles containing the four-piece set were handed out to the soldiers, two sets at a time. They immediately put on the belly warmers, gloves, and socks, and filled the pottery hot water bottles with hot water.

    ¡°It¡¯s warm¡­ I used to have stomach problems a lot during this season, but with this, I should be fine.¡±

    ¡°It would be perfect if we had some sake, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Cut it out. If you do something like that, Oda-sama¡¯s thunder will strike you.¡±

    With the cold alleviated and a sense of ease, the soldiers began chatting with each other. It would have been perfect if they could also be provided with insulated boots, but the current situation did not allow for the cost of distributing them to all the soldiers. They could only be given to close aides like Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Aya. However, their performance was outstanding, and they did not let water seep in even when walking on water or melting snow.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine to chat, but please return to work in order of those who have received the gear. You will wear the four-piece set throughout the winter. I will occasionally come to ask about the usability, so be prepared to answer immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood!¡±

    The soldiers, who had been in a relaxed atmosphere, hurriedly responded to Shizuko¡¯s instructions and tightened their expressions. After putting on the gear, the soldiers returned to their designated positions with an extra bundle of cloth in hand. Once everyone had received their gear, Shizuko stretched her arms widely.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished everything I needed to do until the end of the year. Well, there will be things to do early next year, but I can take it easy for a few days.¡±

    Shizuko rotated her arms around and loosened her stiff shoulders. However, once the new year arrived, more work would come. Shizuko occasionally wondered when her busy life would settle down.

    ¡°Next year, I¡¯ll live a leisurely life with a folding fan.¡±

    Shizuko muttered such things, forgetting that she had made the same resolution at the end of the previous year. Unfortunately, the world situation did not allow her to find peace. Shizuko¡¯s previously unknown army made a shocking debut in the Battle of Usayama Castle. The various countries were surprised when they heard that she had annihilated the ruler of Omi Province, Rokkaku, who had gained fame shortly after. They sent many spies to gather information. The once quiet surroundings of Shizuko gradually became noisy. No matter how much she longed for a quiet life, Shizuko¡¯s turbulent life would continue for a while longer.

 CH 83

    1571, early January.

    As the years go by, the New Year¡¯s banquet hosted by Nobunaga becomes more and more splendid. In addition to the traditional celebrations of rice planting, black beans, and herring roe, a variety of auspicious osechi dishes such as simmered shrimp, rolled kelp, broiled eggs, and pickled vegetables were prepared. Instead of cloudy sake, precious clear sake was served, which in a way showcased Nobunaga¡¯s power. But it couldn¡¯t be helped that this aspect was also revealed.

    Last year, Nobunaga suffered major defeats in diplomacy and battle intelligence, and was temporarily faced with a crisis of survival. Although Nobunaga managed to escape the crisis, the wounds were not shallow. His trusted general, Mori Yoshinari, was unable to take the front line due to injuries sustained during the battle of Usayama Castle, resulting in the loss of many warriors and soldiers, as well as a large number of defectors. Losing numerous warlords was a significant blow to the Oda army, which already suffered from a chronic shortage of commanders.

    With Mori Yoshinari retiring, the balance of power within the army underwent a significant change. Previously, Mori Yoshinari, who was Nobunaga¡¯s right-hand man, held the top position in the army. However, with his retirement, Shibata Katsuie, Niwa Nagahide, Takigawa Kazumasu, Akechi Mitsuhide, and Hashiba Hideyoshi, the five great generals, found themselves in a situation where they competed for the top position in the army.

    While under the command of the five great generals, Shizuko also began to exert direct influence within the Oda army. Originally, she had indirect influence in the production and supply of weapons and ammunition, as well as increasing food production. However, her military achievements in defending Usayama Castle during the Shiga Campaign, as well as the expulsion of the Rokkaku clan, albeit with the assistance of the Tokugawa army, earned her recognition as a powerful warlord. What sets Shizuko¡¯s army apart from the others is their high ability in castle construction and their strategy of minimizing risks and sacrifices.

    ¡°My Lord, I am extremely pleased to see you in such high spirits as we welcome the New Year. I have come to offer my New Year¡¯s greetings as follows.¡±

    Shizuko will attend the New Year¡¯s greetings ceremony. Shizuko usually attends the ceremony on the second day of the New Year to greet Nobunaga. This is influenced by the fact that the tea ceremony is held on New Year¡¯s Day. During the Sengoku period, the tea ceremony was widely practiced not only by samurai and warlords but also by women. There are records of Sen no Rikyu¡¯s daughter being trained in the tea ceremony, and Hideyoshi¡¯s birth mother and Kitano Mandokoro receiving tea lessons from Sen no Rikyu. However, from the time Kobori Enshu introduced the trend known as ¡°Orime Konomi,¡± which established a unique flower arrangement style separate from the tea ceremony, the tea ceremony became primarily associated with the traditional kaiseki cuisine. Especially during the New Year¡¯s tea ceremony, the political aspect becomes prominent as it brings together the Oda clan and its retainers. Therefore, Shizuko strongly wishes to avoid attending the New Year¡¯s tea ceremony if possible.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m counting on you again this year.¡±

    Nobunaga responds cheerfully to Shizuko¡¯s greetings. After the greetings to Nobunaga are finished, she will participate in the customary banquet, and once that is over, she will return home. However, she will need to make rounds of greetings to other Oda clan retainers over the next few days.

    After the New Year¡¯s greetings, the next step is to compile this year¡¯s development plans. While having influence within the Oda clan may expose her to unnecessary political turmoil, it also has the advantage of facilitating large-scale projects. Furthermore, Shizuko¡¯s military achievements last year have put her in a position where it is easier to obtain budget allocations. With an increased budget, the scale and number of development projects will naturally increase.

    ¡°This year, we have mirrors, magnets, sextants, rangefinders, sundial compasses, various circular slide rules, mechanical marine chronometers, sterling engines¡­ Hmm, maybe there are too many.¡±

    Mirrors, magnets, sextants, rangefinders, sundial compasses, and various circular slide rules are already completed products, but the main focus of the plan is to standardize and establish a mass production system for these tools. In particular, mirrors, sextants, rangefinders, and magnets are important components of sundial compasses. Establishing an industrial-scale production system is of great significance.

    ¡°We can leave the chronometer for later, but I want the sterling engine as soon as possible.¡±

    In 1816, a Scottish pastor named Robert Stirling developed an external combustion engine that used external heating and cooling of gas (or air) inside a cylinder to obtain work by utilizing changes in volume. Unlike steam engines, which frequently experienced high-pressure boiler explosions, Stirling engines using low-pressure air had no risk of boiler explosions. The advantage quickly spread, and many Stirling engines were manufactured. However, after the invention of gasoline and diesel engines several decades later, Stirling engines were excluded from the mainstream of power sources. Nevertheless, Stirling engines, which demonstrated high thermal efficiency, continued to be researched, and in recent years, research has been conducted for the purpose of using energy sources other than petroleum.

    The advantages of Stirling engines include their quiet operation, high theoretical efficiency, absence of harmful emissions like gasoline and diesel engines, and, above all, their ability to use various heat sources. However, a technical challenge is the difficulty of ensuring airtightness when scaling up the engine or creating high-output engines.

    Among the various types of Stirling engines, Shizuko¡¯s first goal is to develop a free-piston Stirling engine that uses hot water as the heat source. Although the output is small, it can be manufactured with fewer parts, and the advantage of using hot water as the heat source is significant. Once a Stirling engine that runs on hot water is completed, the second stage is to change the heat source from hot water to sweet potatoes.

    Sweet potatoes are chosen because they are easy to cultivate, have high yields, and can be grown in the air. They can be used as chips as a substitute for coal when dried, distilled into ethanol as a substitute for gasoline, and heated with cow dung to generate methane gas. They are an excellent energy crop among natural energy sources. In modern times, using crops as fuel instead of food causes price inflation issues, but in the Sengoku period, there is no need to consider such factors. However, Shizuko believes that using food as fuel should be a last resort.

    If Stirling engines are put into practical use, the greatest benefit will be for ships. By incorporating screw propellers, both military and transport ships will experience a significant increase in speed. The improvement in speed will also enhance rear support capabilities and the ability to continue fighting.

    ¡°By the way, let¡¯s check on the progress of pepper cultivation. I haven¡¯t had many opportunities to see it, so I should check now.¡±

    It is at this point that Shizuko realizes that she doesn¡¯t know much about the current state of pepper cultivation. It is an uncharacteristic mistake on her part, but she had been occupied with dealing with the first Oda encirclement during the Shiga Campaign, leaving no time to focus on maritime reforms. Shizuko contacts the Kuki navy, which is Nobunaga¡¯s naval force, through Aya.

    The Kuki navy, led by Kuki Yoshitaka, is one of the few naval forces within the Oda army, although they are not currently making significant contributions. They fought on the side of the Western Army in the Battle of Sekigahara and suffered defeat, ultimately leading to their self-destruction. As the official naval force of Nobunaga and Hideyoshi, the Kuki navy had made remarkable achievements. Kuki Yoshitaka¡¯s most famous accomplishment was the construction of the iron-plated Atake ship, also known as the ¡°Tekkosen,¡± after the devastating defeat in the first Battle of Kizu River.

    While they have not constructed iron-plated ships, they have been working on the practical application of screw propellers, countermeasures against the Mouri clan¡¯s ¡°Bairoku-dama¡± and the Koga clan¡¯s ¡°Bairoku-hiya,¡± and the practical use of keels. Although it requires a vast amount of funds, there is no shortage of research funding as Nobunaga understands the importance. If screw propellers are put into practical use, the speed of ships will increase, and if keels are put into practical use, ramming attacks by warships will become possible.

    During the Sengoku period, there were three types of military ships: large Atake ships, medium-sized Sekibune ships, and small Kohaya ships. There were also cargo ships for transporting troops and provisions, as well as Iroku ships equipped with watchtowers that would attack enemy military ships from a high position. However, all Japanese ships used a shipbuilding method that did not utilize keels, instead using wooden planks connected by nails and ¡°kasugai¡± joints. This made them lightweight and fast, but they were more fragile than Western or Chinese ships and susceptible to damage from collisions. Therefore, if they were hit by the fixed armament of ramming attacks, they would become immobilized or even sink. However, ramming attacks also had the disadvantage of causing significant damage to friendly ships, so caution was necessary when using them.

    A few days later, a letter from Yoshitaka arrived, but the summary of its contents was, ¡°We are currently in a critical stage of development and cannot spare the time to meet. We are reporting the current situation to Lord Oda regularly.¡± Whether they truly have no time to spare or they are wary of information leaks through double reporting is unclear, but considering the unfavorable response, Shizuko decided not to push further and sent a safe reply letter.

    ¡°I wonder how the pepper plants are growing. I haven¡¯t had many opportunities to see them, so I should check now.¡±

    Greenhouse cultivation of pepper plants initially faced many failures, but now they are starting to make progress. If everything goes well, they should be able to harvest peppers as early as next year, or at the latest, the year after. After next year, there will be no shortage of seedlings, and it will gradually be possible to increase the production volume within Japan.

    ¡°Things are going well. Pepper is essential for meat dishes¡­ Well, it¡¯s not necessary at the moment, though.¡±

    If there is a problem, it is that the consumption of pepper, which is commonly used in meat dishes, is lower among the Japanese compared to Westerners. On the other hand, the consumption of chili peppers has significantly increased. It was due to the creation of shichimi togarashi, a seasoning primarily made from chili peppers, rather than the preference for chili peppers alone.

    With Nobunaga¡¯s rapid expansion of businesses, various industries have become extremely busy. The construction industry, in particular, is bustling, and there is a shortage of carpenters in Kyoto, leading to the recruitment of carpenters from various regions. The problem that arose was the meals for the carpenters. Especially for carpenters working away from home, the issue of how to resolve their dissatisfaction with meals became a concern. The reason why simple restaurants couldn¡¯t fully resolve the issue was that the carpenters disliked feeling full and preferred to eat meals in small portions.

    Rather than settling down to eat, it is better to eat quickly. As a result, fast food, especially kake soba (buckwheat noodles served in broth), became popular. Kake soba is a preferred way of eating during the cold season, making it popular among carpenters working on construction projects from autumn to winter. Initially, the only condiment used was green onions, but when Gorou stayed in Kyoto last year, he experimented with new condiments such as tenkasu (tempura scraps), ichimi togarashi (ground red chili pepper), and shichimi togarashi. At that time, Gorou asked a soba shop to try the new condiments instead of making his own soba, and nearby carpenters noticed Gorou¡¯s actions. Wanting to hear other people¡¯s opinions, Gorou had the carpenters try the new condiments. Among them, shichimi togarashi received the highest praise, and the story spread among the carpenters, quickly becoming a major trend.

    ¡°Next year¡¯s chili pepper production is going to be amazing. Well, for now, we only use shichimi togarashi, so I don¡¯t think there will be any other demand for it.¡±

    After checking on the greenhouse cultivation of peppers, I also check on the other crops and orchards. If the fruit harvest is successful, the seedlings will be sent to other regions one after another, and the increase in production can be expected. Therefore, I pay attention to the orchards to some extent.

    With grafting and budding techniques, it is possible to achieve flowering and fruiting within a few years. As they say, ¡°peach and chestnut trees take 3 years, persimmons take 8 years, plums take 13 years, and yuzu takes a whopping 18 years (there are other patterns),¡± it takes a long time for plants grown from seeds to flower and bear fruit. However, if they are cultivated through grafting, yuzu trees can flower and bear fruit in 3 to 4 years, at the latest 5 years. Of course, depending on the fertilizers and cultivation methods, it may take longer, but on average, fruits can be harvested in 4 years. The same goes for plums, which take 4 to 5 years for grafting and budding to have an effect, especially for varieties that require a long time to flower and bear fruit.

    ¡°Should I practice compound bow after harvesting the mandarins?¡±

    Along with the samurai residence where the warlords stay, several training grounds, including an archery range, were built. After harvesting a few mandarins, Shizuko enters the long-distance range, which is about 100 meters away. It can be said that it is Shizuko¡¯s exclusive training ground, although there are three targets installed. However, Shizuko only uses the long-distance range during the severe cold of winter.

    However, for Shizuko, who controls the horse with only her abdomen and legs and focuses on horseback archery, stationary targets are not very useful for training. Especially for the horseback archery unit, which is the only elite unit in Shizuko¡¯s squad, they are subjected to particularly rigorous training. Oda family vassals who witnessed the training of shooting arrows from a fast-flowing river to targets more than 75 meters away unanimously said, ¡°These guys are crazy.¡± Although they rarely train at night, humans with good night vision can still achieve an 80% accuracy even if the stationary target is nearly 50 meters away.

    ¡°¡­Hmm, it¡¯s subtle.¡±

    Even if the target is 100 meters away, it is not particularly difficult to hit it as long as you get the hang of it. But the most demotivating thing is being alone. It is because there is a rival that one can be motivated to train, and hitting the target alone does not feel pressuring or interesting.

    ¡°No good, I can¡¯t get into the training. It would be better to go hunting deer in winter gear.¡±

    Understanding that training in a sloppy state is meaningless, Shizuko ends the training and tidies up the archery range.

    ¡°Welcome back, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    Aya welcomes Shizuko at the entrance, perhaps seeing her returning home. Shizuko brushes off the dirt, hands over the compound bow and other items to Aya, and asks her to clean up.

    ¡°By the way, Aya-chan, don¡¯t you go home for New Year¡¯s?¡±

    Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) are not here due to New Year¡¯s. However, Aya has never mentioned going back home even once. Shizuko realizes for the first time that she has never asked about Aya¡¯s family situation.

    ¡°Have you not heard from the Lord? I have no home to return to and no relatives to rely on. Therefore, I do not go home like everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ if it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you tell me¡­?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to hide anything, so there is no problem. As you know, these are chaotic times. Just like anywhere else, my parents and siblings were involved in battles and killed. I have no memory of my relatives, so I don¡¯t know if they are alive or dead.¡±

    Although she had expected it, Shizuko couldn¡¯t hide her shock at hearing the details from Aya herself. But Aya, as if saying it¡¯s not a big deal, continues speaking with her usual calm and mature face.

    ¡°After that, I went through various things and was taken in by the Lord, and now I serve you, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, it¡¯s a common story. There is no need for you to worry about it. And please rest assured, I am not selling myself. Therefore, there is no risk of me infecting you with any illness, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s first impression of Aya was that she was a ¡°mature child.¡± However, upon hearing about her circumstances, she realized that it was a mistake. Aya had been placed in an environment where she had to be a mature child before she even reached the age of ten.

    (I see, so she was searching through my room in the beginning because she was assigned to do so.)

    Shizuko finally became certain of the meaning behind suddenly being given a maid. However, she has no intention of bringing up the past or doing anything about it now. Although Nobunaga did not initially consider Shizuko a trustworthy person, assigning her as a maid was a sign of consideration.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind about that. Well, just because I learned about Aya-chan¡¯s past doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll change my attitude now. Aya-chan doesn¡¯t need to worry about her birth either. It¡¯s common for warlords to hide their birth.¡±

    There are many unknowns about the birth of Mitsuhide Akechi and Hideyoshi Kinoshita, the two future top figures in the Oda family. Although their backgrounds are somewhat recorded, there are many unclear points in the early stages, and there are doubts about whether they truly achieved great feats. Compared to that, Shizuko considered Aya¡¯s past as something insignificant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, so Aya-chan doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    To dispel the heavy atmosphere, Shizuko abruptly ends the conversation.

    There is a hot spring flowing where Shizuko lives. Every day, a considerable amount of hot water springs up and is drained into the river, but there is no sign of it running out. Although it is classified as a non-volcanic hot spring because there are no volcanoes nearby, the heat source is unknown. The point where it is drained into the river remains warm even in winter, attracting many animals seeking warmth. It could be said that it was a gathering of animals. However, there are also animals that cannot join the gathering. One of them is Hana, a female Turkish Angora who gave birth last year.

    Turkish Angoras usually enter their mating season around September and give birth about two months later, around November. Mitsuhide Akechi and Fushitaka Hosokawa had stillbirths, and Nobunaga and Sakihisa Konoe had three kittens, but two of them died before a month had passed. Shizuko speculated that the kittens couldn¡¯t withstand the cold.

    Hana, the mother cat, settled in Shizuko¡¯s place and gave birth to four kittens there. As she occupied the men¡¯s bath area, the male members couldn¡¯t use the bath for several days, but they didn¡¯t complain and watched with amusement. Nagayoshi, who was particularly enthusiastic about the birth of the kittens, would even go into the water bath and show that it was no problem. Of course, it goes without saying that he caught a cold and fell ill later.

    For the next month, Shizuko monitored the situation with a field scope, but mostly left it to the mother cat, Hana. After one month, various training and discipline had to be given to the kittens. Especially from around one month old, they needed to be fed not only their mother¡¯s milk but also weaning food. It can be said that the character and abilities of the kittens are determined through training and care until they become independent at around six months old.

    However, when it comes to one-month-old kittens, their interest in toys is particularly high. Normally, the mother cat would provide live mice, but since many animals prey on mice when they find them, it became very difficult to find mice. Instead, Shizuko made spherical objects with factice and gave them cloth-covered rubber balls for protection, and the kittens¡¯ interest exceeded expectations. They played with the rubber balls every day, and occasionally Nagayoshi secretly played with them using a cat toy. Nagayoshi thought he hadn¡¯t been caught, but unfortunately, the location where Hana was could be observed with a field scope, so everyone eventually found out. Since no one dared to point it out and Nagayoshi would get angry if they did, everyone smiled and watched without touching them.

    The shepherds all entered their heat cycles, although there were a few days of difference. Shizuko decided to start the German Shepherd Wolf Dog project, with a male wolf and a female German Shepherd as the breeding pair. The breeding plan is similar to the Dutch-originated Saarloos Wolfdog.

    A wolf-dog, as the name suggests, refers to a hybrid dog or a breed created through crossbreeding between a dog and a wolf. Wolf-dogs have a high level of sociability, excellent hearing and sense of smell, and high intelligence, but they also have a high level of independence. Even in modern times, there are few wolf-dogs because they are considered difficult to train.

    Of course, Shizuko didn¡¯t just come up with the Wolf Dog project out of desire. If things continue as they are, she may be able to leave a mark in history, but Wittman, Kaiser, and Konig won¡¯t. Therefore, she wanted them to leave evidence of living in this turbulent era. However, there is a big problem. Wolves only mate with the top pair in the pack, but in the current situation, it is Wittman and Barty who are mating, not Shizuko, who is at the top of the pack. So, Shizuko doesn¡¯t know if the pack will hold together if she tries to mate Kaiser, Konig, Adelheid, and the others with dogs.

    As a trial, Shizuko tried putting Lutz and Shepards together, but it failed because Lutz became stressed when suddenly isolated. Ritter quickly mated, perhaps because he saw his parents mating or thought he could get out if he mated. It was a quick action, but it seemed that being put together with unfamiliar dogs was stressful, and he developed a clingy behavior for a while. Adelheid showed intense aggression towards the Shepards shortly after being put together, resulting in failure. Kaiser was very indifferent. He understood the situation immediately and mated with the Shepards. However, as soon as it was over, he barked as if saying to let him out, so Shizuko hurriedly released him. Kaiser, like Kaiser, had a high level of understanding, but the situation was even more serious. He didn¡¯t leave Shizuko¡¯s side for a while and developed a clingy behavior, even when she was sleeping. Unlike Ritter, Kaiser was a bit more difficult to handle due to his large size, but considering that the pack did not collapse, Shizuko thought it was a small price to pay and tolerated Kaiser¡¯s clingy behavior for a while. With this, the genes of the three dogs were passed on, and now it was a matter of selecting the best individuals from the puppies born and continuing to crossbreed them with Shiba Inus and other dogs to create excellent German Shepherd Wolf Dogs. Shizuko hoped that their children, grandchildren, and future generations would excel as guard dogs.

    ¡°I¡¯ve requested a male golden eagle, but I don¡¯t think it will be transported soon. I have a feeling that the red and black kites will bring their nests here on their own.¡±

    After reading the report, Shizuko had a headache. Because the Osprey is a raptor that does not change mates for life, she asked Frois to arrange for a male Osprey to be transported to Japan. However, capturing an Osprey was difficult, and it was uncertain whether Shirogane would take a liking to the male. As for Akagane and Kurogane, their breeds were unknown. There was no choice but for the two of them to find mates on their own.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, something from Christianity has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh! It finally arrived! Quickly, take the item to the hot spring room (¡­).¡±

    Shizuko threw the report she was reading onto the floor and returned to her room with a triumphant air. After sighing, Aya picked up the discarded report.

    ¡°Cocoa rots surprisingly quickly, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shizuko sighed, knowing that most of the opened fruits had rotted.

    The plants that Shizuko asked Frois for were seedlings and seeds of coffee and cocoa, which she had requested last year. Cocoa, which is thought to be impossible to cultivate in Japan, is actually being grown in several plantations in Izu. The secret of how cocoa, which grows in tropical regions, is cultivated is the hot spring wastewater.

    Most of the hot spring water is unused and discarded. Shizuko¡¯s hot spring was no exception, with most of the water being unused and flowing into the river. Although it was being somewhat utilized, such as for hatching eggs, breeding soft-shelled turtles, and providing a bathing place for birds, the hot spring wastewater was not an essential facility.

    Shizuko believed that she needed crops that could be cultivated because of the hot spring wastewater. The crop she set her sights on was pepper. With the completion of the makeshift greenhouse necessary for cultivation, she was convinced that she could use the hot spring wastewater to create a virtual tropical rainforest climate and engage in hot spring steam cultivation.

    The cultivation method known as hot spring steam cultivation or hot spring heat cultivation was not something Shizuko came up with. There was a cultivation farmer in the Okuhida Onsen area, at an altitude of 800 meters, who had successfully cultivated bananas using hot spring wastewater. He had already succeeded in cultivating not only bananas but also coconut palms, cocoa, and dragon fruit, proving that cultivation using hot spring wastewater had significant effects. There were also farmers in Izu who had successfully cultivated cocoa without pesticides, further proving that it could be cultivated at low cost for commercial use.

    In modern times, the problem would not arise, but in the Sengoku period, the difficulty lay in collecting vinyl for the greenhouse and collecting metal parts like iron pipes. However, Okabe solved the problem by combining bamboo, soft wood, and hard wood, and successfully created a magnificent wooden greenhouse. Shizuko couldn¡¯t thank Okabe enough for fulfilling her request, but he himself felt like saying, ¡°Please, no more.¡±

    With Okabe¡¯s help, three vinyl greenhouses that replicated the only tropical rainforest climate in the Sengoku period were completed. Most of the hot spring water was directed into the greenhouses, but since the use of the hot spring water was limited to when Nobunaga used it, there was no problem. The difference from modern greenhouses was that the hot spring wastewater could only be sent from Shizuko¡¯s house, which was close to the greenhouses, and only one of the three houses could be entered from inside Shizuko¡¯s house.

    With the ability to create temperatures above 20 degrees Celsius and high humidity even in winter, cultivating pepper became relatively easy. Shizuko began to think that it would be a waste to only cultivate pepper in the greenhouses now that there was room. She initially considered growing bananas, but seedless bananas were a chance occurrence and in the Sengoku period, only bananas with hard seeds the size of azuki beans were available. She couldn¡¯t think of any other fruits to grow. But one day, while drinking soy coffee, a crop came to Shizuko¡¯s mind. It was the cocoa tree.

    Christopher Columbus was the first European to obtain cocoa beans. He obtained cocoa beans near present-day Honduras during his fourth voyage and brought them back to Spain. However, since he did not know how to use them and brought them back, no one realized their value. It was Hern¨¢n Cort¨¦s, a conquistador, who recognized the value of cocoa in Europe. He learned how to use it in the Aztec Empire in 1519. Since then, chocolate, with added sugar and spices, was welcomed by the upper class, and in 1526, a plantation was established on the island of Trinidad.

    Shizuko wanted the Trinitario variety, but Trinitario, like seedless bananas, is a variety that was accidentally created in the 18th century and is not available. Therefore, in the Sengoku period, there were only two varieties: Criollo, which fascinated the European upper class, and the inexpensive Forastero.

    Normally, cocoa would be in a monopoly state by Spain and would be impossible to obtain due to its secret nature. However, Frois had become famous not only within the Jesuit order but also among nobles and royalty in various parts of Europe for discovering a treatment for scurvy. Therefore, many people wanted to get close to him, and taking advantage of that, Frois succeeded in secretly smuggling cocoa beans out with the help of Spanish merchants. Frois received the cocoa beans from the Spanish merchants and sent them to Nobunaga along with a letter, and Nobunaga sent the cocoa beans to Shizuko after reading the letter. Shizuko, upon receiving them, made a huge donation to Frois along with the payment.

    The reason for the large donation was that Frois and his group were building a church in Kyoto, but they lacked funds and were being hindered by sabotage, such as the destruction or theft of construction materials by various organizations. Of course, Shizuko did not have any newfound faith in Christianity, nor did she sympathize with Frois and Christianity. She simply made a donation as an initial investment to import overseas crops to Japan through the Jesuit order.

    ¡°Wow, it smells so bad because it¡¯s rotten. Let¡¯s quickly extract the intact seeds and put them in pots.¡±

    Shizuko cracked open the cocoa pods, which usually contain about 30 seeds each, and extracted the intact seeds directly into pots. She also extracted seeds from the rotten cocoa pods with some hope, but about 90% of the seeds had rotted. Nevertheless, thanks to the abundance of seeds, she was able to collect around 30 to 40 seeds from both varieties.

    ¡°Even though it is said to have been introduced to the island of Java in Indonesia by the hands of the Spanish, transportation capabilities were poor in the Sengoku period. Ugh, it stinks. Let¡¯s quickly dispose of it by incineration.¡±

    It was in 1560 that cocoa was introduced to the island of Java in Indonesia, but commercial production did not begin until the 20th century.

    Unlike coffee, cocoa is not produced on large plantations but is cultivated all over the world. This is due to the botanical characteristics of cocoa. Cocoa trees are shade trees and need to be grown in the shade of other trees until they mature. Because of this, cocoa is weak to strong sunlight and cannot be cultivated in large areas with a single crop. However, instead of gaining the advantage of scale, cocoa is suitable for intercropping with bananas. Therefore, it is a crop suitable for small-scale farmers to grow as a side business.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe I should have requested cassava instead of wild bananas. Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Let¡¯s just put something that provides shade for now until the bananas grow.¡±

    Cocoa trees require shade, so they are often planted together with banana seedlings. Bananas grow faster and have large, flat leaves that are ideal for creating shade. Additionally, while cocoa can be harvested from the fourth year onwards, bananas can be harvested earlier, so they are harvested first.

    There are other conditions for cultivating cocoa trees. First, an average temperature of 22 to 25 degrees Celsius and an annual rainfall of at least 1500 millimeters are required. However, overwatering can cause root rot. The average temperature should not drop below 15 degrees Celsius. It is also important to maintain high humidity, and land near rivers is suitable for this. Dry winds should never be allowed to blow on the trees. The soil can be clayey, but it is essential that the soil is deep and fertile due to the presence of humus. The most important thing is to block more than 50% of direct sunlight for the first two years. After surpassing two years, it is no longer necessary to provide shade, but this condition can be considered the most challenging. It is extremely difficult to replicate the environmental conditions for cocoa cultivation in modern times. If cocoa is cultivated in a vinyl greenhouse in Japan, the heating costs alone can range from one to two million yen per month, depending on the use of heavy oil or kerosene.

    As a side note, bananas are often mistaken for trees, but in terms of plant taxonomy, they are classified as herbs. The probability of cocoa flowers being pollinated is said to be 1% through natural pollination and around 3% through artificial pollination. Therefore, although cocoa trees become mature in two to three years, there is a low chance of flowering and fruiting, and there are cases where they do not bear fruit for about seven years. On the other hand, if you are lucky, cocoa beans can be harvested from the second year, but you shouldn¡¯t have high expectations.

    After finishing arranging the pots, Shizuko burned the rotten seedlings and unnecessary waste. After burning them until they turned into charcoal, she buried them in holes along with quicklime.

    ¡°I wonder if we can make chocolate in four years with this. Well, there¡¯s also fermentation and drying, so it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±

    Shizuko didn¡¯t think that they would be able to make sweet chocolate like today right away. She thought that more ingenuity was needed for it to become the chocolate that Nobunaga desired. It was inferred from the remaining records that Nobunaga couldn¡¯t drink alcohol and had a tendency to prefer sweet things. It was considered certain that he liked sweet things based on his preference for dried persimmons and confetti. However, Shizuko speculated that Nobunaga didn¡¯t dislike alcohol, as he held a banquet every year, but rather had a constitution that couldn¡¯t handle drinking as much as others.

    In that case, Shizuko thought about sweet things and offered fruits like mandarins as tribute, and he showed great interest. Seeing that he could eat a whole snack pineapple by himself, she was convinced that he definitely had a sweet tooth.

    (Come to think of it, was the Lord the first person to eat a chocolate confection?)

    Shizuko moved the potted pineapple into the greenhouse and finished her work, stretching as she exited the plastic house. Suddenly, a cold wind chilled her body rapidly. Inside the greenhouse, it was like a midsummer day in Japan even in winter, but outside, the cold of winter spread. Thanks to the hot spring wastewater, it was somewhat warm, but she still felt a slight chill mixed with the cold of winter.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a big deal, but aren¡¯t you guys too lazy?¡±

    Shizuko muttered, feeling exasperated by the men lounging around in the room connected to the greenhouse.

 CH 84

    March early in the year 1571.

    Shizuko knew that animals gathered to seek warmth due to the warm air flowing. Keiji, who learned about it, first settled in the room, followed by Nagayoshi, then Saizo, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), and the old man, and in no time, the men gathered in the room. Now, Keiji was translating something, Saizo and the old man were playing shogi, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) was taking a nap, and Nagayoshi was stretching and doing muscle training outside, each doing as they pleased.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s cold.¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), lying face down, reacted to Shizuko¡¯s words. With a serious expression, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) answered, but because a Turkish Angora was sitting on his back, he looked quite awkward.

    ¡°By the way, what is this ¡®vinii¡¯ thing? It has a mysterious structure that doesn¡¯t let rain or wind in, but doesn¡¯t block sunlight.¡±

    ¡°I said ¡®vinyl house¡¯ out of habit, but it¡¯s not actually made of vinyl. Wait a moment.¡±

    Saying that, Shizuko returned to the greenhouse. After a while, she came out of the greenhouse and placed a square amber-colored lump in front of Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada).

    ¡°This is the material.¡±

    ¡°What is this? You¡¯re showing me something strange that doesn¡¯t resemble anything, are you teasing me?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. When you heat this and stretch it thin, it becomes a thin, transparent film like the ones outside.¡±

    Vinyl is a general term for chemical substances with vinyl groups, but what Shizuko took out was a material called ¡°ame-subu.¡± It is a type of factice that can be produced by adding sulfur chloride to rapeseed oil. Unlike polyvinyl chloride, which is commonly used in vinyl houses, it has properties similar to rubber but is inexpensive and can be mass-produced. Although it has the disadvantage of not having the same tensile strength per weight as vinyl, it had excellent performance as a covering for the house when made into a sheet.

    The reason why a glass greenhouse was not used was because it was not possible to build a glass house that could withstand typhoons and earthquakes, and the time and cost to produce a single glass plate were not negligible. The main component of glass is silicon, which is a mineral and is much heavier than it appears. Therefore, wooden or bamboo pillars cannot support the weight. Moreover, there were many risks in replacing it when it was damaged, so it was considered as a candidate but not adopted.

    While groundbreaking technological advancements were easily taking place in history, Nagayoshi was playing with the kittens with a cat teaser. The kittens were fascinated by Nagayoshi¡¯s cat teaser. It had been over two months, so the kittens were probably preparing for independence. There were no kittens with their mother, Hana, as they were either playing with their siblings or engrossed in Nagayoshi¡¯s cat teaser.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have someone to play with.¡±

    While saying that, Shizuko was stroking the back of a kitten that had grown tired of playing, and Nagayoshi, who had been playing with the kittens, reacted.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just honing my battlefield instincts from the cats¡¯ reactions. D-Don¡¯t misunderstand! A man should not be swayed by cats¨C¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. Big brother Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) always plays with us from morning till night when he has free time.¡±

    ¡°Listen here!¡±

    Shizuko brushed off Nagayoshi¡¯s words, which he said with a red face in protest. He tried to say something more, but when he heard the kittens meowing, he quickly waved the cat teaser in front of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to play with them, but Turkish Angoras need to be kept alone, so I¡¯ll have to neuter all four of them and find them new homes soon¡­¡±

    As soon as he understood the meaning of the words, Nagayoshi¡¯s face burned as if it were the end of the world. Shizuko thought they had discussed it when the kittens were about a month old, but judging from his attitude, she realized he hadn¡¯t heard. However, Nobunaga had already decided on the recipients for adoption, so it was too late for Nagayoshi no matter what he said. When she recalled how Nagayoshi had doted on them, she felt a little sorry for him, but there was nothing she could do about it. She gave up and returned to the room to organize documents.

    There were various documents, but at this time, there were many related to the neutering surgery for the Turkish Angoras. There are several reasons to perform neutering surgery on cats, not limited to Turkish Angoras, but the main reason is to prevent unnecessary breeding. It is not well known, but cats can give birth three times a year and can produce 4 to 6 kittens per birth, showing a high breeding capacity. If they wanted to, they could produce at least 12 kittens per year. Furthermore, cats reach sexual maturity at around six months old, so if they live for four years, they can produce 50 kittens per pair. Of course, in harsh natural environments, most kittens die due to various reasons such as illness or injury.

    The breeding capacity and timing of sexual maturity vary depending on the breed, but all breeds have high breeding capacity. No one in present-day Japan has the financial means to keep up with the increasing number of cats. If they exceed the limit of care, the best-case scenario is abandonment, and in the worst-case scenario, they become food. There are pros and cons to abandoning them immediately after birth and taking away their reproductive ability, but Shizuko considered preventing the crossbreeding of Japanese cats and unknowingly breeding them, so she decided to neuter them.

    However, there was no technique to perform the neutering. They also didn¡¯t have medical tools such as anesthesia. Fortunately or unfortunately, in the Sengoku period, there was a custom of eating cats, and there were quite a few people who had dissected them multiple times. Although they didn¡¯t have a scientific understanding of the cat¡¯s structure, there was no problem with the neutering surgery.

    The problem, however, was anesthesia. In the Sengoku period, the only available anesthesia was diethyl ether, but even to purify this diethyl ether, it was necessary to mix ethanol with sulfuric acid and heat it. Ethanol was easily obtained, but the problem was the chemical, sulfuric acid. I won¡¯t go into details, but sulfuric acid can be purified using heated sulfur and potassium nitrate (saltpeter). With sulfuric acid, nitric acid and hydrochloric acid can be purified, but industrial production is currently impossible, and only small amounts can be produced.

    In any case, a small amount of diethyl ether became producible. However, this purification technique could also be used to create dynamite, and all these chemicals were designated as toxic substances in modern terms, so strict management was required. Therefore, there were only two people in Oda territory who could perform cat neutering surgery.

    ¡°Their performance is good, but those two get along terribly.¡±

    Both of them had already performed neutering surgery on hundreds of cats. Of course, there were also cases where the surgery failed and the cats died. Even in modern times, there is a possibility of failure in neutering surgery, so considering the worse environment of the Sengoku period, maintaining a success rate of nearly 80% was considered a good skill.

    ¡°Which one do you think we should entrust?¡±

    Shizuko asked while stroking Hana, who was curled up next to her. Naturally, there was no response. Shizuko sighed as she read the result reports of the recent spaying surgeries performed by the two.

    ¡°Their skills are not bad¡­ but they¡¯re both cat lovers.¡±

    The reason Shizuko was troubled was that both of them were extreme cat lovers. They were both avid cat owners and had trouble getting along with their wives and mothers. Perhaps due to their mutual animosity, whenever the two met, they would argue and be kicked out of their homes, repeatedly asking the neighbors to mediate. As a result, they were known in the neighborhood not as ¡°skilled cat doctors¡± but as ¡°cat fools.¡± Although the neighbors respected them as people knowledgeable about cats, the image of them shivering under the cold sky while begging for mediation was stronger, and they didn¡¯t seem particularly impressive.

    ¡°In the worst case, we¡¯ll have to issue a black seal. Phew¡­ the sun is warm today, maybe I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±

    The sunlight streaming into the room was warm for winter, and Shizuko felt a slight drowsiness. Combined with the warmth of the cotton blanket, Shizuko, who had set sail, quickly tidied up the surroundings and lay down on the floor, closing her eyes.

    (Ah¡­ spring bedding is irresistible, but¡­ winter naps¡­ aren¡¯t bad either.)

    Surrendering to the gentle drowsiness that came, Shizuko let go of her consciousness.

    In early January, Nobunaga ordered Hideyoshi, who was in Yokoyama Castle, to cut off all traffic between Kyoto and Hokuriku, and placed Niwa (Niwa Nagahide) in Wasayama Castle to secure traffic between Gifu and southern Omi Province. They were all busy from the beginning of the new year. The various warlords were also actively engaged in various tasks, but only the Shizuko Army remained peaceful.

    In late February, when hops arrived from Europe, Shizuko immediately began cultivation. Preparing the land in advance by mixing quicklime into a sunny soil with good drainage, she planted the hops and set up support poles for the vines. Finally, by spraying wood vinegar with a manual pressure pump, the work was completed. Hardy hops can withstand Japanese winters, so outdoor cultivation can be done without difficulty. The only thing left is to harvest the hops four years later, and then the most important ingredient for beer will be obtained. It would be great to have beer yeast as well, but without hops, having yeast would be useless.

    Shizuko¡¯s army lived freely, going hunting with Wittman and hunting hawks in Shirogane. However, storms come suddenly, and turmoil descended upon Shizuko¡¯s peaceful life.

    ¡°¡­Um, could you please repeat that?¡±

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t believe her ears and asked Matsu, who was in front of her, in confusion. Matsu, on the other hand, maintained a smiling face without a hint of displeasure and answered Shizuko¡¯s question.

    ¡°It is Oda-sama¡¯s order to make my daughter your lady-in-waiting, so please give up.¡±

    Despite the content of her words, Matsu had a very cheerful expression. Shizuko¡¯s head started to ache at the outrageous seal that made Matsu¡¯s second daughter, Shou (Shou) Princess, her lady-in-waiting. However, the seal didn¡¯t end there. There was further content that made Shizuko¡¯s head ache.

    ¡°Um, Chacha-sama is also a lady-in-waiting? Giving her Toudou Yoshitsugu who served the Asai family? And when attacking the Nagashima Ikko-ikki, giving her a force of 6,000 to work as a separate unit? It¡¯s all coming at once and giving me a headache.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, Lord Oda has such high expectations for Shizuko. Therefore, if this foolish girl acts disrespectful, she will be duly punished.¡±

    ¡°Um, well¡­ even if I am given a lady-in-waiting, then¡­ what should I do?¡±

    ¡°You can do as you please, Shizuko. Most likely, the reason why Lady Cha-cha was made a lady-in-waiting is because Lady Nohime had some thoughts about it. As a mere commoner, I cannot fathom Lady Nohime¡¯s intentions.¡±

    Upon hearing Matsu¡¯s words, Shizuko speculates on Nobunaga and Nohime¡¯s thoughts. Shou, who is Maeda Toshiie and Matsu¡¯s daughter, is the legal wife of Nakagawa Mitsushige. It is unclear when they got married, but it is certain that they were married by at least 1582, as Shou was born in 1563 and is now of marriageable age. Shizuko couldn¡¯t understand the sudden reason for her being hired as a lady-in-waiting.

    (¡°The Toudou Yoshitsugu who served the Asai family is Toudou Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), right? Like Saizou, he changed his lord multiple times, but for some reason, he is called a traitor.¡±)

    Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) is often referred to as a traitor or lackey who changed lords multiple times, and negative depictions of him are common in novels, and so on. However, Kani Saizo, who also changed lords multiple times, was popular even during the Edo period when Confucian teachings had permeated the samurai class.

    The reason for this difference is said to be partly due to the actions taken by the Tsu clan led by the Toudou family during the battles between the shogunate forces and the imperial forces in the late Edo period. Initially, the Tsu clan, along with the Hikone clan, welcomed the imperial forces, but as soon as they learned that the shogunate side was at a disadvantage, they defected to the imperial forces and attacked the shogunate side. However, they refused to attack Nikko Toshogu Shrine, an imperial forces¡¯ target, on the grounds that ¡°the clan¡¯s founder bestowed great favor upon us.¡± It is said that this act of defection sealed Takatora (Yokichi Toudou)¡¯s bad reputation.

    ¡°Well, well, it can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s start with introductions. Um, my name is Shizuko, you can call me whatever you like.¡±

    When Shizuko spoke, Shou, who had been silent until now, widened her eyes. Then, without hesitation, she got up and immediately bowed down, placing both hands on the floor and lowering her head.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Shizuko-sama! My name is Shou. I am extremely honored to have the privilege of serving you!¡±

    ¡°Ah, um. You can raise your head, you know?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Excuse me!¡±

    Shou¡¯s every move was energetic. Shizuko thought to herself that this is what they mean by a tomboyish girl, while directing her gaze towards Matsu.

    ¡°Hohoho, ever since this child heard about Shizuko¡¯s achievements, she has admired you. So when I heard about the idea of giving Shizuko a lady-in-waiting, I thought it would be interesting¡­ and just perfect.¡±

    ¡°Did you not find it interesting just now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s for lunch today? I¡¯ve been looking forward to it!¡±

    Matsu, who was pretending not to understand Shizuko¡¯s point, responded with an obvious attitude. Understanding that she wouldn¡¯t get a response even if she pointed it out again, Shizuko sighed heavily and slumped her shoulders.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear about Lady Cha-cha and Toudou¡¯s story first.¡±

    ¡°You are a conscientious person, Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I believe in gathering the necessary people myself. There have been countless cases where people forced upon us cause internal discord and become a hindrance. So it¡¯s important to confirm everyone¡¯s thoughts, otherwise we¡¯ll have problems later on.¡±

    Shizuko had no intention of raising more military power than necessary, as she already had enough capable retainers. So even if young warriors were sent to her, she would struggle with how to handle them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with Lady Cha-cha¡¯s opinion since she¡¯s the quickest to talk. Can you also call Lady Oichi for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have received your command! I will inform her immediately!¡±

    Before Aya could call Oichi, Cha-cha, the lady-in-waiting, and the wet nurse for Cha-cha and Ohatsu, Shou suddenly stood up and rushed out of the room, ignoring everyone¡¯s reactions. As Shizuko and Aya were taken aback, Matsu, with her mouth covered by her hand, said with a gleeful expression.

    ¡°That girl is straightforward.¡±

    After a while, Shou returned with Oichi, Cha-cha, Oichi¡¯s lady-in-waiting, Cha-cha¡¯s wet nurse, and Ohatsu¡¯s wet nurse. Even though the room was spacious enough to accommodate everyone, having more than ten people gathered in one place still felt cramped.

    ¡°This is our second meeting, but let¡¯s start with introductions. My name is Shizuko, you can call me whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°I am Oichi, this is Cha-cha, and that young one over there is Ohatsu.¡±

    Considering that there were people waiting behind them, Shizuko wasted no time and immediately brought up the main topic.

    ¡°I apologize for bringing this up so soon, Lady Oichi. Do you have any thoughts on this matter?¡±

    ¡°It must be my brother¡¯s decision. In that case, I have no objections. Besides, I was originally planning to live in Azuchi Castle.¡±

    ¡°(Oh, I see. I wonder if she doesn¡¯t mind being separated from her husband.) I understand that this is a kind of defensive facility. Therefore, it will not be easy to meet with the Asai family in the future. Can I assume that you understand this?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, I came here to liven up my absent-minded husband.¡±

    Oichi then explained the current situation of Asai Nagamasa to Shizuko. He is starting over as a foot soldier. Of course, Shizuko¡¯s involvement with his forces is kept secret.

    Initially, they were planning to have Oichi and the others live in Azuchi Castle, but they changed the plan along the way and decided to have them live with Shizuko instead. However, if they were to live with Shizuko without any reason, there would be dissatisfaction. To avoid that, Nobunaga made Cha-cha a lady-in-waiting for Shizuko, and in the future, they would make Ohatsu a lady-in-waiting as well. This was the story they came up with to justify everyone¡¯s move. The reason for everyone moving together is that Cha-cha is still only one year old, and Ohatsu is just a few months old, so it was planned for Ohatsu and Cha-cha¡¯s education to be done together with Ohatsu and Cha-cha¡¯s wet nurses.

    ¡°Lord Oda always makes things complicated. Well, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯ll be causing you trouble, but I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. I look forward to working with you.¡±

    Until their residence is ready, the villa that Nobunaga is currently using will serve as a temporary residence. In other words, Oichi and her daughters will become Shizuko¡¯s neighbors. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but there are various things that need to be taught to those who live in this area.

    ¡°I will inform you later, but this area is somewhat different¡­ There are various things you need to learn.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are many rare animals around here. Oh, yes, I heard there are Nanban dogs and Nanban cats. I¡¯m a little interested, I want to see them soon.¡±

    ¡°(Ah, yes¡­ as expected, she¡¯s just like Lord Oda¡¯s sister. She has an overwhelming presence.) Please wait a moment. There is one more person I need to talk to¡ª¡±

    While Shizuko was trying to explain to Oichi, who was shining with excitement like a child, suddenly rough footsteps reached Shizuko¡¯s ears. Everyone understood that the footsteps were gradually getting closer to them, and they turned their faces towards the entrance. In an instant, the door was forcefully opened as if it was being destroyed.

    ¡°Hey, Shizuko! Who the hell is this idiot?¡±

    The one who forcefully opened the entrance was Nagayoshi. He confronted Shizuko while showing her the person he was carrying. Understanding that something was about to happen, everyone focused their attention towards the entrance. In that moment, the door was opened wide.

    ¡°Hey, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi). Leave the person you¡¯re carrying there and come over here.¡±

    Nagayoshi, who was taken aback by Shizuko¡¯s voice, which was slightly lower than usual, obediently put down the person he was carrying and sat in front of Shizuko.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s hear why you resorted to violence against a stranger.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ well, you see, when I was feeding Tama and Hana, that idiot suddenly started bothering me.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, it¡¯s understandable that you would be beaten up in return. But you see, it¡¯s a problem to resort to vigilante justice against a guest.¡±

    While saying that, Shizuko took out an hourglass. She showed it to Nagayoshi, explaining that the sand would run out in about five minutes, and told him.

    ¡°As a punishment, you have to run back and forth to the signboard in the orchard before the sand runs out, three times.¡±

    ¡°What?! The orchard up the hill, right?¡±

    The orchard was designed with a sloping terrain to allow the trees to receive more sunlight. It was not a steep slope, but it was not an easy one either. Normally, it would be a bit tiring, but if one were to run, it would significantly drain their stamina due to the uphill and downhill. Nagayoshi, as he is now, could return within five minutes for one lap. But for three laps, it would be a mental and physical challenge.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Is there a problem? Our training¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡®If a child can¡¯t do it, let¡¯s thoroughly train them until they can.¡¯ ¡®When a child can do it, praise them and then continue to raise their skill level through training.¡¯ ¡®Even if a child can do it from the beginning, keep raising their skill level and continue training.¡¯¡­ That¡¯s what you said, right?¡±

    Nagayoshi, who had changed to polite speech, but Shizuko couldn¡¯t forgive him just because of that, continued speaking.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just let it slide when you resort to violence against a guest. So, do your best to run eight laps before the hourglass runs out.¡±

    (It increased!)

    ¡°Alright, 3, 2, 1¡­ Start!¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait¡­ Ahh!!¡±

    Nagayoshi, who was about to say something, realized that Shizuko wasn¡¯t listening and hurriedly rushed out. As everyone, except Shizuko, watched in surprise as Nagayoshi ran out, she calmly called Aya and said:

    ¡°Please take care of his treatment.¡±

    After completing eight laps in an impressive 9 minutes and 55 seconds, Nagayoshi¡¯s knees were shaking.

    After finishing their lunch, Matsu left and returned home, leaving only Shou and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) at Shizuko¡¯s house. Oichi and the others went back to Nobunaga¡¯s villa with Chacha and Ohatsu.

    ¡°Let¡¯s introduce ourselves properly. My name is Shizuko, you can call me whatever you want, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­My name is Toudou Yokichi, but you can call me Toudou.¡±

    ¡°There are some things you might be thinking about, but let¡¯s start with the necessary information. My income is not in the form of land, but in gold. During peacetime, I pay a basic salary every month, and during battles, you will receive gold based on your performance. By the way, I don¡¯t have any land as income.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s view on land is different from other daimyo. All the land controlled by the Oda clan belongs to the Oda clan, and the land given to vassals is temporarily managed by the Oda clan¡¯s representatives. In modern terms, the vassals are like ¡°branch managers,¡± and the land and the products produced there belong to the Oda clan. The produced goods are gathered once at the Oda clan, and from there, luxury goods are distributed to the vassals. Naturally, the branch managers frequently changed their assignments. It is said that this difference in views on land is one of the reasons why Akechi Mitsuhide staged the Honnouji Incident.

    ¡°Next, taking anything produced here without permission is prohibited since everything belongs to the Lord. Also, Aya-chan is in charge of managing the inventory in the warehouse, so if you want something, please check the warehouse inventory first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, I¡¯ll introduce it later, but there are many rough animals here, so it¡¯s better not to pick a fight with them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°There are other details, but I think this is enough for now. So, Yokichi-kun, do you have any thoughts so far? If you don¡¯t like something, speak up now. It won¡¯t change how you¡¯re treated here, but I can introduce you to your next position.¡±

    After hearing Shizuko¡¯s words, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) thought for a moment and then faced Shizuko directly to speak his mind.

    ¡°Then, I will honestly express my thoughts now. Before coming here, honestly, I underestimated a unit led by a woman, thinking it was nothing special. I also looked down on the warriors in that unit as sycophantic and effeminate. That¡¯s why I picked a fight with Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi). The result was a complete defeat, I couldn¡¯t even lay a finger on him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That incident made me realize. I am just a frog in a well, there are countless people stronger than me in the world. This defeat was a good medicine for me, who had become conceited after being praised by Lord Asai.¡±

    After saying that, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) deeply bowed his head and continued speaking.

    ¡°Although I am still inexperienced, I humbly ask for your guidance and discipline from now on.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve received your determination. I¡¯ll count on you from now on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please take care of me.¡±

    With those words, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) bowed deeply once again.

    Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) joined Shizuko¡¯s army, and Shou, Matsu¡¯s second daughter, and Chacha, Oichi¡¯s eldest daughter, were given as maids. However, Chacha becoming a maid was just an excuse for Oichi to live with Shizuko. Since Shizuko herself didn¡¯t really want a maid, it didn¡¯t matter if Chacha didn¡¯t do maid duties.

    Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) received basic training from Nagayoshi, spear and etiquette training from Saizou, and was trained by Keiji as their two assistants. Realizing his own immaturity, he endured the strict training from the three of them. Shizuko, who knew that he would later become a master of castle construction on par with Hideyoshi Hashiba and Kiyomasa Kato, taught Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) the necessary knowledge for castle construction and had him learn from the civil engineering workers. Although Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) had the status of a page, thanks to what Nobunaga had given Shizuko, he was actually treated as a foot soldier. Nevertheless, he received special training, which was better treatment than others.

    Shou was a lively girl, but at the same time, she was also competitive. After losing to Saizou, who excelled in the use of the naginata, she trained to defeat him. Sometimes, she would forget her maid duties and challenge Saizou to a match, but she still hadn¡¯t won a single time and was defeated every time.

    In March, the items that Shizuko had requested started to arrive one after another. Unlike samurai who are only consumers, Shizuko, who is also a producer, can make a profit if the products she produces sell. Crafts such as pottery are not seasonal, but crops are concentrated from autumn to winter. There are also seafood such as oysters and seaweed harvested from spring to summer, but the most profitable crops are those harvested in autumn.

    Shizuko directly buys crops from farmers, sends them to processing companies for processing, and has them transported to designated locations by transportation companies. Through a separate route, waste and manure are collected by the transportation companies and sent to composting factories to turn them into fertilizer. The finished compost is sold to farmers at a low price. Shizuko oversees all of this and earns a huge profit.

    Of course, the farmers receive money without having to go to the castle town, the processing and transportation companies receive regular income, and those who use the processed products don¡¯t have to deal with waste or manure. It¡¯s not just Shizuko who benefits from this, but everyone involved in the process.

    With the profits obtained from various activities, Shizuko places orders with the technology district. While it is important to earn income, it is also important not to forget to distribute the excess income. Technology and culture are not things that can be acquired overnight. In order to advance technology and blossom culture, people need to compete and learn from each other. However, whether in the Sengoku period or in modern times, money is needed to move people. Only with money can plans be made and executed.

    In that regard, Shizuko¡¯s position is very advantageous. Originally a producer, she now holds the positions of both a producer and a manager. She earns profits from various items, including not only crops but also processed foods, textiles such as thread and fabric, aquaculture products such as oysters and seaweed, and sake and industrial products from the technology and sake brewing districts. She is no longer in a position to receive a salary from Nobunaga, but rather, she can gather money on her own. Normally, in such a situation, there would be envy from others. However, if Shizuko expands her business and revitalizes the economy with a variety of products, the Oda clan¡¯s economic situation will also improve. If Nobunaga¡¯s wealth increases, the amount of money he can spend on his vassals¡¯ luxuries will also increase. The vassals who understand this flow of money are watching over Shizuko to protect her from envy and unnecessary trouble.

    It¡¯s not just Nobunaga and the Oda clan¡¯s vassals who benefit from this. Shizuko distributes a generous portion of her profits to Keiji, Saizou, and Nagayoshi, as well as to the soldiers under her command. She also organizes various events such as sumo tournaments, Owari and Mino haiku contests, sudoku tournaments, area maze tournaments, and go and shogi tournaments, and provides prize money to the top performers. As more people have money, the demand increases, and money spreads to various people. It¡¯s a strange phenomenon that when money reaches people, conflicts are less likely to occur. This is because people have ¡°room¡± to spare.

    There is a reason for spreading money to various places. Once people experience a comfortable environment, they dislike being returned to their previous lives. People only tolerate inconvenience when they don¡¯t know that a more comfortable life is possible. By obtaining a comfortable living environment with money, they become completely immersed in that lifestyle and can¡¯t escape it. In this state, it becomes difficult for temple and shrine forces to manipulate people. Even if they are told to abandon their current lives and rebel against Nobunaga, they hesitate because they don¡¯t want to give up their comfortable lives. It is more convenient to manipulate people who have no hope for tomorrow. They are deceived by the words of smelly priests and are used as they please. To protect the people from the manipulations of other forces, it is important to guarantee a certain standard of living and make them believe that there is no benefit in listening to other forces.

    However, due to the large amount of money involved, the accounting documents that reached Shizuko were enormous. Aya, who had finally become proficient with the abacus, struggled with these documents every day. As a result, recently Shou had been taking care of Shizuko.

    ¡°Shou-chan, what¡¯s the schedule for today?¡±

    ¡°There are no visitors scheduled for today. All the received documents have been thoroughly reviewed.¡±

    Shizuko crossed her arms and pondered after hearing Shou¡¯s report. Even though she was on horseback, Shizuko could control the horse to a certain extent with just her legs, so she didn¡¯t need to hold the reins.

    (Hmm, I divided the roles between Aya-chan as the office and accounting manager, and Shou-chan as the personal and schedule manager, but does it still feel awkward somewhere?)

    Although Chacha and Ohatsu were still infants and couldn¡¯t work, Shou had received a basic education, so she was suitable as a maid. However, it was inefficient to assign them the same tasks, so they were given different roles. Although they sometimes worked together, in the future, Aya would be in charge of office, accounting, and warehouse duties, while Shou would be in charge of Shizuko¡¯s personal affairs and schedule management. Aya would be more behind-the-scenes, but that¡¯s because Shizuko trusted her more. Even though Shou was Matsu¡¯s daughter, Shizuko hesitated to assign her to a behind-the-scenes role since they didn¡¯t have much interaction.

    There was nothing specific planned, but Shizuko wandered outside aimlessly. It seemed like she was playing, but she was actually going out to deal with the spies that had been bothering her recently.

    Since the Oda family¡¯s defeat at the Battle of Shiga, there have been several traitors, and it seems that someone among them has sold Shizuko¡¯s information, resulting in an increase in the number of spies. Despite the efforts of hundreds of guards, Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, the Wittman family, Akagane, Kurogane, and Shirogane, it is still difficult to completely eliminate the spies.

    By the way, the mountain managed by Shizuko is home to many black bears. Black bears do not have fixed territories to exclude other individuals. Therefore, the ranges of individuals often overlap. And because they do not have fixed territories, they have a tendency to expand their ranges in search of abundant food when it becomes scarce. If there are no humans living there, no other animals competing for food besides black bears, and no large carnivores, then it is natural for the mountain to become the domain of black bears. Due to this relationship, it is difficult for spies to infiltrate the mountain, but during winter, most individuals enter a hibernation state, making it easier for spies to sneak in.

    Currently, the more we hunt, the more they increase. So Shizuko decided to take action herself and intentionally spread false information mixed with some truths. To make people trust her, all she needs to do is show them the truth. Even if she fills in the crucial parts with lies, as long as there is some truth included, people will consider all the information they receive as true.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to investigate me. But if I¡¯m disturbed, it will interfere with my work¡­ It¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    The surrounding countries are already in a desperate situation. The only opportunity to defeat Nobunaga is the First Oda Encirclement, and even that is only possible before Nobunaga returns to Kyoto. After that, it will only be a drawn-out match. I thought Nobunaga would be interested in taking over the Tsuruga Port controlled by Asakura Yoshiaki, but he switched to land transportation focused on roads centered around Lake Biwa, so there is no longer a reason to hurry and destroy Asakura.

    (I will eventually destroy Asakura, but they have a lower priority compared to Sakamoto, right?)

    Nobunaga, who has shifted his focus to land transportation, now desires Sakamoto, a major commercial city near Kyoto and one of the most powerful cities in the Kinai region. Sakamoto is a town near Enryakuji Temple, which holds power on par with the Emperor and Shogun. It is a gathering place for products delivered from Enryakuji Temple¡¯s estates throughout the country and supplies transported to Kyoto. Sakamoto is lined with financial institutions¡¯ storehouses and horse rental services for transportation companies. It has a large number of households, exceeding 3,000 in areas like Shimosakamoto and Karasaki, exerting significant influence over Kyoto¡¯s economy. Until Hideyoshi built Osaka Castle and the political and economic center shifted from Kyoto to Osaka, Sakamoto was an important stronghold for controlling Omi Province.

    ¡°My lord!¡±

    As I was thinking about the future, I noticed Genro running towards me.

 CH 85

    April early in the year 1571

    Shizuko turned her horse¡¯s head while giving a command to stop to the people around her with her hand. Seeing her change the direction of the horse towards Genro, Keiji and the soldiers followed suit and imitated Shizuko.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°A messenger came earlier and said that the Lord will come to the mansion tomorrow.¡±

    Genro sweated as he conveyed the contents of the message to Shizuko. Shizuko thought it was unusual for Nobunaga to summon her at this time. Whether he was thinking of something sinister or just being capricious as usual, it was difficult to judge, but she had no choice but to go.

    ¡°Understood. Please prepare to depart tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After replying energetically, Genro ran away from the scene just as he had come. Shizuko also gave orders to the escort soldiers, Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Shou to prepare for tomorrow. Going to Nobunaga¡¯s mansion was a common occurrence, so everyone prepared without any problems. This time, Shizuko also brought Shou and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) along for the visit. Only Ashimitsu was absent, but Shizuko understood that Ashimitsu had been called by Nobunaga through a different route. In other words, Nobunaga considered Ashimitsu to be a separate person from Shizuko, and she understood that.

    (I¡¯ve always been curious, what did Uncle Ashimitsu do? Lately, he has been acquiring dangerous poisonous plants, could that be related?)

    Shizuko was aware of Ashimitsu¡¯s secret collection of poisonous plants. Since she herself had established the route for obtaining them from overseas, it was inevitable that she would know. However, she pretended not to know. The fact that Ashimitsu was hiding it meant that it was better for her not to know. There was no need to know everything and it was not necessary to interfere and hinder him by sticking her nose into unnecessary things. Therefore, while understanding the situation, Shizuko decided to trust Ashimitsu, not inquire about anything, and pretend to know nothing.

    ¡°Lord, Lady Shizuko has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Let her in.¡±

    As the shoji door was quietly opened along with Nobunaga¡¯s command, Shizuko bowed and entered the room. In her eyes, she saw Nobunaga, Mori Yoshinari, Takenaka Hanbei, Takigawa Kazumasu, Akechi, Ashimitsu, and other important figures. Shizuko slightly tilted her head in confusion at the presence of Takigawa Kazumasu, who was in charge of gathering information, but she sat down in an empty space.

    ¡°Everyone is here. Let¡¯s start the discussion right away.¡±

    Everyone tightened their expressions at Nobunaga¡¯s words. It was easy to predict that this gathering of people called by him would involve a serious discussion.

    ¡°There is no need to explain our current situation. The surrounding countries are full of enemies, and there are traitors everywhere. The only way to overcome this is to crush each enemy one by one.¡±

    Except for the loyal Uesugi, it can be assumed that everyone is fundamentally hostile to the Oda clan. Takeda has not made a clear declaration of hostility, but it is certain that they are not allies of the Oda clan. The Asakura clan, Azai clan, Takeda clan, Enryakuji Temple, Honganji Temple, Iga clan, and Nagashima are enemies from all directions. Unlike Takeda, the Uesugi clan, which does not actively show hostility, is also in a dangerous state. In fact, the attitude of the Uesugi clan was more cunning than those who openly opposed them. Enemies who pretend to be allies cannot claim a just cause if their actions are exposed, and opinions sympathetic to the enemy are more likely to arise from within.

    ¡°Akechi, you will continue to hold Kyoto as usual. The Shogun will surely plot something again, so deal with it appropriately.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mitsuhide replied to Nobunaga¡¯s words. Shizuko understood that this was a place to convey who would be responsible for what, and she was slightly curious about her own assignment. Being called to this gathering meant that she was already given a certain degree of personal discretion. Depending on the location, she could do good work and strengthen her influence.

    (I don¡¯t want too much power, but to gain some influence, I need some power. I need to achieve some accomplishments and focus on developing the infrastructure of the land, otherwise, only Owari and Mino will prosper.)

    If she were given temporary control over the land, Shizuko would first focus on developing the infrastructure. In order to activate economic activities by moving people and goods, the infrastructure must be in good condition. Once the infrastructure is in place, maintaining public order would be the next step, but by then, Shizuko believed that someone else would be in control of the land. Nobunaga would not keep Shizuko tied to a specific land for a long time. For Nobunaga, Shizuko was someone who could increase the productivity of the land, and once the productivity of the land stabilized, it would be fine to return it to him.

    ¡°Shizuko, you and Saru (Hideyoshi) and Takenaka will hold down the Asai and Asakura clans. However, Ashimitsu will accompany me.¡±

    ¡°Yes! (Ah, as I thought, Uncle Ashimitsu has a separate assignment. Maybe it¡¯s Mt. Hiei?)¡±

    While replying, Shizuko understood the reason why Ashimitsu was called separately. However, she didn¡¯t understand why Ashimitsu was singled out. She thought it might be because their views on religion were different from hers, but she felt that it wasn¡¯t just that. Nobunaga didn¡¯t think so lightly of someone to keep them by his side for such a reason.

    ¡°Also, I have something to discuss with you. Please stay behind.¡±

    The assignments for each person were announced afterwards. However, they would start dividing the work after attacking Nagashima. Leaving Nagashima alone at their throat was dangerous, so they needed to weaken it enough so that they couldn¡¯t engage in military activities for a while. Shizuko thought that if they were dealing with Nagashima, they would need to prepare various ¡°weapons¡±.

    (I want to minimize the casualties of the soldiers at Nagashima. We don¡¯t have rifled matchlock guns yet, and using explosives there would make it difficult to establish control later on. Hmm, maybe long-range weapons after all.)

    It would be easiest if they could settle it through negotiations, but the other side had no intention of listening to them. In that case, there was only one way to make the other side sit at the negotiation table, and that was to win in battle. However, by completely destroying Nagashima, there was also the possibility of suppressing other Ikko Ikki groups. In fact, by responding harshly to the Nagashima Ikko Ikki, Nobunaga had managed to quiet down other Ikko Ikki groups. Shizuko also planned to carry out a strategy without mercy against the Nagashima Ikko Ikki, which would suppress other Ikko Ikki groups and result in no unnecessary damage to both sides. She thought about what kind of strategy to use, but she couldn¡¯t come up with a good plan. After the meeting, having listened to Nobunaga¡¯s speech, Shizuko sent her troops home.

    Nobunaga¡¯s plan was quite simple. He wanted to rebuild Shizuko¡¯s house and turn it into a samurai residence. He had been concerned for a while that Shizuko¡¯s status and the size of her house did not match. Shizuko didn¡¯t need a large house, but for Nobunaga, it was a necessary condition for Shizuko to have a house that matched her status in order to raise the next generation. In addition, it had already been decided that various expansions would be made to the surrounding area where Shizuko lived. Everything was already decided, and Shizuko had no room to intervene with her opinions. This was because Nobunaga entrusted her with taking as much land as she needed for agriculture. She could give some input regarding the vinyl greenhouses, but whether it would be adopted or not was uncertain.

    (Headache¡­ With such a scale, just the two of us won¡¯t be enough. The plan was already made with the assumption of increasing the number of people from the beginning.)

    If it became a samurai residence, it would be impossible for Aya and Shou to manage the house alone. At least 10 servants would be needed. Entering the house would require much more effort than before. In return, Wittman¡¯s sleeping area, the huts for Akagane, Shirogane, and Kurogane, the hut where the turtles spend the winter, and the sleeping area for the shepherds would all become much larger than before. That¡¯s not all. Once Nobunaga¡¯s plan was completed, it would become a place that could be considered a quarantine facility in a sense. It would be like a closed-off area within the Oda territory, similar to Dejima that existed during the Edo period.

    ¡°¡­Maybe I should use the abandoned hot spring as a dumping ground and surround it with slightly warm water. Then, I could keep some animals that prefer a warm climate. I should send a letter to Mr. Frois right away.¡±

    Shizuko found Nobunaga¡¯s actions excessive, but for Nobunaga, Shizuko was a golden goose that laid golden eggs. When he received reports that there were more spies around her and she did nothing about it, it was only natural for him to take measures.

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t quite understand Nobunaga¡¯s intentions, but since it was an order and she had no clear reason to refuse, she accepted Nobunaga¡¯s words without thinking too deeply. When she arrived in Owari, Shizuko dismissed her troops and watched as each of them returned home. After that, she went to her own pond with food in hand. The pond, exclusively for Shizuko, had received red and white or all-red koi and colorful goldfish, but she had noticed them a little late due to being busy. Fortunately, koi and goldfish are omnivorous and eat almost anything. They might even eat their dead companions if necessary. Feeding the koi was done several times a day, but once a day was enough for the goldfish.

    ¡°Here, it¡¯s food.¡±

    As soon as she threw the food into the pond, the koi and goldfish attacked it with incredible speed. After putting in enough food that they could finish in about 5 to 15 minutes, Shizuko checked on the condition of the koi and goldfish. Seeing them swimming energetically without any illness or injuries, a smile naturally appeared on her face. However, it wasn¡¯t all fun. In the pond of koi and goldfish, there were occasionally dangerous creatures that approached.

    ¡°Hey, Maruta. This fish is not for you.¡±

    Shizuko picked up the Manul cat, Maruta, who was peering into the pond, with a look of exasperation. The Akagane and Kurogane had lost interest in the koi and goldfish after a new bathing area was prepared, but Maruta was different.

    ¡°Fnyaaa!! Fuh! Fuh!¡±

    Maruta, who was suddenly picked up, let out a threatening growl, but it lacked any real power and only flailed its limbs. Eventually, it seemed to get tired and let its limbs hang down, allowing Shizuko to carry it. Shizuko carried Maruta under her arm and headed towards her house. Just before reaching the house, she noticed Tam and Kaiser playing together. Nearby, two unusually large cats, or rather, the mythical animals known as snow leopards, were yawning. Their beautiful white and black spotted patterns were fantastical, but they were currently covered in dirt, ruining their appearance.

    ¡°Yukki, Shirochoco, if you sleep here, you¡¯ll get dirty.¡±

    After it was determined that they were snow leopards, the male was named Yukki and the female was named Shirochoco. I called out to both of them, but they just wagged their tails and didn¡¯t try to move. On the other hand, when Kaiser and Tama saw Shizuko, they stopped playing and ran over to her.

    ¡°Fugya!¡±

    First, Kaiser reached Shizuko, and then Tama arrived and climbed onto Kaiser¡¯s back. Then, Tama was lifted onto Shizuko¡¯s shoulder using a log as a step. The log was surprised and looked around because it felt a shock on its back while it was napping. However, Tama, who used the log as a step, was happily cuddling on Shizuko¡¯s shoulder. Kaiser also showed no interest in the log¡¯s surprise and was cuddling with Shizuko. In the end, the log understood that it couldn¡¯t figure out the cause even after looking around, so it stretched out its limbs and started to nap again.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go inside the house because it¡¯s cold.¡±

    Shizuko stroked the chins of the two cats who were cuddling and carried Tama on her shoulder, held the log on her left side, and had Kaiser on her right side. Without realizing it, Yukki and Shirochoco, who had woken up, were following behind. Aya and Shou must have been busy with something else because there was no greeting from them. Feeling a little lonely, Shizuko went straight to her room after entering the house. When she opened the sliding door, the first thing she saw was the Wittman family sleeping around.

    ¡°¡­My room is not a place to sleep. Well, I have created a comfortable environment, but oh well.¡±

    Shizuko put down the log and Tama on the floor and lay down on a beach chair. Originally, it was a beach chair placed on the beach or by the poolside, but she had modified it for indoor use since she was in a spacious room. However, the indoor beach chair was made of high-quality materials such as Kiso hinoki (Japanese cypress) and black persimmon, so it was unnecessarily luxurious. The cushion was also made of silk, cotton, and hemp, making it extremely comfortable. The room was well-equipped for comfortable lying down, including indoor hammocks.

    ¡°¡­Why do you choose to sit on my stomach instead of using the cat house like Tama and Hana?¡±

    Shizuko muttered while poking the log sitting on her stomach. The log ignored her muttering and curled up as if to say that it was its place. The Wittman family noticed the log and poked it as if it was in the way, but the log didn¡¯t react at all and continued sleeping.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shizuko murmured only that and stroked Adelheid¡¯s head who was next to her. Immediately, the Wittman family gathered around her as if saying they wanted to be stroked too.

    In April, Shizuko led her army to Kyoto. The purpose was not to advance, but to conduct regular patrols. For Nobunaga, the fall of Kyoto was a matter of life and death. It was necessary to regularly patrol from Owari and Mino to Kyoto, and from Kyoto to Owari and Mino, to keep an eye out for any abnormalities. Shizuko, along with Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and a force of 500 soldiers, formed the army. Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) thought it was too early to go, Aya and Shou stayed behind, and the Wittman family stayed behind as well since it was not a military operation but just a patrol. Ashimitsu couldn¡¯t go to Kyoto due to his background, but Shizuko had no way of knowing his secret, so she left him in Owari as an emergency response member.

    The patrol in Kyoto was a modest but important task, so they carried out the mission with the same equipment as regular military operations. They used the Eiraku senmon flag and equipped all the soldiers with armor. Even though they appeared to be conducting military operations, no one felt any discomfort. However, among them, there were individuals who wielded extraordinary weapons, namely Shizuko, Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi. More precisely, it was not them, but the weapons they held.

    The weapon Shizuko wielded was a ceremonial glaive called Kuse, which had vibrant decorations, a blue blade, and a red cloth wrapped around the tip of the handle. Keiji wielded a halberd, and Nagayoshi wielded a bardiche. However, the halberd and bardiche were made using the manufacturing techniques of Japanese swords and spears. Keiji initially handled various weapons, but he was captivated by the flamboyance of the halberd. He made unique modifications, making the versatile halberd even more versatile, and it became his exclusive weapon. Nagayoshi¡¯s bardiche was thick and had a heavy weight. It was a weapon designed to literally ¡°crush helmets.¡± The bardiche had a menacing form and a unique sense of intimidation that plunged onlookers into fear.

    Saizo only had a regular long spear, but the material of the spearhead was made of a special steel called Damascus steel. The manufacturing technique of Damascus steel, which had disappeared in the 19th century, was still preserved during the Sengoku period. Shizuko had already obtained many ingots of Damascus steel, so she commissioned a swordsmith to make a spear with Damascus steel. The swordsmiths were initially fearful when they saw Damascus steel for the first time. However, they became fascinated after seeing knives made of Damascus steel and, after several failures, finally completed the spearhead that Shizuko desired. Saizo was captivated at first sight by the long spear with a wood grain-like pattern. Before he knew it, he had taken the long spear in his hand and, in a sense, with an almost forceful desire that he couldn¡¯t imagine in his usual self, he wanted the long spear. Faced with Saizo¡¯s passionate outburst, which was usually calm and composed, Shizuko had no objections and gave him the long spear.

    With each of them obtaining weapons they were infatuated with, there was only one thing to do. Although the weapons were new, they held weapons that felt familiar in their hands and joined in the skirmishes caused by the Ikko sect, sometimes even borrowing campsites for battles. As a result, Nagayoshi, who cleaved humans in half with his bardiche, earned the nickname ¡°Demon Slayer,¡± Keiji, who was always on the verge of falling in battles, became known as the ¡°Most Eccentric of the Oda Clan,¡± and Saizo, who carried bamboo shoots with him as trophies, gained the nickname ¡°Saizo with Bamboo.¡± However, because they were too focused on testing their weapons, they often forgot to receive their rewards and ended up borrowing money from Shizuko in the end.

    After arriving in Kyoto, Shizuko entered the mansion assigned to the army. After disarming, she distributed gold coins to 200 soldiers for rest, assigned 100 soldiers to guard the mansion, and ordered the remaining 200 soldiers to be on standby. Although it was only a small amount, the purpose was to stimulate the economy of Kyoto by allowing the soldiers to spend money and buy things locally. Of course, breaking the laws set by Nobunaga, such as gambling, buying women, or using bribes, was strictly prohibited. Those who violated the prohibition would face severe punishment. In serious cases, they could even be publicly executed. When they went to the capital, Nobunaga had beheaded two foot soldiers for peeking at women¡¯s faces and stealing a single coin. The so-called ¡°Nobunaga¡¯s penny-pinching¡± was used as propaganda to show the strict discipline of the Oda army. The strict discipline still continued to this day, and anyone who committed acts of violence against women, evaded payment at restaurants, or violated the prohibitions would be publicly executed regardless of their position.

    ¡°However, I have work to do, so I can¡¯t move around freely. If I¡¯m working, I don¡¯t want others to feel restricted, so please play as usual.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Keiji and Nagayoshi replied energetically to Shizuko¡¯s words. Even with strict military discipline, it would become suffocating. In order to relieve tension and allow the soldiers to play to their heart¡¯s content, it was necessary for them to see Keiji and Nagayoshi playing extravagantly and cancel out their guilt. However, Saizo¡¯s absence was largely due to his own personality. Immediately after receiving the gold coins, the two of them rushed out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any tension.¡±

    Saizo muttered while looking amazed at the transformation of the two.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. Nobody wants to live a cramped life.¡±

    ¡°I have been entrusted with the role of Shizuko-sama¡¯s bodyguard, and I have never felt cramped until today. And that will not change from now on.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, thank you. I rely on you in Kyoto.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Satisfied with Saizo¡¯s response, Shizuko turned to her desk.

    Kenshin, who was in Kasugayama Castle in Echigo, had been actively gathering information on the Oda territory, especially on Shizuko, recently. Not only her own territory, but the retainers of the Oda clan were also a group of peculiar individuals. Among them, it was not enough to rise to a position of power just because one was from the Konoe family. Kenshin was convinced that there must be some ability, a talent that the surrounding people would also acknowledge. And his thoughts hit the mark.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ A hospital and a spinning factory? There are some things I can¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    Kenshin, who heard the investigation report from Kenen, had a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Even Kenen himself was perplexed. However, since the appearance of Konoe Shizuko, the Oda family¡¯s wealth has significantly increased. Furthermore, the people are provided with food, clothing, and a peaceful living without experiencing hunger. Why would they do such a thing? It¡¯s truly strange.¡±

    Kagetsuna answered with a look that seemed to say he wanted to call it strange. He himself had doubts about Kenen¡¯s report. However, if Kenen¡¯s report was not accurate, there was no explanation for the Oda family¡¯s prosperity.

    ¡°There is an explanation. It¡¯s the same as the buildings. If the foundation of the people is solid, they can withstand anything. In the current chaotic era, both the samurai, court nobles, and Buddhist temples are taking everything from the people. In war, they plunder everything and even end up selling people. I am no different¡­ Everyone is doing the same thing.¡±

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t do that, the country will be overflowing with starving people.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s where her strength lies.¡±

    Kagetsuna had a perplexed expression, unable to understand what Kenshin meant.

    ¡°Every country is suffering from hunger. Our country is no exception. However, someone has appeared who doesn¡¯t let hunger prevail and provides the people with food, clothing, and a safe place to live. In that case, the oppressed people will become soldiers who fear no death for that person. The difference was evident in Usa-yama Castle and Noda/Fukushima.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s true. The battle between Honganji Temple and the Oda army was a defensive battle for the Oda army. However, Usa-yama Castle, despite suffering great damage, held out until the end. Even though there were plenty of opportunities for the foot soldiers to escape.¡±

    Kenshin nodded at Kagetsuna¡¯s words. Most battles are either plundering battles to secure provisions, or battles to reduce provisions. They fight only for their own territories, without considering other countries. No, they are too busy with their own territories to spare any thought for other countries.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama understood. If we can break through Usayama Castle, it means the downfall of the Oda clan. It means that the peaceful rule under the control of the Shogun and the Oda clan will return to chaos.¡±

    ¡°If chaos returns, the people will be plundered again. It was because Shizuko-sama and the people who followed her had the consciousness that they wanted to protect Usayama Castle from the Asakura and Asai alliance, even at the cost of great sacrifice.¡±

    The damage suffered by the Oda army in the battle of Usayama Castle was truly abnormal. The surrounding countries, upon learning of the battle of Usayama Castle, which had more casualties than the fourth battle of Kawanakajima, trembled at the fierceness of the Oda army. It¡¯s not just about the number of casualties. It¡¯s about the fact that the Oda army fought to the end, even with so many casualties.

    ¡°Indeed, Shizuko-sama is in the right. Ignore the request from Honganji Temple. I want to see which side, those who have been exploiting the people in the same old way or those who are creating a new world, is more loved by heaven.¡±

    ¡°Yes! But what should we do if Oda clan comes to attack our country?¡±

    Kagetsuna¡¯s concern is valid. Currently, Oda and Uesugi are in an alliance, but eventually Oda will attack Uesugi¡¯s territory. Kagekatsu was worried about how Kenshin would respond at that time.

    ¡°Nothing will change. Let us settle our grudges on the battlefield. If I lose, it will be proof that the new world is loved by heaven. On the contrary, if I win, it means that heaven is trying to make me do something. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°¡­Omijosama (Your Excellency)¡±

    ¡°For that reason, thoroughly investigate Shizuko¡¯s army. When our army and the Oda army engage in battle, they will undoubtedly play a crucial role. My intuition tells me so.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will order the Kozaru to investigate in detail.¡±

    After nodding at Kagetsuna¡¯s words, Kenshin closed his eyes quietly.

    (If Shizuko remains unchanged when I go to battle against Oda, perhaps heaven will love her. But that¡¯s fine. If it means that the people can live a gentle life, I am prepared to be the foundation.)

    Shizuko groaned, holding her head. As always, she had a headache from Nobunaga¡¯s whimsical and deceitful stories.

    ¡°Participate in a mock battle¡­ I wish they had discussed it with me beforehand.¡±

    However, even if she had been informed before leaving for Kyoto, Shizuko herself was unsure if she would have agreed to participate. She would only intervene in battles when necessary, but she wanted to avoid any conspicuous actions outside of that.

    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s because the honor of the Oda clan is at stake, so there¡¯s no choice but to do it, right?¡±

    She didn¡¯t feel enthusiastic about it, but she understood the reason for having a mock battle at this time. Nobunaga wanted to show that the Oda army was still strong to those around him. After the series of major defeats last year, the Oda army began to be treated with a slightly contemptuous attitude by neighboring countries. Therefore, Nobunaga thought of demonstrating the strength of the Oda army to those around him.

    The conversation proceeded smoothly, as if there were no objections from Shizuko. The Oda army would be represented by the Akechi army, Shibata army, and Shizuko¡¯s army. Several other armies from the Kinai region would also participate, attracted by the rewards offered by Nobunaga to the top performers. Four days after Shizuko arrived in Kyoto, under the watchful eyes of Shogun Ashikaga Yoshiaki and envoys from the Imperial Court, Nobunaga¡¯s mock battle began.

    ¡°Ah, as you all know, this is a mock battle, so it¡¯s a bit different from regular battles.¡±

    Shizuko, who appeared to lack energy and intensity, spoke casually to her soldiers. The number of soldiers was limited to 100 by the rules. Shizuko had 5 cavalry archers and the remaining 95 were infantry. Among them, 35 were from Shizuko¡¯s unit, and the rest were composed of 20 elite soldiers each from Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi. The mock battle would be fought with a total of 100 soldiers and 5 commanders. Although Shizuko only had 3 commanders, it was not a problem as long as it didn¡¯t exceed 5, according to the rules.

    ¡°Shizuchi©`. Put some spirit into it.¡±

    Keiji teased, causing laughter from those around him. Shizuko¡¯s appearance was imposing due to the full-face mask she wore, but her voice was relaxed, creating a relaxed atmosphere for the entire army.

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s quite a demanding request. But let¡¯s talk seriously. The first opponent is Wada-dono, the guardian of Settsu Province. He is a vassal, so we must not underestimate him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fully motivated. Leave the vanguard to me!¡±

    Nagayoshi, full of motivation, shouted. However, everyone already knew that Nagayoshi would be at the forefront, even without him shouting. That¡¯s why everyone was surprised by Shizuko¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Ah, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), you will be in charge of defense with a shield.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Listen to the whole story. This time, we want to demonstrate the honor of the Oda army. Even if Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) takes the lead and defeats the enemy, it won¡¯t mean much. It is precisely because unexpected individuals are placed in unexpected positions that the strength of the Oda army can be demonstrated.¡±

    Nagayoshi, who raised a protest, withdrew his words after Shizuko¡¯s explanation. Shizuko¡¯s words were correct. Even if Nagayoshi scattered the shogunate¡¯s army, it would be expected of him as a young warrior with unparalleled strength. However, if Nagayoshi took on the defense role and another person cleared the path, the surrounding people would be surprised and fearful of the depth of the Oda army.

    ¡°So, Saizo, I leave the charge to you. Keiji, you will be in the strike team. I will give the signal for the charge, but after that, please act independently according to the situation on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Understood.¡±

    ¡°Heh, Shizuchi is bold to let us do as we please.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I also wanted to charge.¡±

    Saizo remained calm, while Keiji had a joyful smile, and Nagayoshi seemed slightly disappointed. Each of them had a different attitude.

    ¡°First impressions are important. Don¡¯t worry, depending on the opponent, the next charge might be Nagayoshi.¡±

    ¡°Really! Listen, it¡¯s a promise! I¡¯ll be the one to charge next!!¡±

    ¡°Well, it depends on the opponent¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I should inform the next army in advance, as there may be many casualties.¡±

    Nagayoshi, who realized that he could be the next charge team, was overjoyed. Shizuko, who thought that there might be casualties in the next mock battle, could only manage a dry laugh.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, are you really okay with me being in the charge team?¡±

    A puzzled Saizo called out to Shizuko. He seemed more lost than puzzled. Shizuko understood what was troubling him and smiled kindly before speaking.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hesitate. I will accept everything about you. So, release what¡¯s smoldering in your heart.¡±

    After saying that, Shizuko directed her horse to the designated position. For a moment, Saizo looked surprised, but in the next moment, he wore an unusual, confident smile and bowed his head to Shizuko. When he raised his head again, Saizo¡¯s expression was not that of a composed person, but rather that of a rough and wild warrior.

    ¡°Let the battle begin!¡±

    After Wada¡¯s army and Shizuko¡¯s army took their positions, a soldier acting as a signaler shouted the start of the battle. As soon as the signal was heard, Saizo and his 20 soldiers began their charge. The surrounding people were surprised and murmured when they saw Saizo, who had a remarkable record in defensive battles, charging with a spear. However, soon their surprise turned into astonishment.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    Just before colliding with the spear unit, Saizo¡¯s troops dismounted and charged at the spear unit. The spears held by the spear unit were long spears (about 5 meters), while the spears held by Saizo¡¯s troops were hand spears (about 2.7 meters), only half the length. The surrounding people thought that Saizo would become prey to the spears. However, contrary to their expectations, Saizo¡¯s troops dodged the spears of the spear unit, slipped into their blind spots, and struck their opponents¡¯ bellies with full force using their hand spears.

    Several soldiers were mowed down. Some were even blown away more than a meter. With Saizo and his troops¡¯ charge, the soldiers of Wada¡¯s army were mowed down like rag dolls, and in no time, more than 10 soldiers were rendered unable to fight.

    ¡°I, Kani Saizo, who was feared as the demon who devoured demons, will you stand in my way if you value your life?¡±

    Saizo roared in the middle of the battlefield. His voice was so loud that it reached the ears of Yoshiaki, the Imperial Court¡¯s envoy, Nobunaga, and the local daimyos who were watching from a distance. The hearts of Wada¡¯s soldiers were completely broken, and some dropped their weapons, while others stood frozen and even wet themselves. After crushing them and annihilating the spear unit, Saizo continued his charge towards Wada¡¯s main force.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Is this all the generals of Kinai can do?!¡±

    Since coming under Shizuko¡¯s command, Saizo had become a person who appeared thoughtful and always had a calm atmosphere. However, he used to be the unruly and rough warrior, the unruly and rough general of Mino. At first, he reluctantly behaved quietly under the admonishment of those around him, but before he knew it, his current style had become established. He himself would sometimes question, ¡°Why was I such a troublemaker?¡± That¡¯s why Saizo came to be seen as a calm and composed general by those around him. However, the beast sleeping within him always sought an opportunity to come out. But when he thought about the consequences of angering Shizuko by showing his beastly side, Saizo hesitated and held back. That¡¯s why Saizo was overjoyed when Shizuko told him, ¡°No need to worry about the details.¡± With no fear, Saizo released the beast within him.

    Witnessing Saizo mow down soldiers while roaring like a beast, the hearts of Wada¡¯s soldiers were completely shattered.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­ Keiji Squad, charge. Along the way, I¡¯ll play a prank, but don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m looking forward to it. Alright, I¡¯m off!¡±

    As soon as she said that, the Keiji Squad rode their horses. As Shizuko had predicted, they moved along the side to attack, skirting the edges.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, but we still have a job to do.¡±

    After lightly rotating her shoulders, Shizuko nocked an arrow.

    ¡°¡­3, 2, 1, fire!¡±

    With a high-pitched sound, the arrow flew in the opposite direction of the Keiji Squad. The Wada Army unconsciously reacted to the sudden strange noise. Although it was only a brief moment, it became the turning point that decided the outcome.

    ¡°Oh no! Enemies from the side!? Ahh!¡±

    The main force of the Wada Army was devastated by the attacks from the Saizo Squad in the front and the Keiji Squad from the side. The remaining soldiers, in desperation, headed towards Shizuko¡¯s squad, but they all fell before Nagayoshi without any means to resist.

    ¡°We¡¯ve captured their general¡¯s flag!¡±

    Trial battles are not fights to the death. Therefore, soldiers wear cloth markers as substitutes for their lives, and the commanding general carries a general¡¯s flag. If a soldier has their marker taken by the enemy, they are considered to have been killed and are removed from the battlefield. And when the general¡¯s flag held by a military commander is taken by the enemy, the outcome is decided at that moment. Although there are times when the battle becomes heated and they excessively fight each other, since the marker is worn on the back of the head, it can also be snatched by an enemy who sneaks up from behind.

    ¡°The winner is the Oda Army!¡±

    The emcee announced Shizuko¡¯s army¡¯s victory from the tower. Although there were some who continued to grapple even after the announcement, they were pulled apart by those around them. However, Saizo, who was invincible, couldn¡¯t even approach, and if Keiji faced Saizo, he couldn¡¯t hold back, so there was a possibility that both sides would get injured, causing them to hesitate on what to do.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Shizuko, who had somehow moved close to the Wada Army, called out to Saizo, who was still wielding his spear. Her voice lacked vigor and had no imposing presence, but Saizo, who had been like a wild horse until now, stopped moving as if it were a lie. Saizo placed his spear on the ground and knelt towards Shizuko.

    ¡°I apologize. I got carried away and lost my composure.¡±

    ¡°It was I who told you to unleash your inner beast¡­ me. There¡¯s no need to worry. If you really insist, please fulfill your duty splendidly in the next trial battle.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your generous consideration.¡±

    Saizo deeply bowed his head to Shizuko¡¯s words. With just a single word, she silenced Saizo, who had been so unruly. Not only the Wada soldiers, but also the countrymen who were watching from afar, were left speechless. The only one who knew the reason, Nobunaga, was the only one who seemed to be enjoying it, laughing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s withdraw!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Following Shizuko¡¯s command, the soldiers lined up and marched in perfect formation. Their precise movements, like a machine, were beautiful, leaving those who watched breathless. Just like the saying ¡°a bird leaves no trace,¡± Shizuko¡¯s army¡¯s graceful departure left a strong impression on the neighboring countries.

 CH 86

    1571, late April

    It was not only the Shizuko army that demonstrated the strength of the soldiers and the tactical acumen of the generals supported by the Oda family. The Akechi army and the Shibata army, who also participated, overwhelmed others with a different kind of strength than the Shizuko army. In terms of destructive power, the Shibata army, the strongest general in the Oda family, was unrivaled. Their military tactics scattered the enemy army without moving their main camp, causing fear among the local lords in the Kinai region. On the other hand, the Akechi army demonstrated a versatile and ever-changing military strategy. The spectators who could see the whole picture could understand how the Akechi army was moving, but they were unable to distinguish between truth and falsehood in their deceptive tactics. Moreover, their limited field of vision and the chaotic battle situation made it unexpected for the enemy to be attacked from unexpected directions, and if they focused on defense, they would be flanked, and if they gathered their forces, they would be divided from the main unit. Without realizing it, their main unit was scattered, and before they knew it, their general¡¯s flag had been taken. The warlords who faced the Akechi army were trembling with an indescribable fear, always being put at a disadvantage and forced into defeat without being able to grasp the situation.

    Some understood that it was not just a test of strength, but a demonstration of the Oda army¡¯s power. However, even if they said so, it would not change anything, and if they were to say it, they would be seen as cowards. As long as the conditions were the same, they had to show that they could thwart the Oda family¡¯s plans, or they would be ridiculed as barking dogs. Therefore, they had no choice but to remain silent to protect their pride. At the point where they were blinded by the prize money, their fate had already been decided. The question was whether they would be defeated head-on by the Shibata army, which would crush them with its overwhelming strength, or whether they would be manipulated by the Akechi army¡¯s cunning tactics. Each battle would determine who would be cooked by the Shizuko army, which embodied adaptability and flexibility. In the end, the test of strength became a competition among the three Oda armies. Even the remaining army was easily defeated by the Akechi army. Shizuko ended up facing the Shibata army, and the winner would face the Akechi army.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop with the petty tricks. They have a lot of experience in battles. It¡¯s clear that our makeshift strategies won¡¯t work against them. Everyone, they are seasoned elite soldiers and, above all, they have the luck to have survived until today.¡±

    The soldiers tightened their faces at Shizuko¡¯s words. The pressure was so heavy that it seemed like they would collapse just by facing it. This was not the same kind of army as before. They understood that it was a true force, even the lowest-ranking soldiers.

    ¡°This time it¡¯s simple. We will launch a full-scale assault from the front in a way that surprises the enemy who thinks we will use clever tactics. It will be a melee battle where friend and foe are mixed, but they lack momentum, and on the contrary, we can charge into the enemy¡¯s midst while maintaining our momentum. To be honest, I don¡¯t think there is any other tactic that can be used against the Shibata army.¡±

    Keiji and the others had the same thoughts. They simulated various tactics against the Shibata army, but they couldn¡¯t find a winning strategy no matter what. Even though they were all part of the Oda army, it was rare for them to work together. Therefore, Shizuko and the others only knew about the Shibata army¡¯s fighting style through hearsay. Furthermore, the policies Shizuko had implemented so far were not just about making the Shizuko army stronger. The entire Oda army had been elevated. They willingly accepted training from other armies as well.

    (I¡¯m done for. It¡¯s surprising to see the results of my actions like this.)

    Shizuko could only smile wryly at this.

    ¡°Both armies, prepare!¡±

    The voice of the emcee echoed around. Following the voice, both armies took their positions. All that was left was to wait for the signal to start, and then Shizuko would give the signal for the charge.

    ¡°Let the battle begin!¡±

    As soon as the signal to start reached their ears, Shizuko gave the signal for the charge.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    But that voice was not the only one. The Shibata army, which had not moved its main army until now, also launched a full-scale charge just like the Shizuko army. This slight surprise caused a momentary disturbance in the Shizuko army. This slight disturbance became their downfall. The momentum of the charge favored the Shibata army, and in the initial clash, the Shizuko army lost its momentum. Once this happened, it was difficult to regain momentum. Furthermore, it was a chaotic melee where it was difficult to distinguish between friend and foe. They couldn¡¯t retreat to the rear and launch another charge. In addition, due to the chaos, Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Shizuko were separated.

    ¡°Your rear is vulnerable, Shizuko-sama!¡±

    Just as Shizuko was about to try to regroup, Shibata and his elite soldiers launched a surprise attack from behind.

    (I never expected that the main army¡¯s charge itself was a decoy! To launch a surprise attack from behind in the chaos of melee, Shibata-sama, who prefers to defeat the enemy head-on, took such a tactic!!)

    Shibata¡¯s close combat skills were a bad match for Shizuko, who excelled in long-range weapons such as bows and matchlock guns and had to move the army from the rear.

    ¡°(If it comes to this¡­) Uoooh!¡±

    However, Shizuko, who quickly realized that if she fled now, the army would completely collapse, launched a charge towards Shibata, despite her fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, others!!¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s charge seemed to catch Shibata off guard for a moment, as he momentarily showed a bewildered expression. But in an instant, he regained his composure, and he countered Shizuko¡¯s attack.

    (Foolish, she must know that horseback spear fighting makes it easy to lose control of the horse!)

    ¡°Cheiya!¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ Not bad!¡±

    The attacks were monotonous, and Shibata easily defended against them. Normally, after that, the horse¡¯s posture would become unstable and uncontrollable. However, Shizuko controlled the horse even without holding the reins and quickly regained her balance, launching another attack on Shibata. However, even though she could fight to some extent, her makeshift martial arts could not be effective against Shibata, a seasoned veteran. They exchanged blows only about five times, but Shibata saw through everything Shizuko had. From then on, Shizuko could only focus on defending against Shibata¡¯s attacks.

    (Ugh! His strikes are heavy!! I won¡¯t last long like this.)

    While she endured, she defeated the Shibata soldiers around her and isolated him. It was a gamble with a disadvantage, but it was Shizuko¡¯s last resort. However, the opponent was an elite among elites, and it was not easy to defeat him so easily.

    In the end, Shizuko held on for about two minutes and couldn¡¯t withstand Shibata¡¯s attacks, falling off her horse. With no strength left in her hands, Shizuko couldn¡¯t resist, and Shibata quickly dismounted and effortlessly took her general¡¯s flag.

    ¡°The winner is the Shibata army!¡±

    In the test of strength, the outcome was determined by capturing the opponent¡¯s general¡¯s flag. The emcee announced the victory of the Shibata army from the tower. Upon hearing the announcement, Shibata let out a small sigh. At first glance, it seemed like Shibata¡¯s lightning-fast tactics had completely crushed the Shizuko army, but in reality, it was a dangerous gamble. Shibata positioned his elite soldiers around himself and deployed the rest of the troops to restrain Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi. The Shibata soldiers had lower training than Keiji and the others, so it was clear that they would collapse if they engaged in a prolonged battle. Therefore, Shibata and his elite soldiers made a wide detour and launched a surprise attack on Shizuko from behind. Shibata had expected that Shizuko, who commanded from the rear, would always be in the army¡¯s rear. His prediction was correct, and as soon as he found Shizuko, he ignored everything around him and charged straight at her. In the end, luck played a part, but Shibata defeated Shizuko and successfully took her general¡¯s flag.

    (But why didn¡¯t she retreat to the rear?)

    Shibata had expected Shizuko to send troops forward and shoot arrows from the rear. However, in reality, Shizuko launched a one-on-one attack on Shibata. Shibata was troubled for a while, but suddenly, he saw the Shizuko army in his field of vision and the answer came to his mind.

    (I see. If the general doesn¡¯t protect her followers, they won¡¯t follow her. And if the followers don¡¯t feel any loyalty or need to protect the general, they won¡¯t protect her.)

    In the Sengoku period, unless there was a compelling reason, when a castle was attacked, the local lords had an obligation to send reinforcements. If they didn¡¯t send reinforcements, the people in the castle would lose trust in the local lords and either defect to the enemy or abandon the castle. This phenomenon would not be limited to the attacked castle but would spread to other castles in a chain reaction. Therefore, the local lords always sent reinforcements to prevent the capture of their castles and to maintain the trust of their vassals.

    The same could be said for the army. If the overall commander did not take action in a situation where they should, the soldiers would lose trust in the commander. They might only focus on saving their own lives and, in the worst case, become deserters. If Shizuko hadn¡¯t charged at Shibata at that moment, the Shizuko army would have completely collapsed, and it would have been impossible to recover. That¡¯s why Shizuko made the reckless charge. And depending on the time and situation, Shizuko showed that she was willing to step forward, showing those around her that she had the resolve to do so. That was Shibata¡¯s conclusion.

    (It¡¯s a typical action for them to seek efficiency. However, it¡¯s not a bad thing. It¡¯s not a bad thing, Shizuko-sama.)

    After laughing in his mind for a while, Shibata switched his focus to the final battle.

    The final battle was between the Shibata army and the Akechi army. Both had their strengths and weaknesses, and Shibata compensated for his lack of tactics with sheer power, while Akechi made up for his lack of power with strategy. They engaged in a back-and-forth battle. In the end, the Shibata army defeated the main army of the Akechi army due to their superior stamina, and Shibata successfully took the general¡¯s flag from Mitsuhide.,¡±Do not be satisfied with the result of this time, but strive even harder.¡±

    Nobunaga said to Shibata, who was kneeling, with a completely normal expression. For him, it was a certainty that someone from the Oda army would win. This trial battle only served to make that known to those around him.

    As for second place, Shizuko easily withdrew, making it Akechi¡¯s. Shizuko¡¯s army no longer had the strength to fight against Akechi¡¯s army. If they acted recklessly now, there could be casualties. Besides, with the Oda army taking the top three spots, there was no point for Shizuko to fight. However, Akechi¡¯s army was in the same situation, lacking in strength. In fact, it was abnormal that Shibata¡¯s army still had enough stamina to fight two battles.

    ¡°To retreat when one should retreat, it seems easy but it is difficult. Pride, honor, disgrace, criticism and mockery from others¡­ these cloud one¡¯s judgment. But you understand all of that and still made the decision to retreat. You have grown once again.¡±

    Nobunaga, having achieved his initial goal, considered the damage to his own army as a negative and accepted Shizuko¡¯s withdrawal. And at the end, he uttered a proverb-like phrase to counteract the negative image.

    Shizuko received the reward for third place, but she couldn¡¯t think of a use for the money. After putting a small amount of money in a small bag, she handed the rest to Saizo and ordered him to distribute it to the soldiers. If she couldn¡¯t think of a use for it, she would let others use it. The soldiers were excited about the unexpected bonus, but Saizo silently exerted pressure when handing it out, so none of the soldiers acted out of line.

    ¡°Kyoto has calmed down quite a bit. There is no sign of the extreme chaos when we first arrived.¡±

    ¡°There were dead bodies scattered everywhere, and insects were swarming. There were piles of dead bodies at every intersection¡­ and even wild dogs and bears appeared to prey on the corpses. It¡¯s amazing how we have recovered from that state in just a few years.¡±

    When Nobunaga arrived in Kyoto, it was in a terrible state. For a hundred years since the Onin War, the traces of destruction had not been repaired, and those responsible for maintaining public order had fled to the countryside. As a result, there were dead bodies lying around in Kyoto, and due to their decomposition, flies and maggots were breeding, filling the air with a terrible stench. There were piles of dead bodies even at the intersections, which corresponded to modern-day crossroads. Carrion-eating crows, wild dogs, and even boars appeared in the town. Public order was almost non-existent, and thieves, burglars, and ronin freely attacked merchants and the wealthy.

    After taking control of Kyoto upon his arrival, Nobunaga¡¯s actions were focused on disposing of the dead bodies, maintaining public order, and cleaning up the city. He used force to eliminate thieves and robbers, carried the neglected corpses out of the city for burial, and made it known to everyone that he was keeping a close eye on the city by cleaning up every corner. He also had the public order maintenance team patrol on foot and crack down on even minor crimes. In addition, he placed orphans in orphanages to educate them and prevent them from becoming thieves or robbers.

    At first glance, it may not seem beneficial to Nobunaga, but it was a well-thought-out action that would promote economic activity in the Kinai region, which was one of the goals of his arrival in Kyoto. However, no one understood his vision of revitalizing economic activity through circulation, that¡¯s all. Nobunaga¡¯s actions at this time would truly be understood hundreds of years later, long after he arrived in Kyoto. In other words, Nobunaga¡¯s vision was ahead of its time.

    ¡°Lord, a messenger has come and informed us that Wada-sama and Fr¨®is-sama would like to visit tomorrow.¡±

    While chatting with Saizo and organizing documents, Genro reported from outside the sliding door.

    ¡°Oh, if it were Fr¨®is-sama, I would understand, but it¡¯s unusual for Wada-sama to join as well. Since there¡¯s no particular problem, I will allow their visit tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    (I wonder what their purpose is)

    Shizuko wondered, but she had no way of understanding Wada¡¯s thoughts, as they had no connection. She would have to see how they would approach the situation.

    ¡°Thank you for taking the time to meet with us today, despite your busy schedule.¡±

    Everyone, including Fr¨®is, bowed deeply. Shizuko couldn¡¯t understand why they had come to see her instead of Nobunaga, and she had no choice but to observe their actions.

    ¡°Please raise your heads. Now, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Then, let me begin.¡±

    With Wada¡¯s words, a servant brought in a tray. Shizuko looked down at the tray and saw a carefully wrapped letter placed on it. After glancing at Wada¡¯s face, Shizuko opened the letter on the tray and read it. After reading it carefully, Shizuko let out a small sigh and folded the letter, placing it back on the tray.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot agree with the contents of the letter.¡±

    With her words, Shizuko pushed the tray towards Wada. Keiji and the others¡¯ expressions changed as Shizuko, who rarely refused anything, clearly showed her intention to reject it. They didn¡¯t know the contents of the letter, but they thought that something bad must have been written.

    ¡°Please stop. They probably don¡¯t know the contents of the letter either. I will refrain from giving details, but it was probably the sender¡¯s own decision. If they knew, people around them would have stopped them.¡±

    Shizuko gestured to Nagayoshi, who was looking puzzled, to stop. As Shizuko expected, Wada had only been ordered to deliver the letter to her, without being informed of its contents.

    ¡°(She has diplomatic power, but her political sense is lacking, and her strengths are not fully utilized) If I were to talk about the contents of the letter, Wada-dono would be troubled. It would be best for both parties if we simply let it go and not say anything. Let¡¯s hear Wada-dono¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Wada was at a loss for words when asked. She didn¡¯t know the contents of the letter, but if the contents were not good, her position would be in jeopardy. The other party was a prominent figure in the Oda family, and she could even have her fief confiscated again. After putting the letter away in her pocket, Wada cleared her throat.

    ¡°As you say, I am unaware of the contents. But if you say so, it would be best for both of us to remain ignorant.¡±

    Just as Wada was about to leave, a sound of someone falling was heard. The three of them moved to protect Shizuko in response to the sound, but what reached their ears was a groan. They all searched for the source of the voice. The location was quickly determined. Fr¨®is was groaning at Wada¡¯s feet. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Wada, so they noticed his collapse late.

    ¡°Fr¨®is-sama!¡±

    Lorenzo and the young monks helped Fr¨®is up. Without reacting to being helped up, Fr¨®is was breathing heavily through his shoulders. Even Shizuko, who was watching from a distance, could clearly see that he was suffering from a state of confusion. At first, Shizuko thought it might be a cold, but considering the timing, she had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Shizuko pushed through the people around her and moved to Fr¨®is¡¯s side, examining his fever and the condition of his eyes. Fr¨®is¡¯s body temperature was burning hot, and his eyes were showing signs of conjunctivitis. And there were rashes on his face.

    ¡°I have a question. Has Fr¨®is-sama been bedridden with a high fever for the past few days? Has he been coughing severely during that time?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, yes¡­ Fr¨®is-sama has indeed been bedridden for the past few days.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Shizuko let out a deep sigh. It was beyond doubt that Fr¨®is was suffering from a certain disease, and Shizuko began to formulate her plan for the future in her mind.

    ¡°What kind of disease does he have?¡±

    ¡°Fr¨®is-sama has contracted measles. It is probably the rash phase¡­ the fever will continue for four days.¡±

    Wada¡¯s expression stiffened at the mention of measles. Measles, also known as rubella in modern times, along with smallpox and chickenpox, was a feared disease. Especially during the Sengoku period, smallpox and measles were the most prevalent. Even in the Edo period, outbreaks occurred frequently due to malnutrition, and many people died from the disease. Shizuko, Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and their soldiers had antibodies against measles, but it was uncertain whether Wada and the young monks had antibodies.

    ¡°Get someone here!¡±

    ¡°Do you need me, Lord?¡±

    Genro quickly rushed in response to Shizuko¡¯s angry voice. He took one look at the room and realized that it was a serious situation.

    ¡°There is a high possibility that measles will spread in Kyoto. Send a fast horse to inform Akechi-sama and urge them to take immediate measures. Prepare a quarantine ward with those who are available. Prepare for 15, but be prepared to make 30.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After bowing respectfully, Genro quickly left the room. His command immediately echoed, and Shizuko¡¯s residence was filled with tension. Within a short time, five medical soldiers rushed into the room, pushing aside the bewildered young monks, and examined Fr¨®is. The result was the same as Shizuko¡¯s.

    ¡°As expected, it is measles, Lord. It is likely that the bacteria have spread throughout Kyoto¡­¡±,¡±We need to isolate the infected individuals urgently. We must cooperate with Lord Akechi and the Kyoto Security Maintenance Patrol to contain the disease. Otherwise, many more people will fall ill. I know it will be a burden for all of you, but please do your best.¡±

    The medical soldiers smiled and shook their heads as they bowed to Shizuko.

    ¡°Please raise your head, my lord. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would all be dead. If we can repay your great kindness, then the busyness from now on is nothing.¡±

    Placing Frois on a stretcher, the medical soldiers quickly left the room to transport him to the quarantine ward.

    ¡°Unfortunately, there is a high probability that all of you are also infected. I apologize for the inconvenience, but please follow their instructions.¡±

    Lorenzo and the others finally understood the situation, but before they could take any action, new medical soldiers entered the room and forcibly took them away. Shizuko declared to them, though it was unclear whether they heard her. It was unreasonable to think that they, who had been acting alongside Frois, were not infected. Since the monks, along with the other Christians, were likely to have been in contact with more infected individuals, there was no other option but to isolate those who had contracted the highly contagious disease.

    ¡°We will do our part as well.¡±

    The three of them tightened their expressions and nodded at Shizuko¡¯s words.

    The news of a potential measles outbreak in Kyoto shocked not only Akechi, but also Nobunaga, who had returned to Gifu. Some of Nobunaga¡¯s retainers had been in Kyoto until a few days ago, but there had been no signs of such an outbreak. The fact that the situation could change so drastically in just a few days made them realize once again the terrifying nature of the disease. The disorder in Kyoto¡¯s security would lead to a stagnation of commercial activities and the possibility of enemy forces inciting riots. On the other hand, if the Oda clan could prevent the spread of the epidemic, it would demonstrate their power to those around them. Nobunaga believed that containing the measles outbreak would benefit the Oda clan in the future, so he ordered Mitsuhide and the local daimyo in Kinai to follow Shizuko¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, but it¡¯s tiring to be in disguise for so long.¡±

    Mitsuhide and the local daimyo acted swiftly. As soon as they received orders from Nobunaga, they visited Shizuko the next day to greet her and ask for instructions. The epidemic did not discriminate. Whether they were local daimyo, the imperial court, or temples and shrines, it spread its devastation indiscriminately. The local daimyo in Kinai were well aware of its terrifying nature.

    Shizuko¡¯s instructions to them were very simple. She asked Hosokawa and Mitsuhide to handle the response from the imperial court and the shogunate, respectively. For the rest, anyone suspected of being infected should be isolated in the quarantine ward (nagaya). They would be provided with designated meals. They would be released after four days from the recovery period. Only those who had contracted measles and had antibodies within the past ten years were allowed to handle the response.

    Five days after Frois¡¯ measles infection was discovered, people began to show symptoms of measles in a chain reaction, and the number of patients increased exponentially. From the situation, it could be assumed that Kyoto had been exposed to the measles virus for about three weeks.

    ¡°My lord. Messengers from Shibata-sama, Niwa-sama, Takigawa Kazumasu-sama, Kinoshita-sama, Mori-sama, and Sassa-sama have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Messengers¡­? Ah, indeed, we are losing many people, so I am concerned about maintaining security. Please inform them that I appreciate their offer.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t neglect maintaining security in Kyoto while dealing with the measles response. Shizuko thought that they had foreseen this and thanked them.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The messenger quickly left after bowing. However, another messenger arrived as if to replace him.

    ¡°My lord, a messenger from the shogunate has arrived¡­¡±

    ¡°Let them go to Lord Hosokawa. I have entrusted all matters regarding the shogunate to Lord Hosokawa. The same goes for those from the imperial court. We don¡¯t have the capacity to deal with them right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t afford to deal with the imperial court or the shogunate, especially with the constant influx of information in the past few days.

    ¡°(Why do they always do unnecessary things when I¡¯m busy? I wish they would be more composed.) Are the medical troops still not here?¡±

    ¡°They are scheduled to arrive tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Keiji-san, Katsuzo-kun. Divide the reinforcements and take charge of maintaining security in Kyoto. Saizo-san, you will be my escort¡­ Since we can¡¯t predict the movements of the anti-Oda alliance, please be vigilant in your duties. If our opponents are aiming for a deterioration of security, you can use force if necessary.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After each of them took their weapons, the two of them left the room. There was a high possibility that bloodshed would occur in a different sense, but a firm attitude was necessary to maintain security. If they neglected that, their opponents would take advantage of their weakness. After dealing with about 20 messengers per hour and having a simple lunch, Shizuko visited the 8th quarantine ward where Frois was located.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time for the fever to subside. How is Frois¡¯ condition?¡±

    ¡°Yes. His consciousness has become clear this morning, and he has been able to respond clearly to our questions. He should be able to be discharged in about three days.¡±

    When Shizuko caught one of the medical soldiers in charge of Frois and asked for an update, she was told that he was recovering well. However, measles still had infectious potential even during the recovery period, so they needed to observe him for a few more days.

    ¡°Thank you. By the way, the number of people here has increased significantly.¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is the 8th quarantine ward, but it has already reached its capacity.¡±

    ¡°We are rushing to prepare the 18th and 19th quarantine wards, but they may reach their capacity soon as well.¡±

    ¡°The infectious power of measles is formidable. In just a few days, so many people have been brought here. This can be called a battle against the disease. Of course, we have no intention of losing.¡±

    The medical soldier clenched his fist to show his determination. He had lost his parents to smallpox and his siblings and child to measles. He was not alone. Many medical soldiers had lost their families to diseases. In modern times, these diseases would be considered minor enough to go to a hospital. The regret of losing loved ones had become their driving force, and they willingly took on the often ridiculed job of medical soldiers, becoming a source of strength.

    ¡°(They will become the future healers.) If we strive here, the country will be at peace. However, we must not push ourselves to the point of collapse.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will keep your words in mind! I will take my leave now.¡±

    After standing upright and bowing deeply, the medical soldier quickly left. Shizuko thought that they needed to further strengthen the medical troops. To do that, they needed more military achievements. There was no other way to strengthen the army.

    ¡°Excuse me. How is Frois¡¯ condition?¡±

    When one is sick, even trivial matters can escalate into conflicts. To avoid unnecessary chaos, Frois had been moved to a private room unlike the other patients. Shizuko and Saizo entered the room together.

    ¡°The Hooded Prime Minister (Shizuko), cough cough¡­ I apologize for this appearance.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it. Please rest. (I¡¯ve been wondering, why am I being called Hooded Prime Minister? I feel like it¡¯s too late to ask now¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t introduce myself. But Lord told me to wear this, so is it okay to reveal my identity?)¡±

    ¡°Cough cough¡­ The cough is still ongoing, but the runny nose has subsided. The rash will disappear more cleanly in a little while. I apologize for causing you trouble during this difficult time.¡±

    Whether he received information involuntarily while in Kyoto or was informed of the Oda clan¡¯s situation by Wada, Frois apologized with a remorseful expression.

    ¡°There is no need to apologize. You contracted the disease, and I want to prevent the spread of the epidemic. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Still, I would like to express my gratitude¡­ cough cough¡­ I was on the brink of death, and you saved me. Thank you very much.¡±

    While Christians pray to God when they are sick, he was familiar with Japanese culture. Therefore, he believed that expressing gratitude was important in Japan.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should be able to start eating solid food tomorrow. It may be cramped for a few more days, but I ask for your understanding.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s not a problem. More importantly, I feel sorry for all the trouble you¡¯ve gone through.¡±

    ¡°Whether they are Christians or Buddhist monks, for medical soldiers, patients are just patients. It is the medical soldiers¡¯ duty to help the patients. I am merely coordinating them. If you want to express your gratitude, please show it to them.¡±

    After saying that, Shizuko turned her back to Frois. However, as she was about to leave the room, she turned back to face Frois and bowed deeply.,¡±It seems that the monk who accompanied you has also contracted measles. We will isolate him in this ward, but please rest assured that we will take all necessary measures to respond.¡±

    Along with her words, Saizo closed the door to the room.

    The measles epidemic was severe, and within a week of Frois¡¯ infection being discovered, there were over 3,000 infected people. It was unclear whether the infection spread from Frois¡¯ contact with the Catal period or if there were already infected individuals and Frois got infected from one of them. What was known was that it was impossible to stop the spread of measles, and it had spread not only throughout the Kinai region but also to the Chugoku, Chubu, and even Kanto regions. Fortunately, thanks to Nobunaga and the imperial court and shogunate¡¯s appropriate response to measles, there were no opportunistic individuals taking advantage of this situation. Additionally, thanks to Shizuko¡¯s efforts in implementing measures against the epidemic, although there were small outbreaks in Owari and Mino, they were quickly contained and did not lead to a major epidemic.

    This measles outbreak could be attributed to the improvement in transportation. In modern times, one can travel around the world by plane or ship, but this has become the cause of spreading diseases that were originally endemic. Similarly, when Nobunaga tried to promote Japan¡¯s commercial activities and developed the transportation network in Owari, Mino, and Kinai, merchants and those employed by them began to move actively. This led to diseases that were limited to a very specific region spreading to various places. As there were no tools to test for diseases, improving transportation had to be accepted despite the drawback of aiding the spread of epidemics.

    ¡°Please give me a situation report.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Currently, we have deployed 300 medics to 20 isolation wards to treat measles. However, the measles epidemic is severe, and the number of patients in the Kyoto area alone is reaching tens of thousands. It is likely that the non-cooperative attitude of temples and shrines is affecting the spread of the infection.¡±

    Two weeks after Frois¡¯ infection was discovered, Shizuko received the usual situation report, but it was not good news. The prevention measures were progressing slowly due to the trend of praying to gods and buddhas when falling ill and the non-cooperative attitude of temple and shrine powers. It was not only the temple and shrine powers. The samurai in the anti-Oda alliance were also passive in their response to prevention measures. Due to the political considerations of each faction, the extent to which Shizuko and her team could implement prevention measures was limited to the Kyoto area. As a result, in Kyoto, there were only a few deaths from measles, mainly those who developed complications, but in some parts of Kinai, over 1,000 people had already died from measles. The situation in areas outside Kinai where investigation was not possible could only be speculated, but according to reports from merchants with antibodies, it was a dire situation beyond words. Some commercial cities had turned into cities of death.

    Of course, there were also cooperative individuals. The Hosokawa family and influential people in Kyoto gladly accepted the Oda family¡¯s offer and provided land for building isolation wards and various relief supplies. The Jesuit order also volunteered to cooperate after Frois was treated, and as a result, the Christians were cooperative with Shizuko and her team. There were also cooperative temples and shrines. Kinai and Nagashima were non-cooperative, but the Honganji Temple in Mino and Owari was cooperative with Nobunaga.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no helping it. Please obtain the number of infected and deceased in the areas under our jurisdiction, as well as in other places. Make it visible to the people and let them see the difference, and they will listen to our words.¡±

    If there was a difference in the number of deaths between the Oda family and others, Shizuko believed that the people who could sense the clear signs of death would come to the Oda family rather than the temples and shrines. Nevertheless, if they had to rely on the temples and shrines, there was no other choice but to accept it. There was no spare capacity to save someone who resented being saved.

    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    ¡°If there is anything, please report it immediately. If there are not enough messengers, you can request four more.¡±

    There were six messengers dedicated to reporting in each isolation ward. Even minor details needed to be reported to prevent small human errors from leading to major accidents. However, it was meaningless to have messengers if they couldn¡¯t easily report in their environment. Therefore, Shizuko used some soldiers to ensure that reports were submitted one by one, creating an atmosphere in the isolation wards where it was easy to report. Once the information smoothly reached the isolation wards, Shizuko and her soldiers at the headquarters would carefully examine it and find solutions to the problems. Finally, a document summarizing the solutions would be sent to the isolation wards. Of course, some issues could be resolved on-site, but the reporting obligation even after the fact was imposed to consider the possibility of using the response methods in other isolation wards. In this way, the accumulated knowledge was organized and finally reported to Nobunaga. It could be said that this accumulated knowledge was one of Nobunaga¡¯s trump cards.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After finishing the report, the soldier bowed and left the room. In addition to listening to other reports, Shizuko prepared a report to be sent to Mitsuhide. Due to her position, Shizuko couldn¡¯t easily move around, so the only way to inform Mitsuhide of the situation was through the report. She didn¡¯t use a scribe to write the report, so there was no loss of time or differences in understanding, but Shizuko had to write everything herself. While receiving reports, she summarized them into a report to be sent to Mitsuhide, and her duties for the day were completed.

    ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s tiring to just deal with administrative work. Wittman and the others will arrive tomorrow, so I guess I¡¯ll have to wait for another two weeks.¡±

    Although Wittman and the others were not brought along because they would return in a few days, considering the current situation where they needed to stay in Kyoto for a few weeks, it was more efficient to call them. Having them as escorts would be a great reassurance. Keiji and Nagayoshi were working to maintain public order, and although Saizo was by her side, it was still necessary to be cautious.

    Shizuko¡¯s worries were justified. Intruders had infiltrated her residence, taking advantage of the frequent comings and goings of people. However, no infiltrator had been able to extract important information from Shizuko, who had a strong guard on her information despite her appearance. Nevertheless, if they were intelligent, they could infer the core information from the information flowing to the periphery. As much as possible, precautions were taken to prevent information leaks. At the same time, measures were taken to minimize the damage in case of information leaks.

    Without any significant problems, Wittman and the others arrived at Shizuko¡¯s place the next day. From then on, it became difficult for infiltrators to approach Shizuko in a way that she did not anticipate. With Wittman and the others surrounding her all the time, and with them immediately noticing any attempt to enter the place where the documents were stored, it became difficult to infiltrate.

    There were other reasons for calling Wittman and the others. Measles would be cured within 10 to 14 days if there were no complications. It had been about 15 days since Frois¡¯ infection was confirmed, so the patients who were taken to the isolation wards in the early stages were recovering and being released one by one. As far as she knew, about 12,500 people were patients in the Kinai region, where Nobunaga had influence. Among them, there were about 60 children and 30 adults who died from complications or malnutrition, and about 120 people over 60 years old. In other words, as more people recovered from measles, there was a possibility that more personnel would be needed. To avoid causing anxiety about security during this time, Shizuko called Wittman and the others.

    In areas where the Oda family had no influence, the number of infected people continued to increase, and 80% of them died from the disease. In contrast, the number of deaths in relation to the number of infected people in the Kyoto area was abnormally low. The reason was the administration of vitamin A, which is proven in modern times to reduce the mortality rate if administered to individuals at high risk of measles infection. However, there were no factories to extract and concentrate vitamin A in large quantities, so Shizuko made sure to include mugwort, komatsuna (Japanese mustard spinach), and egg yolks in the meals for oral intake of vitamin A. Vitamin A is produced in the liver and is restricted from being generated excessively, so there was no need to worry about excessive intake. Mugwort and komatsuna were easy to cultivate and readily available crops. It was possible to administer them to many patients.

    Shizuko had prepared for the surrounding security, including the guards, but a few days later, personnel were allocated in a way that she did not expect. Except for those who developed complications or those whose resistance enhancement did not catch up in time, patients with measles were able to recover from the disease without dying. And those who had recovered from measles visited Shizuko¡¯s residence to express their gratitude and pray, creating a crowd around the residence. As a result, it became difficult for infiltrators to sneak in amidst the crowd of people coming and going.

    As the number of patients gradually decreased and more people flocked to the residence, Shizuko and her team deployed soldiers to ensure that the area around the residence was not chaotic. It was difficult to infiltrate the interior of the residence, as they had to bypass the soldiers¡¯ gaze and the gaze of the people. Even if they tried to infiltrate disguised as messengers, they would be asked by the gatekeepers about their affiliation and messenger number, and infiltrators who didn¡¯t know the answers would be captured on the spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, everywhere is crowded with people. It¡¯s impossible to sneak in like this.¡±,Four spies secretly gathered in a narrow path with little pedestrian traffic. When there was heavy traffic, they weighed the risk of confirming their affiliation and messenger number against the loss and the risk of infiltrating. However, since the number of patients had started to decrease, there was no need to consider the loss. Therefore, they started confirming their affiliation and messenger number, and spies who didn¡¯t know this information were suddenly asked a mysterious question and couldn¡¯t answer, which made the guards suspicious and they were captured.

    ¡°What should we do? It can¡¯t go on like this¡­¡±

    The lives of spies were expendable. If they couldn¡¯t obtain valuable information, they would be demoted at best, and if things went badly, they would be executed to take responsibility. Knowing that their lives were expendable, the spies were anxious because they couldn¡¯t obtain crucial information.

    ¡°Found you.¡±

    That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t notice the danger creeping up on them. At the moment a chill ran down their spines, three of the spies who were present jumped back, but the last one stood there dumbfounded. At the same time as the sound of air being torn, there was the sound of flesh being crushed and the sound of something moist splattering. The head of the spy who was standing there dumbfounded was crushed, and his appearance changed to a gruesome one.

    ¡°So you guys were the rats that have been sneaking around people since yesterday.¡±

    Nagayoshi, who had killed one of the spies with his bardiche, looked at the remaining spies and spoke. The sudden appearance of Nagayoshi caused the spies to be unsettled, but they quickly regained their composure and faced Nagayoshi with weapons in hand. Even though it was a 3-on-1 situation, which would normally be disadvantageous, Nagayoshi didn¡¯t lose his cheerful smile. Licking his lips, Nagayoshi raised his bardiche as if to intimidate the spies. The spies hesitated for a moment when they saw the blade of the meaty bardiche, but Nagayoshi didn¡¯t miss that slight opening. He quickly closed the distance between him and the spies and struck the head of the spy in front with his bardiche. The skull shattered, and brain matter splattered along with brain fluid. Trying to avoid the scattered droplets, the spy instinctively raised his hand. Taking advantage of the spy¡¯s vulnerable state, Nagayoshi¡¯s bardiche plunged into the spy¡¯s side. The spy, whose torso was cut halfway, couldn¡¯t take any defensive action and was slammed against the earthen wall. In an instant, the 3-on-1 situation became a 1-on-1, leaving the remaining spy in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you credit for not running away. Now, would you prefer to have your head crushed or your body split in two? I¡¯ll let you choose your favorite way to die.¡±

    It was an arrogant remark, but considering the difference in strength, it was only natural. The spy wasn¡¯t surviving, he was being kept alive by Nagayoshi. If he decided to, Nagayoshi could make his life disappear. Understanding this, the spy broke out in a cold sweat. He searched for a way to survive this situation, but it was futile. Without asking the spy any questions, Nagayoshi swung his bardiche without warning. The heavy blade accelerated with centrifugal force. The spy¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t withstand it, and one leg was torn off, while the other leg had its knee bone crushed.

    ¡°Aaahh!!¡±

    The pain that surged through the spy¡¯s body was so intense that he momentarily lost consciousness. But before he could even scream, Nagayoshi switched from his bardiche to a morning star and delivered a powerful blow to the spy¡¯s right shoulder. It wasn¡¯t just the right shoulder, but also the left shoulder, elbow, abdomen, and chin. Nagayoshi silently, yet with a smile, continued to punch the spy. The torn flesh of the spy stuck to the walls and floor, staining them with blood and fat. Eventually, the spy became a lifeless corpse, and Nagayoshi looked down at him with his usual expression, speaking.

    ¡°Honestly, what a waste of time. Ahh, I feel a little refreshed now.¡±

    After kicking the spy¡¯s corpse aside, Nagayoshi called over the waiting soldiers. Some of the soldiers felt nauseous at the gruesome sight, but they forced themselves to swallow it, knowing what would happen if they vomited.

    ¡°They probably don¡¯t have anything valuable. Dig a hole and bury them.¡±

    Nagayoshi was confident that there was nothing to prove the spy¡¯s identity. That¡¯s why he disposed of them without asking any questions. Nagayoshi was not the only one secretly disposing of spies. The captains of the Shizuko army were also conducting similar spy hunts. They were eliminating one spy after another in Kyoto. It was enough content to teach the surviving spies that they were next. The spies who sensed the danger scattered like spiders. Only two types of spies remained: those left by the Oda family and those who had completely assimilated.

 CH 87

    1571, mid-May.

    Several days after the spy hunt, the number of measles infections decreased significantly. By the end of April, there were no new cases and almost all of those who were hospitalized in the isolation ward were discharged safely. Even now, measles continues to wreak havoc outside the influence of the Oda clan, but once infected, antibodies are produced in the body, preventing infection for over 10 years. Therefore, even if infected individuals from outside enter Kyoto, measles will not spread again within Kyoto. The only thing left is to prepare the MR (measles-rubella combination) vaccine, but it would take several years to build and manufacture it from scratch even in modern times. In the Sengoku period, it would take even more time, so Shizuko thought it would not be easy to complete it. Although research is ongoing, she estimated that practical use would be possible in 30 to 40 years based on the current progress.

    The crowd in front of the mansion also decreased, and Kyoto regained its usual calm.

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s about time to return to Owari.¡±

    After reading the report sent by the messenger, Shizuko concluded that her role was finished. The number of measles infections was decreasing, there were no new cases for four days or more, and the temporary isolation ward was now less than half full, which was sufficient. She thought there was no need to stay in Kyoto any longer.

    ¡°Ah! Finally, my life buried in paperwork is coming to an end.¡±

    Nagayoshi rubbed his shoulders while saying that, but he didn¡¯t really have much to do with organizing documents. However, from his perspective, even a little bit of office work felt like a life buried in paperwork.

    ¡°I was thinking of letting it slide that Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) slacked off on organizing documents and pushed it onto me, but if you have the luxury to say that, then we can still keep going.¡±

    Shizuko glared at Nagayoshi with a half-eye, slightly reproaching him. However, she didn¡¯t feel like saying anything more and let out a tired sigh.

    ¡°Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi)¡­ You not only played around during your rounds, but you also pushed documents onto Shizuko-sama?¡±

    It was Saizo who reacted. His tone of voice didn¡¯t change, but his eyes didn¡¯t show any signs of laughter.

    ¡°W-Wait! Th-There¡¯s, um, a deep reason behind this. Yeah, so let¡¯s calm down¡­ okay?¡±

    Feeling the atmosphere where Saizo seemed ready to draw his sword at any moment, Nagayoshi hastily waved his hands and made excuses.

    Since their sparring match, Saizo had become someone Nagayoshi considered as ¡°someone you shouldn¡¯t anger.¡± Nagayoshi was used to rough situations, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to being targeted with anger by ordinary people. However, he felt genuine fear towards Saizo¡¯s anger. Especially his faint smile, Nagayoshi felt that madness lurked in the depths of his fixed smile. Even Nagayoshi, who didn¡¯t have much life experience, could understand that. Saizo was someone you shouldn¡¯t anger.

    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s hear that excuse of yours.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah. Um¡­¡±

    ¡°However, if it¡¯s a lousy reason, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±

    It was doubtful whether Nagayoshi¡¯s excuse was reaching Saizo¡¯s ears, and he gradually cornered Nagayoshi. Nagayoshi, who understood Saizo¡¯s abilities well, tried to appease his anger somehow. Meanwhile, Keiji watched the two of them with a look of enjoyment, as if saying that fighting was a man¡¯s honor.

    ¡°You seem to be having fun. I could have come up with plenty of headache material.¡±

    While saying that, Shizuko directed her gaze towards the corner of the room. In the corner of the room, there was a box filled to the brim with documents and various gifts. The size of the documents varied, but it was clear that high-quality paper was used just by looking at them. From there, it could be understood that all the senders were nobles.

    ¡°The Christians, temples and shrines, the shogunate, the imperial court, the court nobles, and various forces in Kyoto are all passionately recruiting Shizuko.¡±

    Contrary to her words, Keiji seemed to be enjoying it. However, for Shizuko, it was nothing but troublesome.

    It was not surprising that various forces were infatuated with her. Epidemics have always had a significant negative impact on society, economy, and culture. Once a highly infectious disease spread, tens of thousands, or even millions, of people would lose their lives. In some areas, as much as 70% of the population would die in a short period of time. In Japan, measles was deified as a plague god and was feared along with smallpox and chickenpox, collectively known as the ¡°Three Great Diseases.¡± While the plague was famous in Europe and other epidemics were overshadowed, smallpox and measles were also greatly feared.

    To prevent a disease that had a high probability of death without using rare medicines or praying to gods and Buddhas. People of various social statuses, from courtiers and officials to slaves and beggars, were infected. And most people overcame the disease and were discharged on their own feet. The fact that measles was spreading but was kept under control with very few fatalities shook the rulers throughout Japan. Temples, shrines, and samurai families that were uncooperative in measles prevention spread rumors such as ¡°Oda killed sick people and replaced them¡± or ¡°Oda used supernatural creatures to bring the epidemic to Kyoto,¡± but most people trembled in fear of Oda¡¯s wisdom. However, this time, the source of Nobunaga¡¯s wisdom was clear, so a campaign to recruit Shizuko was launched. Shizuko had no intention of serving anyone other than Nobunaga, but she felt down when she was approached with talks almost every day.

    ¡°Instead of spending money on me, I want you to spend it on maintaining public order. The public order has already worsened due to the uprising, and people still don¡¯t have the luxury.¡±

    It seemed like peace had been restored in Kyoto through Nobunaga¡¯s public order policies. However, unlike Owari and Mino, petty crimes continued to occur due to the lack of financial resources among the people. In Kyoto, the center of politics and culture, various forces were intertwined, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°By the way, the horse I ordered for Keiji should be arriving soon. Will you stay in Kyoto to receive it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Shizuchi, you make interesting jokes.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. It won¡¯t arrive in time for the Nagashima Ikko-ikki this time, but maybe it will for the next battle.¡±

    In addition to Arabian horses, Shizuko had ordered a horse specifically for Keiji from Frois. The reason for it being exclusively for Keiji was that no one else besides him could handle the horse that Shizuko had requested a year ago.

    (Destrier, huh? It was a heavy breed of war horse that was lost in modern times, but it was the largest and had the best stamina among military horses.)

    In medieval Europe, large horse breeds were sought after as cavalry horses. They had a stature resembling those seen in movies depicting the Middle Ages, and stability was more important than explosive power, so they had low height and thick legs. Among them, the most splendid and strong war horse was the Destrier. Although it was called large, it was only in comparison to humans at that time, and its height was only about the same as a modern Thoroughbred. However, its performance was outstanding, and it was called the Great Horse. Unfortunately, the Destrier, which was a breed of horse, has been lost, but it is believed that the genes of large horses have been inherited by today¡¯s heavy horse breeds.

    The most famous horse that was actually ridden on the battlefield was the Courser, and as the Italian word Corsiero, which means ¡°fighting horse,¡± suggests, it was widely used as a war horse. On the other hand, the Destrier was mainly used in equestrian competitions rather than wars. This was because the Destrier was very expensive, sometimes reaching about 30 times the price of a Courser.

    As a side note, the famous large horse breed is the Percheron, but it only reached its current size in modern times. In the medieval and early modern periods, it was not much different in size from the Destrier.

    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    Shizuko, who was tired of watching the commotion between Saizo and Nagayoshi, called out towards the entrance. Just as she thought she heard rough footsteps, the sound stopped where Shizuko had called out earlier.

    ¡°You called for me, my lord.¡±

    Genro¡¯s voice could be heard from the other side of the entrance. Shizuko was slightly curious about what kind of ear structure he had, but she immediately stopped thinking as she had been feeling tired lately.

    ¡°I will be returning to Owari tomorrow, so instruct all the accompanying soldiers to prepare for the return. After finishing, take some rest and prepare for tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to be involved in Kyoto¡¯s politics any longer¡­¡±

    Shizuko let out a yawn in the middle of her sentence. While physical fatigue was present during the measles outbreak, she was currently more mentally exhausted. Moreover, the other party would come regardless of her circumstances. Closing the gate or refusing to meet them due to her poor health, the pressure from the other side made Shizuko exhausted.

    ¡°Well, sorry about that. Anyway, I won¡¯t stay in Kyoto any longer. I will return to Owari tomorrow. We will discuss what comes next after arriving in Owari. Please convey this to the messenger.¡±

    ¡°Understood, my lord. You seem tired, so leave the gatekeeping to us.¡±

    ¡°Please, and thank you.¡±,After briefly responding to Shizuko¡¯s words, Genro quickly and quietly left, trying to suppress his footsteps as much as possible. Shizuko, who understood that she was showing signs of irritation and fatigue on her face without even realizing it, forced her sluggish thought process, which had been dulled by many worries. Her mind wasn¡¯t working at all, and it took more time than usual for her thoughts to come together, but she finally reached a conclusion. Since there was no improvement in the situation, the best thing she could do was just one thing. Shizuko pulled Kaiser and Wittman closer to her without telling anyone and the conclusion slipped out of her mouth like a soliloquy.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Wake me up tomorrow.¡±

    Shizuko, who had given up on thinking, immediately sent a response declining the invitations from various factions the next day, without waiting for their replies, and returned to Owari. When she arrived at her residence in Owari, Shizuko immediately received a red seal letter from Nobunaga through Aya. Upon checking the contents, it was as she expected, it was about the Nagashima Ikko Ikki. However, she judged that it was not urgent enough to make a forced march, and ordered all the attendants who had accompanied her to Kyoto to take a complete rest for a total of two days.

    Early May, two days later. After getting enough rest, Shizuko changed her mindset and summoned the military officers to discuss the Nagashima Ikko Ikki. The people she summoned were Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, Ashimitsu, and the captains of the archer cavalry, Jinjo and Shikichi. Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) was still new and Shou couldn¡¯t participate like Aya because she was a lady-in-waiting.

    ¡°Regarding the march to Nagashima Ikko Ikki this time, the red seal letter only says ¡®do as you like¡¯. So this time, we will act based on our own judgment.¡±

    ¡°If they say ¡®do as you like¡¯, it¡¯s confusing what we should do.¡±

    Ashimitsu complained, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind much and had a small smile on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a plan. First, let me explain the enemy¡¯s situation. The Nagashima Ikko Ikki group has strengthened their defense with Nagashima Castle and fourteen other fortresses. It¡¯s difficult to attack Nagashima Castle, so we will ignore it this time.¡±

    They built fourteen fortresses including Nagashima Castle, Oshima Castle, Nakae Castle, Odagosaki Fortress, Otorii Castle, Katori Fortress, Ya Nagashima Castle, Matsunoki Fortress, Shinohashi Castle, Ichinoe Fortress, Uguiura Fortress, Ebinoe Fortress, Kajito Fortress, Oshitsuke Fortress, and Tonmei Fortress, and the Nagashima Ikko Ikki group resisted the Oda army.

    Based on the fact that the historical first invasion of Nagashima ended in about four days, Shizuko judged that it would be pointless to attack the fortresses by force and only result in the loss of soldiers.

    ¡°The main role this time will be played by the archer cavalry, and Ashimitsu-san will be in command. We have taken into account that the special weapon is completed, but are you sure it will be okay?¡±

    ¡°I see, I understand now. There¡¯s no problem, the special weapon has already undergone field tests. We used it on a river and even after leaving it for a day, it was still usable.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Explain it to me so I can understand.¡±

    Nagayoshi, who was frustrated because he couldn¡¯t understand the content of the conversation, voiced his question in a slightly rough tone.

    ¡°Sorry about that. Can you all take a look at the map first?¡±

    Shizuko spread out a roughly drawn map of the Kinki and Chubu regions on the table. Once she confirmed that everyone was looking at it, she explained while holding a small command baton in her hand.

    ¡°First of all, the main objective of the operation this time is to crush the Sakai group. I think everyone knows that the Sakai group is cooperating with the Honganji Temple. So if Lord Oda attacks Nagashima, they will definitely send a supply support from the Kuwana area to Nagashima by sea. The goal this time is to crush this supply convoy.¡±

    ¡°I see, if we crush the supply convoy, we can cause damage to both supplies and personnel. But isn¡¯t it difficult to handle bows at sea?¡±

    ¡°I understand that. And if we use regular bows, we would have to get quite close to the enemy¡¯s defense facilities. That¡¯s why we need the skill of the archer cavalry.¡±

    The archer cavalry, who were skilled in sniping in uncertain footing while dismounted, and had undergone sufficient sniper training even while mounted, could aim at the supply convoy from a considerable distance even on a ship. The problem was that their proficiency in sniping on a ship was low, but considering that the battle would only last for a few days, they could overlook it.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to identify the enemy at such a long distance?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯ll turn all the ships on the sea into seaweed.¡±

    Shizuko replied to Nagayoshi¡¯s casually muttered words with a completely normal expression. Nagayoshi himself was surprised by her response, but she continued speaking without paying much attention to it.

    ¡°We also need to show the Oda clan¡¯s determination this time. So we won¡¯t attack without confirming the enemy first. We¡¯ll strike first and sink everything, supplies, personnel, everything.¡±

    ¡°What if they surrender?¡±

    Ashimitsu asked Shizuko, even though he knew the answer. Understanding his intention, Shizuko looked at everyone without changing her expression and answered.

    ¡°Nothing will change. We will sink everything, supplies, personnel, everything to the bottom of the sea. It¡¯s for the best. If we show weakness here, they will continue to underestimate the Oda clan, which will result in more sacrifices in the future. To prevent damage to our side, we can¡¯t afford to be lenient this time.¡±

    ¡°Well, I understand that. But according to what you¡¯re saying, most of the army won¡¯t be moving, right? What are we supposed to do?¡±

    Nagayoshi¡¯s question was natural. In Shizuko¡¯s plan, only the archer cavalry and Ashimitsu had a place to act, and there was no mention of the main force such as Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi. It would be bad for their reputation if they mobilized but didn¡¯t participate in the operation, so Shizuko thought that they should do something to avoid that.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s still not good for our reputation. It¡¯s a problem if we only mobilize fifty out of ten thousand. But we need to do something¡­ Ah, I have an idea.¡±

    While recalling the map of Nagashima and its surroundings, Shizuko thought about giving some task to the ten thousand soldiers. After a while, she remembered a certain tactic. And she was confident that it would serve as a pretext to some extent and also help minimize the damage to her allies.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, do you have a clever plan?¡±

    ¡°Simply put, we will use the fortification tactic. I think everyone knows what a fortification is, but let me explain just in case. It means creating our own base right next to the enemy¡¯s base.¡±

    A fortification refers to a temporary defensive base prepared to attack an enemy castle. [¡ù1] Even with relatively simple construction, it can be used to capture an enemy castle and reduce casualties, so building a fortification near an enemy castle has been done since ancient times.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be meaningless?¡±

    Nagayoshi, who thought of it as just one fortification, tilted his head at Shizuko¡¯s fortification tactic. However, that was his mistake. Shizuko¡¯s fortification tactic involved connecting her own fortification with a network, cutting off the enemy castle¡¯s coordination, and isolating it to sever communication with the outside. It required a huge labor force, civil engineering skills, transportation capabilities for supplies, ammunition, and troops to defend against the enemy¡¯s fierce attacks, but the results were worth it. Since infrastructure development had progressed in Owari, it was not particularly difficult to transport supplies and labor for the fortification.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not very effective if you consider it as just one fortification.¡±

    Shizuko drew a hexagram around the black circle in the center of the white paper and drew circles at each vertex.

    ¡°The advantage of this fortification tactic is that our casualties will be significantly reduced.¡±

    By improving the defensive capabilities of the fortification, even if the enemy attacked, they could easily defend by taking refuge in the fortification and coordinating with the fortifications on both sides. If wounded soldiers were moved to the rear and treated inside the fortification, the number of casualties could be significantly reduced.

    ¡°But the enemy won¡¯t be foolish. They will send reinforcements. What will you do then?¡±

    ¡°The enemy will send reinforcements for their rear guard, but we can just shoot arrows and bullets from the fortification. If we take refuge in a fortified position with strong defense, the enemy will eventually give up on capturing it. Once that happens, it will be ours. We can make them surrender or kill them as we please.¡±

    The fortification tactic was originally a foothold for attacking enemy castles, but Nobunaga realized its effectiveness when he besieged the Kotani Castle with a fortification and used it extensively to capture sturdy castles. He also adopted the fortification tactic among his retainers, and when Hideyoshi attacked Tottori Castle, he conducted a large-scale siege with a fortification tactic and a siege on the food supply.

    ¡°As always, your thoughts are ruthless.¡±

    ¡°But as a tactic, it¡¯s flawless. If there¡¯s a disagreement between surrendering or fighting to the death inside the castle, it will show the Oda clan¡¯s determination. If there are those who defect to the Oda side, it will further burden the enemy.¡±

    ¡°It will require a lot of materials and funds¡­ but Lord Oda wrote ¡®do as you like¡¯, so there¡¯s no choice but to follow orders, right?¡±,¡±If it¡¯s civil engineering work, we can hire intermediaries. Personally, I want to attack the Ichinoe Fort and Uguiura Fort on the Owari side. Ideally, we should secure the Kuwana area¡­ but we¡¯ll give up on that this time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, depending on the situation, there is a possibility of conducting maritime supply to the forts. If I strike there, the enemy will fall into further despair.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Kuki navy for help with the maritime blockade. We haven¡¯t developed screw propellers yet, but we have been building warships with keels. We have about twenty or thirty of them¡­ I think that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Screw propellers have various problems and have not yet been put into practical use. However, the construction of keel ships, which use a single piece of wood as the keel, has been put into practical use.

    Traditional Japanese ships built in Japan have adopted a shipbuilding method using planks and caulked seams. Although they have the advantage of being lighter than ships with keels, they are weak in terms of strength and vulnerable to collisions. Therefore, Japanese ships have fewer tactics that utilize the ship¡¯s hull compared to Western ships.

    ¡°Let¡¯s summarize. First, divide the army into three. The first army, led by Ashimitsu, will be responsible for the maritime blockade and crushing the supply troops, with the help of the Kuki navy and the archer cavalry. The second army, led by Keiji, will target the Uguiura Fortress along with Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi)¡¯s unit. And the third army, led by me and Saizo¡¯s unit, will target the Ichinoe Fort. Please submit a request for the necessary funds.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re generous.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s from our Lord. Since he told us to do as we please, we will do as we please. Also, let me remind you, persuasion is meaningless against the Ikko sect. If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s disband.¡±

    No objections were raised in particular. The purpose was clear, and there was a clear path towards the goal. Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and even Ashimitsu had no objections. Finally, Shizuko glanced at everyone, stood up quietly, and informed them.

    ¡°Now, each of you, start preparing. Dismissed!¡±

    The first invasion of Nagashima, as in historical fact, took place on May 12, 1571 (Genki 2), when Nobunaga led an army of 50,000 to Ise. Instead of the entire army moving together, the army was divided into four and attacked. Nobunaga¡¯s main force camped in Tsushima, Sukuma Nobufusa¡¯s army attacked from Nakasujiguchi, Shibata Katsuie¡¯s army attacked from Otaguchi on the Nishikawakishi side, and Shizuko¡¯s unit attacked from the direction of the Ichinoe Fort.

    Initially, Shizuko planned to divide the army into two and attack, but due to the fierce resistance at the Ichinoe Fort, the second and third armies focused their efforts on constructing attached castles around the Ichinoe Fort. The second army constructed attached castles from the Owari side, and the third army constructed attached castles from the Ogie Castle side defended by Nobukane. The reason for the division was due to the wind direction.

    Using the prefab construction method, attached castles were built in just one day. This was the first practical use of the attached castle construction method, which later became known as ¡°Ichiyatsukejiro¡± within the Oda army. The plasterboard covering the exterior was gradually replaced with concrete blocks over the course of another day, resulting in sturdy attached castles with solid outer walls. During the construction, the Ikko sect made several attempts to attack the attached castles on the opposite side of the river, but they were repelled by attacks from three directions. On the third day, when the wind finally blew in the desired direction, Shizuko decided to use one of her secret weapons.

    ¡°This time, we aim for a short-term battle. Fire at least 30 rounds, and fire them in order as soon as you¡¯re ready!¡±

    Ashigaru (light foot soldiers) holding Shizuko¡¯s secret weapon quickly moved in response to her command.

    Shizuko¡¯s secret weapon was the fire arrow on a stick, also known as the roasted fire arrow. It was a primitive rocket propelled by black powder. Although the range varied depending on the amount of gunpowder and the tailwind, there are records stating that it reached a range of three kilometers.

    The fuel for the rocket was not black powder, but a fuel made from potassium nitrate, sugar, and corn syrup. It would become even more powerful if mixed with red iron oxide (benbara), but they didn¡¯t have time to prepare those, so they skipped it. The tip of the rocket was filled with a special substance. The details are omitted, but by mixing sugar, concentrated sulfuric acid, and a certain chemical, a substance that could ignite even on rainy days could be refined. If it was corked and the container exploded upon impact, it would scatter and ignite fires in various places.

    One soldier signaled to the attached castle. It was a signal to inform Shizuko and the others of the timing to shoot the fire arrows at the Ichinoe Fort. After confirming the response from the attached castle side, Shizuko pointed her command sword (a Japanese sword used as a baton) towards the Ichinoe Fort. Ashigaru (light foot soldiers) understood it as a signal for firing and aimed their fire arrows at the Ichinoe Fort.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Along with Shizuko¡¯s command, the surroundings were enveloped in smoke. Since the fire arrows emitted a large amount of smoke, the visibility in the surroundings was momentarily lost. However, since the wind was blowing towards the Ichinoe Fort, the smoke quickly cleared. Five shots were fired, two missed, but three hit parts of the Ichinoe Fort.

    ¡°Adjust the firing angle only for cannons four and two! Others, immediately fire the next round!¡±

    ¡°Understood! Loading the next round¡­ Loading complete! Firing!¡±

    Along with the voices of the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers), the fire arrows were fired one after another. Fires broke out in various parts of the Ichinoe Fort, and by the time it became a situation where extinguishing them was impossible, many Ikko sect members rushed out of the fort. Some escaped to Uguiura Fortress, but most desperately attacked the attached castles. However, it was difficult to capture the attached castles that were in a defensive position, and the Ikko sect members fell one after another. During this time, Shizuko¡¯s unit cut the embankment and flooded the area within the circle of attached castles, but it didn¡¯t have much effect since it wasn¡¯t during a flood.

    ¡°¡­Finish cleaning up quickly! Once preparations are complete, return to Ogie Castle!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After quickly completing the preparations for retreat, Shizuko¡¯s unit returned to Ogie Castle. Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), who had been giving instructions at each attached castle, returned one after another. After arriving at Ogie Castle, the four of them each took a break. Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), perhaps reminded of the sight of people being burned alive up close, moved to a corner and vomited.

    ¡°You¡¯re weak. It might be a bit tough for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Although it¡¯s not a pleasant sight, when I see them, I realize that it¡¯s impossible to show mercy.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I understand the reason why Shizuko-sama ordered us to crush them thoroughly after seeing them. Normally, we could recommend surrender, but they don¡¯t listen to reason. It¡¯s a choice between destroying them or being destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m quite shaken too. If there weren¡¯t people around, I would have vomited too. And to be honest, I feel special when I see Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) eating meat without hesitation, even after witnessing such a horrific scene.¡±

    Even Shizuko, after witnessing the sight of people being burned alive, didn¡¯t have the thick nerves to eat dried meat as if nothing happened. She managed to suppress the urge to vomit. If the supreme commander showed weakness, it would directly affect the morale of the soldiers.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Your normal seems different from my normal. Well¡­ I¡¯ve calmed down. Oh, right. After using the attached castles to capture the Ichinoe Fort, we will take over the others and start attacking Uguiura Fortress from tomorrow. I think the people who escaped from the Ichinoe Fort are causing a commotion at Uguiura Fortress by now, so it will be a bit tough from tomorrow.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s prediction was half correct. The deserters who fled from the Ichinoe Fort to Uguiura Fortress were causing a stir about the Oda army, but it was mostly about the fire arrows. However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. The fire arrows left a strong impression due to their flashy attack. On the other hand, the attached castle tactic appeared to be simply setting up more attached castles than necessary when viewed from the outside. In this case, since they surrounded the fort with attached castles and carried out the fire sea operation with the fire arrows, the value of the attached castle tactic was not understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting tactic to surround the fort with attached castles. That person always surprises me, and this time too.¡±

    But there are exceptions to everything. While the soldiers under his command were excited about the fire arrows, Nobunaga realized the effectiveness of the attached castle tactic. He immediately understood the weakness of the fire arrows. The fire arrows were weapons capable of long-range attacks, but they couldn¡¯t capture a fort with that alone. Therefore, after surrounding the fort with attached castles, he believed that burning down the Ichinoe Fort with fire arrows would be the key. If the fire arrows were the main force, the attached castle tactic would be the unsung hero. Neither tactic would work alone.

    Furthermore, Nobunaga believed that the fire arrows were only useful in the battlefield and difficult to use elsewhere. Ordinary castles are built in difficult-to-deploy locations such as mountainous areas where many troops cannot be deployed. If they easily set fire to such places, it could cause a forest fire and engulf their own camp. On the other hand, the attached castles in the circle were built on river sandbars, enclosing the living environment itself. Even if the enemy managed to breach the defensive walls and enter the interior, they would be washed away and repelled just by cutting the upstream embankment. Therefore, it was more advantageous to set fire from a long distance and attack unilaterally. Additionally, the attached castles in the circle were isolated from the surrounding area by the embankment, so there was no worry of the fire spreading, allowing for a safe fire attack. If it was a difficult-to-deploy area for deploying large armies, setting up attached castles and dividing the army into smaller units was a reasonable choice.

    ¡°Hmph, I was thinking of burning down the surrounding villages and retreating, but I¡¯ve changed my mind. Send messengers to the other corps! Surround the Ikko sect¡¯s fort with attached castles and capture them one by one!¡±,In historical fact, the Oda army, which retreated on May 16th, launched a counterattack and killed Ieie Ujiie and several of his retainers, but they were saved from death by Nobunaga extending the retreat period by a few weeks. On June 6th, after capturing the Ichinoe Fortress, Uguiura Fortress, and Kajito Fortress, Nobunaga stationed soldiers and guards at the attached castle and withdrew the remaining army.

    Interestingly, the day Nobunaga retreated was the same day in history when the fourth head of the Ganshoji Temple died suddenly at the age of 35. Although the fourth head survived after June 6th, when he visited Tado several times to confirm the extent of the damage, he was shot by hidden Oda soldiers and lost his life.

    The reason why the advancing Oda army retreated from Nagashima is complex. First, assuming that the battle would last only about four days, Shizuko advanced with equipment for a short-term battle. And assuming that it was not possible to deploy a large army in the Nagashima area, they divided into two corps, with Shizuko and Saizo planning to capture the Ichinoe Fortress, while Keiji and Nagayoshi¡¯s second corps planned to capture the Uguiura Fortress using a different route. However, they realized that the Ichinoe Fortress was a strong fortress, and there was a risk that if they were delayed with their forces divided, the levee would be cut and the ring would be flooded, causing the premise of a short-term battle to collapse.

    Therefore, Shizuko stopped the second corps and switched to a strategy of capturing the Ichinoe Fortress with the entire army. At this point, Shizuko switched to the idea of using up all weapons and materials for the capture of the Ichinoe Fortress. Therefore, they spent a large amount of money to carry out civil engineering work in the middle and quickly built the attached castle. After that, they set the Ichinoe Fortress on fire, burned down all the houses on the levee, and spread salt on the farmland before destroying the levee beyond repair. After that, they only had to wait for the retreat order, according to Shizuko¡¯s plan.

    However, Nobunaga realized the effectiveness of the attached castle strategy, and the Oda army began attacking the fortresses one after another using the attached castle strategy. Of course, the sudden change in strategy and the fact that the armies of Sukuma Nobumori and Shibata Katsuie were not prepared for the attached castle hindered the progress of the attacks.

    Although Nobunaga changed the strategy to prevent losses and because he felt that the Nagashima Ikko-shu could not be attacked with a simple show of force, it caused even more chaos than expected. Nobunaga realized his mistake, but it was already too late, and it was impossible to restore the morale of the army. In the end, they used the materials used for the Ichinoe Fortress to capture the Uguiura Fortress and Kajito Fortress with the main Oda army and Shizuko¡¯s corps. However, Nobunaga felt the need to rethink the strategy and issued a retreat order to the entire army, which was starting to become complacent with their victories. Slightly puzzled, the entire army followed the order and retreated from Nagashima. On the other hand, the Nagashima Ikko-shu, wary of the sudden retreat of the Oda army, abandoned their plan to ambush them, fearing a trap. Thus, the first invasion of Nagashima came to an end.

    On June 10th, when Shizuko and the others returned from Nagashima, their morale was low. If the cause of the failure was enemy attacks, they could accept it, but this time, their own actions caused the confusion in the army, which was embarrassing.

    ¡°We lost this time. It¡¯s not a good result.¡±

    Shizuko muttered while eating. It was not only the enemy attacks that caused the army to fall into disarray, but also the actions of their own allies.

    ¡°But we succeeded in capturing three fortresses. Can¡¯t we consider that a victory?¡±

    In response to her muttering, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) voiced his question. Shou seemed to have the same impression, as he nodded in agreement with Takatora (Yokichi Toudou)¡¯s words.

    ¡°We can¡¯t control the Ikko-shu with that. It will take at least a month to reach the attached castle farthest from Ogie Castle.¡±

    ¡°Even if we capture the fortresses, it would be meaningless if we cannot maintain control over the surrounding land. If we can¡¯t use the attached castle, we have no choice but to destroy it.¡±

    Saizo and Nagayoshi answered the two¡¯s question. As they said, Shizuko believed that it would be impossible for the current Oda army to control the Nagashima area as long as the Asakura and Asai were still alive. Therefore, Shizuko sabotaged the levee and intentionally caused salt damage to make it difficult for the Nagashima Ikko-shu to move. Since the Ichinoe Fortress existed just before the river, it was understood that if the levee was cut, the land where the fortress was located would be an island flooded with water.

    The levee in Nagashima was only partially built, taking drainage into consideration. Therefore, Shizuko judged that if they manipulated the levee, it would not withstand the increased water during flooding and would be breached, causing water damage. They conducted sabotage work in various places, even if the work was exposed, they believed that the opposing side would rebuild the levee from scratch faster.

    They also spread salt in places that seemed like farmland or houses to cause salt damage. Salt damage refers to the harm caused to crops and other plants by salt. It commonly occurs in coastal areas, but artificial salt damage can be caused in inland areas by spreading salt. When salt damage occurs, the metabolism of crops is inhibited, and the roots that absorb nutrients are destroyed by salt. Although it can be removed by flushing with fresh water, the field becomes unusable until the salt is completely removed, so it has a certain effect as harassment.

    ¡°Well, it will return to normal in two months. In the end, there were not many achievements, so it¡¯s natural to think that the Oda army lost, right?¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not particularly pessimistic. Victory and defeat are common in warfare, as they say. This time, luck was not on our side, so let¡¯s identify the points for improvement and use them in the next battle.¡±

    With that, the conversation ended, and Shizuko resumed eating.

    On a day that felt like the summer sun, Ashimitsu, who had returned from the Nagashima invasion, focused on his duties at the shrine for a while. Although there was no direct impact, he was disappointed by the actions of the Oda army this time and decided to refrain from participating in the military for a while. However, if Shizuko asked, he would immediately put on his armor and go to the battlefield.

    His achievements this time were not particularly good. It was extremely difficult to search for a transport fleet somewhere on the sea without radar or anything. Even with binoculars or a field scope, the success of the discovery depended on luck. Furthermore, considering that they had to return to the port before sunset, they only had about four to five hours for the search.

    The first week was just a waste of time, and another four days were wasted. However, on the fifteenth day of the naval blockade operation, they finally discovered the transport fleet of the Koga clan. From there, it became a one-sided attack. If it were small boats like Kobaya or Sekibune, it would be possible to attack unilaterally if they were more than 100 meters away.

    However, it was impossible to sink the warships with just fire arrows. So they also fired explosive arrows with black gunpowder packed into the arrowheads. The purpose was to explode the point of impact and create holes in the hull. The explosive arrows, the secret weapon No. 2, turned the Atake ships into beehives. The escort troops could not resist at all and sank one after another into the sea. As they would be subjected to concentrated fire if they approached, the transport fleet attempted to escape, but they were caught up to and disappeared like seaweed in the ocean. Naturally, Ashimitsu did not allow surrender and sank the warships that were raising white flags without mercy. They sank 60% of the ships, and with most of the cargo thrown into the sea, the transport fleet barely made it to Nagashima, achieving excellent results.

    Ashimitsu and the Kuki naval forces achieved an almost one-sided victory, but from that day until the Oda army retreated from Nagashima, they did not discover any transport fleets of the Koga clan.

    ¡°By doing that, you really seem like a priest of a small shrine.¡±

    Ashimitsu, who was sweeping with a broom, was approached by Sakihisa (Konoe), who was sitting nearby. With a smile on his face as he drank tea, one would not think he was the head of the Konoe family, the leading family of the Five Regent Houses, if they didn¡¯t know him well.

    ¡°If you¡¯re just here to tease, go away.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cold. I came to visit as a friend. Can¡¯t you at least welcome me with a little hospitality?¡±

    Ashimitsu¡¯s attitude hardened even more in response to Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s light-heartedness, but Sakihisa (Konoe) shrugged his shoulders, seemingly unconcerned, and sighed lightly.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I would like to have a more enjoyable conversation with my friend. Can¡¯t you indulge me a little?¡±

    ¡°¡­Do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Then, let me do as I please.¡±

    Despite Ashimitsu¡¯s resistant attitude, Sakihisa (Konoe) continued to speak without being discouraged. He said something that Ashimitsu couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°This is just my monologue. The content is not that important, so you can ignore it.¡±

    After saying that, Sakihisa (Konoe) uttered words that Ashimitsu couldn¡¯t simply brush off.

    ¡°I will adopt Shizuko as my heir into the Konoe family.¡±

    In an instant, Ashimitsu¡¯s hand stopped. He looked up at the sky for a moment, then threw the broom away.

    ¡°Betrayed by vassals, betrayed by parents, and now betrayed by a friend. My life is a series of betrayals.¡±

    As he spoke, Ashimitsu turned to face Sakihisa (Konoe) and placed his hand on the sword at his waist. Despite seeing someone who was about to draw his sword in front of him, Sakihisa (Konoe) laughed softly.,¡±¡­What are you laughing at?¡±

    ¡°No, I understood from your attitude. You value Shizuko-sama. Now, let go of that dangerous thing and listen to me.¡±

    Ashimitsu stared at Sakihisa (Konoe) for a while, but eventually let out a heavy sigh and released his hand from the sword.

    ¡°The matter of adoption was just a test for you. But the talk of making Shizuko-sama a hostage is true.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Impatience is a loss. Listen to the whole story. Shizuko-sama¡¯s achievements under Oda-sama are unparalleled. But she is a woman and alone. There will be countless people who will seek her power and plot political marriages.¡±

    Ashimitsu reached for his sword again, but stopped when he heard Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s words.

    Political marriage, that was what Ashimitsu feared the most. In the Sengoku period, where the connection between families was highly valued, political marriages were commonly conducted to strengthen the ties between both families. However, political marriages were not as easy as they sounded. Both families had to be cautious and careful. Especially marriages with families from other countries required the approval of the people of both countries. The ¡°Imagawa Kana Mokuroku,¡± known as the first provincial law of the Sengoku period, prohibited private marriages outside of the feudal domain.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama has no ¡®family.¡¯ So there will be fools who will come up with plans.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, are you saying we should use the Konoe family for that?¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) nodded slightly at Ashimitsu¡¯s words.

    Conducting a political marriage was equivalent to connecting families. However, when conducting a political marriage, the ¡°status of the family¡± was highly valued in the connection between families. Therefore, it was rare, or rather almost impossible, for the son of a country samurai and the daughter of a peasant to marry.

    ¡°How many families in Japan can match the Konoe family? Furthermore, she is an important figure in the Oda family. To satisfy both her and Oda-sama, it would be impossible to marry her. So¡­ it would be giving her up for adoption instead of marriage.¡±

    ¡°In other words, if the two of you agree, you would ignore her feelings. In that case, I won¡¯t hesitate to stand in front of both of you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that won¡¯t happen. Her head is filled with the reasons why the Oda family became prosperous. I don¡¯t think Oda-sama would easily let her go. In that case¡­ it would be giving her up for adoption instead of marriage.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pointless discussion.¡±

    After cutting off the conversation with Sakihisa (Konoe), Ashimitsu picked up the discarded broom. The way he cleaned the already clean grounds seemed as if he was purifying unnecessary impurities.

    ¡°Last year, I said in front of the Oda family vassals that she is my child. Wasn¡¯t she informed about it?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but hear it. Maybe that¡¯s why monkeys were lurking around her.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, everyone is captivated by her.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not a funny joke.¡±

    Upon Ashimitsu¡¯s words, Sakihisa (Konoe) smiled satisfied and finished his tea.

    ¡°May I ask a question? Why does Ashimitsu-sama cling to Shizuko-sama? Even from my perspective, she is a person with outstanding wisdom. However, that alone is not a reason for your attachment, I think.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a trivial question, but I find it curious.¡±

    ¡°She needed me, someone who was never needed by anyone before. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that¡­?¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Ashimitsu¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. Ashimitsu smiled faintly and muttered the rest of his words in his mind.

    (When I returned here, in the end, I was only needed as the Ashikaga Shogunate. I fear losing the person who needs me, Ashimitsu. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t show mercy to anyone who harms her, even if it¡¯s my own blood.)

    As he stopped sweeping, Ashimitsu looked up at the sky. Above Ashimitsu and the others, there was a clear blue sky without a single cloud.

 CH 88

    1571, Mid August

    In early July, Shizuko led a force of 2000 elite soldiers to Kyoto. The purpose of this mission was for Nobunaga to present a Turkish Angora cat to the emperor. However, the soldiers were fully armed and ready for combat at any time. Aya, who managed the house, and Oichi stayed in Owari, while Shou, a maid, and the three warriors, Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi, along with the apprentice Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), joined the expedition to Kyoto. Additionally, they were using Arabian horses instead of the usual Kiso horses. However, only Shizuko, Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) were riding the Arabian horses, while the rest of the cavalry and Shou were riding Kiso horses.

    Among the flashy and eccentric individuals, Keiji stood out, but even more attention was drawn to Shizuko by the people of Kyoto. It was not Shizuko herself, but the animals around her that stood out abnormally. Surrounding the Arabian horse, which was relatively tall at about 155cm, were the Wittman family, Shizuko¡¯s left arm was occupied by Shirogane, above the horse¡¯s head was Akagane, and in front of Shizuko was Kurogane. The Wittman family stood out the most. Their physique was incomparable to Shiba Inus or Japanese wolves, their eyes were sharp, and their dignified atmosphere overwhelmed anyone who saw them. However, Shizuko had brought them along simply because she hadn¡¯t been able to play with them recently, and there was no deeper meaning behind it.

    After entering her usual residence in Kyoto, Shizuko checked the health of the Turkish Angora cat. She checked its ears, eyes, mouth, nose, breathing, body, skin, and fur, and then checked for any strange behavior or loss of appetite. Once she confirmed that everything was normal, she sent the cat to Nobunaga.

    Once the cat was sent to Nobunaga, Shizuko¡¯s job was essentially done. She just had to wait at the residence until further instructions. However, as long as they didn¡¯t engage in overly conspicuous behavior, they were free to enjoy themselves in the streets of Kyoto. Keiji disappeared with a large sum of money, Nagayoshi went to the sumo stable as usual, Saizo only played go and shogi without leaving the residence, and everyone else except Shou and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) enjoyed themselves.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go have some fun too.¡±

    Since Shizuko, the owner of the residence, was also bored, she decided to go out to the streets of Kyoto. The group consisted of Shizuko, Saizo, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), and Shou. Although Shizuko was interested in window shopping and fashion, the market in Kyoto was relatively small compared to Gifu, so there wasn¡¯t much that caught her eye. However, the items being sold had a scent of ¡°tradition¡± that was not present in the market in Gifu.

    ¡°There are traditional things, but there¡¯s nothing particularly interesting, right?¡±

    ¡°Shizuko-sama is usually the one who creates interesting things¡­ I suppose.¡±

    Saizo noticed something and gestured for everyone to stop. When Shizuko looked in the direction of his gaze, she saw a crowd gathering. Judging by Saizo¡¯s reaction, it didn¡¯t seem like a crowd gathering for a good reason.

    ¡°Yokichi, contact the patrol squad. Shou, just in case, bring about a hundred soldiers from our house. This is a race against time. Alright, let¡¯s move!¡±

    Shizuko quickly gave instructions, causing the two who were inexperienced in this kind of situation to panic. However, when Shizuko urged them on, they understood what they needed to do and rushed off to their respective destinations.

    ¡°Saizo-san, I¡¯ll go check what¡¯s happening inside. It would be best to observe the situation calmly, but it doesn¡¯t seem like we have that luxury.¡±

    ¡°Understood. However, please be careful. In a crowd like this, there may be suspicious individuals targeting Shizuko-sama.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t do anything reckless. As long as we can buy some time until the patrol squad arrives, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The two approached the crowd while remaining vigilant of their surroundings. As they got closer, they could hear the commotion. From the conversation, they could tell that one of the parties was raising their voice in anger. Saizo understood that a volatile situation was about to erupt from the conversation, so he stepped forward in front of Shizuko and took a deep breath.

    ¡°What are you causing a commotion for in the presence of the emperor?! Have you forgotten that conflicts are strictly prohibited here?!¡±

    It was an angry voice that was unimaginable coming from the usually calm Saizo. Nearby individuals frowned and turned around at the loud voice, but when they saw Saizo exuding the aura of a seasoned warrior, they quickly averted their gaze. As Saizo took a step forward, the crowd parted.

    ¡°Lower your weapons on both sides! Look around you!!¡±

    As Saizo approached the center of the commotion, he warned both parties.

    ¡°What the hell are you¡­ suddenly raising your voice¡­ ugh!¡±

    The man started to complain, but upon receiving Saizo¡¯s sharp gaze, he swallowed his words midway. Saizo glanced at all the individuals involved in the disturbance, then forcefully struck the ground with the butt of his spear. The dull, loud sound caused the onlookers to take a few steps back. The group that caused the commotion also flinched at the determination emanating from Saizo.

    ¡°Alright, put away your weapons. How about you two over there?¡±

    Shizuko smiled at the two boys who were at the center of the commotion, trying not to show any hostility. The boys seemed hesitant, and the younger one kept looking around anxiously. However, they concluded that it would be best to put away their weapons, and they sheathed the swords they were holding. The leader on the opposing side, however, still held his sword and maintained a disrespectful attitude. But when Saizo poised his spear, he quickly sheathed his sword in a panic.

    ¡°So, what were you causing a commotion for?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll tell you¡­ no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The man turned his back with a sulky attitude, but he broke into a cold sweat when he felt the killing intent from Saizo. However, he still refused to change his attitude, perhaps because he didn¡¯t want to show weakness in front of his subordinates. It was clear to everyone that he was holding back, but Shizuko understood that pushing that point wouldn¡¯t lead to any progress. So she turned her face towards the older of the two boys.

    ¡°According to that man, those two are slaves. However, the couple claims that they are their adopted children. Based on my judgment, I sided with the couple because it felt right. Therefore, I supported the couple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the story, but is there no mistake?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I bought them from a slave trader for five kanmon. They escaped during the chaos of the battle, but I finally found them.¡±

    Summarizing both sides of the story, it seemed that the bandit-like man had bought the slaves for five kanmon. However, the slaves had escaped during the Battle of Usayama Castle. After various twists and turns, they ended up becoming the adopted children of the couple.

    ¡°By the way, are both of you acquainted with this couple?¡±

    The biggest unknown was the background of the two boys. They appeared to be around fifteen and eleven years old. Judging by the well-groomed appearance of the older one, Shizuko thought they were from a samurai family and a page. If that assumption was correct, she couldn¡¯t think of a reason why the boys would go out of their way to help the couple. Whether it was to take advantage of a surprise attack or to protect their lord, the younger boy had injured his shoulder.

    ¡°There is no blood relation between me and the couple. However, abandoning the weak goes against my sense of morality.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that all?¡±

    ¡°There is no other reason.¡±

    Shizuko was convinced that the boy wasn¡¯t harboring any sinister thoughts as he confidently asserted. If he had such thoughts, he would have chosen his words more carefully in the previous exchange. But the boy, although clumsy, didn¡¯t embellish his words at all.

    ¡°Alright, thank you. Now, I¡¯ll ask the couple. They said they adopted the child, but where did they take the child from?¡±

    ¡°Um, yes. Uh¡­ well, from the orphanage managed by the Oda family.¡±

    ¡°Then you should have an adoption certificate, right? Are you keeping it properly?¡±

    The orphanage under the jurisdiction of the Oda family aimed to help children who had lost their parents become independent members of society. Therefore, most of them became apprentices in craftsmen¡¯s workshops, but occasionally, they were adopted as children. At that time, a document issued by the organization under the Oda family¡¯s jurisdiction, called the ¡°Adoption Certificate,¡± would be given.

    ¡°Ah, yes! I did receive it! I have it!¡±

    ¡°Then, assuming that it is genuine¡­ the payment should be made to the Oda family, so please handle the transaction with them.¡±

    Shizuko pronounced a death sentence on the leader of the bandits. If the child in the orphanage turned out to be a slave and an escaped slave, the Oda family would be responsible for paying the purchase price. However, this was only if it could be proven that the person who bought the child from the slave trader was the same person. If they couldn¡¯t prove it, and if Nobunaga was in a bad mood, there would be a severe retaliation.

    ¡°Hah, don¡¯t mess with me! I lost five kanmon¡­!¡±

    The enraged man reached for his sword again, but he noticed that the onlookers had disappeared and that fully armed Ashigaru soldiers had surrounded them, causing him to stop his movement.

    ¡°My lord. As ordered, we have gathered a hundred soldiers.¡±

    Just hearing the words spoken by the experienced soldiers in front of Shizuko, the hearts of the bandits shattered into pieces.,After that, things were quickly resolved. The adoption certificate they were given was verified to be genuine, proving that the couple¡¯s claims were true. The bandits were taken away by the patrol for causing the disturbance. The young boys who had protected the couple faced no punishment, but received a stern warning for not calling the patrol. Finally, they checked the boy¡¯s injury and found that it was unexpectedly severe, requiring stitches. They tried to treat it, but the boy stubbornly refused.

    ¡°This is just a minor wound.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, even so, it could fester and rot if left untreated, you know?¡±

    During the Sengoku period, warlords despised receiving medical treatment for injuries. This was because being treated was seen as a mark of weakness. On the other hand, farmers used their own unique methods of treatment to heal injuries.

    On the battlefield, the methods of treatment were rough and often dubious in terms of effectiveness from a modern perspective. In the case of arrow wounds, which were common in battles, the arrow would be forcefully pulled out and the wounded soldier would be kept at rest. However, they were not allowed to sleep, as sleeping meant death, and they were not even allowed to eat, which was a harsh and brutal form of torture. Since there were no medicines on the battlefield, dubious folk remedies using readily available materials were prevalent. For example, it was believed that drinking boiled horse dung water would stop bleeding, or that drinking urine would alleviate pain.

    Shizuko abolished these treatment methods and deployed a group of specialized battlefield doctors called ¡°kinko isshu¡± to treat the wounded soldiers. Although they couldn¡¯t perform advanced treatments like modern medicine, these battlefield doctors who had learned about the treatment methods and pharmacology of wounded soldiers in modern medicine made significant contributions to reducing the number of casualties in Shizuko¡¯s army. The reason why the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers) and foot soldiers of Shizuko¡¯s army who were injured had a lower mortality rate was simply because they were exerting their strength as the backbone of the army.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ It¡¯s not a problem!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t properly treat the wound, there¡¯s a possibility that you could die from it six months later, or the wound could rot and maggots could infest it, and bacteria could enter the bone, causing unimaginable pain¡­ But well, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Unsure whether Shizuko was persuading or threatening him, the younger boy¡¯s face turned pale. However, he shook his head and tried to push his imagination out of his mind. The older boy, who had witnessed everything, let out a heavy sigh and turned towards Shizuko.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you please treat him? With this injury, there is a real possibility that he could die, just as you said. I don¡¯t want to lose him, please.¡±

    ¡°My lord¡­ I also humbly request the treatment. Please, I beg you.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the older boy bowed his head. The younger boy, thinking that he couldn¡¯t be selfish after being told that by the person he served, bowed his head as if rubbing his head against the ground.

    ¡°Both of you, please raise your heads. However, treating him in a corner of the market is not ideal. If you¡¯re both okay with it, please come to my residence¡­ Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°My lord, even though they are children, it is not advisable to let strangers into the residence¡­¡±

    Genro, who had been silent until now, expressed his dissatisfaction to Shizuko while looking at Saizo. However, Saizo placed his hand on Genro¡¯s shoulder and shook his head as if giving up on everything. Seeing this, Genro also put his hand on his forehead and groaned before letting out a small sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my lord, Saizo-sama is right. Let¡¯s just easily brush off the old man¡¯s nagging.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, since we have the kinko isshu with us, I¡¯ll rely on them. And also, I¡¯ll make sure not to trouble you too much, Genro-jii-chan.¡±

    Shizuko vehemently denied, but both Saizo and Genro just sighed. They had completely let their guard down by strolling through the streets of Kyoto without even having proper escorts. Keeping such complaints to themselves, Genro let out another sigh.

    ¡°More importantly, my lord, you¡¯re not planning to return home just like that, are you?¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being easily swayed¡­ Well, I¡¯ll just go back normally, though?¡±

    Shizuko tilted her head in confusion at the intention behind the question, but either because he was exasperated with her or for some other reason, Genro pressed his temple.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going back home, we will provide you with our escort, so please rest assured, my lord! And my lord! You are underestimating yourself too much!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes. Thank you, please take care of me.¡±

    Thinking it would be better not to oppose him, Shizuko nodded obediently to Genro¡¯s words. Although Genro had a slightly suspicious look, he turned his face towards the soldiers and raised his voice.

    ¡°You all! The lord is returning to the residence! Take your positions!¡±

    As if propelled by Genro¡¯s voice, the soldiers surrounded Shizuko in unison. No one could approach her with this defensive formation. Shizuko could only manage a dry smile.

    ¡°(H-Haha¡­ do as you please)¡­ Well then¡­ I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡±

    In response to Genro¡¯s voice, Shizuko gave orders to the soldiers with a nonchalant tone.

    The boy¡¯s injury turned out to be worse than expected, and the stitches could only be removed after two weeks. In the worst case scenario, if Nobunaga also took a long time, they would have to return to Gifu, leaving the kinko isshu behind. However, Shizuko decided to stay in Kyoto for a little longer.

    ¡°The court seems to have many rules. Shou-chan, could you bring me three pieces of firewood?¡±

    With unexpected free time during the extended stay, Shizuko was making sweets in the brick arch-shaped stone oven in the residence. This time, she was making castella in the stone oven. Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to eat them all by herself.

    ¡°Here you go, three pieces of firewood.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, thanks.¡±

    After receiving the firewood, Shizuko immediately threw two pieces into the oven to increase the heat. Realizing that she didn¡¯t need three pieces from the state of the fire, she placed the remaining piece of firewood to the side.

    ¡°Leaving the house unattended is so classic, it invites thieves, right?¡±

    When someone enters an unoccupied house, thieves looking for valuables often break in. And the infiltrators usually choose a time when there are fewer people around. Even if Shizuko and Keiji were out, the thieves would only bring along someone who was either a relative or a porter. That was the extent of it, so it was hard to imagine why the young attendant was so flustered. Therefore, there was only one possibility.

    ¡°Could it be that someone else came to visit?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ well, actually¡­¡±

    Shizuko tilted her head as the attendant¡¯s words faltered. She had informed the attendants and soldiers that the boys would be visiting today to express their gratitude for the treatment. Even if they brought along unfamiliar people, they would most likely be relatives or laborers. It was hard to believe that the attendant would be so flustered about it. Therefore, there was only one possibility.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, can I ask again? Is it okay?¡±

    Shizuko, who couldn¡¯t believe her ears, pressed her temple while asking the attendant another question.

    ¡°No, um¡­ well¡­¡±

    The attendant¡¯s response was hesitant, making Shizuko tilt her head even more. She had informed the attendants and soldiers that the boys would be visiting today to express their gratitude for the treatment. Even if they brought along unfamiliar people, they would most likely be relatives or laborers. It was hard to believe that the attendant would be so flustered about it. Therefore, there was only one possibility.

    ¡°Could it be that someone else came to visit?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a lie or anything, Lord Tokugawa has arrived¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh, why? I don¡¯t remember inviting him, and I don¡¯t remember telling him I¡¯m here in the first place. Anyway, can you let him in the guest room? After I finish here¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I, who made a sudden visit, will be fine on the veranda.¡±

    Shizuko, who couldn¡¯t believe her ears, pressed her temple while asking the attendant another question.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a lie or anything, Lord Tokugawa has arrived¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh, why? I don¡¯t remember inviting him, and I don¡¯t remember telling him I¡¯m here in the first place. Anyway, can you let him in the guest room? After I finish here¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. As someone who made a sudden visit, I¡¯m fine on the veranda.¡±,Shizuko was about to instruct the page to guide Ieyasu to the guest room, but someone interrupted their conversation. In this situation, there was only one person she could think of, but Shizuko asked hesitantly while holding her head.

    ¡°Lord Tokugawa¡­ right? It¡¯s quite rude to stay on the veranda¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m just a tanuki who was lured by the delicious smell here, Shizuko-dono.¡±

    It was a difficult response. After calming her mind, Shizuko turned to Ieyasu. Ieyasu, who was at the back of the veranda, had a smiling face. There were also familiar faces among the guards behind him.

    (Lord Honda, Lord Sakakibara¡­ and Lord Hattori? Quite heavy security.)

    Without waiting for Shizuko¡¯s response, Ieyasu sat down in a suitable place. The three guards also moved to their designated positions.

    ¡°I apologize. Heihachiro said he smelled something delicious and was a bit forceful, but I came to intrude.¡±

    ¡°M-My lord!? I-I didn¡¯t mean it in that way¡­¡±

    Tadakatsu denied in a flustered manner while Ieyasu explained with a suggestive smile. Hanzo and Yasumasa also smiled suggestively, but Shizuko couldn¡¯t understand what the three of them were thinking and tilted her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m going to take out a knife to cut the castella, so please try not to react.¡±

    While making the announcement just in case, Shizuko washed her hands and took out a bread knife. Although it had a wavy blade unlike a regular knife, the three warriors unconsciously reacted. Feeling their slightly painful gaze, Shizuko cut the castella on all sides. Once that was done, all she had to do was cut it into a certain thickness to complete it.

    ¡°My lord, I received a message earlier that the two gentlemen you mentioned had urgent matters and couldn¡¯t come here.¡±

    As Shizuko was putting the castella on a plate, it was Genro who reported to her, not the page. Shizuko felt a bit disappointed upon hearing the report, but she nodded quietly without showing it on her face.

    ¡°If it¡¯s urgent, then there¡¯s no helping it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It seems their parents in the country fell ill¡­ The details are written in this letter. Here it is.¡±

    Shizuko received the letter and unfolded it. It stated that their parents couldn¡¯t visit due to illness and apologized for the sudden change of plans. Shizuko neatly folded the letter and put it in her pocket.

    ¡°If fate allows, there will be another opportunity. It¡¯s just a matter of receiving thanks at that time.¡±

    ¡°No, they have brought a token of gratitude along with the letter. This sword here is it.¡±

    ¡°I might end up hanging about seven swords on my waist¡­ ¡±

    The three standard gifts in the Sengoku period were gold, horses, and swords. Occasionally, rare items were given as gifts, like when Nobunaga presented a folding screen to Uesugi Kenshin, but in most cases, one of these three was chosen. Among them, the most commonly given gift was a sword.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not good to nitpick about gifts. Let¡¯s gratefully accept it.¡±

    Shizuko muttered in her mind that it would be stored in the warehouse. She cut the castella into sixteen pieces and placed two pieces on each plate. She cut all three other castellas into sixteen pieces as well, and asked for one to be delivered to Nobunaga and one to Keiji, who was likely in the pleasure district. Shizuko also had a feeling that Nagayoshi was starting to accompany Keiji, so she judged that it would be fine to deliver it to him.

    ¡°It has an unusual texture.¡±

    Ieyasu praised the fluffy texture and smooth mouthfeel. Tadakatsu and Hanzo also nodded in satisfaction as they put it in their mouths. Ieyasu had been silently enjoying the castella for a while, but when he finished a piece, he straightened his posture. Inspired by him, Shizuko also unconsciously straightened her posture.

    ¡°I came here today with a request, Shizuko-dono.¡±

    ¡°A request¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have Oda-dono¡¯s permission.¡±

    Ieyasu made a gesture and Hanzo handed a letter to Shizuko. She took it and opened it, and it was unmistakably Nobunaga¡¯s seal. However, as she read the contents more deeply, something unbelievable was written. Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but raise her face and give Ieyasu a questioning look. In response to that gaze, Ieyasu smiled kindly and then voiced his request.

    ¡°I would like you to take care of my Heihachiro and Hanzo for a while.¡±

    It was a request that came as a bolt from the blue for Shizuko.

    On the other hand, the two boys who were originally Shizuko¡¯s guests headed to a certain place over the course of a few days. Upon arrival, they were allowed to meet the owner of that place, and their first words were:

    ¡°We have returned, my Lord.¡±

    Ashimitsu had been asked by Shizuko to engrave rifling on matchlock guns for a year, and he had finally managed to complete it. There are two main methods for engraving rifling on guns. One is the method of using a special tool called a rifling broach to perform cutting, and the other is the method of shaping the rifling by hammering it with a hammer machine called cold hammer forging.

    Cold hammer forging has the disadvantage of requiring large-scale manufacturing equipment, but it can mold the rifling from the rifling to the chamber all at once, making it suitable for mass production. However, it requires equipment that uses hydraulic or oil pressure to pressurize at extremely high pressures, which is impossible to achieve in the Sengoku period. Consequently, the only option was the cutting method using a rifling broach.

    There was no problem with the cutting method using a rifling broach, but the processing time became extremely long. The process involved inserting the rifling broach into the barrel and rotating it while pulling it out several times. Then, the uneven ridges of the rifling caused by burrs were made uniform by passing a reamer through them. Once the ridges of the rifling were uniform, the process with the rifling broach was repeated.

    The work was more mentally demanding than technically challenging. They built a facility to engrave rifling using a waterwheel power source, but a problem arose with insufficient torque. They solved the problem by meshing gears to increase the torque, but they couldn¡¯t solve the problem of removing burrs and making the ridges of the rifling uniform. In the end, they worked for only a few hours a day and relieved the mental burden by manufacturing other parts during the remaining time.

    It took about a day or two to make one matchlock gun. However, with the rifling engraving, it took five days of work, resulting in a minimum of six days. If they had machines like a gearbox or torque converter that could alternate between cutting and deburring, the work would have been a bit smoother, but all of them required advanced skills, so Ashimitsu deemed it impossible and gave up.

    (When I watched a program about illegal handguns, I thought it was weak to take several days, but this is surprisingly mentally taxing. I kind of want a slave¡­ but there are information security issues, so it¡¯s impossible.)

    Ashimitsu sighed heavily while checking the gun barrel in the final stage. But if this was completed, Shizuko would be happy, and that thought rekindled his fading motivation. Even after the gun barrel was completed, it wasn¡¯t over. They would need tools to manufacture Mini¨¦ bullets that could take advantage of the rifling¡¯s performance. Once that was done, they would assemble the gun barrel and finally test fire it to complete it.

    ¡°Finally completed one.¡±

    It had a similar appearance to an Enfield rifle and had a shoulder stock instead of a cheek rest like before. This posed a problem because it required him to study a shape that would be easy to hold even with armor, but that was a problem that arose because he wanted to make it resemble a Winchester M1873 Carbine. From the outside, Ashimitsu seemed to have taken on unnecessary hardships, but he shone the most when he was studying the shape of the gun.

    (Is this a Nanban gun?)

    ¡°You could say that. I¡¯ll show you its performance later. But first, let¡¯s hear the report.¡±

    Ashimitsu placed the matchlock gun he had with him on the table and sat down on a chair. After a short pause, Tobikato spoke up.

    (Among the anti-Oda alliance, the one with the most hostility towards the Oda clan is Enryakuji Temple. The Asakura clan is currently unable to take military action. The Asakura clan¡¯s leader is not making a move, which is causing dissatisfaction among the vassals. Honganji Temple is making a fuss about using this opportunity to establish a country of the Ikko sect.)

    ¡°As expected, Enryakuji Temple, which is closest to Kyoto, is the most troublesome organization.¡±

    (Enryakuji Temple¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s in danger. Enryakuji Temple is currently under the protection of the Takeda clan. If we were to attack Enryakuji Temple, it would make an enemy out of the powerful Takeda clan.)

    Enryakuji Temple is the head temple of the Tendai sect, which was founded by the monk Saicho in the Heian period and has a long history. The head priest is called the Tendai Zasu and, along with Kongobuji Temple, was the center of Heian Buddhism. It gained the respect of the imperial family and nobles, and its armed forces became so powerful that even Emperor Shirakawa, who controlled the government, couldn¡¯t control them. In the Sengoku period, they neglected their training, indulged in alcohol and pleasure, and when something didn¡¯t go their way, they either went to war and killed people or carried a portable shrine and made demands as a group.

    ¡°Hmph, that man doesn¡¯t have much time left, but it¡¯s annoying that he seems to have escaped. Yes¡­ crushing them and gaining prestige wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.¡±,(You mean¡­ to destroy the Takeda clan? Is such a thing possible¡­)

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Listen, there are no absolute strong ones in this world. Whether it¡¯s Takeda, Uesugi, Enryakuji Temple, or Honganji Temple, they will eventually lose and be destroyed. Of course, there is also a good chance that we will be destroyed.¡±

    (¡­)

    ¡°However, I have no intention of being destroyed. Well, that¡¯s enough talking. There¡¯s no major task at hand right now. Take care of Takeda¡¯s walking shrine maiden, Uesugi¡¯s skilled ninja¡­ and yes, recently, deal with those annoying Iga agents of the bothersome Tokugawa. There¡¯s no need to interrogate them, they probably don¡¯t have any useful information anyway.¡±

    As if signaling the end of the conversation, Ashimitsu placed a bag of gold coins on the table from his pocket. Then, he shouldered the matchlock gun on the table and left the room without saying a word to Tobikato.

 CH 89

    1571, mid-September.

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but think that the world of politics was mysterious. After returning from Gifu to Owari, Shizuko and the others disbanded the army and began their journey home. Their home, after a month away, hadn¡¯t changed at all. The only difference was that there were more people than before.

    ¡°For a key figure in the Oda family, it¡¯s quite shabby¡­ I mean, it¡¯s a simple residence, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rude, Lord Hanzo. But I do feel like it¡¯s small.¡±

    Hattori Hanzo, who would become one of the sixteen gods of the Tokugawa clan, and Honda Tadakatsu, one of the three greats of the Tokugawa, expressed their impressions of Shizuko¡¯s house.

    Other than the fact that there had been some kind of deal between Nobunaga and Ieyasu, resulting in them being entrusted to Shizuko, she didn¡¯t know anything. She wondered if there were any security concerns with the information she had, but most of her technology was scattered throughout various places. It would be quicker to place spies in various locations than to investigate her intensively at this point. What remained were either modern items that couldn¡¯t be reproduced in the Sengoku period or items that were still being produced.

    ¡°(Still, I should be careful) There are a few points to note, but especially, please be careful not to go into the mountains. Most of the area is the territory of wild animals, so they will attack to eliminate intruders. In particular, bears come out in the deep broadleaf forest area, so please be aware of that.¡±

    Among the animals that inhabit the mainland, the Tsukinowaguma is the animal that occupies the top of the ecological pyramid. Although the Tsukinowaguma is classified as a small bear, its attacks, which can be launched from its arms equipped with claws as sharp as a small knife, can even knock down bushes. Therefore, if attacked by a Tsukinowaguma, humans would have no chance, and if the head were targeted by its hind legs, it would be separated from the body and cry.

    Surprisingly, their diet is predominantly herbivorous. They mainly eat acorns and chestnuts, but they also prey on insects, animal carcasses, the chicks of birds of prey, and the young of herbivorous animals. When it comes to bears, there is an image that they often eat salmon, but the bears that eat salmon are not Tsukinowaguma, but rather Higuma or Grizzly bears.

    ¡°There is one thing I would like you to consider. We have various animals kept here. It¡¯s fine to observe them, but please avoid contact as much as possible. We have valuable animals that are being raised under the Lord¡¯s instructions, so if you were to accidentally kill them, we could demand a huge amount of money from the Tokugawa family. It would be an amount that could redeem an entire castle.¡±

    ¡°For example, what kind of animals are they?¡±

    ¡°They are the Japanese grouse, Nanban dogs, cats, wolves, and the symbol of longevity, the elephant turtle, which are all native species of our country. Especially the Nanban cats are favorites of the Lord and the guards, so it would definitely displease them.¡±

    Most of the wild animals are found in the abundant food supply of the deciduous broadleaf forest area, while the Japanese grouse inhabits the coniferous forest area. In modern times, the Japanese grouse, a native species of Japan, has been designated as a special natural monument. However, considering that their presence has been confirmed on a small mountain in Owari during the Sengoku period, it can be inferred that they used to inhabit a much wider range. Since they have low flying ability, they are vulnerable to predators such as foxes and crows, but the area around Shizuko has many animals that prey on predators, making it a good environment for the Japanese grouse. However, it is still a mystery why the Japanese grouse, which is a mountain-dwelling species, descended to the flat areas.

    ¡°I understand. I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I will explain in detail another time, but for now, I will guide you to the residence where you will be staying when you wake up.¡±

    Shizuko asked one of the soldiers to guide Tadakatsu and Hanzo. Of course, since they were retainers of the Tokugawa clan, they would not be staying in the area where Shizuko lived, but in a residence on the outskirts.

    ¡°What a shame.¡±

    Tadakatsu, who was genuinely disappointed, let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural. Even though it was decided by the Lord and Oda-dono, there is no reason to let them live nearby so easily.¡±

    Hanzo, with a look of annoyance, retorted to Tadakatsu, stating the obvious. Hanzo had thought that he would be guided to a residence further away, but it turned out that Shizuko¡¯s residence was within visible distance. He thought she was being careless, but it wasn¡¯t easy to infiltrate a place where people and animals were constantly on guard.

    (It¡¯s not just the land, but the fact that they are being watched from the sky makes it extremely difficult to sneak into their close vicinity. And the mountains, which would be the most vulnerable in terms of security, are inhabited by wild animals. It seems easy at first glance, but there are no gaps in their security system.)

    Tsukinowaguma are crepuscular animals that are active during dim times of the day, such as morning and evening. However, this is a basic characteristic, and depending on the individual and the environment, they may also be active during the day or night. Furthermore, due to the abundance of food, there are many deer, and recently, the presence of wild boars and Japanese wolves has also been confirmed. Many animals inhabit the small mountains, but the food supply in the mountains is abundant enough to support them. Although they drive away animals that would cause trouble if they lived in the surrounding areas, most of the mountains have become the stronghold of these animals. The place Shizuko uses is just a small part of it.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not planning anything sinister, Lord Hanzo.¡±

    Tadakatsu stared at Hanzo, who remained silent. Whether it was because his reaction was quite interesting or not, Hanzo answered with a small smile.

    ¡°I just thought it would be interesting for a while.¡±

    Honda Tadakatsu and Hattori Hanzo were already experiencing Shizuko¡¯s baptism. They were surprised by the way meals were taken, the timing, the baths, and other lifestyle habits that were unfamiliar in Mikawa. However, after a few days, they began to adapt to the environment. By the fifth day, both of them had completely blended in. Tadakatsu became fond of the baths, while Hanzo became captivated by sake. Hanzo occasionally joined the evening meal and drinking sessions with Keiji and the others.

    Whether they were getting along on the surface or genuinely becoming friends, Shizuko couldn¡¯t tell for sure. But at least, she thought it was better than them quarreling, so she decided to watch over them. However, she could also say that she was busy with the training of the recently born German Shepherd Wolfhounds.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    The ten German Shepherd Wolfhounds instantly stopped in response to Shizuko¡¯s command. Five of them were from Kaiser and the Shepherd, two were from K?nig and the Shepherd, and three were from Litter and the Shepherd. As expected, no puppies were born from Wittman and Barty. Shizuko thought that in a stable environment where life and death coexisted, the instinct to reproduce had weakened. In captivity, even if they reproduce, there are cases where they don¡¯t even engage in reproductive behavior. It is said that this is because they believe that increasing their population does not contribute to their survival if they have a stable food supply and a safe territory.

    (Oops, I can¡¯t forget. I need to train the Wolfhounds now.)

    All the individuals had erect ears, drooping tails, thick fur, a sturdy body with flexibility, a double coat with guard hairs and undercoat, and sharp eyes reminiscent of wolves. They had extremely high reflexes, endurance, and overall agility, and even some individuals at a few months old were comparable to adult Shiba Inus. However, the differences in their personalities, which were common among the Wolfhounds, were also evident.

    First, Kaiser¡¯s offspring had large bodies and many of them had a friendly personality, but they were prone to causing trouble when they were bored. Even before training, they were extremely obedient to the leader. Next, K?nig¡¯s offspring usually behaved coolly, but they became clingy as soon as they didn¡¯t have anyone to interact with, making them troublesome. And among the three types, they had the strongest sense of obedience. Finally, Litter¡¯s offspring had excellent situational judgment abilities. While the other Wolfhounds reacted after receiving commands, Litter¡¯s offspring anticipated and acted based on Shizuko¡¯s movements.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing well.¡±

    Hanzo called out to Shizuko, who was training the Wolfhounds. Over the past few days, he had been observing her and had noticed that she possessed a special talent. She commanded a large number of animals, was respected as the ¡°Lord¡± by the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers), and managed to bring together difficult warlords. In a world of constant power struggles, it was abnormal for retainers without blood ties to form such a strong bond. And yet, there was a relaxed ¡°playfulness¡± that existed, and it seemed lacking in tension. It appeared disorderly, but there was order, and each individual moved freely, yet they were operated with regularity centered around Shizuko. This was Hanzo¡¯s conclusion after investigating everyone from Shizuko, who was at the top, to the lowest-ranking servant for several days.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s the owner¡¯s duty to train the dogs.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. I have never owned a dog, but training is the owner¡¯s duty, huh?¡±

    Hanzo emitted a killing intent as he spoke to Shizuko. However, Shizuko didn¡¯t react at all, and only the wolfhounds around her responded to the killing intent. The wolfhounds growled lowly, threatening Hanzo.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s okay, you can relax.¡±

    Shizuko tried to calm the wolfhounds that suddenly growled and stroked them. After a while, the wolfhounds, who had been staring at Hanzo, understood that he wouldn¡¯t take any action and stopped growling.

    (She doesn¡¯t react to the killing intent. Can this girl really survive in this chaotic world?)

    Hanzo, who was slightly worried about Shizuko¡¯s vulnerability, sighed. In that moment, he was hit by a strong impact from behind and was sent rolling on the ground without a chance to regain his balance.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama! Are you alright!?¡±

    The person who sent Hanzo flying was Tadakatsu. He rushed to Shizuko¡¯s side with his Dragonfly Cutter at an extraordinary speed. It was just a coincidence that Hanzo happened to be in the line of Tadakatsu¡¯s run, and Tadakatsu didn¡¯t intentionally send him flying.

    ¡°I felt some killing intent, but please rest assured! I am Honda Heihachiro! No one will get near Shizuko-sama!¡±

    ¡°Uh, well¡­ Anyway, what about Hanzo-san?¡±,¡±Huh? Oh, Hanzo-sama. It is impolite to lie down in front of Shizuko-sama, no matter how comfortable you are with her.¡±

    Tadakatsu obediently looked in the direction Shizuko was pointing. Hanzo was lying on the ground one to two meters away from Tadakatsu, but he didn¡¯t even think that he had sent Hanzo flying and expressed his dissatisfaction. After lying on the ground for a while, Hanzo suddenly stood up silently and approached Tadakatsu, then punched him with all his strength.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? That¡¯s my line!¡±

    Shizuko was flustered by the sudden scuffle in front of her.

    ¡°How ridiculous.¡±

    Ashimitsu appeared out of nowhere and muttered while placing his hand on Shizuko¡¯s shoulder. Unlike Shizuko, he watched the scuffle between Tadakatsu and Hanzo with a sense of exasperation.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a foolish commotion between men. Shizuko, it¡¯s dangerous to get involved. Leave these two idiots alone and let¡¯s have some tea¡­¡±

    Ashimitsu didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Tadakatsu sent him flying just like he did with Hanzo. Unlike Hanzo, Ashimitsu changed his body position in mid-air and gracefully landed in a defensive position.

    ¡°You! How dare you casually touch Shizuko-sama¡¯s shoulder! I haven¡¯t even touched her¡­ cough cough! Anyway, you are too familiar with women!¡±

    Tadakatsu, who had just been scuffling with Hanzo, shouted at Ashimitsu with a red face. Ignoring the enraged Tadakatsu, Ashimitsu placed his left hand on his neck and cracked his bones.

    (Oh no, this is bad)

    Shizuko understood from Ashimitsu¡¯s expression that he was angry. She thought it was a very dangerous situation, but now even her voice couldn¡¯t reach Ashimitsu¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You insolent brat. I like you. I will let you taste the ground from now on. And I¡¯ll tell you, I won¡¯t touch Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°What! W-What is your relationship with Shizuko-sama?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, unlike you, I have been close to Shizuko since she was this small.¡±

    Ashimitsu answered Tadakatsu¡¯s question with a triumphant expression. Tadakatsu, filled with despair, slapped his face with both hands to gather his determination.

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I hope we can resolve this peacefully¡­ haha¡±

    Shizuko timidly said, but as expected, neither of them responded to her words. They were now in a state where they only saw each other.

    ¡°So if I defeat you, I can grow flowers with Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too naive to think you can seduce me, brat. Go back and suck on your wet nurse¡¯s breast.¡±

    Shizuko felt like she heard a sound of the air splitting. Hanzo, who had been scuffling with Tadakatsu, also sensed the ominous atmosphere and quietly moved away from Tadakatsu.

    ¡°We won¡¯t get along, will we?¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, I was thinking the same thing.¡±

    While saying such things to each other, Tadakatsu and Ashimitsu slightly lowered their hips. They decided to fight without resorting to violence, using sumo. Sumo could be justified as training. Even if they got injured, no one would mind.

    ¡°If you want to apologize, now is the time.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, brat. Come, I¡¯ll be your opponent.¡±

    After exchanging words, a brief silence followed. Tadakatsu was the first to break it. Ashimitsu moved slightly later. They clashed with each other, their flesh colliding. But the sound when their shoulders collided was like the sound of a wooden mallet hitting a mud wall. Despite the intense collision, neither of them staggered backward and continued to push against each other.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    They didn¡¯t give in to each other for a while, but Ashimitsu, who didn¡¯t miss a small opening, threw Tadakatsu. Tadakatsu quickly got up and charged at Ashimitsu again.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing well, both of you.¡±

    Shizuko watched the sumo match between the two of them, half in exasperation. As the match went on and the winner was decided a few times, more and more spectators gathered. Some of them, like Tadakatsu and Ashimitsu, took off their jackets and joined the sumo. Of course, not only Shizuko¡¯s side but also people from other factions joined in.

    Although Tadakatsu and Hanzo were entrusted to Nobunaga, or more precisely, to Shizuko, they were not the only ones entrusted. Within Tadakatsu¡¯s group, about 30 elite retainers were accompanying them. Among the 30, there were notable individuals such as Honda Heihachiro, who raised Tadakatsu as the successor of the Honda family, and Nagasaka Hikogorou Nobumasa, who instilled knowledge of warfare in Tadakatsu. There were also Sakuraishi Shounosuke Katsutsugu, who commanded the troops in Tadakatsu¡¯s absence, and Chikushi Souzaemon Hidetsuna, the chief retainer of the Honda family, who supported the family for generations along with the Kaji family, represented by Kaji Kinpei Katsutada. They were all part of Tadakatsu¡¯s group.

    Perhaps due to Ieyasu¡¯s unclear orders or the stress caused by the changing environment, everyone, including Tadakatsu¡¯s group, took off their jackets and joined the sumo. As the number of participants increased, the spectators became more enthusiastic about the sumo. Sometimes, the thrown wrestlers would crash into the crowd, but no one minded.

    ¡°¡­Well, I guess this is fine.¡±

    As the number of people participating in sumo increased, Shizuko felt it was dangerous and watched from the second floor of a nearby building. It was forbidden to look down from above, but no one paid attention to it because they were so engrossed.

    ¡°Now, who¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Then, let me be your opponent!¡±

    Keiji, who had thrown his opponent, flexed his muscles on the dohyo (sumo ring). Someone from Tadakatsu¡¯s group raised their hand and stepped onto the dohyo to face him. Shizuko whispered to the male spectators, sipping her tea.

    ¡°Men are so simple. But I envy that about them.¡±

    One week after Tadakatsu¡¯s group settled in Shizuko¡¯s town, a letter of introduction arrived from Nobunaga. Upon checking the contents, it stated that Shizuko was entrusted with them for the preparation of her investigation of the Tokugawa territory. Ieyasu¡¯s acceptance of Shizuko¡¯s topographic survey was a show of adult composure and a strong front. It was also a statement that he did not accept being treated as a vassal. However, Nobunaga, who knew Ieyasu¡¯s true intentions, didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and instead showed his willingness to easily accept Ieyasu¡¯s demands.

    Nobunaga judged that it was not a problem to leave Ieyasu¡¯s retainers with Shizuko because of several reasons. At first, Shizuko was personally involved in all the projects she undertook, but after Ashimitsu and Mitsuo joined, they were able to establish a division of labor. Shizuko is in charge of agriculture, forestry, fisheries, and research and development, Mitsuo is in charge of livestock, and Ashimitsu is in charge of military affairs in general. Since Ashimitsu is responsible for the military information that other countries are most interested in, even if they sent spies, they would only obtain information about items that have already been adopted and deployed in the military.

    Furthermore, if we limit it to conversations between Shizuko and Ashimitsu, the literacy threshold required to understand the content is high, and there is no need to be conscious of espionage. For example, if Shizuko needs dynamite, anyone other than Ashimitsu would need to start with explaining what dynamite is. However, with Ashimitsu, all she needs to say is ¡°explosives ¡Á book, needed by a certain month.¡± It is difficult to even associate the sound with ¡°leaves¡± and ¡°dynamite.¡± Even if there is a danger of them vaguely grasping the content after living together and spending a long time, by the time they fully understand, the information would have become outdated and no longer classified. Therefore, it was judged that it wouldn¡¯t be a significant problem to have retainers from the Tokugawa clan, who may potentially become enemies in the future, by Shizuko¡¯s side.

    Shizuko, who is unaware of such political maneuvering, understood from the letter of introduction that she would be able to conduct a detailed topographic survey of the location she desired.

    (Now, how much of the Mikatagahara Plateau can I survey in the remaining year?)

    The Battle of Mikatagahara was a battle that took place on December 22nd, the third year of the Genki era, on the Mikatagahara Plateau between the Takeda army and the Oda-Tokugawa alliance. The Takeda army had a maximum force of 30,000, making it a total war, and it is famous for Ieyasu¡¯s great defeat. Shizuko knows the flow of historical events, but there is one thing she doesn¡¯t understand. That is the topography of the Mikatagahara Plateau at that time. Since it no longer exists in its original form in the present day, it is difficult to imagine what it was like. Therefore, the topographic survey of the Mikatagahara Plateau, which will be the final piece of the puzzle, is an important investigation that will determine the outcome of the battle against the Takeda clan.

    When the letter of introduction arrived, Shizuko gathered her retainers. This time, it was Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, Ashimitsu, and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), a total of five people. Keiji and the others were curious about why Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), who was still an apprentice, was called, but they didn¡¯t express their opinions, thinking that Shizuko must have her reasons.

    ¡°Permission has been granted for the topographic survey of the Mikatagahara Plateau. We will now form a survey team and conduct a detailed investigation over the course of a year. The Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) will be less active for a while, but since the number of Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) has increased significantly, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) were composed of various specialists, not just in terms of personnel. Thanks to their unique construction method, which was based on prefabrication and improved for the Sengoku period, the fortifications they built were highly praised within the Oda army. The Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers), who aimed to be like Roman legionnaires, were excellent in close combat and engineering. Their main duty was usually civil engineering, such as constructing sturdy fortifications, converting temples into permanent garrisons, and improving public roads for military advancement. The roads they built were of such high quality that Nobunaga later used them as commercial routes. They had many inconspicuous and unnoticed tasks, and they rarely stood on the battlefield, but their abilities were enough to impress even Nobunaga, and Okabe, who was also in Nobunaga¡¯s service, relied on them for work several times.,The Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) team that Shizuko formed and nurtured can be considered a powerful force within the Oda army. This time, Shizuko plans to bring a unit of 2,000 personnel, including specialists in terrain-related fields, from the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) team for the terrain survey of the Sanbagahara Plateau. However, it is almost impossible to recruit 2,000 personnel for a terrain survey, no matter how many people are involved. After all, the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) team is a highly sought-after unit, and it is clear that there will be considerable dissatisfaction. Although they are a unit that Shizuko has nurtured, as a member of the organization, it is difficult for even the influential Shizuko to mobilize them to the extent that it impairs their original function. Therefore, while requesting an excessive number of 2,000 personnel, Shizuko believed that only less than half of them would actually be able to be brought along.

    ¡°Well, the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) team is a unit that is constantly in demand due to their high abilities¡­ but we can only mobilize about 1,000 personnel for the terrain survey. So, for the survey team, I will bring along myself, Uncle Ashimitsu, Saizo-san, and Yoshyoshi-kun. Keiji-san and Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) will be in charge of borrowing the camp.¡±

    ¡°Borrowing the camp¡­ There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble of dividing it, we can all just move together.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not feasible for the entire army to move to the Tokugawa territory. Keiji-san and Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) have a reputation for being strong, so we need to show that they have about half the military strength for external purposes as well, to avoid unnecessary provocation.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s army is well-known within the Oda army and among other daimyo. If Shizuko¡¯s entire army were to move to the Tokugawa territory, it could be seen as a sign of rebellion against the Tokugawa, and even if the Tokugawa were to accept it, it could increase tension as neighboring daimyo would gather their forces in preparation for war. It is necessary to avoid any unnecessary disturbances for the sake of Nobunaga.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the reason, then there¡¯s no help for it.¡±

    Nagayoshi, pleased with his reputation for being strong, nodded vigorously. Keiji, exasperated by his confident attitude, decided not to interrupt their conversation and watched with a warm gaze.

    ¡°By the way, when will those horses you mentioned earlier arrive?¡±

    ¡°Ah, about that. I received a message recently, and they said it would be around September. Most likely, the survey will start around October, so we should be able to borrow the camp in time.¡±

    Destrier horses, classified as heavy horse breeds, had been transported to Japan by the Jesuit missionaries. Transporting Destrier horses was not only difficult but also posed a challenge in terms of securing enough food to sustain them. Unlike Arabian horses, which could be transported using multiple ships, there were only a few instances where Destrier horses were successfully transported. While it was known that elephants had been transported to Japan, Shizuko did not expect that it would be so costly and that only a few horses could be transported despite the large amount of money spent.

    ¡°Well, if there are no more questions, we can conclude the meeting. Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Why is Yokichi being brought along?¡±

    Saizo and Ashimitsu reacted slightly to Keiji¡¯s question. Yokichi was still an apprentice and was not someone who would typically be brought along for an important task like a terrain survey. However, the reason why Shizuko was bringing him along had not been explained yet.

    ¡°Ah, Yokichi-kun is coming along to learn civil engineering techniques among the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) team.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Um, um¡­ Shizuko-sama, I can¡¯t quite figure out why I, a certain someone, would be mixed in with the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) team.¡±

    Toudou Takatora (Yokichi), taken aback by the unexpected words, let out a bewildered voice. However, he quickly regained his composure and timidly asked Shizuko for the reason.

    ¡°In my estimation, I believe Yokichi-kun has the ability for castle construction. That¡¯s why I want him to learn civil engineering techniques among the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) team. Well, I won¡¯t force it on him, of course. It¡¯s also an opportunity to confirm that aspect.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no¡­ Yes. If Shizuko-sama sees potential in me, I have no objections. I was just a little surprised.¡±

    Toudou Takatora, who was praised for his castle construction skills in history, only showcased his talent in the early Edo period. Therefore, Shizuko wanted Takatora to learn architectural techniques among the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) team and develop his castle construction skills at an early stage.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking too much. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to place a military commander in such a position, but I¡¯m glad you understand.¡±

    Unbeknownst to Shizuko, Takatora agreed because he feared the intense gazes from Ashimitsu and Saizo, which resembled a killing intent.

    ¡°Well then, is there anything else? If not, we will conclude the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In response to Shizuko¡¯s announcement of the meeting¡¯s conclusion, everyone responded energetically.

    On August 28th, a significant event occurred for the Jesuit missionaries in Japan. Wada Koremasa, who had been protecting the missionaries during the Battle of Shiraiwakawa, was killed.

    Since the internal conflict of the Hosokawa clan (the Eisho Confusion) in the past, Settsu Province had always been a land of constant warfare. Currently, Wada Koremasa, Ibaraki Shigetomo, Araki Murashige, and Nakagawa Kiyohide were engaged in a power struggle. Although it had calmed down since Nobunaga¡¯s arrival in Kyoto, they had not yet united as one. After Nobunaga¡¯s defeat at the Siege of Shiga, the stopper was removed, and the two sides once again confronted each other, leading to a situation where their allied forces faced each other across the Shiraiwakawa on August 28th. This battle was symbolic of a generational shift. The three guardians of Settsu Province, who had been active during the Sengoku period (Wada Koremasa being one of them), disappeared from the forefront, and warlords of the Azuchi-Momoyama period emerged.

    While Wada Koremasa and the father and son, Takayama Tomochika and Ukon, who were also protecting the missionaries, fortified themselves in Takatsuki Castle, they were completely surrounded by the combined forces of Araki and Nakagawa. The situation worsened as Matsunaga Hisahide and his son Hisamichi, Miyoshi Yoshitsugu, and Shinohara Nagafusa joined the siege of Takatsuki Castle. They spent two days burning and destroying the castle town of Takatsuki.

    While Friar Frois had been observing the situation, he became concerned that the Christian churches in the vicinity of Takatsuki Castle would be destroyed if things continued as they were. He dispatched Lorenzo Ruiz to Oda Nobunaga to convey the desperate situation. Settsu Province, being a strategic location in the Kinai region and with Nobunaga aspiring to become the ruler of Japan, he offered to mediate in the conflict that had erupted at his doorstep. On September 9th, he sent Sukemori Sakuma as an envoy to recommend an immediate ceasefire and withdrawal from both sides. However, both armies did not accept Nobunaga¡¯s mediation. Nobunaga, who had been completely humiliated, but the resolution of this conflict would be delayed until the end of September.

    While Wada Koremasa, Takayama Tomochika and his son Ukon, and the combined forces of Araki and Nakagawa faced off at Takatsuki Castle, a historically significant event that would tarnish Nobunaga¡¯s reputation throughout Japan occurred. On September 12th, 1571, before the break of dawn, Nobunaga surrounded Mt. HieiEnryakuji Temple with an army of approximately 30,000 soldiers. More precisely, it was not Mt. HieiEnryakuji Temple itself, but the road used by the Enryakuji Temple warrior monks, as well as the land and sea entrances of Sakamoto. The elderly residents of Sakamoto offered money to plead for the cessation of the attack, but Nobunaga rejected them. The battle was inevitable, and the warrior monks of Mt. HieiEnryakuji Temple took refuge in the Hachiojiyama of the inner shrine of Hiyoshi Taisha, unbeknownst to them that it was a trap set by Nobunaga.

    ¡°This is the way of the samurai.¡±

    However, Nobunaga did not touch the main hall of Enryakuji Temple, which was essentially Mt. Hiei Enryakuji Temple itself. At that time, Enryakuji Temple served as a military base and had a large commercial city centered around Sakamoto. However, most of the monks had descended from Mt. Hiei and made Sakamoto and Shimozakamoto their bases for living.

    As soon as the sun rose, Nobunaga ordered a full-scale attack by his entire army, and the battle, known as the Siege of Sakamoto, began with a massacre. The Oda army first set fire to Sakamoto and Katata, and then, with the signal, various warlords raised their conch shells and battle cries as they attacked.

    Mitsuhide Akechi, Tsuneoki Ikeda, Katsue Shibata, Nobumori Sakuma, Yuuan Takei, Shigemasa Nakagawa, Nagahide Niwa, and Ashimitsu and Mori Nagayoshi from Shizuko¡¯s army participated in the battle of Sakamoto. The reason why Kinoshita Fujitaka Hideyoshi, who was historically present, was not there is because he was besieging Otani Castle with Shizuko¡¯s main army as a stronghold against Hisamasa.

    ¡°Help! Help! Help!¡±

    ¡°Please spare my life¡­ Ah!¡±

    Screams of despair and pleas echoed everywhere. However, not a single member of the Oda army listened to their pleas and continued to kill the people in Sakamoto in a calm and composed manner. They beheaded not only the warrior monks but also people of all ages and positions, without discrimination. They burned down buildings and mercilessly killed even infants, regardless of whether they were enemies or not. Although the Oda army was known for burning down buildings and killing even infants without mercy, it was strange that the main hall of Mt. HieiEnryakuji Temple, which was essentially untouched.

    Nobunaga left the main hall of Enryakuji Temple untouched for a reason. He had no intention of destroying Enryakuji Temple as a whole. At that time, Enryakuji Temple served as a military base, and Sakamoto, among others, had a large commercial city. However, most of the monks had descended from Mt. Hiei and made Sakamoto and Shimozakamoto their bases for living.

    Enryakuji Temple had four levels of monks: Inrai, Doshu, students, and public officials, and the center of corruption was the public officials. They indulged in sexual relationships with women and consumed meat and birds without hesitation. They stole ritual fees and alms when they were short of entertainment expenses, accepted bribes, and engaged in usurious moneylending. Sometimes they would push people into debt, forcing them to use their houses, land, and even women and children as collateral, and collect them with violence. Public officials used Enryakuji Temple¡¯s power to demand land taxes from mountain territories, and in times of crisis, they would wrap white cloth around their heads, take up weapons, and rampage in various places. Sometimes they would carry Mikoshi and rush into Kyoto, causing havoc until their demands were met.

    Enryakuji Temple, like Mt. Hiei Enryakuji Temple, had numerous shrines throughout the country and boasted power throughout the nation. They referred to Sakamoto Beach as an outer port and profited greatly from the inns and entertainment establishments used by groups visiting Enryakuji Temple. Their corruption was so severe that it was described in ¡°Nobunaga Koki¡± as ¡°without shame in ridiculing the world and without fear of the heavens.¡± Most of the monks had become secular and indulged in worldly pleasures, forgetting their faith.

    Enryakuji Temple refers to Nobunaga¡¯s burning as the ¡°Genki no Hounan¡± (Great Persecution of the Genki era), but even in historical records, Nobunaga did not completely burn down Mt. Hiei. However, Nobunaga completely sealed off the entire area around Sakamoto, so there were no third-party observers who directly witnessed what happened to Enryakuji Temple. There are numerous records of Nobunaga¡¯s burning in Friar Frois¡¯ reports, ¡°Gonoi-dono Ue Nikki,¡± and ¡°Oyu-dono Ue Nikki,¡± but as mentioned earlier, they did not directly witness the Oda army¡¯s burning. These records are merely accounts of hearsay. Throughout history, hearsay tends to be exaggerated and embellished.

    It was not until the Showa era, through excavations, that it was revealed that Nobunaga¡¯s burning of Enryakuji Temple was nothing more than an exaggerated illusion. Kaneyasu Yasumasa, who was involved in the excavation, reported that ¡°only the Central Hall and Auditorium of Enryakuji Temple were burned by Nobunaga.¡± Furthermore, many of the buildings of Enryakuji Temple had already been abandoned before the Genki era, and very few excavated artifacts indicated the destruction by fire during the Genki era. It was discovered that the burning of Enryakuji Temple by Motochika Hosokawa was more thorough, with most of the major facilities being destroyed at that time.,At that time, the ruler of Mt. Hiei was Prince Kakusho, the younger brother of Emperor Sh¨­shin. If Nobunaga had carried out the complete burning of the entire mountain, Prince Kakusho would not have survived and it would have been possible for him to become an enemy of Nobunaga. However, even after the burning of Mt. Hiei, Emperor Sh¨­shin did not change his attitude towards Nobunaga, and there are no records of any particular response taken. Prince Kakusho also did not engage in any activities at the imperial court and sought refuge with the Takeda family, who had protected Enryakuji Temple.

    In historical fact, Nobunaga left the rumors of the burning of Mt. Hiei as they were, but this time he used the Sixth Army to spread information in Kyoto and Sakai. The information spread in Kyoto and Sakai since early September that ¡°the people in Sakamoto are the ones who corrupted Enryakuji Temple¡± and ¡°the Oda family will not let any more evil demons deceive the Buddha.¡± Moreover, it was during this time that the Oda army¡¯s military actions in Sakamoto were established as an open fact in Kyoto and Sakai. During this time, Nobunaga did not pursue those who fled from Sakamoto with their assets. Furthermore, it was on September 10th that the Oda army was deployed near Sakamoto, and by September 12th, those who remained were either underestimating the Oda army or prepared to fight to the end, forcing them into this situation.

    It was already too late for them to make a fuss now. In Kyoto and Sakai, Oda¡¯s hand-distributed gazettes (newspapers) spread, and favorable information for Nobunaga had already taken hold before the invasion of Sakamoto. They also used the K¨­ga clan to play the role of those who escaped from Sakamoto and spread the information. Nobunaga achieved a complete victory in the information war and attacked and destroyed Sakamoto without any mercy or hesitation.

    ¡°Slaughter them all without distinction.¡±

    Numerous pleas for mercy reached the Oda army, but Nobunaga¡¯s response remained unchanged. The information about the attack was deliberately leaked, and he showed evidence that it was not a lie the day before, so if they were prepared to fight to the end, there was no other choice. It was an act of mercy to cut down the unruly ones before they could further tarnish their reputation in front of the public, Nobunaga said to those around him. Even those who had previously held respect for Enryakuji Temple witnessed the ugliness of the warrior monks in Sakamoto and realized that Nobunaga¡¯s thinking was correct. However, there were still some who hesitated to show mercy. In response to that, Nobunaga had a plan.

    ¡°I ask again. Why did you let the people of Sakamoto escape?¡±

    It was surveillance by Ashimitsu. Not surveillance of the Oda army, but surveillance of those other than the Oda clan retainers who participated in the attack on Sakamoto this time. The reason for doing this was that Hideyoshi did not participate in the attack on Sakamoto. When the Oda army burned down Sakamoto in the Mt. Hiei burning, Mitsuhide and Shibata thoroughly destroyed Sakamoto according to Nobunaga¡¯s orders. However, Hideyoshi, who was in charge of the Yokogawa area, let the people fleeing from Sakamoto escape. In other words, he was slacking off on his job, but this was not simply because Hideyoshi had humanitarian reasons or felt pity for those who were fleeing. The reason why Mitsuhide and Shibata were loyal to the orders, while Hideyoshi went against Nobunaga¡¯s orders, was related to their birth.

    Hideyoshi was born a farmer and had little connection with powerful figures like Mitsuhide and Shibata. It is also said that he was born as a lower-class Ashigaru (light foot soldier), but in any case, he had virtually no connections with other families. On the other hand, Mitsuhide and Shibata had a history of their families and had some influence with powerful figures. This difference became evident in their responses when attacking Sakamoto. In other words, Hideyoshi let those who fled from Sakamoto and had power go in order to gain connections with powerful figures. This allowed him to receive a large amount of tribute from Sakamoto when he later seized control of the country. Nobunaga did not know about this, but he feared that an ally who would let the enemy escape with money would appear and that this would allow the encirclement to be broken, so he ordered Ashimitsu to monitor his allies.

    ¡°Th-That is¡­¡±

    The warlord stammered in response to Ashimitsu¡¯s question. He glanced at the bodies of a mother and two children lying nearby. He couldn¡¯t help but see his own wife and children in their faces and felt pity for them. However, Ashimitsu¡¯s subordinates (including Tobikato, the leader of the ninja group) had been watching the whole thing. They immediately captured his wife and children, and without any questions, they were beheaded. The corpses were then rolled in front of the warlord, and Ashimitsu began questioning him.

    ¡°Kill all the people of Sakamoto without exception.¡±

    The warlord, who was being stared at, instinctively took a step back. He didn¡¯t see Ashimitsu¡¯s eyes as looking at an ally, but rather felt a chill down his spine. However, Ashimitsu, who judged that there was something dark behind his attitude, narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forgive them for the three of them.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you should forgive them with the heads of the same number of people you let escape.¡±

    The warlord couldn¡¯t understand what Ashimitsu meant by his words. No, he didn¡¯t even try to understand. In short, it meant that he should kill his own subordinates in the same number as the people he let escape. It was something that he couldn¡¯t possibly understand, and it was not a content that he could accept. Seeing the hesitating warlord, Ashimitsu let out a small sigh and raised his arm to give a signal. Instantly, arrows flew from all directions and pierced the heads of the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers) who were near the warlord.

    ¡°There is no use for useless people who can¡¯t even carry out Lord Oda¡¯s orders.¡±

    The warlord, who was about to protest, swallowed his words in the face of the killing intent from Ashimitsu and his men. Finally, the warlord understood. Ashimitsu did not consider them allies, but merely judged that they were not their enemies. If he were to clearly oppose him here, Ashimitsu would easily consider them enemies and kill them all. And even if he disposed of them, there would be no consequences for him. The warlord fully understood this.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡±

    Faced with the choice between pride and honor, or survival, the warlord chose the latter.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    With those words, Ashimitsu ignored the warlord and left with his subordinates. All that remained were the humiliated warlord and his retainers, and the bodies of the parent and child, brutally killed.

 CH 90

    Year 1571, mid-September.

    By the time Sakamoto had turned into a scorched earth under Nobunaga, Shizuko, under imperial orders, had attacked Otani Castle with Hideyoshi, keeping Hisamasa Asai pinned down. Of course, the forces of Shizuko and Hideyoshi were a mixed group, but their command structures were independent. Both sides were attacking the main gate, which was not only a key defense point but also a vulnerable spot. If this gate was breached, the enemy forces would flood in, so the defense side had allocated a large number of personnel and elite troops to guard it. Although they had been conducting a siege before Nobunaga¡¯s attack on Sakamoto, the attackers were at a disadvantage, and the situation was at a stalemate, or rather, they were even in a worse position. However, there was a reason for their disadvantage. Shizuko¡¯s forces repeatedly engaged in regular combat using only new recruits and low-skilled units, while leaving their elite troops behind. They would open hostilities at a set time every day, applying pressure without forcing themselves and then retreat at sunset. From the enemy¡¯s perspective, it seemed like a foolish strategy that only resulted in unnecessary exhaustion without any significant gains.

    Of course, this was a trap to implant a certain idea in the enemy¡¯s mind. The Oda forces only attacked during the day and did nothing at night, which led the defenders to think. If they continued the same pattern for seven days, the night patrols would become lax. Shizuko desired this complacency.

    ¡°Well, everyone, today is the twelfth day. Lord Nobunaga¡¯s attack on Sakamoto should be over by now. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s about time for us to launch our attack as well. Let¡¯s achieve great military feats.¡±

    Shizuko spoke calmly to the gathered individuals. Despite her nonchalant attitude, which did not show any signs of excitement, Saizo, who had a long history with her, understood that she was planning something.

    ¡°Seeing is believing, it¡¯s faster to see than to explain in detail.¡±

    After saying just that, Shizuko ended the conversation and asked Genro to gather the designated soldiers. She also instructed Saizo to retrieve something from Tsukigase Castle.

    ¡°Today, we will use something a little dangerous. It has a wide-ranging impact, so lower your troops more than usual and wait.¡±

    The soldiers didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but they had no complaints about the order to step back. After ensuring that the message reached each squad, Shizuko stood up with her bow. As usual, when she arrived at the main gate, Hideyoshi, who had arrived earlier, rushed towards her with Hidenaga and Hanbei.

    ¡°I would like to know what we are about to do soon. Hanbei seems to know, but he hasn¡¯t told me anything.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I am also skeptical, but it is a promise with Lady Shizuko. However, she said she would demonstrate the plan today, so she should tell us the details.¡±

    Only Hanbei had been briefed on the plan this time. However, even Hanbei was only given a rough outline and did not know the details. They thought it was to prevent information leaks, but Shizuko had a different intention. As they were attacking the main gate, there was a high possibility that spies from the Asai side had infiltrated their own forces. To inform them that ¡°something is going to happen,¡± Shizuko deliberately leaked information while concealing the core part.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s easy to explain in words¡­ but it¡¯s faster to see.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it necessary to be cautious about spies when we are on the verge of war?¡±

    ¡°Brother, it seems that Lady Shizuko is confident. Let¡¯s just silently watch the outcome. If it turns out to be too boring¡­ yes, let¡¯s treat ourselves to a cup of sake.¡±

    Shizuko seemed troubled by Hideyoshi¡¯s curious attitude, and Hidenaga came to her rescue with a smile. Being told by his younger brother Hidenaga, there was no choice but to back down obediently, and Hideyoshi thought.

    ¡°Fine. But when we execute it, make sure to tell me properly!¡±

    After emphasizing this, Hideyoshi returned to his camp with the two of them. Seeing Hidenaga¡¯s gaze that seemed to want to say something, Shizuko understood that she needed to contact Hideyoshi just before the execution.

    (As expected of Hidenaga. He¡¯s really good at handling Hideyoshi. In a way, it can be said that he is manipulating Hideyoshi.)

    Hidenaga pushed Hideyoshi¡¯s back gently when he was troubled, and he skillfully calmed him down when he was angry, and he always obtained what Hideyoshi desired first. In a sense, Hidenaga could be said to be controlling Hideyoshi, but he never boasted about his own achievements, always wearing a cheerful expression.

    (Well, the preparations are complete, but I can assume that he knows about last night¡¯s incident.)

    Hidenaga, who was perceptive, probably had a rough idea of what Shizuko was planning based on what she had done so far. It could be assumed that Takenaka Hanbei, even if he didn¡¯t know the details, had a general understanding of the situation. They were two people that they didn¡¯t want to turn into enemies, Shizuko thought while moving to the designated location.

    ¡°We will begin in half an hour.¡±

    True to her words, Shizuko remained still for an hour. And an hour later, just before noon, Shizuko finally took action. She first called Hideyoshi and the others to her.

    ¡°Finally. I¡¯ve been waiting!¡±

    Hideyoshi, with anticipation in his heart, laughed excitedly, while Hanbei and Hidenaga smiled wryly. Shizuko also smiled wryly at Hideyoshi¡¯s childlike excitement.

    ¡°Now, what we are about to do is very simple. We will destroy that gate.¡±

    After clearing her throat and changing the atmosphere, Shizuko pointed to the main gate and explained. If they could destroy the main gate, the current situation would change drastically. The three of them understood what Shizuko was going to do, but they immediately had questions.

    ¡°How exactly do you plan to destroy the main gate?¡±

    That was the method of destroying the main gate. If the destruction of the main gate was the goal, it contradicted what Shizuko had been doing in the past, repeatedly engaging in ordinary battles without annihilating the defending Ashigaru troops, and they didn¡¯t understand the connection.

    ¡°Well, well, I will show you now, so please wait a moment.¡±

    Shizuko lightly dismissed the confused three and moved to a suitable position. She mounted her horse and used binoculars to confirm the main gate. Seeing that the desired object was securely attached and the enemy side was unaware, Shizuko put the megaphone to her mouth and spoke in her usual manner.

    ¡°To the Asai soldiers guarding the main gate, we will now seriously begin our invasion. First, we will destroy the main gate, so if you don¡¯t want to die, please stay away from it.¡±

    The words, lacking in force, resonated at the main gate. For a moment, the Asai soldiers were taken aback, but they quickly regained their composure, and laughter erupted here and there. However, their attitudes had been anticipated, and Shizuko let go of the megaphone and prepared her bow.

    (It would be embarrassing to miss here. Aim carefully¡­)

    ¡°Hey, hey, you¡¯re going to destroy the gate with arrows? Keep the jokes to your speeches.¡±

    The Asai soldiers heckled, but Shizuko ignored them and aimed for something attached to the main gate. As soon as she felt her aim was steady, Shizuko released the arrow. It flew in an arc and hit the main gate precisely.

    In an instant, there was a thunderous explosion accompanied by a loud noise, and the main gate was blown backward.

    After flying about three meters, crushing any Asai soldiers in its path, the massive main gate fell to the ground with a heavy thud. The impact of the fall stirred up a cloud of dust.

    After a while, the dust cleared, and the visibility improved, but not a single person uttered a word. Neither the Asai soldiers nor the Oda soldiers, nor Hideyoshi, Hanbei, or Hidenaga, who were behind Shizuko, could understand what had happened. In the midst of this, Shizuko lowered her bow and once again put the megaphone to her mouth, speaking with the same nonchalant tone as before.

    ¡°Now that the main gate has been destroyed, we will begin the invasion. We will accept surrender for just a few more counts. Please make your decision quickly as we will launch a full-scale attack. One¡­ two¡­ three¡­¡±

    The Oda soldiers, who were still in a state of shock, finally remembered their duties and began preparing for battle at Shizuko¡¯s lively countdown. However, none of them understood what Shizuko had done to result in the main gate being blown away.

    ¡°Four¡­ five¡­¡±

    The cavalry also recovered from their confusion and quickly prepared their bows. In response to the sound, Oda soldiers all around began to take up the posture of an assault.

    ¡°Wait a minute! We surrender! We will come down, so please don¡¯t attack!¡±

    Just before Shizuko swung her arm down to initiate the invasion, the Asai side surrendered. Shizuko kept her hand raised and used her scope to observe their reactions.

    (Did I intimidate them too much? They seem really frightened, and I¡¯m starting to feel a little sorry for them.)

    Some stood dumbfounded, some trembled and held their heads, and some even fainted while still wetting themselves. They didn¡¯t know what had been done to them, but they associated the weapon that blew away the gate with their own future, and Shizuko thought they had despaired. She observed them closely, but seeing that the Asai soldiers had no intention of resisting, Shizuko spoke to them.

    ¡°Now, throw all your weapons behind you and lie face down on the ground with your hands behind your necks. If anyone remains standing or refuses to disarm, we will consider it as a sign of resistance.¡±

    The Asai soldiers followed her instructions and threw all their weapons behind them. Those who were unconscious had their swords and spears taken by those nearby, who then threw them as far as possible. Once everyone had finished disarming, they lay down on the ground. Shizuko noticed that there was no one standing within visible range and gave the order to the still bewildered soldiers.

    ¡°Vanguard, confirm the situation at the main gate!¡±,¡±Y-Yes!¡±

    Genro, who had momentarily been stunned and slow to react, quickly changed his mind and gave the order for 500 men to pass through the main gate. They collected the discarded weapons and checked the condition of the Ashikaga soldiers, but there was no sign of resistance.

    ¡°Remove the armor one by one. Those who are tapped on the shoulder, stand up!¡±

    Genro, having confirmed that the weapons had been brought to the Oda camp, proceeded to strip the Ashikaga soldiers of their armor. Since it took time, they divided into several groups to remove the armor. Once disarmed, they were given a small amount of money and enough food for one or two days, and were allowed to return home. Perhaps the final act of mercy was beyond their comprehension, as the Ashikaga soldiers couldn¡¯t help but look back at the Oda soldiers.

    ¡°Our lord is truly compassionate. He mourns even the deaths of lowly soldiers like you. Therefore, those who surrender and disarm themselves and return home will be spared.¡±

    Genro answered the puzzled Ashikaga soldiers. Unlike Shizuko, he spoke with a powerful voice.

    ¡°However! Our lord¡¯s mercy is not unlimited! Don¡¯t think you can continue to rely on our lord¡¯s mercy forever. If we meet again on the battlefield, you will be mercilessly cut down. Now, go!¡±

    After finishing his words, Genro drove away the Ashikaga soldiers. One by one, the soldiers discarded their armor and returned home. Within an hour, not a single Ashikaga soldier remained at the main gate. The bodies caught in the main gate were buried in a deep pit along with quicklime, and a simple grave was made with earth piled on top.

    ¡°Begin dismantling!¡±

    After driving away the Ashikaga soldiers from the main gate, Genro shouted orders loudly along with the deployment of soldiers. The civil engineering workers known as Kurokuwa shouted in response and stormed the buildings. Their task was to dismantle the defensive structures. Although they usually built buildings, they were excited about the rare task of demolition. They removed boards and sometimes destroyed the buildings. The dismantled materials were gradually carried out and sold to the Omi Province merchants¡¯ union at a bargain price. The Oda army was able to destroy the defense network of Odani Castle, the Kurokuwa were satisfied with their demolition work, and the Omi Province merchants¡¯ union could buy the materials at a bargain price. Everyone was in a happy state. If there was anyone unhappy, it would be Ashikaga Hisamasa, who had built the defense structures, and Nagamasa, who had to witness the dismantling of his own defenses.

    ¡°Dismantle quickly!¡±

    Genro urged the Kurokuwa workers. In response, the workers swung their axes and responded with the sound of destruction.

    Meanwhile, Shizuko, who was in the Oda army¡¯s main camp, was being bombarded with questions by Hideyoshi.

    ¡°Explosives? How did you destroy the main gate with just that amount?¡±

    ¡°Um, well. I¡¯ll spare you the detailed calculations¡­¡±

    Shizuko was getting tired of Hideyoshi¡¯s never-ending interest, but even after he finished, Hidenaga and Takenaka Hanbei were waiting behind him. Shizuko resigned herself to the fact that this would be a long day, and suddenly Hidenaga spoke up.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s about time we ask our questions as well. We haven¡¯t had a chance to speak since earlier.¡±

    ¡°W-Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have a scarecrow. Brother, from now on, questions are prohibited.¡±

    Hidenaga, who rarely spoke with such force, made his point, and Hideyoshi reluctantly stepped back. Hidenaga smiled, knowing that Shizuko was still not giving up, and turned to Takenaka Hanbei.

    ¡°You will probably ask the same question. In that case, please go ahead, Hanbei.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate that. Then¡­ what was Lady Shizuko planning with this battle?¡±

    After bowing to Hidenaga, Takenaka Hanbei asked his question. Hidenaga seemed to have the same question in mind, as he nodded with a smile.

    While Hideyoshi was questioning Shizuko, Takenaka Hanbei was recalling everything she had done. She had the power to easily destroy the main gate, but until today, she had repeatedly engaged in minor battles without attacking. At first, Takenaka Hanbei thought it was a minor battle to lure the enemy to the main gate, but now that the main gate had been easily destroyed, he concluded that there must be another motive.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a significant motive¡­ but if I had to give one, it would be to create an ¡®ambiguous situation.''¡±

    Takenaka Hanbei questioned Shizuko¡¯s words with a smile.

    ¡°Takenaka-sama, having heard my explanation, you know about the ¡®scheme¡¯ I set up. But what about the Ashikaga side? And what about the spies who witnessed this battle? I wonder what they think I did,¡± Shizuko replied with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Well, indeed¡­¡±

    What Shizuko did was a method commonly used in modern times to destroy doors. Along the seams of the gate, she attached plastic explosives such as Semtex, and finally attached them diagonally with a detonator buried in the central part. After that, the detonator could be triggered in various ways, causing the door to either fly backward from the explosion¡¯s impact or only the fixed fittings to be destroyed and collapse in place. What Shizuko did this time was almost the same. Instead of Semtex, she used gelignite, the world¡¯s first plastic explosive invented by Alfred Nobel. Unlike dynamite, which seeped nitroglycerin, gelignite was a convenient explosive because it did not seep nitroglycerin, even at that time.

    (Although it was developed for gold and silver mines, it unexpectedly became a byproduct.)

    In recent years, it has been replaced by ammonium nitrate fuel oil explosives and has not seen the light of day, but when it comes to explosives used for mining, dynamite was famous. By mixing nitroglycerin with ammonium nitrate and a heat-reducing flame retardant (such as salt), dynamite for mining excavation could be completed. However, nitroglycerin is an unstable substance and requires advanced facilities for production. Furthermore, when mixing nitrocellulose with nitroglycerin, if there is a failure in temperature and concentration control, explosion accidents can occur.

    In modern times, it is pressurized and mixed to be stable even at high temperatures, but it is difficult to create a pressure chamber in the Sengoku period. Therefore, Shizuko created a substitute for the pressure chamber by creating a low-temperature chamber and mixing the explosives there. Although it took time and could only mix a small amount, the power of dynamite alone was more than enough to make a profit.

    ¡°(Well, it¡¯s mostly Ashimitsu-san¡¯s theory, though.) In the end, they will surrender. With minimal losses, we can incorporate their entire army into ours. They will self-destruct and surrender on their own.¡±

    ¡°However, there are still people who can maintain their sanity. Such opponents are stubborn.¡±

    Takenaka Hanbei¡¯s question was valid. Even if someone had doubts about the defensive structures, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to break down. It was not surprising that there were people who could endure while carrying their doubts.

    ¡°Certainly, one or two people may be able to endure. But is enduring the problem¡¯s solution?¡±

    ¡°¡­Enduring alone is meaningless, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°With the encirclement tactic, reinforcements cannot approach, and the heavily fortified main gate is easily breached in an instant. Does the Oda army have any other hidden moves? Can they defend the castle with their current forces? The smarter the person, the deeper they think about the meaninglessness. And when a smart person collapses¡­ decision-making becomes difficult.¡±

    The Oda army used the encirclement tactic to cut off reinforcements and easily blow up the supposedly strong main gate. This was clearly evident. However, how they did it was unclear. Having a clear result but an unclear process induces a great sense of unease in the opponent. They begin to suspect if there are any other hidden tricks, and this mental exhaustion takes a toll.

    There is a reason to instill unease rather than fear. Fear comes with a specific target, but unease is a state where the target is not clear. Therefore, controlling unease requires a great deal of mental strength. The Oda army¡¯s actions are unknown, and this unease is vague and varies from person to person. Adding worries leads to stronger unease and negative thinking, which further intensifies the unease.

    ¡°(Well, it¡¯s mostly Ashimitsu-san¡¯s theory, though.) In the end, they will surrender. With minimal losses, we can incorporate their entire army into ours. They will self-destruct and surrender on their own.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s castle siege was primarily devised by Ashimitsu. First, they surrounded the castle with the encirclement tactic, preventing reinforcements from approaching and isolating the people inside the castle from the outside world, cutting off information. Then, they planted seeds of unease and worry within the castle, gradually eroding their calmness. The surroundings were already surrounded. The Oda side didn¡¯t need to rush, and even if the enemy attacked, they could retreat to the encirclement and defend the strong castle. Eventually, the enemy would give up on capturing the castle and retreat to their own castle. Unable to escape and cut off from external information, disagreements arose among the retainers, causing discord within the clan.

    As discord spread, someone would conduct covert operations that appeared to leak internal information, causing suspicion and paranoia among the retainers. The person framed as the suspect would be forced to prove their innocence, even though they hadn¡¯t leaked any information. However, proving that they hadn¡¯t leaked information was impossible. And if they desperately defended themselves or emotionally argued against the suspicion, they would appear suspicious to those around them. The pitiful suspect¡¯s life was at stake, so it was natural for them to become desperate, but once suspicion arose, they wouldn¡¯t even notice such things. This would lead to gossip and quarrels that would normally not be revealed, and eventually, factions would form and escalate into violence.

    As a final touch, Shizuko encouraged betrayal from her side. She called out to those who surrendered first, offering them mercy, creating an environment conducive to betrayal. Even if they didn¡¯t respond to her call, they could simply kidnap someone. After that, they would search desperately for a traitor who didn¡¯t exist. No matter how strong the castle was, if the hearts of those defending it were broken, it would easily fall.,¡±On our side, we won¡¯t exhaust ourselves, and only the higher-ups on the other side will self-destruct. And we can easily collect resources from the other side¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    While explaining, Shizuko noticed that Hideyoshi and the other two were not looking well. She became anxious, wondering if she had said something that bothered them, but Takenaka Hanbei shook his head to deny it.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem. I was just a little surprised.¡±

    ¡°I-I see. Well, let¡¯s end the explanation here, and continue another day.¡±

    Hideyoshi and Hidenaga nodded without raising any objections to Shizuko¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°She¡¯s a person who comes up with ruthless siege tactics despite her innocent face.¡±

    On the way back to his camp, Hideyoshi suddenly muttered. Takenaka Hanbei and Hidenaga also nodded, agreeing with Hideyoshi¡¯s opinion. The three of them had rich imaginations, so they realized that if Shizuko¡¯s ideas were actually implemented, it would lead to an uncontrollable situation.

    ¡°Reinforcements are not coming. If discord arises internally, deserters will not cease. If we reach a situation where we can¡¯t judge who to trust, we will no longer be able to act as an army, you see.¡±

    Hidenaga joked while looking up at the sky. Perhaps his mind was distracted by it, and Hideyoshi spoke with a wry smile.

    ¡°Hanbei, there¡¯s no need to be so ruthless. The enemy is pitiful, after all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This siege strategy is also calculated to instill fear in the enemy and encourage surrender among those around. It¡¯s not such a ruthless plan.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Even if the besieged castle has its information cut off, the external castles understand what is happening. If they think they will be attacked in such a way¡­ they may easily surrender.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ hahaha! W-Well, of course, I¡¯ve noticed that too. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to go that far.¡±

    Seeing that the two of them were satisfied, Hideyoshi hastily tried to cover up his slip of the tongue. Although his attitude was obvious, Takenaka Hanbei and Hidenaga did not delve deeper and just smiled wryly.

    (¡­I see, I¡¯m starting to understand.)

    While listening to Hideyoshi and Hidenaga¡¯s conversation, Takenaka Hanbei understood something.

    (What Shizuko is doing is capturing the castle with minimal sacrifice. Isolating the castle, creating uncertainty about what will happen, and creating an environment that makes surrender easier. Those who see this will fear that it will be their turn next.)

    Takenaka Hanbei turned his gaze towards Hidenaga. Hidenaga had a smile on his face, but his eyes were not smiling. Takenaka Hanbei knew that he had come to the same conclusion as him.

    (To capture it not with force, but with psychological warfare. It¡¯s a terrifying tactic that can¡¯t be easily imitated. The castles that will be captured by Shizuko from now on will become a strange situation that is both fortunate and pitiful in a sense.)

    For the time being, it would be Tsukigase Castle, Takenaka Hanbei added in his mind.

    While the main force of the Shizuko-Hideyoshi alliance was capturing the main gate of Kotani Castle, a separate unit was attacking Tsukigase Castle. The tactics remained the same, surrounding the castle with multiple layers of fortifications, cutting off supply routes, and preventing reinforcements from approaching. After that, they would attack and then retreat, repeating a delaying tactic of attacking and retreating. With no reinforcements coming and the supply line completely cut off, the lord of Tsukigase Castle, Tsukise Tango no Kami Yorinobu, felt helpless in defending the castle.

    Nobunaga had built a fortress on Mount Tora Gozen, but Tsukigase Castle was located just west of it, and there was a risk of being flanked if they made one wrong move. Therefore, for Nobunaga, it was strategically necessary to capture both Tsukigase Castle and the nearby Yamamotoyama Castle. Shizuko used her Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) group and applied the prefabrication method to develop the ¡°Ichiya Fukei¡± (overnight fortification) that surrounded the two castles.

    The Ichiya Fukei method, named after Nobunaga¡¯s Sunomata Castle, does not involve producing materials for the fortification at the site where it is built, but rather producing and processing the necessary materials for the fortification in advance in a safe location, and then assembling them at the site where the fortification is built. The method had the drawback of looking complete on the outside but being hollow on the inside. However, the advantage of being able to build a fortification overnight gave them the advantage of demoralizing the soldiers and civilians holed up in the castle. If the subordinates as a whole lost their fighting spirit, surrender would be the only option for the lord.

    An event occurred that proved this. The soldiers defending Tsukigase Castle gradually lost their fighting spirit. On the first day, the fortification was completed, on the second day, discord arose within the castle, and on the third day, they received information that reinforcements from Yamamotoyama Castle were not coming. They offered to surrender. The information about Yamamotoyama Castle was a lie, but the presence of an enemy castle around them created a sense of confinement and robbed them of their ability to think rationally.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve obtained what I needed.¡±

    With the requested items from Shizuko in hand, Saizo immediately headed towards the headquarters of the Shizuko-Hideyoshi alliance.

    ¡°We were able to capture Tsukigase Castle without besieging it, but I feel a bit unsatisfied.¡±

    One of Saizo¡¯s attendants muttered with a slightly troubled expression. Although they could hope for advancement based on their performance on the battlefield, Shizuko¡¯s tactics hardly involved any fighting. This was a problem even before considering their performance.

    ¡°Tsukigase Castle is an important stronghold for the Asai and Asakura clans. Understand the difficulty of capturing it without causing damage. As the art of war says, it is a last resort to fight and capture a castle, and it is a superior strategy to capture a castle without fighting.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Although he had a slightly dissatisfied expression, Saizo ignored his attendant and hurried to the headquarters. It was rare for him to be away from Shizuko¡¯s side for a long time, so he was restless. Pushing his horse a little harder, he arrived at the headquarters in two-thirds of the usual time. Saizo immediately headed towards Shizuko upon arrival. They were not holding a war council, but Saizo knew that Shizuko was with Hideyoshi and the others. When he finally saw Shizuko, Saizo let out a small sigh of relief. But immediately, he prepared to prostrate himself and speak.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama. As ordered, I had the selected individuals hand over the requested items.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, it was faster than expected. Let the soldiers rest. As for the next Yamamotoyama Castle¡­ it depends on Lord.¡±

    While saying that, Shizuko received what she had asked Saizo for. It was a document. However, when she opened the document, it was blank. Only the seal that proved the person had written it was written in the corner. Not only Hideyoshi and Takenaka Hanbei, but also Hidenaga, were puzzled by it.

    ¡°Hey, Shizuko. What are you going to use that blank document for?¡±

    Hideyoshi, who was curious, pointed to the document with his fan and asked. Shizuko answered while showing the document to Hideyoshi and the others.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just write in this document that we are secretly communicating with the Oda family. Well, the recipient of the document is addressed to Asai who is holed up in Kotani Castle.¡±

    ¡°Tsukigase Castle has fallen, right? Why bother writing a document for secret communication?¡±

    ¡°In addition to the document for secret communication, I will add a letter that says ¡®People¡¯s hearts are unpredictable. It is futile to see the crumbling unity.¡¯ After that, it¡¯s up to Asai to decide how to judge it¡­ Well, they can do as they please.¡±

    ¡°¡­? -What!?¡±

    At first, Hideyoshi didn¡¯t understand, but the moment he understood the meaning of the words, a chill ran down his spine. Takenaka Hanbei, Hidenaga, and Saizo also broke into a cold sweat as soon as they reached the answer. If the plan Shizuko is about to carry out succeeds, it will force Asai to prove the existence of a traitor. If the document of secret communication falls into Asai¡¯s hands, he will think that Tsukigase Castle fell because of a traitor. Even if he doesn¡¯t think that way, it¡¯s a perfect scenario for Asai if he believes that there is a traitor. After all, for the countrymen, they must be extremely cautious of their retainers¡¯ betrayal.

    The same goes for Yamamotoyama Castle. Just by saying those words, Asai Hisamasa will become suspicious and doubtful. If Yamamotoyama Castle falls in the same way, they will be further disadvantaged. However, if there is a traitor, their movements will be known. If Yamamotoyama Castle has fallen due to the hands of a traitor, there is a risk that the reinforcements will be annihilated. For Asai, who no longer has time to send reinforcements, the annihilation of the reinforcements is a situation to be avoided. But the countrymen have a duty to send reinforcements to the supporting castle. If they neglect this duty, the retainers will easily betray the countrymen to protect their own families. Asai Hisamasa will be greatly troubled whether to send reinforcements or abandon them.

    ¡°Asai will be troubled, the entire family will suspect each other, and the members of Yamamotoyama Castle, who are unjustly suspected, will become suspicious of each other. If left alone, the unity of the Asai family will crumble and they will start an internal conflict on their own. When the Asai family is sufficiently weakened, we will crush them all at once.¡±

    When she said ¡°crush,¡± Shizuko forcefully hit the table. It hurt a little, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face and continued speaking.

    ¡°Kotani Castle is a sturdy castle. However, even the strongest walls will collapse due to a single crack. No matter how strong we make the castle, if the hearts of the soldiers break, it will fall. If we can create a crack in the Asai family with this plan, it will work to our advantage in the future.¡±

    An event that proves her words will occur. Due to Hisamasa¡¯s unfounded suspicion of Yamamotoyama Castle¡¯s lord, Atsuji Sadayuki, a rift was created between Sadayuki and Hisamasa. The rift not only did not disappear but widened as time passed. When the rift widened to the point where it was no longer shallow, a demon took residence in Sadayuki¡¯s heart. The demon of ¡°secretly communicating with Nobunaga.¡±

 CH 91

    1571, early October.

    The town of Sakamoto, which was also the gate town of Hiyoshi Shrine, was destroyed and surrendered to Nobunaga. Although the main temple, Mt. Hiei Enryakuji Temple, was safe, there was no chance of winning, so it was a measure to avoid further conflict and inevitable defeat. However, this was unknown to others, and as a result, the authority of Enryakuji Temple fell and the soil was created where they could no longer behave arrogantly as before. Tendai Zasu, the head priest of Enryakuji Temple, was expelled from Mt. Hiei, and Emperor Sh¨­shin and the Imperial Court did not blame Nobunaga for this.

    The Central Hall and Auditorium of Enryakuji Temple and Hiyoshi Shrine were burned down, and all the temple and shrine lands were confiscated by Nobunaga. These territories were distributed to Mitsuhide Akechi, Nobumori Sakuma, Shigemasa Nakagawa, Katsuie Shibata, and Nagahide Niwa. While these five had their own territories, they governed the distributed territories by sending their retainers.

    The head priest of the Tendai Sect, Kakusho H¨­shinn¨­, and others who negotiated with Nobunaga, including G¨­sei Sh¨­kakuin, fled to Kai and sought protection from Shingen Takeda, who responded by protecting them. Upon learning of Nobunaga¡¯s treatment of Enryakuji Temple, he criticized him, saying, ¡°Nobunaga is not a human, but a ¡®heavenly demon¡¯s transformation.''¡±

    The next day, Nobunaga entrusted the post-war handling to Mitsuhide Akechi and led only his elite troops to Kyoto. During that time, each army defeated the uprisings in Omi Province one by one. After entering Kyoto and dealing with the suppression of Enryakuji Temple and various post-war matters, as well as greetings, Nobunaga returned to Gifu. While staying in Kyoto, Nobunaga heard worrisome rumors multiple times and called for Ashimitsu, whom he suspected to be the cause.

    ¡°What have you done to Matsunaga?¡±

    The rumors that were circulating were about the Matsunaga army that was besieging Takatsuki Castle. Despite being in a favorable position in the battle, they suddenly withdrew from the front lines and returned to their home base, closing the gates and attracting attention from those around them. Nobunaga, who had sent his spies to gather information, suspected that it was probably Ashimitsu¡¯s doing. There was a reason for suspecting Ashimitsu. He had been targeted for assassination by the Miyoshi Trio and Nagayasu Matsunaga. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he harbored deep hatred.

    ¡°Hmph, I just threatened him a little. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Ashimitsu laughed and answered Nobunaga¡¯s question. He calmly answered without any sign of agitation, but from Matsunaga¡¯s perspective, it was certain that the person he had tried to kill was still alive and waiting for an opportunity to kill him after gaining power. It made sense for him to flee from the enemy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk back, I won¡¯t listen to your excuses. Do you want to end up like S¨­i (Miyoshi S¨­i, one of the Miyoshi Trio)?¡±

    ¡°Even death is too lenient for you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s worth seeking revenge at the cost of many sacrifices? It makes my skin crawl just to see you alive and well, you who feast on food every day. You insects should die like insects so that I can sleep in peace!¡±

    Ashimitsu recalled the words he had said to Nagayasu Matsunaga and his son, and a smile involuntarily appeared on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be quiet for a while. Although I might go crazy from being threatened too much.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for details. But be moderate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it well.¡±

    It was as if he was saying ¡°no¡± to Nobunaga¡¯s question. Understanding this, Nobunaga gave up on saying anything more to Ashimitsu and instead let out a deep sigh.

    After completing the negotiations with Hisamasa Asai, the Shizuko army returned to Owari after leaving the post-war handling to Hideyoshi. They had suffered a considerable number of wounded soldiers, but the number of casualties was small enough to be counted on both hands. After leaving the handling of the remaining families to Genr¨­, Shizuko rewarded those who had performed well in this campaign. Nagamasa was among them. He was given a hundred soldiers and was also appointed as a retainer along with Endo and Mitamura. Although they were originally Nagamasa¡¯s vassals, they were now officially under Shizuko¡¯s command. Therefore, with this reward, they no longer needed to pretend to be coincidental and could openly follow Nagamasa¡¯s lead. However, Shizuko, who knew that the two of them were scheming, gathered the three of them in one place to prevent unnecessary discord within the unit.

    After completing the post-war handling and the rewards, Shizuko embarked on a major task. It was the harvest of pepper. In India and Southeast Asian countries, pepper is harvested from March to May, but due to the timing of planting and the climate, Shizuko¡¯s pepper field ended up with a late harvest period from August to October. The pepper had started to bear fruit around late August, but it only produced small fruits until September. Finally, by the end of September, the fruits grew larger. Pepper plants, which are vine plants, produce about 2 kilograms of fruit per vine. However, due to unsuitable soil or insufficient temperature, the fruiting was not satisfactory, and only about 5 kilograms in total were harvested from the 10 plants that bore fruit. The expected harvest was about 20 kilograms, but this year, there were 4 plants that didn¡¯t bear any fruit or even flowers, resulting in a significant loss considering the investment.

    ¡°Pepper, pepper!¡±

    Shizuko danced a mysterious dance while rejoicing that the pepper had been harvested. In the Sengoku period of Japan, pepper cultivation was nothing more than a dream, so the fact that even a small amount could be harvested was a cause for celebration. For her, the fact that she could harvest even a small amount was more joyful than a small harvest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make white pepper and black pepper, and mix them to make pepper.¡±

    Black pepper (made from unripe fruit) and white pepper (made from fully ripe fruit) are made from the fruits of the pepper plant, and green pepper and pink pepper are also made depending on the harvest time and the method of production. Black pepper is made by sun-drying unripe fruit, while white pepper requires soaking in water for complete fermentation. After fermentation, the outer skin is peeled off and then sun-dried. In modern Japanese households, a blend of black and white pepper in powdered form is commonly used. However, powdered pepper loses its aroma easily and has a shorter shelf life. In contrast, whole black and white pepper can be stored at room temperature for up to three years. Therefore, in the Sengoku period, it would be best to put the grains in a pepper mill and grind them when needed.

    Although an electric mill was out of the question, Shizuko believed that a wooden manual pepper mill with a tapered center would be the most suitable. A few months ago, she had purchased a wooden pepper mill with a tapered center from a Nanban ship. It only contained the container without the pepper itself, and it was not a large package, so she was able to purchase it cheaply. She also bought bay leaves (dried leaves of the bay laurel used as a spice) and bay laurel seedlings to prevent decay. The Nanban merchants were puzzled by Shizuko, who paid a large sum of money for the seedlings that were like weeds, but they didn¡¯t want to risk upsetting Shizuko, who was a good payer, and ended up giving her a wooden box full of bay leaves and a few seedlings as part of their cargo.

    The bay laurel was taken home, and the pepper mill was brought to the technology district to be replicated. Some of them were dismantled to understand the structure, but it allowed them to reproduce it quickly. Bay laurel, which is classified as a herb, is suitable for neglect cultivation, so after transplanting it into planters, they simply watered it and left it alone. Despite that, it grew well, showing the terrifying vitality of herbs.

    ¡°Chicken, check. Salt, check. Bay leaves, check. Germinated brown rice, check. Pepper, check. Eggs, check. Everything is ready.¡±

    When the white pepper was ready, Shizuko received a letter from Fr¨®is. It informed her that the desired heavy horse breed, Destrier, had finally been transported to Gifu. Until now, Nobunaga had blocked the key points from Kyoto to Gifu, so they couldn¡¯t use the safe roads and the transportation of horses was delayed. However, with the destruction of Sakamoto, the blockade in the area was lifted, and they were finally able to transport the horses, as stated in the letter. The letter also mentioned that there was someone Fr¨®is wanted her to meet.

    (Hmm, considering the situation, it¡¯s probably Gneki Soldi Organtino, the head of the Kyoto mission. It doesn¡¯t seem like Francisco Cabral, the head of the Kyushu mission.)

    Gneki Soldi Organtino was an Italian missionary who came to Japan in May of the Genki era and conducted missionary activities in Japan for a long period of thirty years. With his good personality and his fondness for the Japanese people, he was loved by many Japanese and was known as ¡°Urukishi the Christians.¡± He became acquainted with the ruling powers of the time, such as Nobunaga and Hideyoshi. With his cheerful and charming personality, he actively learned Japanese language and customs. He studied the Lotus Sutra for a year from 1573 and achieved great success by increasing the number of believers in the Kinki region to 15,000 within three years. He served as the head of the Kyoto district mission for thirty years from 1577, which indicates the implementation of ¡°adaptationism¡± and the tremendous trust he gained from the Japanese people.

    In contrast to Organtino, Francisco Cabral, the head of the Kyushu mission, was a Portuguese adventurer who, like his contemporaries, had a negative and discriminatory attitude towards the Japanese people and Japanese culture. Cabral was the first to reject adaptationism, completely ignoring the policies of his predecessor, Cosme de Torres, and referring to the Japanese people as low-class citizens, which created a rift between Japanese believers and missionaries. Eventually, he was dismissed from his position as the head of the mission in 1581 and returned to Goa, India.

    It should be noted that there were no local believers and no churches in Japan, a country in a state of continuous warfare. The fact that the missionaries like Fr¨®is were able to conduct Christian missionary work in Japan was due to the achievements of Cosme de Torres. He implemented the ideology of ¡°adaptationism¡± (where missionaries respect the local culture and live rooted in that culture) that went beyond the thinking of Europeans at the time and fulfilled Xavier¡¯s dream of preaching in Kyoto. Churches were established in Kyoto, Sakai, Yamaguchi, and other places, and many believers were born, thanks to Torres¡¯ continued efforts to realize Xavier¡¯s dream.,(But wasn¡¯t Cabral in Kyoto until he went to Yamaguchi in 1573¡­?)

    After thinking for a moment, Shizuko decided that it must be Organtino whom Fr¨®is wanted to meet. Since he is also responsible for spreading Christianity in Kyoto, he would be more satisfied with him.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s cook after a long time. This time, it¡¯s a dish that uses expensive spices like pepper.¡±

    Aya and Shou offered to help, but Shizuko told them to focus on their own work as she didn¡¯t need their help. This time, Shizuko is making salt-grilled chicken. First, she removes the internal organs and bones from the whole chicken while keeping its shape. At the same time, she rinses the sprouted brown rice that will be stuffed into the chicken¡¯s belly and soaks it in water for about ten minutes. After finishing, she wipes off the moisture from the chicken and puts the sprouted brown rice on a sieve. Next, she rubs freshly ground pepper all over the chicken, stuffs the hollowed belly with a mixture of sprouted brown rice and bay leaves, and sews it closed with a bamboo skewer. Once the chicken is prepared, it¡¯s time for the salt kiln. She lightly whips egg whites and mixes salt into it.

    She spreads the mixed salt on the base of the stone oven to a thickness of about one centimeter, then places the chicken on top and covers the entire chicken with a dome of salt about one centimeter thick. She heats it in the stone oven for about an hour and a half, then lets it cook for another thirty minutes with the residual heat after turning off the fire. Once she takes it out of the stone oven, she breaks the salt with a hammer and takes out the chicken from the inside. She removes the stuffing from the belly, mixes it with the steamed chicken meat, and separates the thin parts with a high salt content to use as ingredients for the soup.

    ¡°Now¡­¡±

    She takes out a fan from her pocket and fans the dishes arranged on the table. Like insects attracted to the nectar of flowers, everyone is drawn to the delicious smell. As the smell spreads throughout the house, Saizou, followed by Keiji, Nagayoshi, and finally Ashimitsu, gather without being called.

    ¡°Hungry children. Today¡¯s dish is made with pepper that the Nanban people love.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Keiji and Nagayoshi raise their hands and cheer. Shizuko is slightly amazed by their attitude, but she arranges the dishes while calling Aya, Shou, and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou). Unfortunately, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) is away with Nobunaga, so he and his grandfather are absent.

    (It¡¯ll be noisy when they come back.)

    Shizuko thinks about such things as she takes her seat. She puts her hands together and gives a pre-meal greeting, and Keiji and the others follow suit.

    ¡°Wow, this is delicious. It¡¯s just brown rice, but the flavor has soaked in and it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°This soup has just the right amount of chicken flavor and it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    ¡°Yum! Yum!¡±

    Nagayoshi eats the sprouted brown rice while shouting with excitement, Saizou slowly enjoys the chicken soup, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) silently eats his rice, and Keiji eats while taking out sake from somewhere and drinking it. The table is chaotic. Shizuko¡¯s head starts to hurt, but she feels relieved to see Aya and Shou enjoying the food. The only one who has eaten it before, Ashimitsu, eats quietly as usual, but a small smile appears on his face.

    (The pepper turned out pretty good.)

    Shizuko feels a sense of accomplishment seeing that even Keiji and the others, who are picky about taste, are satisfied.

    A few days later, Shizuko prepares her usual male attire for a meeting with Fr¨®is and heads to the mansion in Gifu with Keiji, Saizou, Nagayoshi, and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) who don¡¯t usually accompany her. After completing the final check of the mansion, Shizuko goes to bed early to prepare for the meeting. The next day, two hours before the meeting, Shizuko finishes all the preparations and waits for Fr¨®is¡¯ visit.

    ¡°Fr¨®is-sama has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    After a while, Fr¨®is and his companions are led into the reception room. Lu¨ªs Fr¨®is, Lorenzo Rokkasai, a sister accompanying them, and a friendly-looking missionary enter the room.

    ¡°Thank you for granting us the honor of an audience today.¡±

    Fr¨®is bows as usual, and the other three follow suit. It seemed like the usual scene, but Shizuko noticed that Fr¨®is¡¯ expression seemed slightly awkward.

    ¡°Please rise. And today, I heard that you have brought the cargo I requested. First, I would like to see the horses. After that, we can have a leisurely conversation.¡±

    Fr¨®is hesitated for a moment, but when he saw the friendly-looking missionary nod, he agreed to Shizuko¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Uh, wow¡­¡±

    Among Shizuko¡¯s group, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) was the first to be stunned when he saw the giant horse, Destria. Nagayoshi and Saizou also showed a tense expression in the face of the intimidating presence of the large breed they had never seen before. Only Keiji¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Wow, what a magnificent horse.¡±

    Shizuko, who knew the real thing from pictures, felt a sense of admiration for Destria¡¯s strength, despite being surprised by its size and the heat it emitted. Destria had a gentle temperament and was obedient. It didn¡¯t resist when Shizuko, who was wearing a hood, touched it, but instead sniffed her and touched her with its nose. Even if Shizuko¡¯s face was hidden, horses could easily read human emotions. If they are scared, horses become wary, and if they are friendly, horses respond in kind. Observing the five Destrias, Shizuko realized that they were fatigued.

    ¡°The horses seem tired from the long journey. Give them plenty of water and feed in the stable. I see you¡¯ve laid fresh sawdust. And what about the cats?¡±

    Shizuko asks the stableman who manages the stable. The stable is like a house for horses. It is a minimum requirement for it to be a clean, south-facing, spacious, bright, and well-maintained room. Horses are clean animals, so having a dirty room causes stress. Sawdust is the fine wood chips produced when cutting wood. It is generated in large quantities on a daily basis when cutting timber. Sawdust is not as good as straw for bedding, but it has insulation and deodorizing effects. It suppresses the smell of urine, making it a good material for both horses and the humans who manage them. For Shizuko, who manufactures a certain standard of lumber using prefab construction methods, obtaining sawdust is easy. However, she also prepared straw just in case, as some horses may not like sawdust. As for why cats are released in the stable, it is for rat control and because horses and cats surprisingly get along well.

    ¡°Yes! Everything is in order.¡±

    ¡°Good. Once the fatigue of the five horses is relieved, we will transport them to Owari. Please do your best until then.¡±

    If they pay too much attention to the tired horses, it will only add unnecessary stress. Shizuko shows a somewhat indifferent attitude as she bids farewell to the horses, then returns to the room with Saizou and the others, along with Fr¨®is and his companions. Upon returning to the reception room, Shizuko has a servant prepare tea. It was a bit difficult to drink with the hood on, but Shizuko manages to moisten her throat and coughs lightly.

    ¡°My business is finished. Now, let¡¯s hear your story.¡±

    Shizuko had a rough idea of what Fr¨®is would talk about. At this time, a significant event is happening for the missionaries.

    ¡°Then, let me start. Excuse me, my name is Organtino. Please remember it from now on.¡±

    ¡°You are the renowned Gneki Soldi Organtino, aren¡¯t you? I have heard rumors about you.¡±

    Organtino shows a slight reaction to being called by his full name, but quickly puts on a smile.

    ¡°Haha, it is an honor to have my name reach the ears of the Prime Minister.¡±

    Organtino considered asking for Shizuko¡¯s name, but decided not to do so in this situation. Japanese rulers avoid revealing their names. He knows that they believe in kotodama, the power of words. Shizuko¡¯s reason for not revealing her name is simply because she hasn¡¯t received an order from Nobunaga to disclose her identity, although it slightly contradicts Organtino¡¯s thinking.

    ¡°So, what is the purpose of your visit?¡±

    ¡°Ah, as you yourself mentioned, it is to let Oda-sama know about us and become friends. Following that, I also came to get to know you and become friends.¡±

    ¡°I apologize for my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°No, I also went too far with my words. With your understanding, let¡¯s begin. To deepen our friendship.¡±

    The conversation continued for several hours, but Organtino maintained a cheerful attitude throughout.

    Shizuko and Organtino¡¯s meeting lasted for several hours. Organtino¡¯s stories were wide-ranging, talking about things that surprised and moved him during his stay in Japan, with a touch of humor. Occasionally, Fr¨®is would bring up the differences between European and Japanese culture as a topic of conversation, and Shizuko would talk about not only Japan but also Western countries, Southeast Asian countries, and India, surprising Organtino. However, most of the time, Organtino dominated the conversation. They had lunch and had afternoon tea together, but the topics never ran out. In the end, when the sun was setting, the meeting finally came to an end, but both of them still felt like they had more to talk about.,¡±Thank you very much for spending such a long time with me today.¡±

    ¡°No, I also had a wonderful time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say goodbye, but I must leave now. Let¡¯s enjoy our conversation again if we have the chance.¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    After Organitino bowed one last time and left with Frois, Shizuko stretched out. She was overwhelmed with emotions as she hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk about history for a long time. She felt a sense of fulfillment and satisfaction, and she was in such a good mood that she could forgive almost anything now.

    (Ah, people from that time really know a lot. They complement the details that I don¡¯t know, and it¡¯s amazing.)

    Even Saizo and Keiji could tell that Shizuko was in a very good mood. To be honest, the two of them couldn¡¯t understand half of what Shizuko and Organitino were talking about. They couldn¡¯t understand, but they realized that there was someone among the Nanban people who had knowledge similar to Shizuko¡¯s. This made them feel slightly anxious and surprised.

    ¡°Wow, he really knows a lot more than us.¡±

    On the other hand, Organitino was secretly amazed by Shizuko¡¯s knowledge. And he didn¡¯t sense any fear or prejudice towards Westerners from Shizuko. He also didn¡¯t feel the usual wariness that those in power often have. If we showed a friendly attitude, they would respond with a friendly attitude, and their wariness would decrease.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised by Organitino-sama, but I¡¯m also surprised by the Prime Minister-sama, who can keep up with him.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so wary, Frois-kun. If we show sincerity, they will respond to it. Being honest is considered a virtue in this country.¡±

    Frois muttered with a slightly wary expression. In response, Organitino waved his hand to dismiss his thoughts. It was a typical thought of Organitino, who had a favorable impression of Japan. In his letters, he often mentioned that Europeans were wise, but compared to the Japanese, they were barbaric. He was the missionary who liked the Japanese the most and understood them the best.

    ¡°In this country, sincerity is the highest strategy, and being honest is the best tactic. Especially those in power are sensitive to our wariness. To avoid unnecessary suspicion, always strive to be sincere.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    Even Frois, who had become famous in Europe, couldn¡¯t match Organitino when it came to spreading the faith in Japan.

    ¡°I talked to him for a long time, but I oppose the idea of making the Prime Minister a believer. He dislikes political figures aligning themselves with a specific doctrine. In order to govern fairly, he does not accept any particular teachings.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s his view on politics.¡±

    Organitino chuckled at Frois¡¯s worried expression. He continued speaking with his usual kind smile.

    ¡°We have the example of Wada-dono who helped us. The Prime Minister is not a believer, but he is not hostile to us either. So, it¡¯s much better to extend a hand of friendship rather than reject him as a heathen. Although, when I mentioned this to Cabral-dono, he just laughed.¡±

    Organitino¡¯s attitude was nonchalant, as if he didn¡¯t really care. This difference in attitude showed the contrast between the serious Frois and the carefree Organitino.

    ¡°However, I agree with Frois-kun¡¯s opinion that it¡¯s better not to introduce him to Cabral-dono. Cabral-dono wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with the Prime Minister¡¯s conversation. It would hurt his pride, and it would be a problem if we accidentally offend the Prime Minister.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now that Wada-dono has passed away, it is urgent for us to establish a good relationship with Oda-dono and the Prime Minister. I apologize, but we are not strong enough with Takayama-dono.¡±

    ¡°The Takayama family is rushing too much with their missionary work. They don¡¯t seem to have the saying ¡®haste makes waste¡¯ in their minds. At this rate, they will soon make too many enemies and be in a desperate situation. Frois-kun, please advise them to exercise restraint.¡±

    Organitino ordered Frois with a slightly stronger tone when it came to exercising restraint.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Satisfied with Frois¡¯s response, Organitino put his hand on his chin and pondered.

    (As I thought, the person who suppressed the epidemic in Kyoto and the Prime Minister are the same person. They seem to be hiding it, but they haven¡¯t been able to hide the difference in gender completely. But why do they hide their true identity? Is there some problem with revealing their identity to us?)

    Having reached that point in his thoughts, Organitino shook his head and stopped thinking.

    (Let¡¯s not dwell on it. If they are hiding something, there must be a reason why they don¡¯t want it to be mentioned. We have lost a good supporter in Wada-dono. We can¡¯t afford to meddle in unnecessary matters and lose the powerful supporter that is Oda-dono. The fact that the Prime Minister is a woman is a trivial matter. There is no need to worry about them not revealing their true identity. Everything is decided by the Lord.)

    Organitino concluded that Shizuko¡¯s situation was also decided by the Lord.

    Five days after the meeting, Shizuko, who judged that the horses had recovered from fatigue, transported the five Destriers to Owari. However, when all five heavy horses were gathered, they emitted an overwhelming sense of intimidation. With an average shoulder height of 160 centimeters, they towered over the average height of Japanese people at the time. Due to their large size, they had a wide stride and a low posture when walking, which allowed them to easily overtake others just by walking normally. Therefore, great care was needed in handling them. As an excuse to gain experience, Shizuko had one of them equipped with horse gear, but even with her relatively tall stature, it was a struggle for her to ride. She felt a slight cold sweat as her line of sight was slightly elevated, but she managed to arrive in Owari without showing it on her face.

    ¡°Phew, that was tiring. They¡¯re more suited for carriages, yeah.¡±

    After telling Keiji, ¡°Choose your favorite one,¡± Shizuko rubbed her waist and passed through the gate. She received a rough welcome from Wittman and then a warm welcome from the Shepard family.

    ¡°By the way, we haven¡¯t decided on names yet. Alright¡­ you¡¯re Sakura, you¡¯re Tsubaki, and you¡¯re Kikyo. From today, remember those names well.¡±

    Shizuko, who was stroking Shepard¡¯s head, realized that she had forgotten to give names to the Shepard dogs. At first, Shepard looked puzzled, but when he realized that she was calling him, he barked softly. Seeing that he liked it, Shizuko stroked Shepard, Sakura, and Tsubaki¡¯s heads a little harder.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to come up with names for the puppies. Numbers are also boring.¡±

    Although they were less than a year old, the Wolfhounds were growing rapidly. Wolfhounds had a handsome face, a keen sense of smell, erect ears like Shepards, and excellent reflexes and agility. Their fluffy drooping tails were also a characteristic. They were loyal and affectionate towards their owners, and they were patient even in stressful environments. However, they also had the cautiousness, wariness, and vigilance unique to wolves.

    The Wolfhounds, which combined the docility of dogs with the attentiveness of wolves, had an average shoulder height of 30 centimeters and weighed between 10 and 20 kilograms, already reaching the size of a medium-sized dog despite being only a few months old. Dogs become adults in about six months to two years. If they continue to grow well, their shoulder height will reach 65 to 75 centimeters and their weight will reach 35 to 45 kilograms. If there was a flaw, it would be that when they saw someone as an enemy, they would attack before barking, showing a high level of aggression. They also had more potential when there were two or three of them rather than being alone.

    ¡°Good boy, good boy.¡±

    Although their body size was that of a medium-sized dog, the Wolfhounds were still puppies. They put their whole body and soul into everything they did. However, whether it was due to their parent¡¯s blood or their personality, they also wholeheartedly sought affection.

    A few days after transporting the Destriers to Owari.

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Keiji chose one of the horses, but the horse refused to be ridden. He had been trying to mount it and had been thrown into the river several times. However, the amount of time he could stay on the horse was gradually increasing, so Shizuko thought he might be able to ride it soon.

    ¡°You¡¯re energetic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been four days already. He comes back every day covered in bruises, but he shows no signs of giving up.¡±

    Saizo answered Shizuko¡¯s question as he watched Keiji. He was amazed that Keiji, who had been rejected by the horse so many times, not only didn¡¯t give up, but also burned with passion to master riding. However, Saizo also felt a slight envy that he could be so passionate about something.

    ¡°I still have a long way to go!¡±,He straddled the horse and was rejected by it and fell off. After repeating this for ten days, a change finally occurred between Keiji and the horse.

    When Destoria looked at Keiji, it lightly bit his shoulder. After biting a few times, the horse lightly shook its head sideways. Seeing this as if it was saying ¡°you can ride now,¡± Keiji¡¯s eyes sparkled and he nodded. He stroked the horse equipment that was attached and then mounted the horse. Unlike before, the horse did not show any signs of disgust and neighed loudly. After several days of struggling with the horse, Keiji was recognized by Destoria as someone worthy of riding on its back.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The horse ran with Keiji¡¯s voice. Its explosive power was not good, but it had a beautiful form that flowed smoothly. It was a war horse that could carry over 100 kilograms. Even with Keiji, who was nearly two meters tall, it didn¡¯t show any signs of fatigue. Unlike the Kiso horse, which would quickly run out of stamina.

    ¡°Speed that pierces the heavens! From today, you are Matsukaze!¡±

    Keiji, who had been engaged in intense struggles day after day, was covered in scratches and wounds, but his expression was lively and radiant.

    In early October, permission for a topographical survey of the Mikatagahara Plateau was granted by Ieyasu. Of course, not only Shizuko and the others, but the survey would also be conducted under the supervision of Tadakatsu¡¯s squad. Thanks to the preparations made in advance, Shizuko and the others headed to the Mikatagahara Plateau without any panic, loading the survey equipment onto wagons.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really spacious.¡±

    The north-south distance was about 15 kilometers, and the east-west distance was about 10 kilometers. The lowest point had an elevation of 25 meters, but the highest point reached 110 meters. Due to the uplift of the fan-shaped land of the Tenryu River, there were few completely flat areas at first glance, and it had a hilly atmosphere.

    ¡°First, we need to grasp the shape of the plateau. Then we need to measure the elevation.¡±

    The Takeda army occupied the Mikatagahara Plateau with a force of 30,000. Considering that the Oda and Tokugawa allied forces were camped in a slightly distant location, the places that could become battlefields were limited. If they thoroughly understood the actual battlefield and the surrounding terrain, it would be easier to plan for the Takeda campaign.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set up the camp at this spot.¡±

    While walking and observing the terrain, Shizuko and the others discovered an ideal location for a considerable number of people to camp. They wrapped bamboo poles with animal leather, laid mats on the ground, and set up tents. The tents were perfect equipment for topographical surveys as they could protect against cold and dust even in winter. Everyone was familiar with the process, so they started setting up their tents after unloading their belongings from the wagons. After the tents were set up, it was time for a meal. The meal consisted of rice balls, miso soup, and side dishes such as pickles. However, the miso soup was an instant miso soup that Shizuko had come up with, as suggested by Takenaka Hanbei.

    When it comes to instant miso soup in the Sengoku period, the famous ones are Imokukinawa or the instant miso soup invented by Masuda Nagamori, who was one of the five administrators of the Toyotomi family. However, the instant miso soup that Shizuko and Takenaka Hanbei came up with was in the form of solid cubes. After adding kombu and bonito flakes to the miso to make it a soup base, they wrapped it with dried vegetables and shaped it into cubes. All that was left was to dissolve it in hot water when needed. It was basically similar to Imokukinawa, but Imokukinawa was more like a simple soup rather than miso soup. It couldn¡¯t be stored for a long time, but the taste was definitely better compared to Imokukinawa. It was better to have a warm miso soup that warms the body, but the advantage of being able to eat it in one bite when you couldn¡¯t boil water was also a plus. It would be nice to have a rice cooker, but unlike the modern aluminum ones, the all-iron ones were too heavy and not suitable for individual carrying.

    ¡°A warm miso soup is justice on its own.¡±

    Shizuko dissolved the miso cube in a mug cup with bamboo chopsticks and drank it. Then she took a bite of the rice ball. It was slightly cold, but the saltiness made it delicious. The fillings were pickled plum, tsukudani made from dashi-gara kombu, and okaka made from dashi-gara bonito flakes. Although they were made from the leftover kombu and bonito flakes used to make the broth, with a little effort, they became perfect fillings for rice balls.

    ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve been doing sumo wrestling since earlier¡­ Are you fighting over the fillings for the rice balls again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So you can just leave it alone.¡±

    Shizuko made a questioning face as the Tadakatsu squad members were wrestling a little away. It was as if she was used to seeing such scenes, Shizuko sighed. Hanzo casually brushed off her question.

    Shizuko didn¡¯t intend to get involved, but their way of life gradually infiltrated the Tadakatsu squad. Those who were easily influenced were assimilated in a matter of days, and even stubborn individuals fell within a few weeks. The main cause of their disputes was the fillings for the rice balls. There were three factions: the pickled plum faction, the tsukudani faction, and the okaka faction. Some even questioned whether they should be considered as fillings for rice balls. When they fought over the fillings for the rice balls, the resolution method was sumo wrestling. So behind the scenes of sumo wrestling between the Mikawa samurai, it could be assumed that they were arguing over the fillings for the rice balls.

    ¡°For now, the pickled plum faction led by Heihachiro is the largest faction.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to analyze the situation calmly. Oh, we don¡¯t need to stop them?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no cure for fools.¡±

    Although his attitude seemed indifferent, Hanzo had learned from the experience of trying to intervene before and being thrown by Tadakatsu that it was best not to get involved with them in that situation. Even when sumo wrestling heated up in the background, he calmly chewed on his rice ball. Ashimitsu joined the sumo wrestling at some point and had a close match with Tadakatsu, but fortunately, no one suffered serious injuries.

    ¡°Today, I will defeat you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, brat! You¡¯re a thousand years too early to beat me!¡±

    Shizuko heard angry voices coming from the direction of the sumo wrestling while drinking tea after the meal, but she ignored it all.

    After the arrival day, the members were relaxed due to various reasons, but from the next day, everyone switched their mindset and started the survey. Shizuko didn¡¯t need to be fully involved in the survey, but she had to participate in the kickstart. Once the kickstart was done, the basic process was the same as other projects, waiting for reports to come in. The Stirling engine and rangefinder were the same. Recently, Shizuko¡¯s role had become acquiring the budget for the projects and planning. Although she occasionally wanted to be involved in the development, her higher status meant that people would gather around her, making it more of a hindrance. With the advantage of being able to push through plans more easily, Shizuko had lost the freedom to act on her own. She was now in a position where it was difficult for her to act on her own accord.

    The personnel were assigned according to the plan, and the survey began. After a week, Shizuko received a red seal letter from Nobunaga. At the same time, Tadakatsu also received a letter from Ieyasu. Although they didn¡¯t compare the contents of the letters, their actions were the same. Shizuko disbanded half of the combat troops and returned to Owari, while Tadakatsu and his squad headed to Hamamatsu Castle, leaving only Hanzo¡¯s subordinates behind.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. But I guess they reacted after all.¡±

    On the way to Owari, Shizuko complained to Saizo, who was sitting next to her. The letter stated that ¡°Takeda reacted to the topographical survey of the Mikatagahara Plateau.¡± Shizuko thought that if only the Oda army moved, it would appear as an act of invasion, but she believed that as long as they were acting together with Ieyasu¡¯s vassals, they wouldn¡¯t cause unnecessary provocation. However, Shizuko¡¯s expectations were too naive. Even with only half of their usual force, Takeda reacted to the Shizuko army, which consisted mostly of rear support troops, and came to investigate the movements of the Tokugawa. Both the Oda and Tokugawa had no intention of engaging with Takeda at the moment. Both sides ordered their troops to stand down.

    (Well, the topographical survey of the Mikatagahara Plateau is going smoothly. If things continue like this, we might have most of the data in half a year, not a year.)

    Initially, Shizuko thought it would take a year, but the Kurokuwa civil engineering workers were efficient. Topographical surveys involved measurements and calculations on-site, followed by numerous calculations. They were all working without any confusion. Once specialized topographical surveys began, there was no more work for Shizuko to handle. Even in modern times, the higher the position, the more it involved checking documents and reading reports, as well as assigning personnel to deal with issues. Shizuko had become a position where she could no longer act on her own accord. She was now in a position where she could only wait for reports to come in.

    (Well, I guess it will work out somehow. But isn¡¯t it too much to ask me to make a prosperous town near my house?)

    Nobunaga had built several towns along the line connecting Gifu in Mino to the port town in Owari. Unlike naturally formed towns, he calculated the distance that ordinary merchants could travel in a day and built towns at points where they could arrive in a day. The towns were designed to create an environment where merchants could easily spend money, with accommodations and a restaurant district. Various businesses were allowed in each region to fill Owari and Mino with people and goods. Of course, increasing tax revenue by allowing merchants to do business was also taken into account. A town with such characteristics was now being built in a location not far from Shizuko¡¯s mansion, and Nobunaga entrusted the management of the town to Shizuko. She was given the condition that she could use any means she could think of to make it prosperous.

    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll manage somehow. But before that, let¡¯s read the report from the Kurokuwa civil engineering workers that I couldn¡¯t read on-site.¡±,However, even though they said a town would be built, it wouldn¡¯t be done immediately. It would take some time. According to the progress report from the Mikatagahara Plateau, they had been attacked by bandits twice, but they were able to repel them with little damage. The investigation was also progressing smoothly, and they expected to see some results within a month.

    ¡°Well, the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) group is excellent. It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re in high demand.¡±

    After reading the report, there was nothing else to do. Since they were gradually gathering administrative personnel, Shizuko only needed to review and approve documents. They couldn¡¯t hire people who would leave a mark in history, but they were able to gather hidden talented individuals who were not recorded. By delegating various tasks to others, Shizuko had been able to have more free time recently. However, she still had to deal with Nobunaga, who would come to her with matters regardless of the time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about the official documents later. For now, let¡¯s indulge in Wittman and Yukki.¡±

    Shizuko played with the animals, Wittman and the others, who were lounging around in the room. She spent about a moment petting them, but suddenly, she heard loud footsteps. Wondering what was happening, she looked at the sliding door at the entrance, and it was forcefully thrown open.

    ¡°Shizuko! Why didn¡¯t you call me!¡±

    The one who forcefully opened the sliding door was Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada). Shizuko tilted her head, not understanding why he was shouting as if he were about to shed tears of blood. If it had been Tadakatsu, she would have knocked him out with a single blow, but it had no effect on the excited Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada). Without answering Shizuko¡¯s question, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) rushed towards her as if he were about to collide with her.

    ¡°You keep making delicious food¡ªouch ouch ouch! Hey, stop it! Ouch ouch ouch!¡±

    It was sudden, so Shizuko¡¯s defensive reflexes kicked in unconsciously, and she grabbed Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) who was rushing towards her and initiated a grappling move.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Just as dangerous sounds came from Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada)¡¯s joints, Shizuko finally understood the situation and quickly released the hold. Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) glared at her with teary eyes while rubbing the affected area. But perhaps he felt guilty for approaching her carelessly, he didn¡¯t say anything more. When the pain subsided, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) cleared his throat and straightened his posture. Shizuko followed suit.

    ¡°Well, sorry about that. It¡¯s just that I unconsciously react due to my sister¡¯s training.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. But more importantly, I heard you made something delicious the other day. I want to eat it too, so make it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ah, that. It¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°What?! Why is it not possible!¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) grabbed Shizuko¡¯s shoulder and shook her vigorously, but even if he shouted, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat the salt-grilled chicken. Wittman and the others, who judged that his behavior towards Shizuko had gone beyond acceptable limits, were now lowering their posture, ready to attack Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada). Shizuko grabbed Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada)¡¯s hand and once again applied a joint lock, this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s listen to the whole story, shall we? It¡¯s not something that can be prepared quickly since it requires using a whole chicken.¡±

    ¡°Grrr! It hurts, it hurts! Fine, fine, I get it, so let go!¡±

    Shizuko sighed and released the joint lock. After adjusting their disheveled clothes from their struggle, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) cleared his throat for the second time today.

    ¡°You really have a fearless face while doing such things. Surprising. Anyway, we got off track. So, when will that salt-grilled chicken be ready? I want to eat it soon.¡±

    ¡°Within a few days, I¡¯ll have it ready. I have to carefully select the chicken since it requires using a whole one.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it sounds troublesome. Oh? Hey, Shizuko. What¡¯s in that wooden box? It¡¯s tightly sealed with a strong rope.¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) pointed at a wooden box placed in a corner of the room and asked. There was nothing particularly strange about a wooden box, but this one was tightly bound with a sturdy rope and attached to a sturdy pillar.

    ¡°Ah, that. Well, um¡­ can I say¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s okay. Well, it should be fine.¡±

    After crossing her arms and pondering, Shizuko made a bombshell statement with her usual expression.

    ¡°Inside that box is a new type of matchlock gun.¡±

 CH 92

    1571, late November.

    When Shizuko made a bomb remark to Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), the head priest of a certain shrine sneezed loudly.

    ¡°Hmm, someone is gossiping.¡±

    Sniffling, Ashimitsu muttered. At his feet were two curled up cats. They were cats that had settled in the shrine at some point, and although he initially tried to drive them away, Ashimitsu gave up and decided to leave them alone. The cats were like brothers and were always together. Sometimes he saw them with other companions, like calico cats or black cats, but they were not always together except for the brothers.

    ¡°Brothers, huh. Hmph, my younger brother is a bottomless fool. He has no power to rule over Ashikaga anymore. I can¡¯t understand how he can¡¯t grasp that.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t because he knew the history after his own death in the present day. When Ashimitsu was attacked, he realized that the authority of the shogunate was no longer there and that Toshiie¡¯s fate was to perish. If he were politically ousted from the shogun¡¯s seat, it would be one thing, but to rebel through the despicable means of assassination, and for the people around to silently condone his actions. It¡¯s no wonder that the shogun is said to be nothing more than a mere figurehead.

    (However, that doesn¡¯t mean I will forgive them for trying to kill me)

    ¡°The cats are doing something quite adorable, basking in the sun like that.¡±

    Lost in thought, a voice suddenly came. Ashimitsu didn¡¯t turn his face towards it and let out a small sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to kill those idiots from Miyoshi.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    The person who spoke, Sakihisa (Konoe), shrugged his shoulders with a playful expression. Then, as if it were natural, he sat down next to him and took out a pottery jug with a stopper from his pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got some good sake. Shall we drink it as a toast to the sky?¡±

    ¡°¡­If I say I won¡¯t drink it, you¡¯ll just drink it on your own. Do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Then, let me do as I please.¡±

    With that, Sakihisa (Konoe) took out two cups and poured sake into each. Taking the cups silently, Ashimitsu quickly drank about half of it in one gulp.

    ¡°There¡¯s no benefit for you to accompany me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tasteless to calculate gains and losses when talking with a friend. Besides, if I were only seeking benefits, I wouldn¡¯t bother coming here.¡±

    ¡°¡­You have a point.¡±

    After murmuring, Ashimitsu drank the sake in his cup. When the cup was empty, Sakihisa (Konoe) smiled and poured more sake. After placing the cup filled with sake, Ashimitsu poured sake into Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s cup as a return toast. With an even more intoxicated smile, Sakihisa (Konoe) spoke.

    ¡°Is your bad mood because of Shizuko-sama, after all?¡±

    In an instant, Ashimitsu froze with the cup still at his lips. After a few seconds, Ashimitsu regained control of his emotions and glanced at Sakihisa (Konoe) before emptying his cup.

    ¡°¡­Lately, there have been many spies from Takeda. Even close to Shizuko-sama. I¡¯ve been taking care of them as soon as I find them, but there seems to be no sign of them decreasing. Oda is fortifying the mansion, but why don¡¯t they realize that mobilizing more troops only creates more opportunities for spies to infiltrate!¡±

    Perhaps because he was irritated, Ashimitsu crushed the cup in his hand. In a fit of anger, Sakihisa (Konoe) casually tilted his cup while sitting next to the enraged Ashimitsu.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so worried, why don¡¯t you leave here and go to Shizuko-sama?¡±

    ¡°If only I could. I can¡¯t move from this place because I have troublesome matters to deal with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a difficult situation.¡±

    Saying that, Sakihisa (Konoe) finished his drink. On the other hand, Ashimitsu, who was still frustrated, tried to control his emotions by biting his nails. However, it didn¡¯t have much effect, and he stared ahead with sharp eyes. If it were a weak-willed person, they would shrink back from the atmosphere that could be called Ashimitsu¡¯s murderous intent, but Sakihisa (Konoe), who had served as the regent controlling the imperial court where all sorts of evil spirits ran rampant, calmly brushed it off with a cool face.

    ¡°Look, don¡¯t make that face. It seems we have a visitor.¡±

    With a faint smile, Sakihisa (Konoe) pointed in a certain direction with his chin. There stood a person dressed in men¡¯s clothing, with two swords at their waist, although their attire was slightly rough.

    ¡°Oh, were you busy?¡±

    Uttering such words in a carefree voice, the person in men¡¯s clothing, Shizuko, scratched the back of their head.

    In a certain place in Owari, with no obstructions around and no hiding places for people, let alone a single cat, Nobunaga and a few of his retainers gathered. The surroundings were guarded by Shizuko and Mitsuhide¡¯s personal troops, keeping their distance, and not even a single cat could enter. The hunting dog unit and security forces were also involved in the guard, making it an ideal place for secret discussions.

    The gathered retainers were Mitsuhide Akechi, Hanbei Takenaka, Yoshinari Mori, Ashimitsu, and Shizuko, a total of five people. If more than eight people were gathered, there was a risk of information leaking from somewhere, so they gathered the appropriate individuals to discuss future matters.

    ¡°Hmph, I must say I was surprised this time.¡±

    Nobunaga, sitting at the head, muttered with a smile. While Mitsuhide, Takenaka Hanbei, and Yoshinari Mori had stiff expressions, Ashimitsu and Shizuko had calm faces. After clearing his throat and changing the atmosphere, Shizuko spoke.

    ¡°First of all, thank you for adopting my strategy in last year¡¯s battle. Thanks to that, we were able to feign defeat as planned. And now, with the attack on Enryakuji Temple, the situation is set to lure out Takeda.¡±

    The reason for the three people¡¯s stiff expressions was that last year¡¯s defeat was planned from the beginning. However, they quickly realized something. None of the major warlords had died, even if they were injured. The capable warlords were under Nobunaga¡¯s control.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I saw value in your strategy. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness. Although it has caused significant damage to the loyal retainers, it is all for the ultimate victory of the Oda clan. I ask for your understanding.¡±

    ¡°No, victory and defeat are common in warfare. I understood that from your explanation, so I have no objections.¡±

    Still with stiff expressions, Yoshinari Mori understood the situation and nodded slightly. Seeing the attitudes of the three, Shizuko smiled kindly and spread out a piece of paper she had beside her.

    ¡°Through the investigation of the first Battle of Mikatagahara, we obtained various useful information. This will further disadvantage Takeda. Well, to hide the disadvantage, they will probably mobilize their entire army. The number¡­ probably around 30,000.¡±

    ¡°30,000!¡±

    Mitsuhide couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. Takeda¡¯s army of 30,000 was a threat that even the composed Mitsuhide couldn¡¯t remain calm about. However, Shizuko lightly dismissed Mitsuhide¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Those who rely on numbers will drown in numbers. 30,000 is certainly a threat. However, they have weaknesses, so we must challenge them with that number.¡±

    Takeda¡¯s military doctrine, with its red armor and loose arrows, had few unconventional tactics and mostly consisted of basic tactics with slight improvements. The pure strength of Takeda soldiers and the high quality of the commanders were the greatest weapons of the Takeda army. That¡¯s why they excelled in open-field battles, and as evidence, Shingen had only suffered tactical defeats twice in his lifetime. The reason Takeda soldiers were strong was said to be because the harsh living conditions in Kai produced tough and sturdy soldiers. There is a saying, ¡°One soldier from Mikawa is equivalent to three soldiers from Owari,¡± and ¡°One soldier from Kai is equivalent to five soldiers from Owari.¡± Each Takeda soldier was a formidable warrior.

    Among them, the most famous was the elite unit of ¡°Takeda¡¯s Red Armor.¡± It was founded by Toramasa Iitomi and later inherited by his brother Masakage Yamagata, becoming the strongest unit of the Sengoku period. The special attack unit within Takeda¡¯s Red Armor was Muto Kihei (later known as Masayuki Sanada). The Red Armor, which defeated ten times the enemy without hesitation, created the myth of the elite Red Armor. Inspired by this myth, the strongest unit of the Tokugawa clan, ¡°Ii¡¯s Red Armor,¡± and the ¡°Sanada¡¯s Red Armor¡± led by Sanada were born.

    However, the Takeda army, renowned as the strongest in the Sengoku period, also had weaknesses. The most well-known weakness was the ¡°weak position of the head of the Takeda family.¡± Although they had a strong feudal system with influential vassals, it was closer to an oligarchy and not a system where the head made decisions independently and the vassals accepted them. Furthermore, a significant portion of Takeda Shingen¡¯s success was due to the achievements and suggestions of capable subordinates, so there was a strong independent spirit among them, and they were not united around the head.

    Furthermore, Takeda¡¯s diplomatic policy, which embodied the law of the jungle, often led to betraying allies and continuing territorial invasions once the opponent weakened, making it difficult to build trust with alliance partners and constantly exposing themselves to the danger of being attacked. As a result, they were unable to engage in long-term campaigns and were forced to decide victory or defeat in a short period of time. In historical fact, after Takeda Shingen¡¯s death, Katsuyori paid the price for this.

    The vassals also had weaknesses. It is said that Shingen listened to his vassals¡¯ opinions and made decisions through discussions, which was close to a system of consensus and mediation. He was an excellent leader, but he also devoted himself to mediating disputes among his vassals as a chairman and mediator. In other words, if there were disputes among the vassals, Shingen had few means to stop them. After all, the vassals were countrymen who had their own territories and troops, each possessing the power to fight. If they didn¡¯t act together, there was a possibility of betrayal. Takeda Nobutora (Takeda Shingen¡¯s father) tried to break this situation, but his son, Shingen, expelled him, so the opportunity to strengthen the dictatorial power of the head of the Takeda family was lost.,The last point is that they have not been able to break away from the outdated military system. The soldiers mobilized were a combination of peasant soldiers and local samurai, and the ratio of firearms equipment was average. It is unclear whether they disliked firearms that eliminated the difference between weak and strong soldiers, or simply due to lack of funds, but in any case, the Takeda soldiers had very poor firearms equipment. This can be said to be the opposite of Nobunaga, who saw the potential of firearms as a new era five years after the introduction of firearms.

    ¡°Takeda is a formidable enemy. That¡¯s why we must counterattack them with maximum mobilization and defeat them completely. Without this, there is no way to break the Oda encirclement network established by Honganji Temple.¡±

    Defeating Takeda would have a significant impact on most of the countrymen participating in the Oda encirclement network, including Uesugi and Hojo, who have equal strength. It would also be possible to break down the countrymen who cooperate with Asakura and Azai, of course, and those who cooperate with Honganji Temple. Takeda was such a big name and could be considered the key to the anti-Oda forces.

    ¡°May I ask a question?¡±

    Takenaka Hanbei, who had been silent until now, voiced his doubts. He had a calm expression, but there was a compelling force that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡°Shizuko-dono¡¯s plan seems to be going well. However, you haven¡¯t shown any evidence that you can defeat Takeda¡¯s formidable army of 30,000 soldiers. Do you intend to convince us with any means of defeating them?¡±

    Nobunaga also felt the same. There were no doubts or inconsistencies in the explanation, and there were no chronological discrepancies. It could even be said that the possible actions that the Takeda army could take were predicted. However, that was all. The crucial part of Shizuko¡¯s story, which was how to defeat the opposing Takeda army, was missing.

    ¡°We will use several weapons (¡­), but the most effective one will be this (¡­).¡±

    While Shizuko smoothly answered Takenaka Hanbei¡¯s question, Ashimitsu raised the new model matchlock gun for everyone to see.

    ¡°This is a new model matchlock gun developed by me and Uncle Ashimitsu. It has an effective range several times longer than the current matchlock guns.¡±

    The new model matchlock gun is based on the Sharps military carbine and incorporates the advantages of many guns such as the Enfield rifle and Winchester M1873 carbine. Its effective range is 830 meters, firing rate is 9 rounds per minute, weight is 4.6 kilograms, initial velocity is 420 m/s, and it uses a paper cartridge with only one bullet loaded from the rear. When using smokeless gunpowder, the initial velocity exceeds 600 m/s, but since lead melts, the gunpowder used is brown powder. The paper cartridge adopts the centerfire primer commonly used in modern times. After firing, the burnt residue of the brown powder adheres to the paper, reducing the dirt inside the barrel. With simple calculations, at least 9 people can be killed within a minute. With 100 guns, it is possible to kill 900 people in a minute. If aimed at enemies hundreds of meters away, it is possible to inflict significant damage before they approach.

    However, using live ammunition with smokeless gunpowder causes the bullet speed to be too fast, resulting in lead melting. After firing a few rounds, it would be fortunate if it only caused a bullet jam, but in the worst case, it could cause an explosion and the barrel could burst, endangering the shooter. The solution to this problem is the full metal jacket bullet. However, the full metal jacket bullet takes time to process and is expensive, so it cannot be used as ammunition that needs to be prepared in large quantities. Therefore, the inferior brown powder and paper cartridge were used as substitutes.

    ¡°Is it complete?¡±

    Nobunaga stands up vigorously while shouting. It seemed as if he could snatch the new model matchlock gun at any moment, and Shizuko instinctively flinches, but she clears her throat and receives the new model matchlock gun from Ashimitsu before he can say anything.

    ¡°The details are a secret, but I have devoted all the technology I have. We have imported some from Nanban, but they don¡¯t seem to realize its value. However, thanks to that, we can obtain them cheaply, just like platinum, which is helpful.¡±

    Platinum is a very expensive metal in modern times, but during the Age of Discovery, it was treated as fake silver and a large amount of platinum was discarded into the sea. The reason for this was that it was mistaken for silver, which was highly valued in Europe at the time, and looted and brought back, but it did not melt in the silver processing facilities. It¡¯s no wonder, as the melting point of silver is about 960 degrees, while the melting point of platinum is about 1770 degrees. It is impossible to melt platinum, which is nearly twice as high, with silver processing facilities.

    Of course, Shizuko is no exception, but she used the fact that platinum is very resistant to oxidation to her advantage and processed platinum. After processing it into powder form, she used the powder metallurgy technique to mold it into easily stored bars. Thanks to the story that Japan was buying silver that wouldn¡¯t melt from Spanish and Portuguese merchants, a considerable amount of platinum was collected. Shizuko realized that they were being ridiculed by their behavior, but she didn¡¯t mind as it was more convenient to be deceived. She could obtain a huge amount of platinum just by pretending to be deceived.

    ¡°For now, let me show you its performance. For that, I ask for your cooperation, Lord Akechi.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Understood.¡±

    After both sides finished their preparations, Nobunaga and the others moved to a test site to confirm the performance of the matchlock guns. There, targets for shooting were prepared up to a distance of 1 kilometer. Even though Shizuko herself did not have the shooting ability to hit a target 1 kilometer away, she prepared it to measure the maximum range.

    ¡°First, Lord Akechi, please.¡±

    Mitsuhide, as instructed, aimed with the conventional matchlock gun and shot through a target measuring one shaku square (about 38 centimeters) from a distance of 21 ken (about 38 meters). Considering the performance of the matchlock gun and bullets at that time, it can be said that it was an astonishing skill. There was even a story that when he joined Asakura Yoshikage, he hit a target measuring one shaku square from a distance of 25 ken (about 45 meters), and Shizuko thought that it might not be a complete lie.

    ¡°As expected of Lord Akechi. Now, please witness the performance of the new model matchlock gun.¡±

    Shizuko aimed with the Sharps gun and loaded it with a paper cartridge. The loading method was so different that Nobunaga and the others couldn¡¯t understand what Shizuko was doing. However, before they could ask Shizuko, she pulled the trigger. In an instant, there was an explosion sound, and the target measuring one shaku square located 61 ken (about 110 meters) away shattered.

    ¡°Phew¡­ (Ah, thank goodness. I¡¯ve been explaining with such a confident face, so it would be embarrassing if I missed.)¡±

    Shizuko let out a sigh of relief as she realized that she had hit the target, although it was not the planned target. However, Nobunaga and the others were not concerned about that. It was clear that she had hit a target at a distance of more than twice as far away. Moreover, it was a target that was in a straight line. Matchlock guns have spherical bullets, so they have a certain amount of power, but they tend to fly in all directions due to the left and right movement inside the barrel at the time of firing. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to shoot bullets straight. However, Shizuko¡¯s matchlock gun easily accomplished it. It was no wonder that Nobunaga, who had been studying matchlock guns early on, was amazed.

    ¡°Ahem, as you can see.¡±

    Shizuko coughed to change the atmosphere as Nobunaga and the others opened their mouths slackly. Finally understanding, Nobunaga tightened his expression and nodded lightly.

    ¡°I am convinced that we can defeat Takeda. Shizuko, produce as many of these matchlock guns as possible, and if there is a shortage of funds, I will provide as much as needed.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nobunaga nodded satisfactorily at Shizuko¡¯s response. Mitsuhide, Takenaka Hanbei, and Mori Yoshinari had their doubts, but there was no merit in questioning them at this point, so they swallowed their doubts. There was a possibility that even if they were explained logically, they wouldn¡¯t understand. In any case, since Shizuko had obtained the budget from Nobunaga, she decided to manufacture the new model matchlock guns in earnest over the course of a year. Taking into account counterintelligence measures, she adopted a method of producing parts separately and assembling them at the end.

    After that, they had various discussions and then disbanded. Shizuko became the de facto supreme commander of the Takeda campaign, but nominally, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) became the supreme commander. Shizuko accepted Nobunaga¡¯s opinion because there was a possibility that things would not progress if she was the one in charge. From now on, Shizuko would discuss strategies for the Takeda campaign with Takenaka Hanbei, utilize Mitsuhide¡¯s matchlock troops, and train soldiers with Mori Yoshinari. It would be busy, but this battle would determine the fate of the Oda family, so they couldn¡¯t afford to be half-hearted.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Shizuko murmured as she massaged her shoulders. If the results didn¡¯t match her confident attitude, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face anyone. With so much to do, Shizuko felt a little down.

    ¡°Was it better to keep quiet about that story?¡±

    Suddenly, Ashimitsu asked as they walked for a while. Shizuko understood what he was referring to and smiled wryly as she took something out of her pocket.

    ¡°I guess even if I say this is a secret weapon, you won¡¯t understand, right?¡±

    What Shizuko took out was a foldable umbrella that is commonly sold in modern times.

    ¡°We, Mitsu, and I, and Shizuko¡¯s foldable umbrellas. We have enough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But why did everyone have foldable umbrellas? It¡¯s especially strange that Mitsu-san had one.¡±

    Ashimitsu¡¯s face twisted in bitterness for a moment. It was unclear whether he didn¡¯t want Shizuko to know something or whether Shizuko mentioned something he didn¡¯t want to be known. One thing was certain, having three foldable umbrellas for Shizuko was just a question, but for Ashimitsu, it was a known fact that he didn¡¯t want to inform Shizuko about. After calming his emotions, Ashimitsu casually placed his hand on Shizuko¡¯s shoulder.,¡±It¡¯s natural for anyone to have a folding umbrella in those times. It¡¯s better to be prepared for anything.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess so. Sudden rain is a common thing.¡±

    Shizuko, who didn¡¯t have much of a question, agreed with Ashimitsu¡¯s words and put the folding umbrella away. Ashimitsu let out a small sigh in a position where she couldn¡¯t see him, and muttered a word in his heart.

    (I¡¯m sorry, Shizuko. But I¡­ don¡¯t want to see you cry again.)

    As late November approached, the cold became more severe and the time for outdoor activities became shorter. Due to the increasing number of people falling ill during the survey of the Mikatagahara Plateau, Shizuko was forced to cancel the terrain survey. After completing the survey, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) returned, followed by Keiji and Nagayoshi, who had finished borrowing a camp. However, Shizuko¡¯s house was under major renovation, so they were forced to stay in a temporary residence for Shizuko. Keiji, no matter where he lived, was still Keiji. The only complaint they had was that they couldn¡¯t easily take a bath.

    Shizuko obtained a verbal agreement from Nobunaga that the budget was unlimited, and she ordered a massive production of parts for each individual, ignoring the budget. The only thing left for Shizuko to do was to achieve results in the battle against the Takeda. All the factions were moving exactly as Shizuko had envisioned. Both Honganji Temple and Enryakuji Temple, the Takeda, Uesugi, and Tokugawa. At this time, all the factions were dancing in the palm of Shizuko¡¯s hand.

    While keeping an eye on the movements of all the factions, Shizuko wrote replies to the increasing number of letters that came during the winter. She thought it was because she spent more time indoors due to the cold, but it turned out that the recipients were timing their letters to be sent during the winter because they knew Shizuko would reply promptly.

    ¡°But it feels like I¡¯m getting more and more pen pals¡­¡±

    Hideyoshi, Takenaka Hanbei, Shibata, Niwa, Sassa, Maeda Toshiie, and others had been writing to her for a while, but recently she started receiving letters from famous warriors like Ikeda Tsuneoki, Sakuma Nobumori, Hayashi Hidesada, and Hori Hidemasa. Occasionally, she would also receive letters from completely unknown minor warriors, but they were usually well-known individuals within their own retainers. As if she had just remembered, Hosokawa Fujitaka sent her a thick booklet containing tanka poems about Turkish Angora. It was a first-class historical document, and anyone interested in that field would be desperate to have it. However, for Shizuko, it was a tiresome read and too long, so she was always amazed at how much he could write.

    ¡°Oh, did another letter come?¡±

    Keiji, dressed in a kimono, called out to Shizuko and sat down nearby, taking a letter without hesitation. Shizuko briefly thought about privacy, but all the letters that reached her had already been censored, so there was nothing written that she would be troubled by if he saw it. It could also be said that she didn¡¯t have the time to think about the large number of replies.

    ¡°If you¡¯re free, please keep Lady Oichi company.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s impossible for me to keep up with that wild princess.¡±

    After putting the letter back in its original place, Keiji waved his hand lightly and brushed it off. Oichi was quiet at first. Rather, she was too busy getting used to the completely different living environment. However, once she got used to it, she started showing interest in various things around her, just like Nobunaga¡¯s younger sister. She would even go for walks alone at times, ignoring the words of the maids. Worried about her safety, Shizuko thought about sending a letter to Nobunaga to gently remind him.

    ¡°That¡¯s just like Oichi. She¡¯ll bear the responsibility herself. Let it go.¡±

    However, the reply she received was short and it troubled Shizuko. From the letter, it could be understood that Oichi¡¯s actions were not eccentric, but rather, it was her inherent personality. Understanding and accepting were two different things, but in any case, it was troublesome for her to wander outside on her own, so Shizuko ordered the gatekeepers not to let Oichi out.

    ¡°Even though we need to verify this year¡¯s developments¡­ it¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    Feeling a great fatigue, Shizuko unintentionally let out a small sigh.

    Shizuko¡¯s development plan was to acquire the budget from January to February, finalize the plans and place orders with the technical district by April. After that, Shizuko would accompany Nobunaga in military actions, so the progress would be left in the hands of others until the rice harvest in September to October. After the harvest, she would inquire about the progress of each plan and push for completion if there were delays. If they were completed, she would receive the verification machines and perform the final checks. If Shizuko¡¯s verification passed, the plan would be officially completed, and she would handle the remaining tasks. This was the flow of the project, as Nobunaga¡¯s military actions were concentrated from spring to summer. The reason Shizuko spent most of her time at home during the winter was because it was the off-season for farming and she had relatively more time for verification.

    ¡°Why did I think of making taiyaki and takoyaki makers, and Imakawa-yaki (also known as obanyaki or niju-yaki) makers? If I could go back in time, I would punch my past self.¡±

    This year, the plans were for mirrors, magnets, sextants, rangefinders, sundial compasses, various circular slide rules, mechanical marine chronometers, and Stirling engines. Mirrors, magnets, sextants, rangefinders, sundial compasses, and various circular slide rules were just entering mass production, so there weren¡¯t any major problems. It took time to stabilize the mechanical marine chronometers on ships, so they hadn¡¯t even started making prototypes yet. The progress of the Stirling engines was mediocre as it was simply trial and error.

    Despite that, there weren¡¯t many problems, so Shizuko ordered additional glass for light bulbs. Then, for some reason unknown to her, Shizuko ordered the development of taiyaki, takoyaki, and Imakawa-yaki makers. Just recently, the verification machines had arrived, and Shizuko was at a loss.

    ¡°It would cause discord in the whole house, so it would be better not to make them.¡±

    ¡°My uncle was in the tsubuan faction.¡±

    Keiji said with a laugh, but Shizuko was uneasy. After all, preferences for ¡°anko¡± (sweet bean paste) were almost taboo. If they criticized other types of ¡°anko¡± carelessly, it could lead to a thunderous response from the influential figures. This was evident in the ¡°yokan conflict.¡±

    In the ¡°yokan conflict,¡± most people were divided into the koshian (smooth bean paste) faction and the tsubuan (chunky bean paste) faction. Mitsuhide preferred matcha, Niwa and Mori Yoshinari preferred yuzu, Takigawa Kazumasu and Sakuma, Hayashi preferred salt, and Nobunaga preferred chestnut. Among the two main factions, Shibata was the leader of the koshian faction, and Hideyoshi was the leader of the tsubuan faction, which consisted of easily quarrelsome individuals. It didn¡¯t end there. Shibata¡¯s close friend Maeda Toshiie joined the tsubuan faction, and Hideyoshi¡¯s younger brother Hidenaga and Takenaka Hanbei were in the koshian faction, making it even more difficult for them to accept each other. When Hideyoshi learned that Hidenaga was in the koshian faction, he reportedly uttered words similar to when Caesar condemned his trusted Brutus for betrayal.

    ¡°Anything is fine for me. It¡¯s important that it tastes good.¡±

    ¡°If only they could have been more flexible, we wouldn¡¯t have had those arguments.¡±

    The debate between the tsubuan and koshian factions, which still had no resolution in modern times, was not going to be resolved in the Sengoku period either, and the two of them were arguing even at the Owari-Mino Senryu (river poetry) competition organized by Shizuko.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a good day to make them. Chamaru-kun isn¡¯t here, and he¡¯ll probably get angry again if we make them.¡±

    Perhaps because being left out in the previous salt kettle incident had greatly affected him, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) had been shouting at Shizuko every time a package arrived, demanding to be invited next time. Therefore, if she made taiyaki while he was away visiting Nobunaga, he would definitely sulk. Since things could get complicated when he sulked, Shizuko hurried to Gifu. The content of the letter was just asking when Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) would be returning, but it would bring unfortunate consequences for Shizuko.

    The next day, instead of a quick horse, a large amount of azuki beans and sugar were delivered to Shizuko. Feeling a bad premonition, Shizuko read the accompanying letter. The letter stated that Nobunaga, his family, and all the retainers would participate in a taste test. The reason for the large amount of azuki beans and sugar was to signify the participation of a large number of people. And then another problem arose.

    ¡°So you¡¯re excluding me now, Shizuko?¡±

    The one who delivered the azuki beans and sugar was none other than Nohime, who had not shown herself until now. She entered areas where no trespassing signs were posted without any mercy, as if she knew the place well. Although Shizuko didn¡¯t have high expectations, it was somewhat frustrating that her efforts had no effect.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m excluding you¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, never mind. By the way, I heard you¡¯ve been acquiring birds and playing with them. Is that oddly black bird one of them?¡±

    Nohime asked while pointing at a certain chicken with a fan. The bird that Shizuko was currently fond of was a breed of chicken called ukokkei. As the name suggests, it had a unique characteristic of being completely black, down to its bones, unlike other chickens.,Its place of origin is still unknown, but historically, the Chinese breed is famous. In China, it has been treated as a sacred bird since ancient times. In the 11th century, it was mentioned in ¡°Wu Liang Xiang Gan Zhi,¡± and in the 14th century, it was mentioned in ¡°Dong Fang Jian Wen Lu,¡± making it an ancient breed. It has a completely different appearance from ordinary chickens, and it is black from its flesh, bones, and even its internal organs. Not to mention its meat, its eggs also have nutritional advantages that are distinct from regular chicken eggs, making them highly valued as medicine in various countries. However, due to its low egg production, the absolute number of eggs is small, so it is still expensive and is sold as a high-priced chicken egg and meat.

    However, it is possible to select superior individuals from ukokkei chickens raised in multiple locations and crossbreed them to create a purebred ukokkei breed with a high egg production.

    ¡°Yes, they are chickens from a neighboring country. I have also acquired others.¡±

    In addition to ukokkei chickens, Shizuko also acquired a Chinese local breed called Cochin. As the name suggests, Cochin chickens are large, with the broiler breed weighing about 2.5 kilograms, while Cochin chickens usually grow to 4 to 5 kilograms. The breed created by crossing Cochin chickens with Owari local chickens is the famous Nagoya Cochin. Shizuko acquired Cochin chickens to create a breed that is similar to Nagoya Cochin.

    ¡°And also, um¡­ I have also acquired Satsuma chickens, dodos, and ostriches.¡±

    Satsuma chickens are chickens raised in Satsuma. They have a long history and are said to have been raised since the time of Shimazu Tadahisa, a military commander in the Heian and Kamakura periods and the ancestor of the Shimazu clan. They have a fierce temperament suitable for cockfighting, but with their long black tails and bright red body color, they have a very beautiful appearance and are also kept for ornamental purposes.

    Hichin chickens, one of the three major local chicken breeds in Japan, are said to have been created by crossing imported gamecocks (shamo) from Thailand with local chickens raised in the northern part of Akita Prefecture. However, as the location of northern Akita Prefecture was outside the influence of the Oda clan, it was deemed difficult to obtain, and Shizuko abandoned the plan to create a breed based on Hichin chickens.

    On the other hand, the dodo is a bird that became extinct in less than 100 years since its discovery. Despite being a wild animal, it had very little wariness and would approach humans who saw it for the first time without any caution. As a result, predation by European settlers became common, and the introduced small animals became feral and began to attack dodos. In addition, there were multiple factors, such as nesting on the ground, that led to the rapid extinction of the dodo.

    Based on records brought to Europe, it was believed that the dodo had a high adaptability to the environment, had good meat yield when slaughtered, and was easy to breed due to its docile nature. Following Shizuko¡¯s expectations, it was confirmed that they had a relatively high adaptability to the environment. However, since there are hardly any records left, unlike other chickens, they are being kept in isolated places. Currently, it is known that they are highly wary only when raising their young, but otherwise, they are not afraid of humans and even approach them without any caution.

    Lastly, there is the ostrich. The ostrich, the largest bird species, has astonishing vitality and adaptability to the environment. It is strong against injuries and diseases, and can be raised with just vegetable scraps from daily life as it is omnivorous. There are records of ostriches being raised as early as ancient Egypt, and they are useful not only for their meat but also for their skin and fat. As adults, they can withstand heat, cold, and high humidity, are resistant to infectious diseases, are quiet and docile, have no odor, have high reproductive ability, and do not engage in territorial disputes with others. There is no reason not to raise ostriches. Unlike other chickens, it takes nearly a year to raise them, but they can be fed mainly on grass and vegetable scraps due to their omnivorous nature. The only drawback is that due to their astonishing vitality, even if their heads are cut off, they do not die immediately, and their hearts continue to pump blood throughout their bodies at a speed of 60 km/h to support their lives.

    Ostrich meat is known for its dense and delicate texture without any peculiarities. In other words, if left in the state mentioned earlier, the capillaries throughout the body that have been pumped with blood beyond their limits will burst, dyeing the meat completely red with blood. Once it reaches this state, the meat becomes too bland and delicate, and it becomes too bloody to be eaten. As a side note, in modern times, this phenomenon is avoided by putting them to sleep with carbon dioxide before slaughtering.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard so many unfamiliar names.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m collecting them for the purpose of breeding chicken varieties¡­¡±

    Chickens have the advantage of having a short life cycle and requiring less time for breeding compared to cows and pigs. Most breeds are also easy to raise. Furthermore, compared to the ease of raising chickens, their nutritional value is also highly regarded. However, if there is one problem among the chickens acquired this time, it would be the ukokkei chickens. Ukokkei chickens have an exceptionally high nutritional value among chickens, but their black color tends to make them look unappetizing.

    ¡°Hohoho, I don¡¯t know when it will be, but I¡¯m looking forward to the taste.¡±

    With just that, Nohime left briskly. Shizuko didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but she soon realized that it was impossible to understand Nohime¡¯s thoughts and decided to resume the ukokkei chicken farming work. However, her hands stopped immediately.

    ¡°I forgot. I heard you¡¯ve been eating delicious food recently. And yet, you didn¡¯t invite me. What kind of judgment is that?¡±

    Nohime, who was supposed to have left, suddenly approached from behind, placed her hands on Shizuko¡¯s shoulders, and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget next time, okay?¡±

    Nohime warned with a slightly stronger grip on Shizuko¡¯s shoulders. Shizuko nodded her head slightly, sweating coldly. Satisfied with her reaction, Nohime smiled and lightly patted her shoulders before leaving.

 CH 93

    1571, late December

    Shizuko visited the port city where she holds the rights to a tasting event for takoyaki, taiyaki, and obanyaki. Shizuko has the rights to manage and operate oyster and seaweed cultivation, as well as some mooring facilities, and can collect taxes from docked ships. However, Shizuko reinvests the majority of the tax revenue into expanding the cultivation fields. Thanks to this, the originally targeted oysters have been successfully expanded to include clams, scallops, abalone, and turban shells. As a side note, Shizuko has also started a separate cultivation field for freshwater clams called shijimi. She has also reached out to the famous Akoya pearl oysters for their pearls, starting a stable supply through pearl cultivation. While the cultivation of the large edible shells, sazae and awabi, which were expected to be profitable, has been difficult and a series of failures, the prospects for clam, shijimi, and scallop cultivation have been established, and they have started towards stable supply. The pearl cultivation, which was expected to be a source of funds, also used natural Akoya oysters, resulting in variations in the quality of the pearls, but many large pearls were harvested. With the cultivation of the oysters themselves in the coming years or the year after, it is expected that stable production of 8mm-sized pearls will be possible.

    ¡°There are a lot of pearls this time, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems that this year¡¯s pearls are of good quality.¡±

    Upon hearing Shizuko¡¯s words, the head of the pearl cultivation, the boss, scratched the back of his head and smiled politely.

    Pearls are graded based on their size. Shizuko has designated pearls with a diameter of 8mm as ¡°kou,¡± 7mm as ¡°otsu,¡± and 6mm or below as ¡°hei¡± rank. Although there are cases where large pearls exceeding 8mm can be obtained, those above 9mm are considered substandard and categorized as the lowest rank, ¡°tei.¡± This is because in order to obtain pearls larger than 9mm, it is necessary to extend the cultivation period, which increases the risk of the shells dying, making it a high-risk, high-return gamble. Even if one wins this gamble, the limit is around 10mm, which is generally not worth the risk. Therefore, there was an intention to suppress the consciousness of those involved in pearl cultivation who sought larger sizes. The pearls produced are divided into different uses depending on their grade. The higher-ranked pearls, kou and otsu, are used for decorative purposes as jewelry, while the lower-ranked ones, hei and below, are used as materials for medicinal purposes (pearls, being a high-quality source of calcium, are ground into powder and used as antipyretics) and cosmetics. Although the Akoya pearl oysters themselves are also suitable for consumption, capturing them is generally prohibited to prevent overfishing. The columella, a byproduct obtained when extracting pearls, is allowed to be consumed only by the cultivation operators, the surrounding residents, and those belonging to Shizuko¡¯s management side. The remaining parts of the meat, excluding the internal organs, are reused as new pearl nuclei, and the leftover parts are processed into organic fertilizer. The Akoya pearl oysters themselves, with their beautiful pearl-like shells, were highly praised as art crafts in Kyoto and Sakai when polished.

    ¡°Alright, calculations are done. After deducting the taxes, the price should be around this.¡±

    Those involved in aquaculture, not just pearls, are not allowed to have sales channels until the cultivation becomes stable and the quality and quantity are consistent. This is to prevent the perception that aquaculture products are inferior to natural products due to the flow of products that do not meet the specified quality standards, and also to maintain the overall reputation of the city managed by Shizuko. Aquaculture operators, being human, need a means of livelihood. Therefore, until the cultivation becomes stable, Shizuko buys everything, sorts and sells them to authorized merchants. Only the operators who have built up a stable production record are allowed to have their own independent sales channels after leaving Shizuko¡¯s hands. However, completely free independent sales channels are not permitted, and trading can only be done through the wholesale association managed by Nobunaga.

    ¡°Oh, thank you very much.¡±

    Shizuko handed a wooden box filled with gold coins to the boss of the pearl and, in return, the boss wrapped each pearl in cotton, carefully placed them in a wooden box that was designed to prevent them from touching each other or the outer walls, and handed them to Shizuko¡¯s soldiers.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard that a boy from the neighborhood recently picked up some strange stones. I believe Shizuko-sama is collecting such stones. Do you still need them?¡±

    The boss muttered something, scratching the back of his head, as he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more details about it. If possible, it would be helpful to have the actual stones.¡±

    ¡°Alright, understood. Hey! Tell my son and that guy to bring the smelly stones they picked up!¡±

    The boss called out to a young man nearby. The young man straightened his back and hurriedly ran off. After a short while, he returned with a stone that had been rounded and discolored to white due to long drifting and a boy of about 14 years old.

    ¡°Ew, it stinks! It definitely smells.¡±

    The boss waved his hand to drive away the smell while holding his nose. On the other hand, Shizuko received the stones, some of which were the size of small pickles, from the young man and began to carefully inspect them. Due to drifting, the outer surface had been worn away and exposed to ultraviolet rays, causing oxidation, but the distinctive beak-like feature remained on the surface, confirming that it was the one she was looking for. Shizuko smiled.

    ¡°This is exactly what I¡¯ve been looking for. Let¡¯s see, the weight is¡­ about 700 grams. The surface needs to be polished, but for such a large piece, I¡¯ll buy it at a high price.¡±

    ¡°Buy it¡­ even with that smell? By the way, how much?¡±

    ¡°How about 60 kan for now?¡±

    ¡°60 kan!?¡±

    60 kan is approximately 6 million yen in today¡¯s monetary value. For them, who can live for a month with just a few tens of thousands of yen, 6 million is an unimaginable fortune.

    ¡°The neighboring country highly values this. However, it can only be obtained if the whales are not affected by a specific disease. We do engage in whaling, but we still haven¡¯t been able to obtain it, so you¡¯re really lucky.¡±

    Saying that, she pointed to the white stone emitting a foul smell, or rather, the ambergris, which is a concretion of sperm whale. Ambergris is a valuable natural fragrance, although it is a concretion. It can only be obtained either from the body of a sperm whale during dissection or by chance when the excreted concretion drifts ashore. Ambergris is lighter than water and floats on the sea surface, making it a dream material that can make a fortune depending on luck. Although only fish and other seafood have been confirmed to inhabit Ise Bay in modern times, there are records that large marine mammals such as whales and orcas used to inhabit the area until the 20th century. If a sperm whale happened to pass by near Ise Bay and that individual had gallstones, and if it happened to excrete them outside the body, and if they were not carried away by the open sea and drifted ashore, and if they were picked up by chance before being crushed by the waves, then it can be said that this ambergris has passed through astronomical odds. Ambergris itself is just a foul smell, but when mixed with other fragrances and burned, it adds a long-lasting, rich, and heavy scent that is unparalleled.

    ¡°Oh, please, take it. 60 kan is fine.¡±

    The young boy, who had a desire for more money when presented with an unimaginable fortune, quickly realized a fatal problem. The fact that he had picked up the smelly stone was already known to the boss and the young man, and now it was known that he had sold it for a large sum of money. If he were to suddenly raise the price, he didn¡¯t know what would be said about him, and Shizuko was a person who provided jobs to the entire region. If it were rumored that he had deceived her and taken her money, he didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble he would face. In this situation, it was the smartest decision to hand over the agreed price set by Shizuko.

    ¡°Is that so? Then bring me the 60 kan.¡±

    Shizuko sent one of her soldiers to bring the 60 kan, and she handed the wooden box to her son. Then, she carefully stored the ambergris in the box and ordered the soldiers who were nearby.

    ¡°We¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s return to the residence.¡±

    Shizuko, who took the wooden box filled with pearls back home, immediately began to further sort the pearls that had already been graded by size. The criteria for checking were various, but the basic ones were luster, presence of scratches, shape, and color. First, she checked whether the pearls were perfectly spherical or if there were any deformities. The reason for confirming if they were perfectly spherical is that perfect spheres draw circles, and circles are considered lucky. The presence of scratches and luster is related to appearance. Even if a pearl is perfectly spherical, if it has scratches or a dull appearance, its value will decrease. The reason for checking the color is that pearls are not only formed in white, but can also have black or red hues due to various factors. Pearls obtained from Akoya oysters are considered the highest quality when they are white, and those with color are considered lower quality. After the check, the pearls are further divided into the highest quality, ¡°tokuhachikou¡± (8mm highest quality pearls), followed by ¡°tokushichikou¡± (7mm highest quality pearls), ¡°kamihachikou¡± (upper 8mm), ¡°kamishichikou¡± (upper 7mm), ¡°shimohachikou¡± (lower 8mm), and ¡°shimoshichikou¡± (lower 7mm). The ones with good quality are treated as jewelry, while the lower quality ones are used for processed products.

    ¡°This is a pearl necklace made entirely of tokuhachikou pearls. And this is a silver and pearl hairpin.¡±,Shizuko points to the pearl necklace hanging from her neck and the hairpin with delicate silverwork and pearls embedded in her hair. The necklace is simply made by connecting 8mm pearls, while the hairpin is a dynamic and ambitious piece that depicts plum blossoms as a motif, delicately expressing petals on branches with silverwork, adding a sense of luxury with large pure white pearls, and intentionally placing coral orange pearls with color in the center of the flowers and decorating the surroundings with gold flower stamens. The calm silver and white exude a sense of luxury, and the subtle decoration creates a mature atmosphere.

    ¡°Oh, it suits you very well.¡±

    However, Aya and Shou¡¯s reactions were subtle. But that was inevitable. Hairpins became popular during the Edo period when various hairstyles were in fashion, so it was natural for them to receive a subtle reaction in the Sengoku period, where long and glossy hair without unnecessary decorations was considered beautiful.

    ¡°The reaction seems weak. Maybe it¡¯s not good enough after all.¡±

    Both Aya and Shou wear hair accessories, but they don¡¯t tie their hair. On the other hand, Shizuko ties her hair and wears hair accessories, making her a nonconformist in terms of fashion in the Sengoku period. No matter how much her position rises, she cannot avoid being looked at with strange eyes.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, well, maybe the loose hair is not bad, but I don¡¯t think it suits me.¡±

    Shizuko smiles wryly as she sees Shou hastily trying to make up for it. Although loose hair is considered good in the Sengoku period, it is natural to receive a subtle reaction in the Sengoku period where long and glossy hair is considered beautiful.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s put that aside. The tasting event is in a few days, but have the azuki beans and sugar been transported?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all the ingredients have been transported. We have also transported all the specified tools from the technical district. All that¡¯s left is for Gorou-sama to start cooking the anko the day before.¡±

    Anko, or sweet bean paste, becomes mellow and develops a smooth sweetness when left overnight. Although there is a process of letting it sit during cooking, letting it sit overnight after it is completed is extremely important. The reason it takes time and effort is that the taste of anko is crucial for wagashi (traditional Japanese sweets). If the taste of anko is bad, no matter how high-quality ingredients are used, the sweets themselves will be ruined. The taiyaki and obanyaki being made this time are simply made with dough and anko. It is not an exaggeration to say that the taste of anko is everything.

    ¡°The kombu and bonito flakes for takoyaki are also fine. But it¡¯s regrettable that we can¡¯t make kombu here in Ise Bay.¡±

    Although it is possible to cultivate kombu, the Nagashima Ikko Ikki group hinders it. In order to completely control Ise Bay, the Nagashima Ikko Ikki group must be eliminated. However, Shizuko was not so pessimistic. The plan to subdue the Nagashima Ikko Ikki group, just like the Takeda army, is steadily progressing. If things go well, both the Takeda army and the Nagashima Ikko Ikki group can be eliminated at once. In that case, Ise Bay will be completely under Nobunaga¡¯s control, and Shizuko can start cultivating kombu.

    (So far, so good. As planned, Shingen is accusing the Tokugawa clan and invading Totomi Province.)

    The alliances between Oda and Takeda, Oda and Tokugawa, and Takeda and Tokugawa are mutual. However, in the 12th year of the Eiroku era (1569), Takeda unilaterally broke the alliance, and Takeda and Tokugawa (and Takeda and Oda a few years later) became enemies. Since then, the alliance between Oda/Tokugawa and Takeda has never been restored until Takeda¡¯s downfall. Ieyasu moving his base to Hamamatsu Castle was also a strengthening of defense against the Takeda family.

    (I didn¡¯t expect to leave those two at that time. Well, they returned after the investigation at Mikatagahara.)

    It was an unexpected event, but it was a minor problem in Shizuko¡¯s plan. The plan could be easily adjusted without going off track.

    (According to the plan, there should be 1,500¡­ no, 1,300. There are 40,000 bullets, 15 rounds, and about 3,000 explosives, but only about 1,500 are usable. Anyway, the results calculated using the Lanchester¡¯s law are excellent. All that¡¯s left is for them to go into battle as planned. If they do, we can grasp victory about 80% of the time.)

    No matter how much you know about history, it doesn¡¯t mean that people will always act according to historical facts. In fact, Ieyasu¡¯s unexpected actions forced Shizuko to make some adjustments to her plan. However, Ieyasu¡¯s actions were actually beneficial for Shizuko. It tightened her guard and reminded her not to become complacent with the advantage of knowing history. She couldn¡¯t thank Ieyasu enough for giving her a pleasant sense of tension.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, Ashimitsu-sama has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it an urgent report? Ah, you two can go back to work.¡±

    Understanding that there must be some urgent report if Ashimitsu is coming from the other side, Shizuko tells Aya and Shou to leave their seats. The two bow to Shizuko and leave the room. Ashimitsu enters the room as they pass each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you to come here instead.¡±

    ¡°I finally finished the last task.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s expression slightly changes at those words. She had secretly entrusted various tasks to Ashimitsu, who knows modern technology. Among them, the last task holds significant meaning.

    ¡°Is it completed? That difficult one.¡±

    ¡°I struggled with the hydraulic system and temperature control. It¡¯s better to see the actual thing than to talk about it.¡±

    Ashimitsu takes out a black lump from his pocket and throws it towards Shizuko. Shizuko receives the black lump with one hand and checks its texture by squeezing it a few times before bringing it closer to her eyes. After carefully inspecting it, Shizuko smiles.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no mistake. It¡¯s comparable to the bio-coke used in our time.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have as abundant materials as in that era. But with this, the fuel problem is solved. We can finally build a blast furnace.¡±

    Bio-coke is a substitute for coal coke made from plant waste. Roughly speaking, if plant waste is subjected to the same pressure and temperature as when natural coal is formed, it can be turned into bio-coke. However, obtaining the required pressure requires a hydraulic press, which required a great deal of effort to create this system. Maintaining the temperature, on the other hand, was not as difficult as the hydraulic press. Simply pouring water over the heated material allowed them to estimate the current temperature based on the reaction of the water.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now we just need to import coal from Nanban and make coke. Byproducts such as sulfuric acid, ammonia, and sulfur can be obtained. With coke, we can refine steel.¡±

    The drawback of bio-coke is that it cannot fully replace coal coke on its own. Coal coke can generate heat exceeding 1500 degrees, while bio-coke has a limit of 1400 degrees. Unlike coal coke, it does not have a reducing effect and only serves as fuel for maintaining temperature. However, in the Sengoku period, coal coke is a valuable commodity that cannot be made on their own. Shizuko wants to minimize its usage as much as possible.

    ¡°Leave the supply routes to me. I have several routes that can transport supplies to Hamamatsu Castle.¡±

    ¡°In war, the side that eats delicious food wins. Especially at the beginning, when they are told to defend the castle, it¡¯s important to give them delicious food and minimize stress.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the canned food. Bottled food is possible. Even regular miso soup is a luxury item inside the castle, but it¡¯s the right time for it. Hot miso soup consumed during cold weather is irreplaceable.¡±

    Ashimitsu quietly laughs at Shizuko¡¯s words. It was a much softer smile than usual, to the point that he would look back at Sakihisa (Konoe) several times.

    ¡°Leave the supply routes to me. I have several routes that can transport supplies to Hamamatsu Castle.¡±

    ¡°In war, the side that eats delicious food wins. Especially at the beginning, when they are told to defend the castle, it¡¯s important to give them delicious food and minimize stress.¡±

    ¡°Canned food is not possible, but bottled food is. It has been verified that rice can be preserved in jars. However, it still doesn¡¯t have the same preservative power as canned food. Well, it will be consumed by the soldiers immediately, so we don¡¯t need to worry about it this time.¡±

    The term ¡°bottled food¡± has two meanings: the act of packing vinegar, sake, vegetables, etc. into bottles, and the method of preserving food in jars by boiling them. The latter later evolved into metal cans, but that was in the 19th century.

    ¡°It would be good to make seafood dishes like simmered fish and oil-preserved oysters. Since we will be holed up in the castle, seafood will look like a feast.¡±

    ¡°We need to mass-produce dashi-flavored miso cubes. Even regular miso soup is a luxury item inside the castle, but it¡¯s the right time for it. Hot miso soup consumed during cold weather is irreplaceable.¡±

    ¡°Okay, the food problem is almost solved. Well, considering the time, there shouldn¡¯t be any concerns about spoilage. It might be a bit worrying in summer though.¡±,Shizuko relied on Ashimitsu for logistics. In the Sengoku period, or rather, the Japanese tend to underestimate logistics. It is said that one of the reasons for this is their preference for stories that are vivid and quickly resolved. However, even a brilliant victory is the result of diligent work. It is important to achieve victory not only in battle, but also before the battle.

    ¡°I told Chamaru-kun to procure local food supplies. Well, logistics is difficult. I¡¯ve done some research and read several books written by professionals. Even they face unexpected problems.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of those problems.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll give you full authority over logistics, so Ashimitsu-san can move as you please. You don¡¯t have to report to me in advance.¡±

    ¡°¡­I said that, but it¡¯s easy for you to agree.¡±

    ¡°There are situations where quick decisions are necessary, and it¡¯s a waste of time to ask for my permission every time. As long as we know the results, there¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s my job to take responsibility if something happens.¡±

    Ashimitsu smiled faintly at Shizuko¡¯s response. In the age of upheaval, giving power to the warlords and not requiring them to report everything to the Lord, it would surely cause great confusion among the warlords, he thought.

    (It¡¯s like Shizuko has released multiple snakes from her body. If you focus only on the snakes, you¡¯ll be eaten by Shizuko, and if you cling only to Shizuko, you¡¯ll be eaten by the snakes. It¡¯s a troublesome situation if you make enemies.)

    Keiji, Nagayoshi, Saizo, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), and himself, the five of them. Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) is still lacking, but each of them has grown into a capable military commander. They are also gradually regaining the elite soldiers they lost in the Battle of Usayama Castle. With one more year, they will have a strong enough army to counter the Takeda clan.

    ¡°Understood, leave the logistics to me.¡±

    Ashimitsu smiled faintly, thinking that he is looking forward to one year later.

    On the day of the tasting event for takoyaki and taiyaki, Nobunaga¡¯s garden was very lively. After all, Nobunaga had invited not only his major retainers but also their wives and heirs. Seeing Nobunaga hosting events for his retainers on various occasions, one can understand that the rumors of him being fond of festivals are true. This time, due to the large number of people, guards were stationed at the entrance, similar to the level of security during New Year¡¯s Day.

    ¡°Lady Shizuko has arrived!¡±

    The soldier in charge of welcoming shouted the visitor¡¯s name loudly. Armed ashigaru (light foot soldiers) lined up shoulder to shoulder, spanning 200 meters from the edge. Shizuko glanced at the scene with a forced smile. She didn¡¯t expect the welcome to be so grand, so she thought it was excessive. However, she recalled that the invited guests were all important figures, so she changed her mind and realized that the security measures were not excessive.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    After clearing her throat to change her mood, she tightened her expression and walked forward. She was dressed in her usual male attire and carried a large houppari at her waist. It was a masterpiece that she took out from the warehouse after a long time, thinking that it would add a touch of elegance. She always carried a short sword at her waist, a Damascus knife. Her attendants were Keiji and Saizo, who were members of the mounted guards. Saizo was dressed formally, but Keiji maintained his own unique style even in this situation. In other words, he was dressed as a dandy as usual.

    (What are they talking about¡­ Let¡¯s escape before they notice us.)

    Although Shizuko maintained a calm appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the desire to leave as soon as possible. And for good reason, Nobunaga¡¯s tasting events, which he occasionally held, were not as grand as this. Usually, when he wanted to reward his retainers, he would treat them with new dishes as part of Nobunaga¡¯s hosted tasting event. There was no precedent for gathering so many people and providing security measures on par with the castle.

    (He said he would give me a sword made by Mitsutada, but I shouldn¡¯t have been tempted.)

    Shizuko has no interest in land holdings, and she distributes rewards to her subordinates except for what is necessary. However, she has one hobby that she is passionate about, which is collecting famous items. Although she cannot obtain Nobunaga¡¯s beloved sword, such as Sozaemonji, she is willing to obtain anything else that is available. The only thing she is interested in is the story of receiving a sword made by Mitsutada owned by Nobunaga, and it is clear from her willingness to attend this kind of event that she usually dislikes.

    (It¡¯s probably not the real Jikkyu Mitsutada. It¡¯s probably the one who later became known as Shokudai Kirimitsutada. Or it could be the possibility of the Mogami Mitsutada given by Yoshiteru.)

    The most famous of Mitsutada¡¯s swords is the Shokudaikiri Mitsutada, which changed hands from Nobunaga to Hideyoshi, and then to Date Masamune.

    However, there are several other swords made by Mitsutada. Among them, the one that Nobunaga was abnormally obsessed with and swung at the end of the Honnoji Incident is called Jikkyu Mitsutada.

    The Mogami Mitsutada was a famous sword owned by the Ashikaga Shogunate, but Yoshiteru bestowed it upon Nobunaga. After that, when Nobunaga appointed Mogami Yoshimori as ¡°Dewa no Kami,¡± he gave him the Mogami Mitsutada as a souvenir. Yoshimori was delighted, but for various reasons, the Mogami Mitsutada was confiscated by Hideyoshi. It passed from Hideyoshi to Hidetada, and then traveled between various individuals, and finally returned to the Mogami family. However, both the sword and its owner are currently missing.

    Nobunaga also collected other swords made by Mitsutada, and it is said that he had a total of more than 30 of them. The reason he collected them to this extent was because Nobunaga was attracted to the splendid swords made by Mitsutada.

    (Well, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s probably only this time that I¡¯ll be tempted, as it¡¯s probably impossible to obtain Heshikiri Hasebe. But I¡¯m more curious about the situation overseas. I¡¯ve prepared various materials just in case.)

    She is unaware, but Nobunaga possesses many famous items that he bestows upon Shizuko when he wants to make her work harder, such as Tsurumaru Kuninaga, whose acquisition route is unknown, and the Japanese ship with the rank of Shosanmi. He simply refrains from showing them too often, making it appear that Shizuko doesn¡¯t have many of these special items.

    When she entered the garden, the scenery changed completely. It was not a barren landscape of withered trees, but a lush green landscape spread out before her eyes. There were flowers blooming in small numbers, adding color to the winter scenery.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Shizuko exclaimed in admiration at the sight before her. Long chairs with carpets laid out in various places in the garden, and large folding umbrellas (also known as tsumaoregasa) were set up. As expected of Nobunaga, who loves red, both the carpets and umbrellas were red. Many people were already chatting and laughing, unaffected by the cold of winter, in various places.

    ¡°What are you saying! You fool who doesn¡¯t know the deliciousness of koshian (smooth bean paste)!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the fool here. You silly monkey who doesn¡¯t know the deliciousness of tsubuan (chunky bean paste), talking so arrogantly!¡±

    ¡°Koshian doesn¡¯t have the same taste until the end. It changes into various flavors with each bite, don¡¯t you understand that?¡±

    ¡°You fool. With the remaining koshian, you can make another dish. Mixing it like tsubuan is the height of foolishness!¡±

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    ¡°Bring it on, monkey!¡±

    While strolling, Shizuko, Saizo, and Keiji turned a blind eye to the grappling between Shibata and Hideyoshi over koshian and tsubuan, as they usually did.

    Seeing the scenes of takoyaki, taiyaki, and imagawayaki being cooked here and there, Shizuko reminisced about the past. Since there was no modern sauce available, takoyaki was eaten with soy-based broth. There were also lemon soy sauce, mayonnaise, and ponzu sauce available. It would be best to have a special sauce for takoyaki, but the sauce contains a lot of spices and herbs. Gathering spices and herbs was difficult in Japan during the Sengoku period, so they decided to serve it with a different seasoning this time.

    ¡°Ohoho, takoyaki eaten with broth is delicious. Taiyaki is also irresistible, but what¡¯s good about takoyaki is that you can enjoy various flavors. I¡¯m fine with anything, but I prefer this ponzu sauce.¡±

    ¡°I prefer miso. Lady Nene, do you still prefer soy sauce?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, I can¡¯t resist the smell of soy sauce. Lately, consumption has been biased, and my husband looks troubled, so I¡¯m thinking of using miso occasionally.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, you can take as much as you want from Shizuko¡¯s warehouse. Keeping such delicious things to yourself without saying anything. I won¡¯t complain even if you do that.¡±

    (They¡¯re having an intense conversation¡­ Let¡¯s escape before they notice us.)

    Nohime and the wives of the warlords gathered and enlivened the conversation. Shizuko occasionally caught snippets of unsettling conversations, but once she got involved, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t like what they would say, so she strategically retreated.

    ¡°It feels like a festival atmosphere.¡±,Joyful conversations could be heard everywhere. Although the situation was still precarious, everyone seemed to be enjoying the moment, forgetting about it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what a festival is, but mmm¡­ these taiyaki are quite delicious.¡±

    ¡°Lord Keiji, it¡¯s careless for a warrior to hold so many in both hands.¡±

    ¡°Those words don¡¯t belong to someone with a mouth full of green onions.¡±

    Keiji and Saizo had somehow ended up holding takoyaki and taiyaki in both hands. Shizuko, who thought she had grown tired of enjoying the garden, sat down on a convenient bench.

    ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡±

    Just as she took a breath, Shizuko was timely discovered by Nobunaga. He was accompanied by Hori Hidemasa Hidemasa, Ikeda Tsuneoki, and a young page who seemed to be Yoshinari Mori¡¯s child, Mori Ranmaru. Shizuko intuitively understood this.

    ¡°Of course, my Lord. I¡¯m thoroughly enjoying myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Hm, it seems to me that the two behind you are enjoying themselves more than you.¡±

    Keiji continued to eat taiyaki without paying much attention to Nobunaga¡¯s presence. On the other hand, Saizo stood upright without moving, but his mouth was covered in negi from the takoyaki sauce. Nobunaga glanced at Shizuko, who was holding her forehead, and laughed heartily. From his demeanor, it was clear that Nobunaga was in a good mood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of it before we forget. Follow me.¡±

    Shizuko briefly wondered what he meant, but quickly realized that he was talking about giving her a sword made by Katsutoshi. Shizuko and the others followed behind Nobunaga as they began to walk. Ranmaru occasionally turned his head to look at Shizuko, but after a few times, Hori Hidemasa noticed and lightly tapped Ranmaru¡¯s head. After that, the two exchanged words a few times, but it seemed more like Hori Hidemasa was scolding Ranmaru. Shizuko had no idea what they were doing, so she looked back at Keiji and Saizo, but they shrugged their shoulders, not understanding what Hori Hidemasa and Ranmaru were doing.

    ¡°Only Shizuko will go from here. The rest of you wait here.¡±

    After glancing at everyone except Shizuko, or rather, glaring at them and making a point, Nobunaga entered the room without waiting for the others to respond. Keiji shrugged his shoulders and leaned against a nearby pillar, relaxing his posture. Saizo sighed and followed suit, sitting down next to Keiji. Hori Hidemasa and Tsuneoki also followed Saizo¡¯s lead and sat down near Keiji.

    (Is this okay¡­?)

    ¡°Ranmaru, come over here instead of standing there.¡±

    Only the page, Ranmaru, was flustered. Seeing this, Hori Hidemasa called out to Ranmaru with a sigh. After wandering his gaze a few times, Ranmaru also sat down near Hori Hidemasa.

    (Ah, so it really is Mori Ranmaru.)

    While thinking that, Shizuko also entered the room. Just before closing the sliding door, she heard the sound of a fist hitting someone¡¯s head. It wasn¡¯t hostility or killing intent, but she couldn¡¯t understand why Ranmaru was being treated that way, so Shizuko tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°(If I have the chance, I should ask the person themselves or Lord Mori)¡± ¡°I apologize for the wait.¡±

    After passing through several empty rooms, Shizuko finally reached the room she was aiming for. Although it was for security reasons, Shizuko was getting tired of going in and out.

    ¡°You¡¯re late, Shizuko.¡±

    As soon as she entered the room, Nobunaga¡¯s voice came from the seat of honor. He didn¡¯t sound angry, but rather, his tone was cheerful.

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you. Also, I don¡¯t care about formalities, so feel free to relax.¡±

    Nobunaga was indeed very relaxed. He seemed a bit sloppy, but it could be interpreted as him letting his guard down around Shizuko. But there was something more important to Shizuko, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to Nobunaga¡¯s relaxed state.

    ¡°By the way, what are all these swords lined up in front of me¡­?¡±

    Between Nobunaga and Shizuko, ten swords were lined up on a sword rack. Shizuko knew that she was supposed to receive only one sword made by Katsutoshi, so she was puzzled by the fact that there were ten swords in front of her.

    ¡°Haha, if you want a Katsutoshi sword, try to find it with your own eyes. If you choose Katsutoshi¡¯s sword splendidly, I¡¯ll give you the sword you chose.¡±

    Nobunaga answered Shizuko¡¯s question while laughing. He had a strong desire to show off his collection and to boast about having gathered so many swords. Shizuko thought that when people are faced with a collection, they all become childlike. She took out a mask, gloves, and a cloth for holding the swords. The mask was to prevent saliva from getting on the swords, and the gloves and cloth were to prevent dust and dirt from sticking to the swords, as well as to wipe off any dirt if it did stick. Shizuko also took out other maintenance tools for swords, such as sword oil.

    ¡°You¡¯re well-prepared.¡±

    ¡°I prepared for any possibility.¡±

    Shizuko replied to Nobunaga¡¯s half-amused mutter, and then she looked at the swords one by one from left to right. After seeing them all, Shizuko realized that there were only six swords made by Katsutoshi, and the rest were different swords.

    (Daikurikara Hirokatsu, Tsurumaru Kuninaga, Heshikiri Hasebe, and Soza Samonji. Well, why did I even think of trying them out? Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll take these.)

    After finishing looking at all the swords and putting away the tools, Shizuko thanked Nobunaga and then picked up a certain sword.

    ¡°I would like to request this one made by Katsutoshi.¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Nobunaga¡¯s expression changed rapidly. It was only natural, considering that the Katsutoshi sword Shizuko chose was none other than the beloved Jitsumu Katsutoshi that Nobunaga cherished.

    There is a way to distinguish Jitsumu Katsutoshi. When Mitsuhide Akechi, from whom the name originated, attacked an enemy with Katsutoshi at the end of his life, the blade slightly chipped. This is the method that distinguishes Jitsumu Katsutoshi from other Katsutoshi swords. Shizuko didn¡¯t come up with this method herself; there are historical records similar to this. When Nobunaga told the wealthy merchants of Sakai to line up Katsutoshi swords and show him Jitsumu Katsutoshi, a famous appraiser named Kizuya successfully identified Jitsumu Katsutoshi. At that time, Kizuya used the story of the chipped blade as a method to identify Jitsumu Katsutoshi. Since the game of identifying Jitsumu Katsutoshi took place at Azuchi Castle, there were chipped blades in Jitsumu Katsutoshi before that, and it is also evidence that there are no other chipped blades in the Katsutoshi swords owned by Nobunaga.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, Shizuko. Why don¡¯t you take a look at the other swords? Look, this one has a splendid appearance!¡±

    Saying that, Nobunaga took Daikurikara Hirokatsu and handed it to Shizuko, urging her. Shizuko calmly responded to Nobunaga¡¯s slightly flustered state.

    ¡°Taking up any more of your time would be rude. I, a mere person like myself, am satisfied with this chipped sword.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ you know, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    If it were an ordinary gift, Shizuko would have settled for something more manageable, but unfortunately, the swords she was interested in were the gifts. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t give them up.

    ¡°Hehehe, Shizuko, you¡¯ve become quite assertive.¡±

    Nobunaga, who had been flustered for a while, suddenly showed a confident smile. Perhaps it was because he had calmed down, or perhaps he had developed a favorable impression of Shizuko, who was so determined.

    ¡°But you have a weakness, Shizuko¡­ It¡¯s an order. Present Jitsumu Katsutoshi to me! In return, I¡¯ll give you two famous swords.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s unfair!¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s weakness was that she couldn¡¯t go against Nobunaga¡¯s orders. While trying to solve impossible tasks, Shizuko had unconsciously developed a reaction to Nobunaga¡¯s orders. Shizuko held her head and thought. Within her, the spirit of a loyal dog and the spirit of collecting famous items were conflicting. After a while, Shizuko sighed and came up with a compromise, which she presented to Nobunaga.

    ¡°In that case¡­ instead of presenting Jitsumu Katsutoshi, I request one Katsutoshi sword and two other swords!¡±

    ¡°Very well, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    It was a compromise proposal made in desperation, but Nobunaga readily agreed. From his perspective, as long as Jitsumu Katsutoshi was returned, he had no problem giving up the other swords. No, it was a little different.

    ¡°¡­Wait, the number of swords has decreased!¡±

    Initially, there were six Katsutoshi swords and four other swords, but now there were only five swords lined up: Daikurikara Hirokatsu, Tsurumaru Kuninaga, Heshikiri Hasebe, and two Katsutoshi swords. Nobunaga had somehow put away some of the swords. Furthermore, the swords that were currently in front of Shizuko were the ones that Nobunaga had originally planned to give her.

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re being stingy now!¡±

    ¡°Stingy? How rude. Isn¡¯t this considered advanced negotiation?¡±,¡±Nnggh. W-well then, I¡¯ll take Okurikara Hiromitsu, Heshikiri Hasebe, and this Mitsutada (Shokudai-kiri Mitsutada).¡±

    ¡°Very well. You may take all three.¡±

    Seeing Shizuko surrender, Nobunaga had a triumphant expression. Shizuko had thought she might win, but Nobunaga, who had continued political negotiations with the court, the shogun, and the local lords, was truly formidable. Shizuko¡¯s strategies were no match for him. However, Shizuko didn¡¯t really want the Jitsumu Mitsutada, so she decided to think positively about receiving three swords. Since she couldn¡¯t carry all three with her hands, she decided to carry Shokudai-kiri Mitsutada and Heshikiri Hasebe on her back, and carry Okurikara Hiromitsu with her hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going back and worrying about my vassals. Stay with me for a while and listen to what I have to say.¡±

    ¡°(Well, technically, I¡¯m also a vassal¡­)¡± ¡°Understood, I will.¡±

    Nobunaga nodded satisfactorily at Shizuko¡¯s response, then took out a bag containing taiyaki and dorayaki from his pocket and spread them out in front of him. He removed the bamboo water container from his waist, opened the lid, and took a sip of the tea inside.

    ¡°Now, what should I start talking about?¡±

    Shizuko thought this would be a long conversation and inwardly sighed, but she nodded slightly.

 CH 94

    1571, late December

    While Nobunaga and Shizuko were having a pleasant conversation, Keiji and his friends were also sitting together and chatting. Nagayoshi joined them later, making the atmosphere even livelier. However, Ranmaru was the only one who couldn¡¯t sit still and occasionally glanced towards the closed sliding door where Nobunaga and Shizuko had disappeared.

    ¡°Hey, Ran. You¡¯ve been looking around restlessly since earlier, it¡¯s annoying.¡±

    Nagayoshi, who was not just annoyed but genuinely bothered, narrowed his eyes slightly and glared at Ranmaru.

    ¡°Ah, does it not bother you, my lord? I can¡¯t help but worry when you disappear with a lady. It makes me uneasy!¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re thinking is just baseless speculation, it¡¯s pointless to worry about that. And by the way, you¡¯re in the way, so go somewhere else.¡±

    Despite Ranmaru¡¯s desperate plea, Nagayoshi ignored him and used his left hand to pick his ear while gesturing with his right index finger towards Ranmaru, moving it left and right as if shooing him away.

    ¡°It¡¯s the lord¡¯s order. We only follow it. If you don¡¯t obey, you won¡¯t be fit to be a page.¡±

    Ranmaru was infuriated by Nagayoshi¡¯s condescending attitude, but Hori advised him against it. After letting out a small sigh, Hori apologized to Nagayoshi.

    ¡°I apologize. Ranmaru is just bothered by how much the lord values Lady Shizuko. I hope you can overlook his childish jealousy.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was something like that. Suddenly being appointed as a page and feeling like a grown-up, that¡¯s why he¡¯s being nosy. And the reason he doesn¡¯t like it is probably because Shizuko is a girl. Oh, how disgusting, the jealousy of a brat is ugly.¡±

    Keiji and Saizo knew that Nagayoshi had said the exact same thing before, so they gave him a warm look.

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not the reason at all! I only have the lord¡¯s best interests in mind!¡±

    ¡°Then you should obey the lord¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    While Nagayoshi and Ranmaru were arguing, or rather, while Nagayoshi was teasing Ranmaru unilaterally, Nobunaga and Shizuko were discussing national policies.

    ¡°¡­So, I think we don¡¯t need to attack the Tang (TL: not sure what this refers to).¡±

    The content of their discussion was about overseas policies after unifying the country, which was somewhat premature. The fact that they could have discussions considering overseas matters was thanks to the accurate world map created by Shizuko, which was not suitable for the Sengoku period. Thanks to that, Nobunaga understood how small and remote Japan was, and how far Europe was, and he accurately understood the capabilities of the Nanban people who reached out from distant lands to Japan.

    ¡°Explain the advantages of steering towards Australia, even if it means ignoring the spice-producing regions cherished by the Nanban people.¡±

    ¡°Please take a look at this.¡±

    In response to Nobunaga¡¯s question, Shizuko handed him a summary paper from the accompanying materials of the world map. It contained information about the reserves of underground resources such as gold, silver, copper, and iron that lay dormant in Australia. While Australia is often thought of as an agricultural country, it is also a resource-rich country with vast natural resources. In particular, the reserves of bauxite, which is the raw material for aluminum, are the largest in the world, and in some places, mineral veins are exposed on the surface, making open-pit mining possible. The discovery of the main island and Tasmania was around 1642, but at that time, even if the Europeans discovered Australia, they considered it a barren land if they couldn¡¯t obtain lightweight and expensive spices.

    ¡°While spices are currently highly valued due to limited production, their value will decrease with mass production. However, underground resources cannot be obtained without controlling the land where they are produced.¡±

    The cultivation of pepper was initially started to make it more accessible for cooking, but when Nobunaga began to look overseas, Shizuko¡¯s hobby suddenly took on a significant meaning. It proved the expansion of spice-producing regions and the decrease in value due to mass production. While Europeans currently consider spices as strategically important, they will eventually transition to essential metal resources for industrialization. To demonstrate this, they successfully achieved pepper production in Owari. As a result, it was proven that Japan could become a spice-producing region without venturing overseas, as long as they put in the effort. Initially skeptical, Nobunaga finally understood that Shizuko¡¯s opinion was correct when European merchants bought the pepper she presented at a high price.

    ¡°Furthermore, the eastern and southern parts of the continent are fertile grain-producing regions. With few natural disasters, a vast amount of food can be produced.¡±

    The southeastern mountainous region of Australia is a snowy area, but the rest of the eastern and southern parts have a relatively warm climate and are fertile grain-producing regions. Although it is a small area compared to the entire continent, its production surpasses that of Japan. Modern Australia is suffering from water shortages, but that is a consequence of reckless emphasis on livestock farming, and if agriculture is planned properly, it will not be a problem.

    ¡°What about rice?¡±

    ¡°It can be cultivated sufficiently.¡±

    It is not well known, but rice is also cultivated in Australia. Not only rice cultivation, but by rotating rice, grains, legume forage cultivation, and grazing, a wide variety of products can be obtained from limited land. Unlike Japan, Australia has fewer natural disasters and a seasonal sense similar to Japan, making it suitable for rice cultivation.

    ¡°There are indigenous people, but they are friendly as long as we don¡¯t invade their sacred sites. Their sacred sites are in barren wilderness areas, so we have no reason to interfere.¡±

    Australia has indigenous people (Aborigines). However, as long as they don¡¯t intrude on their sacred site, Uluru (named by a British explorer as Ayers Rock), they will treat outsiders in a friendly manner, regardless of their skin color or appearance. That¡¯s why the British settlers never had conflicts with them at first. However, the British convicts who were settlers gradually became arrogant, and eventually, they even massacred many Aborigines under the guise of sport hunting. The library in New South Wales has diaries that show how the British settlers at that time enjoyed the massacre of Aborigines as a sport. The Aborigines, who numbered over a million and had more than 700 tribes around 1600, suffered massacres by white people until 1937, resulting in the extinction of the Aborigines in Tasmania and a decrease in the population on the Australian mainland to tens of thousands. After that, a policy of forced assimilation based on arrogant white Australian supremacy was implemented, and many Aborigines were forced to abandon their culture until 1970.

    ¡°I believe it is best to have a friendly relationship with them. There are several reasons, but the main one is that there is no point in fighting with them. However, it is not advisable to get deeply involved¡­ It is best to maintain a moderate relationship, neither too close nor too distant.¡±

    The British settlers engaged in organized sport hunting, poisoning water sources, and leaving Aborigines on remote islands to starve to death. However, Shizuko had no trace of white supremacy thinking like the British. Of course, she had her own motives. Even though they were just a part of a tribe, having a connection with the indigenous people would be helpful in negotiating with other tribes. What Shizuko wanted was fertile grain-producing land and underground resources. While it was necessary to establish the appearance of an independent country to prevent invasion by other countries, Shizuko believed that it would take time to achieve that.

    ¡°Is military power necessary to prevent the invasion of the Nanban people?¡±

    ¡°Australia is a continent that exceeds our imagination. It should be expected to take ten or twenty years to shape a country.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it means starting everything from scratch. No matter how much time passes, it won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Nobunaga shrugged his shoulders but had a cheerful expression that contradicted his words. Even though building a country in a place where there were no people required tremendous effort, it also meant that he could create the ideal nation he envisioned.

    ¡°However, we must first deal with the enemies in front of us. Establishing a nation in Australia is just a pipe dream for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes. For the time being, it¡¯s Takeda. But there¡¯s no problem here. Currently, Takeda is moving according to our plan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. I, too, will maintain an attitude of not engaging with Takeda as you have planned. I sent a letter to the cunning Tanuki, telling him not to openly confront Takeda. By now, the Tanuki must be quite angry.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give a response¡­ Takeda will be destroyed as a sacrifice for Oda¡¯s name to resound throughout Japan. As for Uesugi¡­ well, our goal is the Sado Gold Mine, so there¡¯s no problem with an appeasement policy towards Uesugi. Takeda will perish because it is a sacrificial offering for Oda to establish his reputation in Japan.¡±

    ¡°Takeda as a sacrificial offering. If others heard that, they would be dumbfounded.¡±

    Despite his words, Nobunaga laughed fearlessly. He had received an explanation from Shizuko and had already made plans to win against Takeda. However, if he were to make that known, Takeda might become cautious and not move. ¡°One soldier from Kai is equivalent to five soldiers from Owari,¡± and Nobunaga felt that he absolutely needed to overturn that. In peacetime and in war, the image of the soldiers was important. With the image of a strong army, unnecessary battles could be avoided, and invisible pressure could be exerted on the enemy.

    ¡°As I mentioned before, I will give you priority in funds. Prepare yourself thoroughly and make a name for yourself.¡±,¡±Yes!¡±

    Shizuko deeply bowed her head to Nobunaga¡¯s words.

    Ashimitsu, the only one in Shizuko¡¯s army who did not participate in the tasting event, was gathering bamboo in a bamboo forest a little away from the shrine. Ashimitsu had never needed bamboo before, but if it could be used to make bio-coke, bamboo would be a good raw material. However, it took time to remove the moisture, so Ashimitsu would cut down the bamboo and dry it whenever he found the time. The most suitable material was buckwheat husk, as its grain size and moisture content were close to ideal. Drying and grinding were not necessary, and buckwheat husk could be directly used for bio-coke production. Furthermore, buckwheat husk was not highly valued. It was used for soil improvement or as a material for pillows, but it didn¡¯t have to be buckwheat husk. Therefore, buckwheat husk could be considered an ideal material for bio-coke. However, because there were still concerns with using only buckwheat husk, Ashimitsu continued his research to be able to produce bio-coke using various materials.

    ¡°Should I hire someone? No, it takes time to cut down the bamboo. I can do it easily with a sword, but others would need to prepare an axe, which would be troublesome.¡±

    The sword that Ashimitsu had hanging from his waist, which fell into the category of a large sword, was a masterpiece created by the fusion of modern science and traditional techniques. Ashimitsu¡¯s sword, made with a thick clam-shaped blade, was unrivaled in its cutting ability compared to any famous sword. Apart from the slight hassle of maintenance, it could be said to be the ultimate weapon. The same technology was also used in the gauntlets that he had equipped on his hands.

    Naturally, cutting bamboo was a piece of cake for Ashimitsu. With one swing, he could cut down one bamboo, and if they were lined up, he could cut down several bamboos at once. It is often misunderstood that Japanese swords are difficult to handle, and even if an amateur swings a famous sword, it quickly becomes useless. At the same time, even a master would quickly dull a cheap sword. Only when someone with excellent skills handles a famous sword does it truly demonstrate its worth. That¡¯s how much advanced technique is required to handle a Japanese sword.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ashimitsu cut off a piece of bamboo that seemed to be a suitable size and shouted. After a while, he moved the fallen bamboo aside, and then split the root side with his waist axe in a cross shape. This was a measure to prevent water from accumulating on the cut surface and to quickly rot the bamboo.

    ¡°This should be enough. If I had a light truck, I could transport it all at once, but that¡¯s asking for too much.¡±

    Ashimitsu remembered the time when he cut down bamboo with a Japanese sword in the same way as now. At that time, it was Shizuko¡¯s era, so cutting down the bamboo with a sword was quite troublesome, but transporting it afterwards was very easy. After cutting it to a suitable size, he would load it onto a light truck and secure it with ropes so that it wouldn¡¯t fall off the bed. It could be easily transported without any problems.

    (If only there was something like a cart¡­ No, forget it. It would look very foolish being carried around like that.)

    Ashimitsu imagined himself being carried around in a cart along with the bamboo, but quickly dismissed the thought from his mind. Carrying the green bamboo needed for a purpose other than bio-coke, Ashimitsu took a step forward. But soon, his step came to a halt. At the same time, an arrow flew from somewhere and pierced the ground right next to Ashimitsu. He quickly looked around, but couldn¡¯t find the archer. With a sigh, he pulled out the arrow that had a piece of paper tied to its center, known as an arrow message. After glancing at the message, Ashimitsu picked up the bamboo again and returned to the shrine.

    ¡°Oh, it took you a while. Is there something wrong?¡±

    When he returned to the shrine, one of the old men, Mitsuo, called out to him while filleting fish. The other man, Gorou, was desperately adjusting the fire. Tsuruhime and her maid, Shiba, were waiting a little away.

    ¡°It took some time because I was looking for suitable green bamboo. Let¡¯s start the preparations here too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ashimitsu nodded slightly in response to Mitsuo¡¯s words. After pruning the green bamboo he had brought, he cut it into suitable lengths. Then, he hollowed out all the nodes except for the bottom one. That was Ashimitsu¡¯s task. After completing the necessary processing, Ashimitsu approached the bonfire that Gorou was adjusting and threw the arrow message he had received into it. In an instant, the paper caught fire along with the arrow, but Ashimitsu didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and headed back to Mitsuo. Gorou tilted his head in confusion at Ashimitsu¡¯s sudden act of throwing the arrow, but he thought it was just Ashimitsu¡¯s usual strange behavior and focused on adjusting the fire.

    ¡°If you wrap the fish in net fat and put it in the bamboo, all you have to do is roast the bamboo to make river fish bamboo grill.¡±

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s make bamboo-cooked rice. It would be perfect if we could make tonjiru (pork miso soup) in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s wild boar, not pork.¡±

    ¡°Hey, old man and Ashimitsu. The fire is ready.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an old man, I¡¯m Mitsuo.¡±

    While continuing their usual banter, the three of them continued cooking. After the basic preparations, most of the dishes were cooked by roasting the bamboo, so a lot of time was spent processing the bamboo for cooking.

    ¡°All that¡¯s left is to roast them. Mitsuo, why don¡¯t you go check on the lady?¡±

    As they started roasting the bamboo after finishing the preparations, Ashimitsu threw a word at Mitsuo. Gorou, seemingly of the same opinion, whistled while glancing at Mitsuo.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s creepy. Are you planning something again?¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you pretending to be innocent? So¡­ how many months is she?¡±

    Mitsuo¡¯s face stiffened at Ashimitsu¡¯s remark. He quickly turned to Gorou, who was smiling and laughing at Mitsuo¡¯s expression. Realizing that everything was known, Mitsuo shrank his body and timidly asked.

    ¡°When did you notice?¡±

    ¡°From the beginning. Your attitude was obvious. If you keep worrying about the lady more than usual, anyone would suspect. Seriously, what¡¯s with the child thing? Do what needs to be done properly first.¡±

    ¡°Well, I also¡­ thought that the age difference was¡­ but, there were various circumstances, you know.¡±

    Overwhelmed by embarrassment, Mitsuo covered his face with his hands and shook his body. Ashimitsu lightly patted Mitsuo¡¯s shoulder and spoke while shaking his head.

    ¡°Be honest, Mitsuo.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. Ashimitsu-san, you should understand, right? That people in this era value giving birth to children.¡±

    Gorou frowned at the mention of the era, so Mitsuo lowered his voice only for that part of his argument. However, Ashimitsu shrugged his shoulders as if to say not to mention everything.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be ashamed. All men like young women.¡±

    ¡°With that way of saying it, it sounds like I¡¯m an unscrupulous man.¡±

    ¡°Is that not the case?¡±

    ¡°I absolutely deny it. It¡¯s not like I dislike Tsuruhime. Her earnestness and lack of arrogance, despite being a princess, are admirable. Even though livestock farming is dirty, smelly, and hard work, she helps without showing a hint of dislike¡­ What¡¯s with that?¡±

    Mitsuo thought he was earnestly defending himself, but Ashimitsu and Gorou acted as if they were thanking him. Gorou even put his hand on his forehead and let out a sigh as if to say, ¡°Look at this.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that, Gorou-san? This is the legendary ¡®Mitsuo¡¯s bragging.''¡±

    ¡°I know, Ashimitsu-san. It¡¯s about when Oda-sama asked if he could have the daughter as a concubine, and you bragged so much that it ended up falling through.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gorou-san. It was a grand display of bragging for nearly half an hour in front of Oda-sama. It¡¯s really hot, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ashimitsu-san. I¡¯m already overheated and sweating.¡±

    Like a gathering of the ladies of the house, Ashimitsu and Gorou squatted on the ground and whispered to each other. Mitsuo was holding his head, trying to figure out what to do with the two in front of him.

    ¡°So, Mitsuo, take good care of the lady.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, otherwise, the bamboo will burn up with your bragging, old man.¡±

    Mitsuo understood that no matter what he said to the two, it would be in one ear and out the other. After letting out a big sigh, he muttered to Ashimitsu and Gorou, ¡°Please take care of the cooking,¡± and turned his attention to Tsuruhime.

    ¡°Is the cooking finished already, Mitsuo-sama?¡±

    Tsuruhime smiled faintly and spoke words of encouragement to Mitsuo. She had intended to clear a place for him to sit next to her, but Mitsuo placed his hand on her shoulder to stop her.

    ¡°No, please take care of yourself more. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Before Tsuruhime could say anything, Mitsuo sat down next to her. The cold winter wind had slightly chilled his bones as he had been near the fire until just now. However, Mitsuo didn¡¯t show it on his face and instead draped a cashmere stole over Tsuruhime¡¯s shoulders. It was a masterpiece made from the wool of cashmere goats that he had carefully raised and brought to Shizuko¡¯s workshop for weaving.

    (Technically, it¡¯s not cashmere, but it¡¯s too much trouble to explain. Let¡¯s just call it cashmere. But Shizuko-san is amazing. She can manipulate so many people with just a piece of paper.),If Mitsuo had brought the hair himself, he would have undoubtedly been turned away. In fact, before showing the letter given to him by Shizuko, he had been treated with indifference. Making yarn from the hair of cashmere goats and dyeing them in specified colors. Although there were some minor differences, if you knit them by hand like silk or cotton, you can create the desired product. It may be easy to say, but it requires a lot of effort to discern those differences. From the perspective of craftsmen, they don¡¯t want to have anything to do with things brought in by suspicious individuals.

    (However, her attitude completely changed once she saw Shizuko¡¯s letter. That was an incredible transformation.)

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mitsuo-sama?¡±

    Tsuruhime tilted her head and looked at Mitsuo with a curious expression as he pondered.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing important. I just suddenly thought how lucky I am. I have two trusted friends and such a lovely wife by my side.¡±

    As Mitsuo said this, he embraced Tsuruhime¡¯s shoulder and pulled her closer to him. Over the years, he had learned that Tsuruhime preferred to be treated as an individual rather than a princess. This was because in the Sengoku period, women were treated as tools for politics or spoils of war. Especially when Tsuruhime was a baby, she was treated roughly by her relatives because of her weak physical condition. The psychological trauma from that time had led Tsuruhime to desire to be valued not for her position, but for herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go anywhere. I won¡¯t become a Buddha and leave you, Mitsuo-sama. I will endure even if I have to bite a stone.¡±

    Sensing Mitsuo¡¯s thoughts, Tsuruhime placed her hand on top of his. Mitsuo was momentarily surprised, but quickly smiled and tightened his arm around her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have compared you to her. I¡¯m just a useless husband.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true at all. Mitsuo-sama is a master who is too good for me.¡±

    Tsuruhime rested her head on Mitsuo¡¯s shoulder. Her expression was truly happy, and there was no trace of shadow. Mitsuo released his arm from her shoulder and placed his hand on her head, gently stroking it.

    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet it could make you vomit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed just watching.¡±

    ¡°Please stop teasing. It¡¯s ruining the atmosphere.¡±

    Mitsuo sighed mixed with Ashimitsu and Gorou¡¯s teasing remarks.

    Takeda Shingen of Kai Province, who responded to the request of Honganji Temple, had been in a bad mood lately. He had a plan to crush the Oda family in his mind, and the various provinces were moving as he had envisioned. In the midst of a situation where everything was going according to his plan, there was one person who didn¡¯t move as he wanted. Someone who deviated from his plan, that was Shizuko. Rather than not moving as he wanted, he felt like she was looking down on him from above and always one step ahead. They weren¡¯t even on the same playing field, and it felt like she was manipulating him.

    (I can¡¯t predict the movements of the Konoe family¡¯s daughter. Even if it¡¯s just a young girl, there might be something to it. She¡¯s making me uneasy.)

    It¡¯s hard to believe that the fate he has drawn would be overturned by just one woman, but his instincts and experience honed through years of battles warn him to pay attention to Shizuko. Therefore, he was gathering information to put his mind at ease, but it wasn¡¯t coming together as he had hoped. While he was able to gather information on the surface, the crucial parts were missing, like there were holes in it. Whether it was someone in an important position or monopolizing secret techniques, once the techniques were on track, she would readily hand them over to Nobunaga. It was like being in a fog, and the truth was that craftsmen didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with things brought in by suspicious individuals.

    Among others, Keiji was constantly behaving in a way that didn¡¯t seem like a retainer. He would leave home for days without any contact, and when he returned, he would only eat and drink. It was unbelievable for both Shingen and the Takeda retainers that when Shizuko was called by Nobunaga to the castle, Keiji was seen strolling around the harbor with a woman he had become intimate with. Despite being a member of the cavalry, he neglected his duties, and Shizuko herself, who was supposed to be under his protection, didn¡¯t say anything about it. The relationship between them was beyond comprehension, and Shingen and the Takeda retainers were at a loss.

    Saizo, who was always by Shizuko¡¯s side, and Nagayoshi, who was the same, never fell for any temptations. They didn¡¯t listen to stories that would benefit them or put their positions at risk. As for Nagayoshi, it was unclear what triggered his anger, but he suddenly changed and even killed his opponent. And then there was Ashimitsu, who didn¡¯t listen to anyone. Regardless of age or gender, anyone who tried to intrude into his inner self would be mercilessly killed.

    (I don¡¯t understand how she can control such a diverse group of warriors. How is she manipulating such strong-willed individuals?)

    Shizuko doesn¡¯t have any fiefs to distribute as rewards. And it seems that she hasn¡¯t been given any fiefs by Nobunaga either. That¡¯s why the Takeda clan, which has a strong focus on the early Sengoku period mindset, cannot understand what Shizuko is doing.

    To understand Shizuko, one must understand what Nobunaga is doing. Unlike other families, the Oda clan doesn¡¯t give fiefs to their retainers, but instead positions and money. They promote a monetary economy and employ people through monetary transactions. Shizuko is the one who practices this the most. However, that alone doesn¡¯t convince those around her. In order to make them think that receiving money, which can be used to redeem goods, is more ¡°beneficial¡± than producing goods from fiefs, she must create a system. She develops the land, establishes various industries, and promotes their growth, creating a state where the market is overflowing with goods. Then she collects the money obtained and distributes it to her retainers to indulge in luxury. The retainers use the money they receive to purchase goods and live a luxurious life. This way, they find it easier to receive a stable wage rather than relying on the unpredictable harvests from cultivating the land. If they look at it with a fresh perspective, free from fixed ideas, they can understand. But for Shingen, who has experienced many internal conflicts and disputes among his retainers since his grandfather¡¯s time, he couldn¡¯t understand Shizuko¡¯s intentions no matter what.

    ¡°Gather any information, no matter how trivial. Investigate Oda with all your might.¡±

    Feeling the need for even more information, Shingen urged his retainers.

    ¡°Ahahaha, things are getting quite interesting.¡±

    Hearing Shizuko¡¯s report from the spies, Kenshin laughed heartily. His reaction was the complete opposite of Shingen, who had a stern face when hearing the reports from his retainers.

    ¡°This is no laughing matter, Lord Sanjou (Uesugi Kenshin). Oda is steadily crushing their enemies.¡±

    Kagetsuna voiced his concerns while clearing his throat. It was understandable why he was worried. Nobunaga had been on the brink of destruction at one point, but now he was breaking through the encirclement and inflicting significant damage. Rokkaku had been annihilated, Asai had already lost most of their castles, and Asakura had fallen to Kanegasaki Castle. Enryakuji Temple was being watched by Mitsuhide in Sakamoto, and there was no sign of its revival. Although Ishiyama Honganji Temple hadn¡¯t fallen, the sporadic attacks by the Ikko-ikki were ineffective.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Despite proclaiming to be anti-Oda, they still can¡¯t unite. Can you blame me for laughing at that?¡±

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t say anything about that. However, if we just sit idly by, things won¡¯t go well.¡±

    Kenshin chuckled at Kagetsuna¡¯s words. He also hadn¡¯t expected Nobunaga to break through the Oda encirclement.

    ¡°If the beast of Kai, Takeda, moves, the Oda army won¡¯t stand a chance. We know how strong they are from our battles with them.¡±

    Takeda, Uesugi, and Hojo sometimes formed alliances and sometimes fought each other. The strength of Takeda and Hojo was deeply ingrained. The Oda army, who knew nothing of Takeda¡¯s battles, could clearly see that they would be crushed by Takeda¡¯s forces, which were only a tenth of their own.

    ¡°Is that really so?¡±

    However, Kenshin questioned Kagetsuna¡¯s thoughts. On the contrary, he began to think that because they knew too much, they might be overlooking blind spots. Due to their familiarity with battles against the Takeda army, they might be missing out on changes and opportunities.

    ¡°We have fought Takeda many times. That¡¯s why I think there are times when we are mistaken. Perhaps the Oda army will exploit an unexpected blind spot and defeat the Takeda army.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that.¡±

    Kagetsuna couldn¡¯t completely deny it while saying that. Nobunaga had a strong streak of luck, and although the Oda encirclement should have led to their downfall, they survived and broke through. Even now, there might be unexpected events happening, and Kagetsuna couldn¡¯t help but think about it.

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also a possibility that they will easily lose. But Lord Oda is a lucky man. And Shizuko-dono is also there. I can¡¯t imagine her just sitting idly by.¡±,¡±I wonder if she really has that much power.¡±

    ¡°She may or may not have it. But the crows have been saying that she has been actively involved recently. If she is seriously considering a battle with Takeda, we won¡¯t be able to predict the outcome.¡±

    Kenshin felt a sense of unease that Shizuko, who had shown unparalleled achievements in everything else, had not intervened in military matters. It was unthinkable that someone with such wisdom would be ignorant of military matters, Kenshin thought.

    ¡°In any case, when Oda makes a big move, Lady Shizuko will be the starting point. Takeda and Hojo may already know about Lady Shizuko¡¯s existence, but from now on, the key to victory will be how much information we can gather about her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will instruct the crows to report even the smallest details.¡±

    ¡°If we can use ¡®them,¡¯ we can make contact immediately, but forcing it would be a missed opportunity.¡±

    Kenshin recalled the duo who had been allowed to approach Shizuko when she was in Kyoto. It was possible to meet by chance in Gifu or Owari, but there was also the danger of arousing unnecessary suspicion from the surroundings.

    ¡°That¡­ um¡­¡±

    Kagetsuna, upon hearing Kenshin¡¯s words, had an unusually awkward attitude.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen with ¡®them¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­Um, well. He said he was going to ¡®visit Lady Shizuko¡¯ and headed towards Owari. A few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! What a delightful story. He must have felt something when he saw Lady Shizuko. Let him be, he will come back sooner or later.¡±

    Kenshin, who had initially been taken aback, suddenly burst into laughter. Seeing Kenshin like that, Kagetsuna let out a deep sigh.

    The tasting event ended with great success. In the middle, they used alcohol to mediate a fight between Shibata and Hideyoshi, and it turned into an impromptu banquet, if you overlook that.

    As December approached its end and there were no major battles, Shizuko began preparing for the New Year. Kyujiro visited her with something, wondering if she had placed an order.

    ¡°Do you remember, Lady Shizuko? It was a while ago, but you were instructed to receive this from the Nanban people.¡±

    Kyujiro held up something with a smirk on his face, it was a birdcage. Not just a birdcage, there were several small cages for animals at his feet. Shizuko finally realized what Kyujiro had brought. She apologized for forgetting and tried to lead him to the reception room to pay him.

    ¡°No, no, you seem busy, so if you just give me the payment, I will take my leave.¡±

    However, Kyujiro declined while tapping his forehead. Shizuko, thinking that there might be a lot of business talk before the New Year, without thinking too deeply, ordered Aya to bring the payment.

    ¡°Well then, that¡¯s it for me. If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡±

    After giving him the promised amount with a little extra, he left in high spirits. Immediately after, Wittman and the others rushed to Shizuko. They usually acted spoiled when they came to Shizuko, but this time they immediately noticed the scent of a new animal and growled lowly in wariness towards the cages.

    ¡°Now, now, it¡¯s alright. And these are important animals, so don¡¯t hurt them.¡±

    After petting Wittman and the others, Shizuko, Aya, and Shou carried the cages into the house. It was the first time for Shizuko to see these animals as well. The reason was simple. The animals Shizuko had purchased from European merchants were species that had become extinct in her time.

    First, there was the Great Auk, which became extinct in the 19th century due to overhunting. It was classified as a large seabird that resembled a penguin. It had a total length of over 80 centimeters, making it the largest among the auks. Originally, the Great Auk was called a penguin. However, now that it had become extinct, the Antarctic penguin came to be called a penguin.

    It had a weak wariness towards humans and was even curious enough to approach humans on its own. When Shizuko released it from the cage to feed it, it approached her without any caution. Shizuko thought it was cute, resembling a penguin, but considering that the change in environment was causing stress, she restrained herself from paying too much attention and fed it.

    After finishing checking and feeding the Great Auk, it was time for the Sea Mink, which also became extinct in the 19th century due to overhunting. The difference from the Great Auk was that while the Great Auk was captured for food, the Sea Mink was hunted for its fur. Native Americans also hunted minks for fur and meat, but European settlers were more enthusiastic and continued to overhunt to supplement the demand for fur.

    They were highly cautious, with hostility on display, but the Sea Mink didn¡¯t have an exceptionally strong sense of caution. It was a general tendency among mink species. Shizuko sensed that it was hungry from its behavior and threw fish into the cage. Immediately, the Sea Mink rushed towards the fish and quickly devoured them. Once it was full, it lay down and started to sleep. Whether it was bold or foolish, Shizuko was unsure, but if they were well-behaved, she would transport them to the breeding area like the Great Auk.

    Lastly, there was the most famous bird among extinct animals, the Passenger Pigeon. It had the largest population among birds, with estimates ranging from 5 to 6 billion individuals. However, like the previous two species, it became extinct in the early 20th century due to overhunting by Europeans and Americans. The meat of the Passenger Pigeon was said to be very delicious and was traded at high prices even in cities. Additionally, America had easy access to the ingredients for gunpowder, such as saltpeter, sulfur, and charcoal. As a result, hunters would shoot at the flocks of Passenger Pigeons that darkened the sky, and both the pigeons and lead pellets would rain down. By reusing the pellets and continuously shooting, they could hunt Passenger Pigeons by consuming only gunpowder.

    Despite the enormous number of Passenger Pigeons, their reproductive capacity was weak. With only a few individuals, they couldn¡¯t reproduce, and the large population worked against their protection, making it difficult for conservation efforts to gain support. During the time when the number had decreased, the value of Passenger Pigeons increased, and poachers continued to hunt them. In the early 20th century, wild Passenger Pigeons were shot down by hunters, and the species became extinct. Although a few individuals were kept in zoos, several decades after the wild species went extinct, the last individual died of old age, resulting in the extinction of the Passenger Pigeon species.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for Japan, hunting without considering the consequences?¡±

    Having a large population doesn¡¯t always mean happiness. The mentality of ¡°one less won¡¯t make a difference¡± leads to easy hunting. In the past, Japan had an abundance of Japanese Crested Ibises that covered the sky. During the Edo period, there are records of farmers petitioning for permission to hunt Japanese Crested Ibises because their numbers were too high and they were damaging the fields. However, in less than 100 years since the Meiji era, the Japanese Crested Ibises became extinct. The hunting for feathers, drastic changes in the environment, and mercury poisoning from pesticides were among the various factors that led to the extinction of the Japanese Crested Ibises in the early 21st century. Currently, the only remaining Japanese Crested Ibises are in China.

    ¡°I wonder if acorns from Japan are okay¡­¡±

    Shizuko tried giving crushed acorns as food, and the Passenger Pigeon didn¡¯t seem to mind as it eagerly ate the food.

    The diet of Passenger Pigeons consisted of nuts and seeds from trees. They would move to areas with abundant food. Besides acorns, they also ate seeds and fruits from plants, as well as small insects and worms. The climate in the Americas was diverse, allowing them to move to regions with abundant food.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s start with observing their behavior for now.¡±

    Although Shizuko was slightly curious about the taste of Passenger Pigeon meat, she didn¡¯t want to waste the Passenger Pigeons she had purchased at a high price, so she restrained herself.

 CH 95

    Early January, 1572.

    Shizuko spent New Year¡¯s as usual, attended the banquet on the second day, and finished greeting the Oda family¡¯s senior retainers after the third day. Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), who usually never leave Shizuko¡¯s side, and Shou, who serves as her attendant, have all returned to their respective families, and the usually noisy Shizuko residence was temporarily quiet.

    ¡°It¡¯s peaceful, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shizuko murmured absentmindedly while drinking the tea Aya had made. Outside, everything was covered in snow, but the animals that were resistant to the cold were frolicking in the garden. Some children were sliding on the frozen pond. Occasionally, they would slip and slide in unexpected directions, but it was all in good fun.

    During New Year¡¯s, she was able to forget about the hustle and bustle of the world and spend leisurely time. However, the times did not give her much leeway. In the early morning of the tenth day of the New Year, she received a letter from Mitsuhide. It was about the Kurokuwa civil engineering workers she had dispatched to build Sakamoto Castle. She had selected skilled craftsmen from her personal Kurokuwa civil engineering workers and sent them to Sakamoto Castle with some materials. However, it seemed that some problem had occurred, as Mitsuhide requested an extension of the dispatch period for the craftsmen. Sakamoto Castle had an important role of overseeing Enryakuji Temple, so any issues with the castle would be problematic. Shizuko adjusted her schedule and extended the dispatch period, which was originally supposed to end at the end of the year, until the New Year settled down.

    After dealing with Mitsuhide¡¯s matter, she received a letter of authorization from Nobunaga. It ordered the production of weapons for the castle siege in the northern part of Shiga District. She instructed the logistics team of the technical district and the rear support unit to transport the weapons in ¡°containers¡±. Container transport had become the main method for logistics teams recently. The main advantage of containers was the significantly reduced transportation cost. By using standardized containers, the amount that could be transported could easily be calculated based on the number of containers.

    Rear support operations were often underestimated, but Nobunaga, Mitsuhide, and Hideyoshi recognized that rear support operations were important and should not be taken lightly in warfare. However, being ordered to perform rear support operations in the Sengoku period meant taking away opportunities for military achievements. No matter how necessary it was, depending on the situation, it could create a deep divide in the lord-vassal relationship. Shizuko, who didn¡¯t have to consider any of that, was a very important existence for Nobunaga. The existence of the logistics team, which was Shizuko¡¯s supply transport unit, played a significant role in maintaining Nobunaga¡¯s defense network.

    Based on the information provided by Nobunaga and the information she had gathered herself, Shizuko made plans for the transportation of supplies. However, there was someone who was getting in the way. Oichi, who had been idle since New Year¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯m bored. Isn¡¯t there anything to do, Shizuko?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a copy of Tsurezuregusa on the bookshelf.¡±

    Shizuko gave a half-hearted response to Oichi, who was sitting there as if it were natural. Tsurezuregusa was considered one of the three great essays of Japan, but it seemed boring to Oichi. Seeing Shizuko¡¯s lackadaisical attitude, Oichi pouted. However, Shizuko, who was busy organizing documents in front of her, didn¡¯t notice at all.

    ¡°Shizuko, I¡¯m bored.¡±

    ¡°Bored.¡±

    Chacha raised both hands and said, and Hatsu imitated Chacha¡¯s pose a little late.

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for something interesting, I have the complete copy of the T¨­j¨±jinbutsu Giga that I bought for a large sum of money. It¡¯s on the top shelf.¡±

    T¨­j¨±jinbutsu Giga is a picture scroll that depicts the current events and satirical scenes using animals and humans in a comical way. It is a work of ink painting on paper and consists of four volumes: A, B, C, and D. The A volume, which depicts rabbits and frogs sumo wrestling, is particularly famous. With its style of anthropomorphizing animals and incorporating effects similar to modern manga, it is sometimes referred to as the ¡°oldest manga in Japan¡±. Its origin is unclear, and each volume has no connection, and the brushwork and style are significantly different. Therefore, it is believed that T¨­j¨±jinbutsu Giga was created by compiling separate works written by multiple authors in a wide range of ages from the 12th to 13th century.

    ¡°The Tale of Genji, The Pillow Book by Sei Sh¨­nagon, and H¨­j¨­ki¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m asking if there¡¯s something interesting because I¡¯m bored.¡±

    ¡°You could go back to your family¡¯s home and relax.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I couldn¡¯t prevent the betrayal of the Asai family. My relatives all look down on me. Except for my brother, everyone treats me coldly.¡±

    Shizuko realized her slip of the tongue when she heard Oichi¡¯s words. Oichi married into the Asai family in order to form an alliance between the Asai family and the Oda family. However, after a family dispute, Asai Nagamasa, the head of the Asai family, was expelled. At the same time, the alliance between the Asai family and the Oda family was dissolved. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Oichi was looked down upon by her relatives for not being able to prevent that.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just ignore those who dare to speak against my brother¡¯s authority. Leave those insignificant people alone. Shizuko, entertain me during my free time.¡±

    ¡°Noda-¡±

    ¡°Noda-¡±

    Oichi and her daughters, Chacha and Hatsu, urged Shizuko to entertain them. Shizuko sighed softly, realizing that it was impossible to divert the topic any longer. If she were to be honest, she would have preferred to maintain the current situation a little longer. After all, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, it only seemed like she was casually handling administrative tasks. If she treated important matters as important, it would leave a lasting impression on people. However, if she mixed in casual conversations like now, it would be less likely for people to think she was handling important matters. In other words, there would be less worry about information leaking. The only downside was that she would be interrupted in her work, just like with Oichi now.

    ¡°(The main person in charge of the blast furnace is Uncle Ashimitsu, and I just need to gather the materials, so I don¡¯t need to be so serious) Alright, alright. Then let¡¯s go sledding since it snowed a lot last night.¡±

    As soon as she mentioned sledding, Oichi¡¯s eyes sparkled. Shizuko, who had a headache even before starting, managed to endure and prepare for it. After gathering the necessary items, Shizuko brought Oichi and the others to the soldier training grounds. Since it was the New Year holiday, no one was there.

    ¡°(This slope is meant for training, but it should be fine)¡±

    Originally, it was a facility designed to train soldiers¡¯ legs and lower bodies by climbing slopes in a forward-leaning posture, but they couldn¡¯t afford to be picky. There were hardly any well-maintained slopes, and even if there were, it would inconvenience other people as it was a walkway.

    ¡°Phew, finally. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Even though they were equipped with crampons, it was still hard work for Oichi and the others who were not trained to climb the slope. Since there were no people due to the New Year holiday, they had no choice but to give up on using palanquins to go up.

    ¡°Please build up your stamina. Well, for now, please get on this.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. Is this okay?¡±

    Following the instructions, Oichi got on the sled. She pushed her protruding clothes into the sled and Shizuko placed her hand on Oichi¡¯s back.

    ¡°Well then, off you go!¡±

    Without waiting for a response from Oichi, Shizuko pushed her back strongly. The sled gained momentum and glided swiftly over the snow.

    ¡°O-o-ooh!¡±

    As the sled glided, Oichi continued to make strange noises. Although it wasn¡¯t a steep slope, Shizuko had sent her down without any explanation, making it somewhat of a screaming machine.

    ¡°Now, Aya will ride with Lady Chacha, and I will ride with Lady Hatsu.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After receiving the response, Aya noticed that the speed was faster than she expected, causing her face to twitch slightly. On the other hand, Hatsu was enthusiastic about it, so Aya sighed softly and got on the sled. Just like with Oichi, Shizuko pushed Aya¡¯s back and sent her sliding. After that, she put Chacha on the sled, and with a kick of her foot to gain momentum, Shizuko got on the sled and slid down.

    ¡°Hyahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hyaaa!¡±

    Shizuko and Chacha slid down while making strange noises together. After sliding for about 100 meters, they reached the bottom of the slope.

    ¡°Phew, that was fun. Oh, where¡¯s Oichi-sama?¡±

    Shizuko wiped the sweat off her forehead and noticed that Oichi, who should have slid down first, was nowhere to be seen. She looked around and saw Oichi carrying the sled and climbing up the slope.

    ¡°She seemed to have enjoyed it so much that she wanted to slide again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Shizuko, one more time!¡±

    ¡°One more time!¡±

    Shizuko shrugged at Chacha¡¯s enthusiasm, and then she adjusted the sleds. With Oichi and the others, she climbed the slope again.

    After about 30 slides, their bodies became cold, so Shizuko and the others decided to end the sledding. They went to the hot springs to warm up their bodies.

    ¡°Ahh, this feels heavenly.¡±

    Oichi enjoyed the hot springs, resting her chin on the edge. Chacha and Hatsu were in the bath with the help of their nursemaids.

    ¡°(Ah, this is so relaxing) Aya-chan, make sure to warm up well too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thoroughly enjoying it.¡±

    Shizuko and Aya also enjoyed the hot springs. Initially, Aya had refused to come along, thinking it was inappropriate for someone of a different status to join. However, Shizuko forcibly brought her along, thinking it would be troublesome if she fell ill due to the cold.

    ¡°(It¡¯s fortunate that a new hot spring was discovered and made more accessible. Although when I look at the plans, my new residence is being treated like a resort¡­ well, whatever)¡±

    Originally, the hot spring facility was almost unusable because Shizuko¡¯s house had undergone major renovations. However, when they dug a well to secure water, they discovered a spring that had the same quality as the current hot spring. Since the original spring and the newly discovered spring were far apart, Nobunaga changed the plans and incorporated the newly discovered spring into Shizuko¡¯s house. Previously, the construction and renovation of the mansion had been based on the original spring, but now, the construction of a new mansion centered around the newly discovered spring was planned. As a result, the original hot spring facility became freely usable.

    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s so relaxing. It¡¯s a shame that once Shizuko¡¯s new mansion is completed, I won¡¯t be able to use it freely anymore.¡±,Once Shizuko¡¯s new residence is completed, the original hot spring facility will be managed by Nobunaga, and the new source will belong to Shizuko and the others. In that case, the general public will no longer be able to use it casually. It was always a temporary measure for the general public to live in Nobunaga¡¯s villa. If the circumstances change, it is not impossible for them to move to another castle.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°My brother sent me here to silence our relatives. But I won¡¯t be here forever. Before long, Chacha and Hatsuhime will marry someone and leave somewhere. If that happens, I won¡¯t have a reason to be here either. And if my brother destroys the Asai clan, I don¡¯t know if I can continue being married to Lord Shinkuro.¡±

    In order to form an alliance between the Asai clan and the Oda clan for the purpose of going to Kyoto, Oichi married Nagamasa. However, the alliance between the Asai clan and the Oda clan was dissolved when Hisamasa betrayed Oda. Currently, Nobunaga is protecting Nagamasa, who was expelled by Hisamasa, so the marriage between Nagamasa and Oichi is still intact. However, it is unclear what will happen after Nobunaga conquers Hisamasa¡¯s stronghold, Odani Castle. In normal circumstances, the marriage between Oichi and Nagamasa would be dissolved, and she would marry someone else. After all, Oichi is an exceptionally beautiful woman. There would be plenty of suitors for her. But whether Oichi is happy or not, only she knows.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. It doesn¡¯t leave a good impression to say that it¡¯s no longer useful just because it can¡¯t be used.¡±

    ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions. He speaks as if he¡¯s looking at something far away with eyes that no one knows where they¡¯re looking. It¡¯s something that ordinary people can¡¯t understand, my brother.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just a whimsical person.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s probably because Shizuko can see the same ¡®things¡¯ as my brother. It¡¯s impossible for us ordinary people. That¡¯s why my brother is fond of Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°I wish your brother would appreciate me a little more since I¡¯m always given unreasonable tasks.¡±

    ¡°My brother thinks that Shizuko can handle it. My brother is overflowing with talent, so he makes all the decisions himself and expects his retainers to follow his instructions. But instead, he entrusts everything to Shizuko. It¡¯s only natural to think that my brother is fond of you.¡±

    Shizuko vaguely thought, ¡°Is that so?¡± As Oichi said, she was given some freedom in her work, but she didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of how others were handling Nobunaga¡¯s work. In the end, Shizuko concluded that it was best to neither be arrogant nor humble and to continue as usual.

    ¡°By the way, the whaling ship will be returning soon. For dinner that day, we¡¯ll have hot pot, and it will be a harinabe hot pot.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you request Kyoto vegetables and kelp for that?¡±

    Kyoto vegetables, which were cultivated in Kyoto since ancient times and are now called mizuna, and a hot pot dish made with whale meat is called harinabe hot pot. The origin of ¡°harinabe¡± is said to express the crisp texture of mizuna. Unlike other hot pot dishes, it uses kelp to make the broth and is a simple hot pot made only with whale meat and mizuna.

    ¡°Hehe, since Shizuko has been involved in the fishing industry in the port town, we can eat various things. By the way, you turned something strange into fish¡­ what was it¡­ strangle?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about live dressing and nerve strangling?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Understanding dawned on her, and Oichi clapped her hands lightly. Live dressing is a processing method applied to fish after they are caught. It generally refers to a method of bleeding the fish to maintain freshness, but it can also simply refer to killing the fish. It is usually done with a knife, but a tool called a ¡°tegaki¡± is more versatile, so live dressing is mainly done with a ¡°tegaki¡± in the port town.

    Nerve strangling, as the name suggests, is a processing method that destroys the medulla oblongata and central nervous system of the fish. Depending on the region, it is also called ¡°medulla cutting¡± or ¡°nerve removal.¡± Unlike live dressing, nerve strangling requires skilled techniques such as using an awl to destroy the brain and medulla and inserting piano wire or wire along the spine to destroy the central nervous system. The reason for performing this process is to delay rigor mortis in the fish and maintain freshness. However, nerve strangling is not done for small fish or medium-sized fish because it causes the flesh to become loose.

    Live dressing is a technique that originated in Japan, but it only flourished after advances in freezing and transportation technologies during the Showa Bubble period. Surprisingly, its history is relatively short. This is because in ancient times, salted and dried fish were the main focus, so there was no development of techniques to preserve the freshness of fish. However, in modern times, there has been a demand for fresh fish. Therefore, techniques such as live dressing and nerve strangling were developed.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply to prevent the fish from spoiling. If the fish¡¯s blood remains, it accelerates the spoilage.¡±

    ¡°I see. It seems like you¡¯ve thought about various things even though it doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I often hear that, but do I really seem like I don¡¯t think about anything?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get out of the hot spring soon. It¡¯s not good to get overheated.¡±

    Ignoring Shizuko¡¯s half-eyed glare, Oichi quickly got out of the hot spring. Shizuko sighed softly and followed Oichi out of the hot spring. After drying herself and changing into a yukata, Shizuko drank iced barley tea and took a breath.

    (It¡¯s not well known, but if you put saltpeter in water, it takes away the heat, so making ice is surprisingly easy. Well, we have an air-powered ice maker, so we don¡¯t need to go through that trouble.)

    When saltpeter is added to water, it absorbs the heat of the water and lowers the temperature. By mixing saltpeter into the ice made from this process and chilling plain water, ice can be made. Then, the saltpeter-containing ice is separated from the water and the saltpeter is recovered. This allows ice to be made using saltpeter multiple times regardless of the season.

    However, it is also possible to make ice without using saltpeter and instead using only air to create an air-powered ice maker or freezer. Shizuko actually developed an early version of an air-powered ice maker. However, there are various problems with ice makers. The problem lies not with the ice maker itself, but with the fact that the value of ice changes. If ice makers become common, the value of ice will plummet, leading to unemployment for many people currently involved in the ice-making industry and affecting the logistics of distributing ice. As a result, the economy stagnates, resulting in significant economic losses. Ice is best positioned as a luxury item.

    Air-powered ice makers are based on a simple principle, but their efficiency is not very high. It takes a considerable amount of time to make a single ice plate compared to modern methods. However, if it is limited to making small ice, this problem can be overcome. Using a mechanism called the ¡°orga system,¡± water is slowly poured onto a well-chilled cylindrical wall. The ice film formed on the cylindrical wall is shaved off and collected, and finally, pressure is applied to create the desired shape of ice. It can be done as a continuous process, making it suitable for producing large quantities of ice, but it cannot produce transparent and beautiful ice.

    (I wonder when the Stirling engine will be completed. In the last report, they said they had finally started developing the prototype. By the way, just having hydraulic or pneumatic power has greatly increased work efficiency, more than I expected.)

    Shizuko forgets, but the invention of the engine is a symbol of the Industrial Revolution. The invention of the engine is also the beginning of the Industrial Revolution. Even though it is a primitive engine, once the Stirling engine is completed, it will be capable of doing things that cannot be compared. If cost is disregarded, it would be possible to have generators, refrigerators, air conditioners, and more. However, even if it is invented, the cost is not negligible, so it will likely be limited to the use of a few powerful individuals like Nobunaga.

    ¡°Shizuko, tea.¡±

    Chacha raises both hands, indicating that she wants the tea that Shizuko is holding. It¡¯s hard to tell who is the retainer and who is the master, and Shizuko chuckles as she hands Chacha a tea bowl. Chacha happily takes it and drinks it all at once. It must have been just right for her body, which was heated in the hot spring, as she handed the empty tea bowl to Shizuko with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°Refill.¡±

    ¡°¡­I might need two more tea bowls.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s premonition was correct, as Chacha, who found Oichi, and Hatsuhime also came to ask for tea with ice. Shizuko could only sigh.

    As usual, except for Keiji, everyone returned to Shizuko¡¯s mansion after the New Year¡¯s Day and the first seven days passed. A few days after everyone had settled down, Shizuko headed to the port town. The reason was to welcome back the first whaling ship of the year.

    Whaling is thriving in the port town, but unlike other places, there are various organizations and rules for whaling. First of all, anyone engaged in whaling must join the Whaling Association. The joining date, as well as height, weight, age, and health condition, are recorded. All of this information is stored in the Whale Temple.

    The Whale Temple is a temple that creates memorial tablets for whales caught in whaling, assigns them Buddhist names, and establishes and oversees memorial towers. There are several such temples in Japan, and the most famous one is Ryutozan Kongochi Temple, one of the Shikoku Pilgrimage¡¯s 88 temples. The temple stores whale-specific memorial tablets, memorial towers, the Whaling Association¡¯s roster, and documents related to whaling called ¡°whaling records.¡± The whaling records contain detailed information about whaling, such as the date and time of the catch, the size of the whale, the approximate location, the member list of the involved whaling associations, and the destination or disposal method of the dismantled parts.

    Unlike fish, there are detailed regulations for whaling. The most important thing is that if it is not recorded in the whaling records, no one is allowed to touch the whale, even if it happens to wash ashore on the beach. This is because the idea is that if a whale washes ashore, something bad is happening in the sea. In addition, whales that have been caught are not immediately dismantled but undergo a certain procedure involving a ritual.

    First, the whaling report is made to the Whale Temple, and the abbot assigns a Buddhist name to the whale. Then, the whale¡¯s tongue is cut off and returned to the sea. This is done to convey the pledge to the sea god, saying, ¡°We will use the whale completely and not waste anything.¡± If the tongue is eaten by an Orca, which is considered the messenger of the sea god, it is interpreted as the pledge reaching the sea god. At this time, if by any chance the Orca does not eat the tongue, it is believed that there is someone with a guilty conscience, and the caught whale is carefully buried after a memorial tower is built.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s called a tongue, it¡¯s quite heavy¡­¡±,The sperm whale, the largest living species on Earth, weighs about 4 tons just with its tongue. Even though it is a smaller individual, it is not easy to transport a tongue that weighs several hundred kilograms. Without a dedicated transport vehicle, it would be impossible to not only let it flow into the sea, but even to move it.

    ¡°Sorry, I hurt my back on New Year¡¯s Day. Hyohyohyo¡±

    While lightly tapping his back, the abbot of the Whaling Temple apologizes. Normally, it is the abbot of the Whaling Temple who pushes the transport vehicle, but he became unable to do so due to a back injury. So Shizuko was chosen as a substitute. Although I thought it would be fine with someone else, various complicated matters made it impossible.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ask for help because it¡¯s a religious ceremony. Ah, the Orcas have gathered for the tongue.¡±

    Some of them are performing a behavior called ¡°spy hopping,¡± where they raise their heads above the water surface to survey the surroundings. It seems that the news of the transport vehicle bringing food has spread to the pod. Initially, there were only about three Orcas in the port, but now there are more than ten. Although there is only one species of Orca, they are roughly classified into four categories based on their diet and size. The larger ones are Orca that even attack whales, and the parts of the whale that they prefer are the tongue and mouth. By the way, Orca sounds cute, but its English name is ¡°killer whale,¡± and its scientific name is ¡°demon of the underworld,¡± which is a terrible name.

    ¡°Kyuikyui¡±

    The Orcas make cute squeaking sounds that don¡¯t match their huge bodies. After that, the transport vehicle needs to be moved to its designated position, and the abbot will offer a memorial prayer. Then, the whale¡¯s tongue can be dropped into the sea to complete the ceremony.

    ¡°Ah! You!¡±

    While moving the transport vehicle, suddenly a shout from behind is heard. Shizuko, who had a bad feeling, quickly turns around. She sees a man running towards her with a small sword in his hand.

    ¡°Abbot, get down!¡±

    Upon hearing Shizuko¡¯s voice, the abbot also realizes the abnormal situation and quickly takes cover behind the transport vehicle. Seeing that the man¡¯s actions do not change at all even after seeing this, Shizuko understands that she is the target.

    (What should I do? Since it¡¯s a religious ceremony, I left all the weapons behind!)

    Weapons are considered ominous because they are used for cutting, and they are generally not used in religious ceremonies, and carrying them is not allowed. The bodyguards who usually surround me were also away because it was a religious ceremony. Although the man is only showing a small sword, there is a possibility that he has something else. While pondering what to do in this disadvantageous situation, a stone suddenly flies towards the man from somewhere. Unable to avoid the stone that flew from outside her field of vision, the man loses his balance and falls forward due to the impact of the two stones colliding.

    It seems that he dropped the small sword when he fell, and the small sword rolls and slides towards Shizuko¡¯s feet. Seeing this as a chance, Shizuko starts running to grab the small sword. On the other hand, the man, who has stood up, notices that the small sword is rolling in front of him and hurriedly stands up and starts running.

    ¡°Chesto!¡±

    Although it¡¯s a close call, the man manages to grab the small sword faster. However, before the man can stand up, Shizuko kicks him in the face with all her might. The man, who was focused only on grabbing the small sword, cannot avoid Shizuko¡¯s kick and takes a direct hit, rolling on the ground with the momentum. Even though Shizuko is a woman, taking a kick from her can be quite painful. Especially if the kick hits the right spot, it can shake the brain and render the person unable to move. It is unclear whether Shizuko¡¯s kick caused any damage to the man¡¯s brain, but seeing that he doesn¡¯t stand up again, she is relieved that she managed to incapacitate him.

    ¡°Using dangerous weapons like small swords is dangerous. Well, let¡¯s get back to¡ª¡±

    Just as she is about to finish her sentence, the man, who had been convulsing, sits up. He twists his body and stands up, then jumps into the sea to escape. Shizuko, who didn¡¯t expect him to jump into the cold sea to escape, quickly turns towards the sea. She sees the man who jumped in the air. Not knowing what happened, Shizuko looks around and notices that the dorsal fins of the Orcas are concentrated around the man. The man¡¯s body is slammed onto the surface of the sea. Without any delay, the man¡¯s body is thrown into the air again. From the fact that the dorsal fins of the Orcas are visible when the man is in the air, she understands that they are using their tails and their whole bodies to throw him.

    The launch by the Orcas is powerful enough to throw a 100-kilogram seal more than 20 meters above the sea surface. It is said that the act of throwing prey onto the sea surface with their tails is to teach their children how to hunt, but the exact reason is still unknown. One thing for sure is that even if the Orcas were just playing around with the launch, it is a dangerous attack that puts humans in a life-threatening situation.

    While watching him being thrown about five times, Orcas gather near Shizuko. Seeing them spouting water, Shizuko realizes that the Orcas are urging her to give them the whale¡¯s tongue.

    ¡°Abbot, abbot. The Orcas are very angry. Let¡¯s resume the ceremony quickly.¡±

    Urging the abbot, who is about to collapse, they resume the ceremony. Although the abbot was confused and skipped various things, there was no time to worry about that now. After everything is done, Shizuko tilts the transport vehicle and drops the whale¡¯s tongue into the sea. Immediately, the Orcas gather around and start tearing apart the whale¡¯s tongue one after another. Even the Orcas that were playing with the man seemed to have noticed the whale¡¯s tongue, and after throwing the man with their tails, they rush towards the place where the whale¡¯s tongue is. Among the pod, there were Orca calves, but they were diligently eating the whale¡¯s tongue along with the adults.

    ¡°Phew, the port was saved without being destroyed. Abbot, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Shizuko picks up the small sword the man was using and returns with the abbot, who seems to be about to collapse.

    (Hmm, it can be assumed that I am seen as a dangerous person because I engaged in direct acts of violence. I¡¯m curious, but the man probably doesn¡¯t have anything that reveals his identity. The possible suspects are Takeda. But Hojo, who is still silent, is also suspicious. Uesugi probably won¡¯t execute such actions because it would cause the loyalty of his retainers to crumble.)

    By confirming the inscription on the small sword, the origin of the weapon can be somewhat determined, but it is still uncertain. Shizuko cannot judge whether it was purchased in the place where he lives or obtained during a mission. Not expecting much, Shizuko puts away the small sword. When she returns with the abbot to the people participating in the ceremony, she glimpses their bewildered expressions.

    ¡°We apologize for the unexpected problem, but we managed to complete the ceremony. The sea god has allowed the dissection of the whale, so please take care of it.¡±

    When Shizuko informs them that the ceremony has ended safely, they breathe a sigh of relief.

    Despite some problems, the first whaling ceremony of the year has been completed. What happened to the man afterwards is unknown. Although the Orcas performed several launches, Shizuko didn¡¯t bother to search for him. Instead, it was more difficult to appease the security guards from the port town who came flying and apologized.

    ¡°We deeply apologize for this.¡±

    ¡°Well, well, everyone makes mistakes. There¡¯s no need to commit seppuku over this. Instead, think about how to make up for the failure.¡±

    ¡°T-T-Thank you for your forgiveness, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    ¡°(Is crying really necessary?) It will continue to be cold, so take care of your health and work diligently.¡±

    After bowing deeply once again, the security guards left. Shizuko, who was tired of dealing with the security guards¡¯ response rather than the assassin, let out a small sigh.

    ¡°It was helpful to have the support of the stones. But I never expected to find you here.¡±

    While placing her hand on her forehead, Shizuko turns to Keiji, the person who threw the stones at the assassin, and the younger boy she met in Kyoto.

    ¡°It was just a coincidence. Besides, this guy was faster at throwing stones, so if you want to thank someone, thank him.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. Besides, I was helped by you in Kyoto.¡±

    Keiji laughs mischievously and points his thumb towards the younger boy. The boy also smiles back cheerfully. Shizuko tilts her head at their unusually good relationship. She hears that they met in the pleasure district and hit it off, and they have been having fun together ever since. When she had a slight feeling of unease, someone gently puts their hand on Shizuko¡¯s shoulder. When she turns around, she sees Koto (the courtesan that spies for Shizuko / Oda) with a kind smile.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, could you settle the bill for those two?¡±

    She says while making a circle with her left thumb and index finger. When Shizuko turns to Keiji with a forceful motion, both of them bow their heads and worship her.

    ¡°How much is it?¡±

    Thinking that it would be embarrassing for the retainers to be dragged into prison over something like this, Shizuko decides to pay the bill. Koto smiles and presents the amount to be paid.

    ¡°¡­It will be this much for the fun you had.¡±

    ¡°Both of them were having so much fun, so it would be a shame for us not to provide the highest level of hospitality.¡±

    ¡°You got us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s words, accompanied by a half-closed eye glare, are calmly dismissed by Koto. Shizuko realizes that further arguing would be meaningless and lets out a heavy sigh, taking out her wallet.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. We look forward to serving you again.¡±

    ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be a need for this again.¡±

    After chuckling at Shizuko¡¯s complaint, Koto leans in and whispers in her ear.

    ¡°(Please be careful. The boy is Yoroku, a retainer of the Uesugi family. I still don¡¯t grasp his intentions.)¡±

    After conveying only that, Koto walks away as if nothing happened. Although Shizuko¡¯s head starts to ache from the unexpected identity of the boy, she decides to keep her mouth shut, thinking that revealing it now would only cause further confusion.,¡±Well, well, take care of yourselves and see you later. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    ¡°Oh, wait.¡±

    Everyone tried to go home together, but they were stopped by the boy, Yoroku, who would later become Naoe Kanetsugu. Shizuko had a bad feeling, but it was impossible to ignore his words in the current situation, so she stopped.

    ¡°I have a bad feeling, but let¡¯s at least hear what he has to say.¡±

    ¡°I ran out of travel money just now. I can¡¯t go back home in the snow, so I want to stay with you for a while.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? If you don¡¯t have travel money, you should work. There are live-in job offers around here.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s head started to ache. Even if he wasn¡¯t Naoe Kanetsugu, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to make him do live-in work. But if she rejected him and that got back to Kenshin, it would be a big problem. Nobunaga always avoided direct confrontation with Kenshin and Shingen, and instead pursued a policy of appeasement. Shizuko couldn¡¯t ruin that policy. Thinking too hard, Shizuko groaned and continued to think.

    ¡°Instead of Shizuchi¡¯s place, why don¡¯t you stay at my place for a while? That should solve the problem, right?¡±

    Keiji came to Shizuko¡¯s rescue as she was struggling. Keiji was staying in a small hermitage. If they were to move from there to Shizuko¡¯s mansion, they would definitely attract attention. Instead of informing everyone and causing confusion, Shizuko concluded that it would be more efficient to create an opportunity and inform only Keiji.

    ¡°¡­Alright then. If you can handle it properly, I¡¯ll waive the money I lent you earlier. But if you fail, I¡¯ll double it.¡±

    ¡°Understood! Kid, it¡¯s a bit cramped, but stay at my hermitage.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t complain about the place since I¡¯m indebted to you. I¡¯ll be a burden until the snow melts.¡±

    The two exchanged a firm handshake. They became close friends as if they were sworn brothers, but it gave Shizuko a headache.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. My name is Yoroku, a retainer of the Uesugi family. Nice to meet you, hahaha!¡±

    Shizuko had been planning how to proceed with the conversation, but Kanetsugu¡¯s words completely shattered her plans.

 CH 96

    Early March, 1572.

    ¡°I have a headache.¡±

    Shizuko groans, placing her hand on her forehead. Thanks to Kanetsugu revealing his identity without hesitation, Shizuko¡¯s escorts become more cautious, but she pays no attention to it. Saizo and others have an atmosphere that they won¡¯t hesitate to act if they show any suspicious behavior. However, Kanetsugu accepts the reactions of those around him as a matter of course.

    ¡°I came to see the true Shizuko-sama. It is not in my nature to hide my identity and spy. Besides, I am not a spy.¡±

    Shizuko, holding her head, answers with a laugh without any remorse for the cause of her headache. Although the caution still remains, Keiji, who has been appointed as her caretaker, continues to smile as usual.

    ¡°It could have turned into a war between Oda and Uesugi, really.¡±

    ¡°If it becomes a war, so be it. As Lady Oichi would say, ¡®Settle everything on the battlefield.¡¯ It would be even better if I, who started the war, were to fall in a splendid manner.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say things like ¡®I¡¯m just going out for a bit¡¯ and then die. I would be quite troubled if you died quickly.¡±

    Shizuko adds in her mind, ¡°In the succession struggle of the Uesugi family.¡±

    Yoroku, later known as Naoe Kanetsugu, played an important role in the internal conflict between Uesugi Kagekatsu and Uesugi Kagatora that occurred after the death of Uesugi Kenshin. After the Battle of Okehazama, Hidehiro Mori, who had achieved great success by switching sides to Kagekatsu¡¯s faction in exchange for rewards, became enraged when his rewards were nullified by the opinion of Hidezen Yamazaki during a meeting with Naoe Nobutsuna, and killed him. The Naoe family, who had lost their successor, welcomed Kanetsugu as the adopted son-in-law of Naoe Nobutsuna¡¯s wife, O-Fune. Kanetsugu continued to support the Uesugi family along with Hideharu Kano.

    ¡°Oh, could that older child who was with you at that time be Nagao Kiheiji (later Uesugi Kagekatsu)?¡±

    ¡°You noticed well. I didn¡¯t expect him to walk around without any attendants in a place like that. The surprised faces of the spies at that time were quite a sight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible harassment.¡±

    ¡°Lord, I appreciate your gratitude at that time, but this time it¡¯s my selfishness, so please refrain.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why I was sent to Kyoto, and I didn¡¯t even think about finding out. I didn¡¯t want to poke the bush and let the snake out. Shizuko has no intention of getting involved with the Uesugi family, but she realizes once again that the other side doesn¡¯t think so.

    (The Uesugi family is quite eerie. If I get too involved, it could be more than just a burn. Maybe it¡¯s better to keep a certain distance.)

    While it can be said that Oda Nobunaga overturned the common sense of the Sengoku period, Uesugi Kenshin can be considered a person who can be compared to him. He had his own values and took actions that were not bound by the thoughts, beliefs, and moral views of the time.

    While thinking about such things, Shizuko and her group enter a certain town. It is a town that has been entrusted with operation and management by Nobunaga since last year, and it is close to Shizuko¡¯s mansion, and a main road leading to the port town has been developed. Since there is a town on the way from the port town to various directions, there are many merchants in the town. Due to the proximity of Shizuko¡¯s mansion, most of Shizuko¡¯s army resides in this town, and the soldiers and their families have become a force to be reckoned with, not inferior to the merchants. When people gather and goods are available, money naturally flows. When merchants from the port town head to Gifu or Kyoto, they usually stay in this town, showing a bustling atmosphere in Owari Province.

    Shizuko¡¯s mansion and the gathering of Shizuko¡¯s army make most of the residents think that Shizuko is the lord of the land, but in reality, she is not even a deputy magistrate. In principle, urban planning is done by the ruler, Nobunaga, but in this town, all authority was given to Shizuko. As a result, the city, which incorporated modern design, stood out from other cities.

    The most striking feature is the road, especially the main street that incorporates the highway as it is. In medieval and early modern Japan, road development was mainly done for military reasons, and exceptions were Takeda Shingen¡¯s Shingen Embankment and B¨­michi. These were large-scale public works that could only be done because of Shingen¡¯s charisma, financial power, and ability to control people¡¯s hearts. In other countries, large embankments and road developments were rarely carried out, and if you left the castle town, there were only narrow and winding paths that were difficult to travel.

    Such roads are prone to congestion in logistics and are also prone to kidnappings at intersections. To solve these problems, Shizuko developed wide straight main roads. Wooden guardrails were installed as guardrails, separating pedestrians from ox carts and horse carriages, and creating boundaries between sidewalks and roads. Thanks to this, the volume of logistics between the port town and Owari increased significantly, and various goods flowed into Owari and Mino. Of course, as the movement of people and goods increased, it became easier for spies from other countries to infiltrate, but they were dealt with by strict laws.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, what is that?¡±

    Kanetsugu, walking beside Shizuko, points to something on the side of the road. Shizuko follows his gaze and understands what it is.

    ¡°That is a watering trough for cattle and horses. Literally, it is a water supply area for cattle and horses.¡±

    A watering trough for cattle and horses is literally a water tank for cattle and horses. It is safe for humans to drink the water, but the height and width of the tank are designed to accommodate cattle and horses, so it is not suitable for humans to drink from it.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange for a watering trough for cattle and horses to be here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite popular among merchants. If you try to do something strange, the people around will beat you up, so it¡¯s better not to play pranks for your own sake.¡±

    While explaining to Kanetsugu, Shizuko¡¯s horse changes direction towards the watering trough. Thinking that the horse may not have had enough water due to heading towards the port town, Shizuko allows the horse to drink freely. When the horse reaches the watering trough, it moves its head to indicate that it wants water. Shizuko looks into the watering trough and sees that there is hardly any water, so she needs to draw water.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll get some water for you now.¡±

    After patting the horse to calm it down, Shizuko operates the hand pump next to the watering trough to draw water. When enough water has accumulated, the horse puts its head in and starts drinking.

    ¡°Wait here for a while. If you have time, you can go sightseeing around here.¡±

    Shizuko sits on a low table placed by her vassals and relaxes. Kanetsugu, who was unsure of what to do, decides to change his plan to explore the town instead of leaving Shizuko¡¯s side, as he came to assess Shizuko. He sits down next to her. He is also worried about her being too defenseless. However, his worries turn out to be groundless.

    ¡°Oh, Shizuko-sama, is that you? If you¡¯re taking a break in a place like this, please use our tea house.¡±

    ¡°Too bad, it¡¯s not me taking a break, it¡¯s the horse.¡±

    When a man walking on the sidewalk stops, he casually greets Shizuko. Kanetsugu is surprised by his casualness, but no one around pays any attention, as they are used to it.

    ¡°Too bad. Oops, I have to hurry back or my mother will scold me. Please favor us.¡±

    After saying that, the man quickly walks away. After that, various people approach Shizuko and talk to her. Shizuko responds with humor at times.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, if you continue to relax in a place like this, Genro-sama¡¯s thunder will strike.¡±

    ¡°If that happens, I¡¯ll run away, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Instead of selling oil in a place like this, drop some money at my shop.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you should bring something that will make me give you money.¡±

    The sight in front of him is unbelievable, and Kanetsugu is wide-eyed. In the meantime, rickshaws and horse carriages that he has never seen before pass by one after another on the road. When they pass by Shizuko, they bow their heads or take off their hats to greet her. Shizuko lightly raises her hand in response. It doesn¡¯t look like a relationship between a ruler and the ruled, but rather like greetings between acquaintances. Kanetsugu is bewildered and thinks whether he is trusted by Shizuko and her group or underestimated.

    ¡°Take a good look, that¡¯s Shizuchi.¡±

    In the end, Kanetsugu, who was curious about the town, decides to change his plan and explore the town separately from Shizuko. Shizuko, without any concern, leaves the guidance of the town to Keiji and leaves with her subordinates. Keiji, who is trusted by Shizuko¡¯s group, informs Kanetsugu of which shop she is in and then leaves, turning his back on him. Kanetsugu is unsure whether he is trusted or underestimated.

    ¡°Is it okay? Saizo-dono was watching my every move¡­ But Keiji-dono is also one of Shizuko-dono¡¯s retainers, right? They are completely opposite, but they don¡¯t seem to be at odds.¡±

    After putting the bag of money given by Keiji in his pocket, Kanetsugu turns his attention to something that has been bothering him. As he approaches, he realizes that it is a wooden box filled with stacks of paper.

    ¡°Why are there stacks of paper in a place like this¡­?¡±

    Tilting his head, Kanetsugu picks up the top piece of paper. The content written on the paper is an information magazine for lodging facilities in this town. There are several inns in the town that can accommodate a wide range of people, from solo travelers to large groups of wealthy merchants. However, newcomers to the town have no way of knowing where the lodging facilities are located and how much they charge for their services. No matter how good the service is, it is meaningless if the users don¡¯t know about it. Good things don¡¯t spread on their own. Proper information dissemination is necessary for them to be recognized.

    To solve this, information magazines for inns are placed all over the town. The one Kanetsugu picked up is one of them. Of course, the information magazines are distributed for free. They don¡¯t ask how much you can pay for a book. However, on the back, it is written, ¡°Please pass on the booklet to acquaintances and spread the word.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s no dinner, but there is a street lined with restaurants, so use that. Breakfast will be served the next morning. Is that why the accommodation fee is reduced? Oh! They will store your luggage if you pay the fee. That¡¯s not something that can be done easily.¡±

    Kanetsugu moves to a place where he won¡¯t obstruct pedestrians and spreads out the information magazine for inns again. The content is all new and interesting. Kanetsugu exclaims in admiration as he continues to read the information magazine. Even if passersby look at him with a puzzled look, he pays no attention.,¡±What¡¯s this about point cards¡­ Oh, I see, they give various benefits to regular customers. It varies depending on the inn, so customers must be struggling to decide where to stay.¡±

    Inns have associations that issue point cards. When you stay at an affiliated inn, you earn points, and various benefits are provided based on the points. The benefits obtained with points are determined by each inn. There are various benefits available, and even with relatively low points, you can receive local products from Owari. It was a lineup that was irresistible to outsiders.

    ¡°I see. They separate meals at restaurants and lodging at inns, so the accommodation fee can be lowered. And since it¡¯s a mutual relationship, money doesn¡¯t keep accumulating in some association.¡±

    Kanetsugu murmured as he headed towards the road with restaurants. He felt a sense of novelty seeing the restaurants lined up, but what was more important to Kanetsugu was that the alcohol was cheap. Moreover, the sake from Owari and Mino was highly praised by his lord Kenshin. As a sake drinker from Echigo, it was impossible for him not to be interested in sake from other provinces. But he stopped his steps just before reaching the restaurants. He questioned himself whether drinking alcohol would really stop him, and the answer came quickly.

    (Well, maybe next time. It¡¯s like being a spendthrift to continue asking for money one after another.)

    Kanetsugu, who had a painful experience in the pleasure district, turned back with a heavy heart. After clearing his mind of alcohol, he calmly observed the town. The town was divided into five main sections. Various public facilities were lined up in the center of the town. On the right side of the center were two sections related to agriculture, while on the left side, there was a commercial district above and an industrial district below.

    The busiest place was the commercial district where business was conducted. Various products were lined up, and the voices of merchants calling out to customers could be heard here and there. With so many goods overflowing, Kanetsugu felt that there would be frequent thefts and robberies at night. However, this was resolved when he asked someone nearby. The town had strict law enforcement against crime, and soldiers patrolled regularly. There was even a specialized tracking unit that pursued criminals in the town. There were rumors that they had pursued and captured the culprits who killed the blacksmith family all the way to Azuchi. They were known for their tracking abilities.

    While criminals were more likely to become desperate, the fact that there were no repeat offenses and the strict attitude towards crime served as a strong deterrent and gained the trust of merchants and travelers. Furthermore, unlike the market in Gifu, the atmosphere here was lively rather than noisy. Even without detailed investigation, it was clear that active buying and selling was taking place. If you want to know about the people, look at the commoners, Kanetsugu recalled Kenshin¡¯s words.

    (Everyone seems lively. Even if the Oda family is surrounded by enemies from all sides, is this the reason they can continue to fight?)

    Most rulers take everything from the people. However, the Owari and Mino regions ruled by the Oda family coexist rather than take. The people live peacefully in exchange for paying taxes. The Oda family, who receives the taxes, protects the people. Without the people, the Oda family cannot survive, but the people alone cannot enjoy peace.

    (No wonder Lord Sanada thinks he¡¯s formidable. He has the same power as us¡­ no, even more.)

    As a warrior, Kanetsugu looked forward to fighting alongside the Oda family. However, he also thought that if the Oda and Uesugi families joined forces without fighting, many people would be saved.

    (It¡¯s becoming difficult to figure out how to report this.)

    With a wry smile, Kanetsugu turned his feet towards where Keiji was. The time for Shizuko¡¯s judgment would come later. He decided to enjoy it thoroughly as he took a step forward.

    ¡°Is that alright?¡±

    After parting ways with Kanetsugu and returning home ahead of him, Shizuko told Aya about him. Aya¡¯s response was quite simple. The Oda and Uesugi families are allies, but they are not as close as to have their retainers coming and going freely. Aya doubted whether it was okay to bring him into their home without permission, even though she had been informed that status doesn¡¯t affect personnel decisions.

    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s Lord¡¯s decision, he¡¯s probably already monitoring his actions. Besides, I¡¯m not involved in any important matters right now. Well, I¡¯ll confirm what to do with Lord, though.¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not a problem. If we act secretly, they can say, ¡®It¡¯s outrageous for a Uesugi samurai to be acting like a spy.¡¯ And if we act openly, it¡¯s impossible to escape Wittman¡¯s surveillance.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s residence was, needless to say, the territory of the Wittman family. It was extremely difficult to evade surveillance by both humans and animals. If Kanetsugu were to act secretly like a spy, Shizuko could take advantage of that. Even if he acted openly, there were no confidential matters that needed to be kept from Shizuko at the moment.

    ¡°But still, we shouldn¡¯t let our guard down. Should I have Wittman and the others stay in the room for a while? They¡¯re quite cautious, especially Maruta.¡±

    Aya glanced briefly towards where Maruta was. Seeing Maruta, who was completely defenseless and lying on his back, Aya couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was considered highly cautious. However, thinking that it would be fine as long as Wittman and the others were there, Aya decided to leave Maruta alone.

    ¡°Please do so. I¡¯ll prepare to send a letter to Lord.¡±

    Aya, who couldn¡¯t even read or write at first, had become a talented woman who could read, write, and use an abacus thanks to Shizuko¡¯s thorough training. Shou, who was also competitive, was struggling, but since they had different study hours, she could only read and write for now. However, as someone who inherited the blood of Maeda Toshiie, her skills in using the abacus were improving rapidly.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Shou contact the others. She¡¯s better at it than me.¡±

    After moving to the temporary residence, or perhaps because the new residence was designed for a large number of people, the Oda retainers began sending their children to serve as Shizuko¡¯s attendants, household staff, or assistants. Even though it was called a temporary residence, Aya and Shou alone couldn¡¯t manage it, so it was a welcome development. However, another problem arose. Aya being a commoner became a bottleneck in managing the household.

    Shizuko¡¯s meritocracy, for better or worse, required both ability and luck. Genro, who is now entrusted with hundreds of soldiers, was originally a blacksmith who was captured and enslaved after his village was attacked, then escaped from his buyer and became a bandit, only to be suppressed by Shizuko¡¯s unit. He somehow escaped punishment, but then he was assigned to a job that was close to being a human shield. But he managed to survive, and after achieving various military accomplishments, he was finally incorporated into Shizuko¡¯s unit. Jinzuke and Shikichi, who were the leaders of the archer cavalry unit, also had tumultuous lives. The reason they worship Shizuko is because, despite experiencing rock bottom and having a lowly background, she evaluates them based solely on their abilities.

    Shizuko¡¯s meritocracy remained unchanged even within the residence, and she employed the talented Aya as her attendant and as the person in charge of managing the household. However, there was someone who didn¡¯t find this amusing. Even though they were informed in advance that status wouldn¡¯t affect personnel decisions, it was still difficult for those who had lived in a hierarchical society to easily change their mindset, and Shizuko was somewhat resigned to this. However, if they were to make a mistake, they would receive a severe reprimand from the head of the family, so those who were not pleased with the situation remained silent.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. If you want, I can make you (Aya) my sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­As grateful as I am for such an offer, it would mean relying completely on Shizuko-sama. I would like to see how much I can do on my own a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, whenever you feel like it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. When that time comes, I will rely on you. Now, let¡¯s finish this conversation and please take care of these documents.¡±

    After bowing deeply, Aya piled up the documents in front of Shizuko. The desk let out a creaking sound, and Shizuko thought it was definitely not an auditory hallucination. With a dry smile, she picked up the first piece of paper.

    ¡°Haha, there are quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s the month to plan for the coming year, there are many documents to process. I apologize, but I ask for your thorough review by the end of today.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do it, but don¡¯t expect too much.¡±

    ¡°I ask for your thorough review by the end of today.¡±

    After emphasizing it once again, Aya left the room to report Kanetsugu¡¯s matter to Nobunaga. Left behind, Shizuko let out a heavy sigh and then looked through the papers again.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s quite a good plan with a good perspective.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there you are, Shizuchi.¡±

    As she was reading the papers and accompanying materials, Keiji entered with a smile on his face. Without any manners, he forcefully opened the sliding door at the entrance and entered the room with the same momentum. Of course, Shizuko could only worry if the sliding door would break just by looking at it.

    ¡°Is it about Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu)?¡±

    ¡°Correct. So¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask for alcohol and talk all night, right?¡±

    In an instant, Keiji froze with a smile on his face. Shizuko, with her hand on her cheek, smiled and continued speaking to the sweating Keiji.

    ¡°And you¡¯re not going to ask for karasumi (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Karasumi) as a side dish, right?¡±

    ¡°N-No, that¡¯s right. As expected of you, Shizuchi. Please, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Realizing that Shizuko had figured out everything, Keiji clasped his hands together and worshipped her. Shizuko had been glaring at him with half-closed eyes for a while, but she gave up thinking about it and covered her face with one hand.

    ¡°For dinner, we¡¯ll have yellowtail and vegetable hot pot. If you don¡¯t drink alcohol at that time, I¡¯ll allow it.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s tough to not drink alcohol with hot pot.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already making quite a concession. Normally, I would say no.¡±

    Crossing her arms, Shizuko sighed deeply, but Keiji couldn¡¯t make any more concessions. Since he had already gone through a lot of trouble with the money issue, Keiji had no choice but to accept Shizuko¡¯s proposal or not.,¡±Fine. I¡¯ll accept those conditions.¡±

    ¡°Then come get the key after dinner. I¡¯ll also give you the key that leads to the basement of the storehouse.¡±

    The storehouse had two floors above ground, but only the storehouse for storing sake had a basement floor. This was because the basement could maintain the temperature and humidity suitable for preservation better than the first and second floors. When someone opened the door to the storehouse on the first or second floor, the humidity and temperature would change. On the other hand, if the facilities were in place, the temperature and humidity in the basement would not change significantly just from opening and closing the door. In order to maintain the quality and prevent easy removal, the sake was intentionally stored in the underground storehouse.

    ¡°Well then, that¡¯s settled.¡±

    After the discussion ended, Keiji waved his hand and left. After sighing once, Shizuko looked back at the documents she was holding. Until dinner time, she continued to diligently process the documents.

    It was a series of surprises for Kanetsugu. He was surprised that there were many animals living in the mansion, but what surprised him the most was that Shizuko would dine together with Keiji and the others. When it came to a samurai¡¯s meal, it was usually plenty of brown rice, with red rice and black rice as the basics. The side dishes were usually pickles and umeboshi, and at best, there would be vegetable stew. But now, they were having white rice, miso soup made with soybean miso instead of rice bran miso, and the main dish was a pot of vegetables and yellowtail. And not only Shizuko, but also Keiji, Saizo, their retainers, and the maid Aya were all eating white rice. They were all eating the same side dishes as well. Kanetsugu was amazed, regardless of the poison issue.

    ¡°Hmm, maybe it doesn¡¯t suit your taste?¡±

    Shizuko noticed that Kanetsugu wasn¡¯t eating much and stopped eating to ask him. Kanetsugu, who was brought back to his senses by her words, quickly shook his head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to eating white rice. It¡¯s a bit surprising.¡±

    ¡°I occasionally mix in red rice or black rice for nutritional value. But it¡¯s not popular among the malnourished children over there.¡±

    Shizuko pointed to someone with a look of disbelief. When Kanetsugu followed her finger, he saw Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi eating the meal with great enthusiasm. However, upon closer inspection, they were competing to take the ingredients from the pot and quickly eating the rice.

    Shizuko made sure to provide enough white rice every day, but she also mixed in about 5% red rice or black rice to supplement vitamins and minerals. Mixing red rice or black rice with white rice also made the rice visually appealing and allowed the unique aroma of red rice or black rice to be enjoyed. If everything was red rice or black rice, the rice wouldn¡¯t taste good, but by making it into ¡°mixed rice,¡± she was able to give the rice various variations. However, for Keiji and the others who usually ate white rice, mixed rice or brown rice was not well received.

    ¡°Even the maids can eat rice, huh? You must have quite the fortune.¡±

    ¡°Huh? The yellowtail is different, but the vegetables and rice in the pot were grown by me, and the miso was made by me. So, it doesn¡¯t cost much.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Upon hearing Shizuko¡¯s words, Kanetsugu became even more puzzled.

    (Wait, cultivation? Why is a prominent member of the Oda family doing peasant-like work? Is she trying to hide her wealth? No, that¡¯s not it. It looks like she¡¯s really serious. She doesn¡¯t seem to be trying to deceive anyone.)

    Even though he was known as a reckless person without common sense in the Uesugi family, Kanetsugu was still perplexed by Shizuko¡¯s words and actions.

    (Let¡¯s reconsider, Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu). She said cultivation, but she probably just means managing.)

    ¡°By the way, Shizuchi, what is the purpose of the facility you recently built?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a place for raising salmon fry for release.¡±

    Kanetsugu was about to reluctantly accept it, but his thoughts were once again thrown into turmoil by the casual conversation between Keiji and Shizuko.

    (Wait, release? Salmon fry? What on earth is the purpose of doing such a thing? And why is Lady Shizuko raising them herself? Well, even though they are retainers, they never know when they might be targeted, so it¡¯s probably best to keep their own skills as secret as possible.)

    Artificial hatching of salmon and trout, in short, involves catching fish during the spawning season, carefully collecting the eggs without getting them wet, fertilizing them, and then immersing them in a tank with a suitable environment for hatching. This technique, known as the dry method, has been used for artificial hatching of salmon and trout in recent years. This technique was established by Dr. C. G. Atkins in the late 19th century. The reason for keeping the eggs dry is that if they get wet, they will develop like fertilized eggs but never hatch, becoming unfertilized eggs.

    ¡°In a little while, we¡¯ll release them together with the fry raised by others. We¡¯ve been doing this since the year before last, so it will take another year or two to see results. Well, I think a lot of salmon will come back next year.¡±

    (Wait, wait, wait. The rivers where salmon can be caught are given as fiefs. Takeda collects nearly half of the caught salmon as taxes. Why is she casually teaching others how to increase the salmon!)

    Kanetsugu was troubled by this, but in fact, Shizuko was implementing a certain policy and was not particularly concerned about others knowing her techniques. That was because of patents. A patent is a system that guarantees individuals or organizations who have made beneficial inventions exclusive rights for a certain period of time. It can be used to monopolize commerce and collect patent fees from those who want to use the patent. While patents are a double-edged sword, they prevent valuable techniques from being lost by keeping craftsmen from keeping their beneficial techniques secret. They also prevent inventors from losing their development motivation or losing their motivation to explore new businesses and markets. Of course, it is not an unrestricted priority right. There are certain restrictions on market monopolies, and if the paying party is dissatisfied with the patent fee, they can file an objection.

    The most important thing is that if the content recognized as a patent is sold to another country, severe penalties will be imposed. Depending on the rank of the technology, at the very least, the entire family will be beheaded, and if it is a fundamental technology like basic research, the entire clan, including all its members, may be beheaded. If there are people other than the clan, they will also be subjected to interrogation, including torture. Various criminal laws have been enacted regarding patents, and information leakage and espionage are particularly dealt with severely.

    (I don¡¯t understand.)

    Kanetsugu, who didn¡¯t know about these circumstances, thought about it for a while and then gave up thinking. He decided to quietly eat his white rice and put a bite in his mouth, when suddenly the sliding door at the entrance was forcefully opened.

    ¡°Shizuko¡­ What do you mean by postponing the pot?¡±

    The one who forcefully opened the sliding door was Oichi. Behind her, Chacha and Hatsuhime struck a pose, spreading their arms wide and forcefully opening the door. Kanetsugu was half amazed at whether it was customary for the residents here to forcefully open the sliding doors.

    ¡°Well, I did tell you. We need to wait a bit because the meat needs to be aged.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t hear that. So I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act so high and mighty. Even though the meat has been aged before dissection, we still need to wait a little longer. It¡¯s fine, we can eat it tomorrow.¡±

    Whales have a slightly higher body temperature than humans. Therefore, after cutting open their bellies (without discarding the internal organs) to prevent decay at high temperatures, they are immersed in seawater for about 16 hours to maintain a low temperature and age the meat. After whaling, this process is always carried out after the ritual. Therefore, you have to wait a day after the ritual to get whale meat. This should have been communicated in advance, but it seems that Oichi didn¡¯t hear about it.

    ¡°Ugh, can¡¯t be helped. Then I¡¯ll forgive you for using that pot today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about forgiving me, this is my dinner¡­ And besides, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s dinner prepared for you over there.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t eat cold rice. And Nohime-sama also said that delicious things should be enjoyed together. Besides, my mother won¡¯t take care of you guys. Shizuko will take care of you.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Oichi sat down in an empty seat. Chacha and Hatsuhime tried to sit next to her, but Oichi heartlessly drove her own children away. However, Chacha and Hatsuhime went to Shizuko as usual and settled in a suitable place.

    (It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a man or a woman. Delicious things should be enjoyed together. What an unconventional idea¡­ but it¡¯s not a bad one.)

    Unbeknownst to himself, Kanetsugu had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Baths are wonderful.¡±

    Kanetsugu, who had experienced his first bath, was delighted. Feeling warm all over, Kanetsugu headed towards the hut where Keiji was staying. The hut in the temporary residence¡¯s garden was estimated to be about six tatami mats in size, not particularly spacious, but it had a serene atmosphere separated from the secular world.

    ¡°First, a drink.¡±

    Keiji poured sake into two tea bowls he had prepared and handed one to Kanetsugu. When Kanetsugu accepted it, Keiji grinned, sat cross-legged, and Kanetsugu followed suit.

    ¡°It¡¯s an unusual vessel.¡±

    ¡°Shizuchi calls it a chawan-sake. It¡¯s a tea bowl used for drinking sake. Quite an exhilarating story, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Tea ceremony had become established as an entertainment for the upper class, but they deliberately drank sake in vessels used for tea. It was an unconventional story, but Kanetsugu thought it was quite refreshing. Kanetsugu noticed that the sake reflected the moonlight and peered into the tea bowl.

    ¡°It¡¯s as clear as water. It¡¯s only natural that it reflects the moonlight.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the gazing, let¡¯s drink first.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Keiji tilted the tea bowl and drank it all at once. Kanetsugu followed suit a little later and drank the sake in his tea bowl in one gulp.

    ¡°Delicious! That¡¯s all I can say.¡±,¡±Good things don¡¯t need words.¡±

    They poured sake into each other¡¯s empty tea bowls.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ yes, this side dish is also delicious. The sake is going down quickly.¡±

    He put a piece of karasumi in his mouth and then poured sake into his mouth. An indescribable deliciousness spread in his mouth. Kanetsugu usually only used salt as a seasoning for sake, and even then only once every few times, so karasumi was an unexpected delicacy for him. From then on, while praising the taste of the sake, the two of them chatted and laughed. The topics of their conversation were varied. Of course, they couldn¡¯t talk lightly about confidential matters.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m really envious. It¡¯s not often that you can drink such sake. It¡¯s no wonder my lord praises it.¡±

    ¡°Shizuchi doesn¡¯t have any fiefs. Instead of giving him land, they give him various things. Well, sometimes he gets scolded for drinking too much.¡±

    Despite being scolded, Keiji didn¡¯t seem to have learned his lesson. While laughing, Kanetsugu put his mouth to the tea bowl and a pleasant smell wafted into his nose. Looking around curiously, Keiji also seemed to have noticed the smell and was searching for its source.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡±

    At the same time as those words, the sliding door opened. Saizo and Nagayoshi entered the room, each holding a large plate. Kanetsugu and Keiji realized that the source of the smell was the plate that Saizo was holding. Saizo placed the large plate in the center and sat down in a suitable place. He placed the sake bottle he was holding next to the large plate, and Nagayoshi also sat down in the same way.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to come over here. Oh, and grilled chicken, how extravagant.¡±

    ¡°¡­Shizuko-sama said, ¡®If men are going to talk, it should be with this,¡¯ and gave us sake and side dishes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a cool thing to do. Well then¡­ yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Saizo, who was still wary of Kanetsugu, understood that Shizuko had sent him here to have a frank conversation. Nagayoshi didn¡¯t seem to mind and quickly poured sake into his own tea bowl, watching Saizo¡¯s actions with a piece of grilled chicken in his hand.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s drink. Don¡¯t refuse.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Saizo poured sake into Kanetsugu¡¯s empty tea bowl. Kanetsugu had already drunk quite a bit, but he had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t underestimate the Echigo people. This is nothing! I can handle it!¡±

    Without hesitation, Kanetsugu drank the poured sake in one gulp. He smirked and pushed his tea bowl towards Saizo. Kanetsugu understood that it meant ¡°pour more.¡± He poured sake into the tea bowl just like before. Saizo also drank the sake in one gulp, just like Kanetsugu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, kid. I¡¯m used to drinking with heavy drinkers. You can¡¯t twist the Echigo people around with just one hand.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Echigo people either. I¡¯ll prove that the amount I drank with Keiji-dono earlier won¡¯t put me at a disadvantage.¡±

    From there, they drank sake in one gulp, while Keiji and Nagayoshi chatted and made a fuss. They also drank their fair share. They drank without considering the pace, and it goes without saying that the next day, all four of them were in a state similar to a hangover.

    The technology district and the brewing district are places where even members of the Uesugi family cannot enter, but the port district and the districts associated with Shizuko can be entered and exited normally. This can be said for both districts, but the areas where restaurants lined up were filled with stimulating aromas. Especially in the port district, there were many restaurants due to the abundance of seafood, and each restaurant was competing with each other.

    ¡°All the restaurants have appealing smells that reach your stomach.¡±

    Kanetsugu murmured while sniffing the surrounding aromas. He wasn¡¯t particularly hungry, but the fragrances of the dishes were so enticing that he felt like eating something.

    ¡°Haha, this is a place that Shizuchi is actively involved in. All the restaurants are delicious, but the most popular one is probably Unagi Shizuka. They received a secret ¡®sauce¡¯ from Shizuchi and started serving Unagi-don and Unagi-ju, and it became a big hit. On days when a lot of eels are caught, there¡¯s always a long line.¡±

    Keiji explained to Kanetsugu while pondering which restaurant to enter.

    ¡°I want to try it, but it seems like it would be a hassle to wait in line.¡±

    ¡°It became so popular that fights occasionally break out. Thanks to that, Shizuchi is planning to cultivate eels.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard this before, but why bother increasing the supply? There¡¯s plenty of fish that can be caught.¡±

    Aquaculture is an industry that artificially cultivates living organisms. In an era where they couldn¡¯t even go out to the open ocean like in modern times, it was unlikely that marine resources would become depleted. Unless there was an abnormal weather event that occurred once every few hundred years, the climate in the Sengoku period was colder but stable compared to the present day. Marine resources were not at risk.

    ¡°Even if they can be caught, how much can the common people consume?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    For a moment, Kanetsugu didn¡¯t understand the intention behind Keiji¡¯s question. Keiji made a serious expression while moving a smoking pipe without tobacco up and down with his mouth.

    ¡°Even if fish can be caught abundantly, it doesn¡¯t matter if the common people can¡¯t eat that fish. If only the upper class eats it and the lower class can¡¯t, nothing will change.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s about increasing a reliable source of food that we can obtain ourselves without relying on the unpredictable sea.¡±

    ¡°If Oda-dono unifies the country, there will be no more wars. The wars to secure a source of food like before will no longer be possible. It will become a scramble for resources. If there¡¯s a scramble, eventually everything will be devoured.¡±

    Keiji continued speaking with a slightly melancholic tone. He was a true warrior, and there was nothing more painful for a warrior than losing a place to die. Yet, he didn¡¯t leave Shizuko. Even if he were to lose his place on the battlefield, he wanted to see the new world that she wanted to create under Nobunaga¡¯s rule. Keiji thought that he had a difficult personality himself. While seeking a place to die as a warrior, he also wanted to see what the new world would look like, and he held conflicting desires.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Keiji-sama over there?¡±

    Startled by the sudden voice, Keiji turned around. There stood a plump woman. From the woman¡¯s entourage standing behind her, it could be inferred that she was a person of high status.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Saki-dono. It¡¯s rare for you to come out here.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho, I finally got permission to set up a shop here. I¡¯m here for a visit as well.¡±

    Her real name is unknown, but the woman called Saki by the courtesans is a powerful figure in the flower district of Ninokai, a pleasure quarter in the port district. Unlike Koto and Oto, who are slim and beautiful, Saki is on the heavier side and can¡¯t be called beautiful. However, Saki is always kind and sometimes strict, and she is so beloved by the courtesans of Ninokai that they call her ¡°kakaa-sama¡± (mother / mama-san).

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve brought out the syphilis.¡±

    When someone infected with syphilis, also known as ¡°soudoku,¡± escaped from Ninokai, Shizuko temporarily closed off the district. It was a business loss, but due to the contractual relationship, there was no choice but to accept the condition of not having any new patients.

    ¡°It was really tough for a while, but thanks to Shizuko-sama, I managed to recover.¡±

    ¡°Oh, does that mean the closure of Ninokai has been lifted?¡±

    In order to prevent the spread of syphilis, Shizuko temporarily closed off Ninokai. It was a loss for business, but there was no choice but to accept the condition of not having any new patients.

    ¡°Hohoho, finally reopening for business. We have to make up for the losses. Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    After bidding farewell to Keiji and the others, Saki left with her entourage.

    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s a lot of people here, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Normally, there weren¡¯t many people at Shizuko¡¯s mansion, and there was minimal coming and going. But now, it was crowded with people. From their appearance, it was clear that they were the attendants of high-ranking individuals. Kanetsugu and Keiji tilted their heads in confusion but managed to avoid them and enter the house. As soon as they entered, a scent they had never smelled before tickled their nostrils. If they sniffed carefully, it had a sour smell like fermented food, but they could tell that it had a unique aroma.

    ¡°¡­Oh, could it be!¡±

    Keiji realized something and rushed out in a panic. Kanetsugu, who was momentarily surprised, quickly followed him. Keiji, with his keen sense of smell, ran towards the source of the scent, but he was stopped after a while.

    ¡°Lord Nobunaga is beyond this point. No one can pass through.¡±

    Hori stood in front of Keiji, who stomped his feet in frustration. Kanetsugu, who couldn¡¯t keep up with the flow of the conversation, widened his eyes in surprise.

    ¡°Damn, I knew they were up to something, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be today!¡±

    ¡°Give up.¡±

    Kanetsugu was about to ask Keiji what was happening, but before he could speak, a powerful voice came from the end of the corridor. The moment they heard those words, Hori stepped aside and knelt down. Keiji also made an awkward face and moved to the side of the corridor.

    ¡°Good things should be shared by everyone. But I will be the first to taste it.¡±

    Nobunaga appeared from the back. He looked at the still bewildered Kanetsugu and curled his lips as he spoke.,¡±Are you a member of Uesugi?¡±

    Silence dominated the scene with just that one word. Kanetsugu, sweating coldly, tried to say something. But no words came out of his mouth. He was doing his best just to withstand the pressure he felt from Nobunaga. When he was Uesugi Kagekatsu¡¯s right-hand man, it was a different story, but now he was just a retainer, and a young one at that, around twelve years old. Having gone through numerous battles, fighting against the demons and monsters that ran rampant in Kyoto, and sometimes cooperating to control politics with the aristocrats and Buddhist temples, Kanetsugu was unknowingly frozen in front of Nobunaga. But Kanetsugu did his best to put up a brave front, so as not to let it show.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ Hori, Shizuko will soon be baking a Nanban food called ¡®pizza¡¯. Have someone bring it over. They say it¡¯s delicious when it¡¯s freshly baked. Make sure to deliver it quickly.¡±

    Nobunaga saw through everything, but without touching on Kanetsugu¡¯s bravado, he gave orders to Hori. Hori glanced at Kanetsugu for a moment, then bowed respectfully to Nobunaga and quietly left.

    ¡°If you want to know what I want, keep an eye on Shizuko and the people. The answer you seek is there.¡±

    With just those words, Nobunaga passed by Kanetsugu without looking back and disappeared down the hallway. After Nobunaga was gone for a while, Kanetsugu finally let out a breath. Unknowingly, he had been tense, forgetting to even breathe. Nobunaga¡¯s presence was that extraordinary. He felt an atmosphere that, while extremely natural, could tear his throat apart if he let his guard down.

    (That¡­ if he¡¯s an enemy, he could even destroy the Buddhist temples, the sixth heavenly demon)

    The nickname ¡°sixth heavenly demon¡± was also given to Nobunaga. However, he was not the first to be given this name. The famous figure who was initially called the sixth heavenly demon was Ashikaga Yoshinori, who first served as the head priest of Enryakuji Temple¡¯s Tendai Sect before returning to secular life and becoming the Ashikaga shogun. When he came into conflict with Enryakuji Temple, he was also called the sixth heavenly demon. Other figures who were called the sixth heavenly demon by Enryakuji Temple and its supporters include Hosokawa Masamoto, who carried out the second attack on Enryakuji Temple.

    (He¡¯s someone who can¡¯t be described in words, someone indescribable)

    Kanetsugu continued to stare in the direction where Nobunaga had left, as if he had been possessed for a while.

 CH 97

    May early in the year 1572.

    The history of pizza is surprisingly short. The dish called ¡°pizza¡± is said to have originated in Italy. It is a simple dish made by placing various toppings on a flat, stretched bread dough and baking it. While flat, disc-shaped bread can be found in various countries, the method of adding toppings and baking it is similar to the current cooking method of pizza, which is why there is a theory that it was brought from Egypt. A dish similar to the current pizza appeared in the late 18th century in the street stalls of Naples. Initially, pizza was enjoyed as a taste of the common people, but it became refined and diversified, and in the early 19th century, pizzerias, meaning pizza specialty shops, appeared, spreading to a wide range of people in Italy. The reason for the short history of pizza lies in tomatoes. Tomatoes, an essential ingredient for pizza, were brought back to Europe by the Spanish after their voyages to South America. However, when tomatoes were first brought to Europe in the 16th century, they were not initially considered edible. In Europe, the plant belladonna, which belongs to the same family as tomatoes, was famous as a poisonous plant and was mainly cultivated for ornamental purposes. At this time, famine struck Italy. The common people who were struggling to secure food had no choice but to eat the tomatoes that no one paid attention to. They realized that tomatoes were delicious when they tried eating them instead of starving to death. Since then, tomatoes have become an indispensable presence in Italian cuisine.

    Let¡¯s get back to the topic of pizza. Initially, pizza was considered food for the impoverished in Naples, but it became popular among the general public after being presented to Queen Margherita of Italy and she loved it. Margherita pizza, which she named after herself, is the representative of Neapolitan pizza. It uses only three simple ingredients: basil, mozzarella cheese, and tomato sauce. One reason she loved this dish is said to be that the colors of the three ingredients reminded her of the Italian flag. As it is simple, there is no room for deception, and it is the king of Neapolitan pizza that tests the skill of the maker.

    By the way, pizza and ¡°pizz¨¡¡± are completely different dishes. The pronunciation in the original country is not ¡°pizz¨¡,¡± and they differ in ingredients and how they are eaten. While ¡°pizz¨¡¡± is an Italian dish, ¡°pizza¡± is an American dish that was developed based on ¡°pizz¨¡.¡± While ¡°pizz¨¡¡± is typically eaten by one person, ¡°pizza¡± is often shared by multiple people. ¡°Pizz¨¡¡± focuses on the taste and texture of the dough while ¡°pizza¡± focuses on the toppings, and the dough is considered a side dish. Even in the case of standard toppings such as corn, potato, and mayonnaise in Japanese pizza, they are said to be strange even in America. It is not surprising that the original Italians insist that Japanese pizza is not ¡°pizz¨¡.¡±

    Shizuko was the one who reproduced ¡°pizz¨¡¡± in 16th century Japan. The reason, of course, was Nobunaga. As a result of presenting dishes that make use of the ingredients available in Owari, which was at the forefront of the era, it all started with a single word from him. In modern times, pizza has various toppings, but it takes a lot of effort to gather all those ingredients. That¡¯s why Margherita pizza, which represents Neapolitan pizza and is simple and delicious, was chosen.

    However, there is still a problem. Mozzarella cheese and tomato sauce are the issues, especially mozzarella cheese. Mozzarella cheese is made from buffalo milk, but there were no buffaloes in Japan during the Warring States period. Even if they were imported and raised, it was very difficult in the humid environment of Japan. However, it is possible to find substitutes if you don¡¯t insist on buffalo milk. By adding lemon juice and a little salt to milk squeezed from cows and boiling it, a substitute for mozzarella cheese can be obtained. It is closer to ricotta cheese, but there is no room for luxury at this point. Unlike the present day when tomatoes are available year-round, ripe tomatoes are not conveniently available, so a substitute for tomato sauce was made by mixing ketchup with onions, garlic, powdered cheese, salt, and pepper. However, there was one last and biggest problem. Shizuko had no experience making pizza dough.

    ¡°I never thought I would be making pizza at this age.¡±

    When she asked Mitsuo as a last resort, luckily he had experience making pizza. The reason for his experience was that he had worked part-time at an Italian restaurant. Mitsuo was quite experienced, having also helped with fishing and harvesting on farms.

    ¡°But I never thought I would have experience baking pizza in a pizza oven.¡±

    ¡°That restaurant was a genuine Italian restaurant. The owner even went all the way to Italy to buy bricks. He grew basil at home and searched for sources of mozzarella cheese. He was quite serious.¡±

    ¡°You have had various experiences.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ at that time, there was a recession. With the low salary of a salaryman, I couldn¡¯t provide enough for my daughter.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mitsuo let out a sigh. Ashimitsu placed her hand on his shoulder to comfort him. Shizuko herself had hardly experienced modern work, but she thought that working must be tough.

    ¡°Well, the best thing here is that we can eat various things. In the other world, no matter how much money you have, it¡¯s not enough for unlimited fatty tuna.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true for tuna, but it¡¯s also nice that various fish are available at reasonable prices.¡±

    Mitsuo spoke in a cheerful tone, perhaps sensing that the atmosphere had become gloomy due to the dark topic. Ashimitsu and Shizuko didn¡¯t want to unnecessarily dwell on a heavy atmosphere, so they went along with his words.

    ¡°Tuna is not popular, you know. Well, if you don¡¯t bleed it and remove the nerves, and if you can¡¯t make ice from seawater, the flesh will burn and become bad.¡±

    Tuna, like other fish such as sea bream, has been eaten since the Jomon period and is a familiar fish. However, tuna was unpopular until the middle of the Edo period. There were several reasons for this.

    First, in Kyoto, white-fleshed fish such as sea bream were considered superior, and other fish were treated as inferior. Tuna was considered a low-grade fish because it is a red-fleshed fish. Secondly, until the middle of the Edo period, the reading of tuna was ¡°shibiuo¡± or ¡°shishi,¡± which overlapped with words associated with death, such as ¡°shinichi¡± (day of death), making it unpopular among samurai who relied on premonitions before battles. Additionally, because tuna resembles meat from animals due to its red flesh, it was associated with the kanji ¡°shishi¡± (meaning meat from animals), which has been used since ancient times, and was avoided due to the long-standing prohibition on eating meat. Even in the Edo period, tuna was considered a low-grade fish, and there is a haiku that remains from that time, which says, ¡°Tuna seller, selling cheap ones, brandishing a hatchet,¡± which shows how cheap tuna was.

    In the late Edo period, when nigiri sushi appeared, the status of tuna, which had been used as fertilizer for fields, finally improved. And with the development of freezing technology, it was able to join the ranks of high-end fish. The reason why tuna couldn¡¯t join the ranks of high-end fish until then was because it couldn¡¯t be properly handled. The freshness deterioration called ¡°yake¡± occurred due to improper handling.

    When tuna is brought on board a ship, it thrashes about violently and its body temperature quickly reaches 40 degrees. When that happens, the tuna flesh changes color and its appearance and taste deteriorate. If bleeding and nerve removal are not performed before chilling, the enzymes in the blood break down the muscles, accelerating oxidation and causing a sour taste. By the time it arrives in Edo, the appearance may not change, but the inside has changed as if it had been left at room temperature for several days. That¡¯s why tuna was considered a ¡°bad fish.¡±

    In the Warring States period, in order to transport tuna without causing flesh burns, it was necessary to bleed and nerve remove the tuna caught by the longline fishing method, and then immerse it in seawater ice and bring it back to the port. Even after bringing it back to the port, the processing continues. It is transported while still in seawater ice and brought into Shizuko¡¯s exclusive and only existing freezer in the Warring States period, where it is frozen for 2-3 days. This can kill the parasites inside the tuna. Even after the freezing process is complete, the thawing is done in ice water without cutting corners, and the tuna flesh is aged. Only after all these steps can it be treated as tuna that is safe to eat raw. Compared to the modern method of rapid freezing at -60 degrees or lower using the latest equipment, there is some gradual deterioration of the cells, but the taste is much better than tuna caught in the usual way.

    ¡°It would be great if we could do rapid freezing. Well, it¡¯s impossible. Well, it¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat fatty tuna without hesitation. It goes well with alcohol too. However, it¡¯s not often that we get a few hundred kilograms of tuna. Even if it¡¯s big, 100 kilograms is the best.¡±

    ¡°It seems that there are blackfin tuna and other fish near the coast. I realized that there are plenty of fish in the nearby waters.¡±

    While chatting, they placed the baked pizza on plates and handed them to the nearby Hori. The Hori, who received them, carried them to the hall where Nobunaga and the other warlords were. It was quite a laborious task to bake dozens of pizzas. The baked pizzas disappeared one after another into the stomachs of the warlords. There was no sign of it ending no matter how many they baked.

    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s getting hot.¡±

    The fire in the pizza oven showed no signs of weakening, and if the heat dropped, more firewood was added. The heat leaked out, and the surroundings were as hot as a midsummer day, surpassing spring. The bodies that had been exposed to the heat for a long time craved water. Shizuko took a sip of a sports drink made by adding sugar, salt, and lemon juice to water. The chilled sports drink soaked into her overheated body and felt amazing.

    ¡°¡­I hope the tuna for dinner goes smoothly. But why is it that when I handle this kind of procurement, everyone gathers without saying anything?¡±

    Shizuko tilted her head in wonder, but she never knew the reason.

    Even without Shizuko saying anything, Nobunaga and the warlords gathered at her residence at the same time, as if they knew about the ingredient procurement. The simple trick was that since the decision was made for Shizuko¡¯s temporary residence, the area around Shizuko¡¯s residence was filled with Nobunaga and the relatives of the main warlords. On the surface, they were attendants and servants, but they constantly observed Shizuko¡¯s movements and reported them to the main warlords. Originally, Aya was responsible for that task, but Aya¡¯s position became higher and she was entrusted with various tasks, making it difficult to provide timely reports, so the servants of the relatives were hastily selected as substitutes.,When I say ¡°movements,¡± it¡¯s not everything, but mainly about food. Shizuko recreates modern cuisine with Mitsuo, Ashimitsu, and occasionally Gorou, and regularly sends the recipes to the city¡¯s restaurant association that she manages. Based on the recipes, each chef adds their own modifications, so the restaurant district has become a mix of Japanese, Western, and Chinese cuisines, with a variety of international and creative dishes.

    You can¡¯t underestimate the power of appetite. Delicious food can enrich the heart on its own. Take sea cucumber, for example. Even in modern times, dried sea cucumber produced in Japan is considered the highest quality in the world. Not to mention the Sengoku period, even in modern times, few people know how delicious sea cucumber is. However, if the cooking methods and deliciousness of sea cucumber become well-known, the evaluation will change when sea cucumber vinegar and its innards become known as a sake accompaniment and spread among the common people, the demand suddenly skyrocketed.

    When the demand for a material that no one paid attention to increases, it is common for it to be overfished and its numbers to decrease. However, because Shizuko is conducting large-scale aquaculture, it was thought, ¡°Can sea cucumbers also be farmed?¡± and a union was formed by like-minded individuals to conduct research on sea cucumbers. The sea cucumber farming was not planned and executed by Shizuko, but she strongly supported such research and provided not only funding but also technical assistance.

    Sea cucumbers need a dark environment because they dislike light, and they need to maintain a comfortable water temperature, but they can be fed with leftovers from other farmed fish, cultivated diatoms, and suitable seaweed powder. These efforts in sea cucumber farming stimulated others, and people began to research the farming of fish and shrimp such as yellowtail, red sea bream, amberjack, flounder, horse mackerel, mackerel, and kuruma shrimp. However, ambitious farming was only done for edible organisms, and only Shizuko engaged in the crazy act of raising ornamental varieties like the scarlet carp.

    With the development of aquaculture, a wide variety of ingredients began to appear on the dining tables in Shizuko¡¯s city and port town. The ripple effects spread to other towns, resulting in economic benefits spreading throughout Owari. Nobunaga and the warlords who ruled the land did not interfere because tax revenues increased without them doing anything. However, the warlords were also human, and they had a strong desire to eat delicious food, especially since Shizuko and her comrades were nearby. By monitoring them, they could quickly get access to the dishes. That¡¯s why Shizuko¡¯s movements were being monitored. It¡¯s a story that would make her exclaim, ¡°What are they doing?¡± if she found out.

    ¡°I thoroughly enjoyed that pizza. However, I still prefer rice. Do the Nanban people never get tired of eating that kind of thing every day?¡±

    After enjoying Margherita pizza, Nobunaga shared his thoughts. Everyone nodded in agreement, but Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but think that Westerners would have the same impression when they saw Japanese people eating rice every day. After a while of chatting, they dispersed, but since tuna was served for dinner, everyone didn¡¯t leave and enjoyed their own breaks.

    Shizuko, Mitsuo, Ashimitsu, and Gorou had no time to rest. They had to prepare for the tuna dinner. Even though Gorou had already started the preparations, he couldn¡¯t handle it alone. After finishing the pizza work, Shizuko immediately assisted Gorou. After taking a short break, they moved to the kitchen, where Gorou was groaning in front of the tuna that had been aged in the snow room.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Tuna has so many different parts. I can¡¯t think of what to make.¡±

    Even though it¡¯s called tuna meat, it can be taken from various parts such as the belly, back, cheeks, forehead, and tail. Each part has a different name, but they are classified as otoro (fatty tuna), chutoro (medium fatty tuna), and akami (lean tuna) based on the amount of fat. Because they have been properly processed, they have a beautiful red color instead of a burnt brown color. Otoro is also rich in fat.

    ¡°We can let them experience the taste of tuna through sashimi and sushi¡­ What else would be good?¡±

    Shizuko asked Mitsuo, troubled by the menu. To be honest, Shizuko, like Gorou, couldn¡¯t think of any dishes other than sashimi and sushi. Even during the tasting, she could only come up with sashimi and sushi, and ended up leaving it at that. However, this time it was Nobunaga and the others who would be eating. Sashimi and sushi alone wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    ¡°Hmm, with all these options, how about a sashimi bowl? We have wasabi and genuine soy sauce, so I think it would be delicious.¡±

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s make tuna salad as a souvenir.¡±

    ¡°When it comes to tuna salad, mayonnaise is a must. However, tuna mayo is dangerous. It makes you eat too much rice.¡±

    ¡°Ashimitsu-san wants tuna mayo. We have genuine rice vinegar, fresh eggs, and freshly squeezed rapeseed oil. We can make plenty of mayonnaise.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this mayo thing you¡¯re talking about is, but it sounds interesting, so go ahead and make it old man.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an old man, I¡¯m Mitsuo. For the tuna, we need garlic, ginger, salt, and rapeseed oil. Oh, and we have pepper, too. It adds depth to the flavor.¡±

    ¡°Pepper is still precious, you know. Don¡¯t use too much of it.¡±

    Mitsuo, Gorou, and Ashimitsu cooked while discussing various things about the tuna. Shizuko, who felt there was no room for her, smiled wryly and scratched her cheek.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave the cooking to you three. As for me¡­¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, would you like to have tea with me?¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe), who had suddenly appeared behind her, placed his hand on Shizuko¡¯s shoulder and said so with a refreshing smile. Shizuko was taken aback and let out a surprised voice.

    ¡°Hahaha, it seems I surprised you.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you come here for?¡±

    Gorou and Mitsuo were surprised by Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s sudden appearance, but Ashimitsu threw a question with a stern expression. Even under Ashimitsu¡¯s piercing gaze, Sakihisa (Konoe) answered with a carefree attitude.

    ¡°Well, I was a little curious about the dinner. I came to see what was going on. I heard some enjoyable voices, so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt and waited until the conversation was over.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) smiled and turned to Shizuko.

    ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you, but it seems I ended up surprising you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s me who made a strange noise. Oh, I would be delighted to have tea.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. Then Shizuko-dono and I will take our leave. We are looking forward to a delicious dinner.¡±

    With permission granted, Sakihisa (Konoe) placed his hand on Shizuko¡¯s shoulder and escorted her. Sakihisa (Konoe) threw a kind smile at the dumbfounded Gorou and Mitsuo and the displeased Ashimitsu before leaving the kitchen.

    Several days after the tuna tasting event, Shizuko¡¯s mansion was enveloped in a silence that made the lively atmosphere of a few days ago seem like a lie. Shizuko was pleased with the quietness because she could carefully check the cultivation status of the crops. The fruit from the tropical region that was closest to harvest was mangoes. There were several plump mangoes, and in a few more months, they would ripen. After harvesting, she could create seedlings through grafting to increase their numbers. She didn¡¯t cultivate them from seeds because it would take at least 6 years, and sometimes up to 10 years, to grow from seeds. Mango steen, lychee, rambutan, dragon fruit, and others have been successfully cultivated, but they have not yet borne fruit. Moreover, these varieties take several years to bear fruit even with grafting or cutting techniques. Especially, the compatibility between the mangosteen, which dislikes direct sunlight, and the lychee, which requires direct sunlight, is poor. One needs to be careful with sunlight, while the other needs to be exposed to sunlight, and there was a risk of confusion and failure when the seedlings were small. Fortunately, they succeeded, but now they had to pay attention to the height for harvesting.

    ¡°I heard that figs shouldn¡¯t be harvested in the first year. And they like water¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking lately, maybe it was a mistake to try to cultivate so many at once.¡±,Shizuko had recently started to think that she would have been satisfied with just cocoa and coffee. The mismatched responses required too much effort, so she started placing documents summarizing information for each cultivation area. By reading those documents before understanding the care and growth status, she was able to avoid confusion, and there had been no mistakes so far.

    However, coffee could be harvested as early as next year, while cocoa was expected to take three years or more. Dragon fruit and figs couldn¡¯t be eaten because the seeds were taken out from the first year¡¯s fruit. Both varieties could only be eaten from next year. Mangosteen, lychee, and rambutan took several years to bear fruit, so she expected them to bear fruit at the earliest in the third year of cultivation.

    Among the Nanban fruits, dragon fruit was the easiest to cultivate. Dragon fruit belonged to the cactus family, so cultivation itself was not difficult, and it was resistant to pests and adverse environments, so it could flower and bear fruit in 1 to 2 years without the need for pesticides. In addition to the fruit, the buds and flowers could also be eaten, and it had a strong vitality that could grow even without special care. That¡¯s why in the vinyl house where Nanban fruits were cultivated, they were treated quite roughly. However, they still continued to grow by absorbing nutrients from the soil. There were two ways to propagate dragon fruit: from seeds and cuttings, and the germination rate from seeds was good, so they multiplied quickly. However, they were sensitive to cold, so they couldn¡¯t be cultivated outside, and they were never taken out of the vinyl house.

    ¡°We have too many pineapples now, so I might have to reduce the number.¡±

    Until now, there were only two vinyl houses, but due to the construction of a new mansion, the number of vinyl houses to be built would reach double digits. The number of greenhouse houses was limited due to the amount of hot water, but even so, a much larger number of crops could be cultivated compared to before. It was not only the vinyl houses that were expanding. New sections were being developed for cultivating fields, raising chickens, ducks, geese, and quails. However, moving to the new location was still a distant plan considering the scale of the expansion.

    ¡°The pepper plants have successfully survived the winter, so I¡¯m relieved. Now I just need to focus on propagating more seedlings.¡±

    After checking the pepper plants one last time, Shizuko left the vinyl house.

    Since Nobunaga¡¯s visit to Shizuko¡¯s house, Kanetsugu¡¯s activities had visibly decreased. Occasionally, Shizuko and Keiji would go out to the town she managed, but most of the time, Kanetsugu would spend the day lounging around in his room. Shizuko didn¡¯t know if he had grown tired of sightseeing or if he simply didn¡¯t feel like doing anything. However, Shizuko felt somewhat relieved that there were no longer actions resembling the initial surveillance, and she felt a bit more at ease.

    ¡°Thank you for everything. If fate allows, let¡¯s meet again.¡±

    And time flew by quickly, and it was already April. Although it couldn¡¯t be said that the snow had completely melted, it was a suitable time for Kanetsugu to return to Echigo without any problems. He left Shizuko¡¯s house with just those words. There was no sentimental farewell, and it felt like he was just drifting away like the clouds in the wind. Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but think that he would appear out of nowhere, casually stay at her house, and then leave like the wind. She could only laugh wryly that he had taken the souvenirs she had prepared with him.

    ¡°He was like a free-spirited child, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Shizuko murmured to herself, and no one disagreed with her assessment of Kanetsugu. Kanetsugu, who received such evaluations, lightly wrapped his robe around himself and returned to Kasugayama Castle, the residence of Kenshin, over the course of a few days.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Lord Kenshin.¡±

    Upon returning to the castle, Kenshin immediately summoned him.

    ¡°Welcome back. I apologize for calling you right after your journey, but I would like to hear about your souvenirs from Owari.¡±

    Kenshin said with a smile, but on the contrary, Sanenobu furrowed his brow. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Kanetsugu was Kenshin¡¯s retainer. He had forgotten his role and went to Oda¡¯s place on his own, so it was understandable if he was displeased. However, Kagekatsu didn¡¯t seem to mind much, saying, ¡°Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu) is a free-spirited person.¡±

    ¡°Ah, as you said, the people there were living freely. There were occasional small disputes, but there were people who specialized in handling them, so they didn¡¯t escalate into major conflicts.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need such formal reports. Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu), just tell me honestly what you felt.¡±

    Kenshin didn¡¯t want a report that was like a monkey¡¯s chatter. What he needed was to know what Kanetsugu saw and how he felt. Understanding Kenshin¡¯s true intentions, Kanetsugu corrected his posture.

    ¡°I apologize. Well¡­ Shizuko is, in a word, mysterious. I am also called various things, but Shizuko is even more mysterious. She is not without desire¡­ She astutely perceives the desires of others. She skillfully stimulates those desires and makes people work as she wishes. There is no doubt that her ability is remarkable.¡±

    It is not enough for people to be moved by mere empty words. Humans, as beings, are motivated by self-interest, by personal gain. Honor, land, specialties, money, etc. Humans do not act unless they can obtain some benefit, some advantage. Nobunaga naturally understood this, and Shizuko also fully understood this point. She not only provided benefits to those who sided with her but also expected them to fulfill their duties in proportion to the benefits she provided. By fulfilling their duties, both parties would benefit, so those entrusted with work would work desperately to achieve results.

    ¡°Hoho, Shizuko may have a face that doesn¡¯t seem to understand the desires of others, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Her appearance and thoughts often don¡¯t match. She responds with benefits to those who seek to benefit themselves. However, if someone tries to harm her or deceive her, regardless of the extent of their ill intentions, she will launch a fatal retaliation. Even if they were drinking together just yesterday, her response would completely change, as if flipping a coin.¡±

    ¡°She has a bold side. Depending on the situation, it can be a strength. Now, what kind of punishment does she impose on those who betray her?¡±

    ¡°If the person who betrayed her repents, she forgives them. Of course, they will be subjected to harsh labor in response to their betrayal. If they refuse to change their attitude even after several surrender offers, then it¡¯s extermination.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kanetsugu¡¯s report was sufficient. Kenshin carefully considered each of Kanetsugu¡¯s reports in his mind and thought about what actions would be best for Echigo.

    (Takeda is on the move. To the north, there¡¯s the Echizen Ikko sect, to the east, Takeda, to the south, the Nagashima Ikko sect, and to the west, the Honganji Temple. There are also Asakura and Asai, but broadly speaking, these four factions surround Oda.)

    The second Oda encirclement was quietly and steadily enveloping Nobunaga. Unlike the previous time, where various forces were involved, this time it was all led by the Honganji Temple, forming the encirclement.

    (Normally, Oda¡¯s defeat would be inevitable. Even in Echigo, it would be considered a draw if we fought against Takeda. However, I just can¡¯t see Oda¡¯s defeat. Takeda, Honganji Temple, and us¡­ Could it be that none of us can see the small cracks hidden in this encirclement?)

    The Takeda army, the strongest in Japan, was not an exaggeration. Shingen had fought a total of 72 battles and had only been defeated three times. And those three defeats were only in his youth, when he lost to the famous Toishi rockslide caused by the Murakami forces. Since then, he either won or it ended in a draw. What was terrifying about this victory was that Shingen had never been attacked by another country. Shingen¡¯s Takeda army was undoubtedly the strongest force in Japan.

    This perception was not unique to Kenshin. The Honganji Temple, which was leading the second Oda encirclement, Enryakuji Temple, which had been burned down, Yoshiaki, Asakura, and Asai all shared the same perception. They all believed that if Takeda attacked Oda¡¯s territory, everything would be over. Therefore, the focus of the second Oda encirclement was on how to harass Nobunaga and prevent him from concentrating on Takeda.

    (Something doesn¡¯t add up. I don¡¯t know what it is, but my intuition is telling me that something is different.)

    Kenshin had doubts about the belief that everything would be over if Takeda moved. He didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence. It was simply that his intuition didn¡¯t agree with the idea that Oda would be defeated by Takeda.

    ¡°Let me ask, did Shizuko make any preparations for war?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, there didn¡¯t seem to be any such signs, and her subordinates didn¡¯t show any particular movements either.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ You can leave now.¡±

    After dismissing Kanetsugu, Kenshin placed his hand on his chin and thought again. In his mind, numerous predictions were being made. For Kenshin, it didn¡¯t matter whether Takeda or Oda were defeated. What mattered most to him was which choice would be best for Echigo.

    (I need to observe a little longer. If Takeda moves, they will either form an alliance with Hojo or with us to eliminate any rear threats. At that time, it will depend on how Shizuko moves. It¡¯s not too late to decide then.)

    Kanetsugu, who realized that he was unconsciously paying strong attention to Shizuko, couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, surprised by his own realization. On the other hand, after reporting to Kenshin, Kanetsugu crossed his arms and pondered.

    ¡°Now¡­ I should figure out how to repay the money I borrowed from Shizuko.¡±

    By the beginning of May, the report from the topographic survey team for the second Mikatagahara Plateau survey was completed. In addition to detailed topography, data on elevation, temperature, and humidity for each point were compiled. Although the data was already complete, one more survey of the Mikatagahara Plateau would be conducted. The third survey would focus more on the military aspects. They would investigate where the Takeda army would be stationed and determine the optimal movement strategy for the Oda-Tokugawa alliance in the battle against Takeda.

    ¡°You seem to be researching diligently, but don¡¯t forget to remember everything, alright?¡±,As I was reading the survey report, a voice suddenly interrupted. I looked up from the documents and saw Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) leaning back with his arms crossed.

    ¡°Forget about what?¡±

    Shizuko tilted her head, wondering if there was something she had forgotten.

    ¡°Hold on a second! Listen, my first battle ceremony is coming up soon. Shizuko, make sure you attend.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Being reminded, Shizuko finally remembered. In historical records, Nobunaga, who entrusted the battle against Takeda to Ieyasu, gathered his entire army in the direction of Omi Province in July of the third year of the Genki era. It was there that Nobunaga held the first battle ceremony for his eldest son, Nobutada.

    ¡°July, huh? It might be a bit difficult because there are a lot of things overlapping.¡±

    Shizuko groaned with her arms crossed. Although it was not yet confirmed, the prototype of an important plan would be unveiled in June and July based on the report that had been submitted. One was a manually operated screw ship that had been under development for several years and was expected to be completed in late June. The other was a blast furnace that melted iron using refractory bricks and coke, which would be completed in early July. In particular, the blast furnace would also be used to test a prototype of a Stirling engine. There was still some leeway with the screw ship, but the test run of the blast furnace and Stirling engine had to be successful at all costs. In historical records, the attack on Asai in late July was referred to as Nobutada¡¯s first battle ceremony. Shizuko had also heard about the attack on Asai. In other words, there was a high possibility that Nobutada¡¯s first battle ceremony would be held in late July.

    (Now, what should I do? I could leave it to Uncle Ashimitsu, but Chamaru-kun would sulk if the whole army doesn¡¯t participate.)

    It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to prioritize research and development over Kimyomaru¡¯s (Oda Nobutada) first battle ceremony. However, Nobunaga had given strict orders to prioritize success above all else.

    (Hmm, isn¡¯t this a dangerous situation after a long time?)

    It was natural that there was a possibility of failure during the trial run. There could be troubles or malfunctions. Shizuko¡¯s mission now was to resolve those issues before the first battle ceremony. Realizing this, Shizuko wiped the sweat from her face.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you dare skip my first battle ceremony! Although I haven¡¯t officially become an adult yet, the first battle ceremony is the first grand stage. It would be boring without you there.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t skip it, but I have some matters to attend to before I can participate, so my schedule is quite tight.¡±

    ¡°Well then, that¡¯s fine. By the way, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, a topographic survey for a new factory. I¡¯m industrializing mushroom cultivation.¡±

    Shizuko was conducting a topographic survey of the Sanbagahara Plateau, but her true purpose was known only to Nobunaga. She had not revealed her true intentions to anyone else, not even Ieyasu. It was best for them to learn the truth after everything was over. For now, it was crucial to avoid increasing the number of people who knew the secret and to keep the information hidden. That¡¯s why Shizuko was even willing to deceive Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada).

    ¡°Mushroom cultivation?¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) fell right into Shizuko¡¯s plan and asked a question. After tidying up the survey report of the Sanbagahara Plateau while pretending to search for documents, Shizuko cleared her throat and changed the topic.

    ¡°There are some mushrooms that can be cultivated, depending on the type. Of course, mushrooms grown by humans have a different taste and aroma compared to those grown in nature.¡±

    Mushroom cultivation methods vary depending on the conditions, but the four basic methods are log cultivation, bed cultivation, compost cultivation, and forest cultivation. The history of artificial cultivation is relatively recent. In the 16th century, when melon cultivation was introduced in Europe, mushroom cultivation began at the same time with the appearance of edible mushrooms. France was the first country to succeed in artificial mushroom cultivation, successfully cultivating mushrooms in the 17th century. In the early 18th century, botanists established the basic methods of artificial cultivation. From there, the technology of artificial cultivation spread from France to Europe and the United States in the 19th century. On the other hand, although Japan had been cultivating shiitake mushrooms during the Edo period, they did not come up with the idea of artificially cultivating mushroom spawn, so they were not able to obtain mushrooms stably.

    ¡°It¡¯s relatively easy with Bunashimeji, but the others will take a bit more time.¡±

    Bunashimeji, Enokitake, and Nameko are the most cultivated mushrooms in Japan. They have the advantage of being easy to cultivate artificially and can be produced in large quantities. They can be cultivated even without modern facilities. However, mushroom spawn is easily outcompeted by other fungi, so unlike modern facilities that can shut out competing fungi, artificial cultivation during the Sengoku period always carried the risk of failure. However, Nameko has a strong resistance to harmful fungi, making it easy to cultivate even at home.

    Tissue culture of mushroom spawn involves using a technique called tissue isolation, where a part of the mushroom is excised and cultured. First, fresh mushrooms are prepared, and a sterilized knife is used to cut the mushrooms in half. The reason for not using old mushrooms is that they may be contaminated with bacteria. Next, the internal tissues of the mushrooms are collected and placed on agar medium. If successful, the mycelium of the mushroom will grow from the tissues. Finally, the mycelium is inoculated (implanted with mushroom spawn) into a medium mixed with sawdust, rice bran, and okara. In a sterile environment, the inoculation is performed, but it is impossible to create a sterile environment during the Sengoku period, so Shizuko performed the inoculation near a bonfire. The rising airflow caused by the fire prevents the mycelium from adhering to the medium.

    It is common for poisonous mushrooms, such as Amanita muscaria, to grow from spent mushroom substrates. Therefore, it is necessary to be cautious and not mistakenly believe that the substrate for edible mushrooms is safe to eat.

    ¡°Your shiitake mushrooms taste good, but it¡¯s hard to feel like I¡¯m eating mushrooms.¡±

    ¡°Well, mushrooms are not something you eat a lot of anyway.¡±

    Bunashimeji can be used in any dish, Enokitake is used in hot pots and simmered dishes, and Nameko is used as an ingredient in miso soup and stir-fries. The mushrooms Shizuko is cultivating have a wide range of uses. However, shiitake mushrooms are different. Only the ruling class, such as daimyo and samurai, use shiitake mushrooms as a status symbol.

    Shizuko¡¯s basic principle was to ensure a stable food supply. However, the world is not that simple. There is always a division between the ingredients consumed by the general public and those used by the ruling class to showcase their power. In the case of mushrooms, the former is Bunashimeji, while the latter is shiitake. Especially shiitake mushrooms, being an important commodity for export, the quantity produced and distributed was completely controlled by Nobunaga.

    ¡°You have your hands in various things, from rice to vegetables, fish to mushrooms. Well, thanks to that, I can eat delicious food every day.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just for me, or else it would be a waste. You guys have no sense of restraint. I didn¡¯t expect you to eat even the mushrooms I collected for tissue culture.¡±

    If the mushroom is an established cultivated mushroom, it is possible to cultivate it if you can obtain the tissue. Of course, there is a high possibility of bacterial contamination, so the only way to cover it is to use a hit-or-miss strategy. Currently, Shizuko is trying to cultivate imported eryngii mushrooms in Japan, but it is a hit-or-miss approach as it takes several months for the importation process. There is a possibility that they will rot by the time they arrive in Shizuko¡¯s hands.

    The reason Shizuko imports eryngii mushrooms from overseas instead of collecting them in Japan is that eryngii mushrooms are not found in Japan. They are native to the Mediterranean climate zone and the Central Asian steppe climate zone. Although they have been popular edible mushrooms in Europe, such mushrooms were relatively new in Japan, with the first artificial cultivation taking place in the 1990s. The cultivation techniques quickly spread throughout Japan, and now they are mass-produced and available at affordable prices. In Japan, people prefer eryngii mushrooms with thick and long stems, while in Europe, they prefer mushrooms with open caps. Thus, even though they are the same mushrooms, the preferred size, thickness, and state differ.

    ¡°Sorry, they go well with sake.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean they go well with sake? It¡¯s as if you planned it to be that way.¡±

    Depending on the type of mushroom, drying them allows for longer storage. Fresh mushrooms can only be stored in the refrigerator for about a week, but properly dried mushrooms can be stored for up to a year in a well-ventilated, cool, and dark place. Drying is not only for long-term storage. If dried under the sun, ergosterol in the mushrooms converts to vitamin D, increasing the vitamin D content compared to fresh mushrooms. Additionally, drying concentrates the umami flavor, and soaking them in water can extract the umami components, resulting in a good broth.

    ¡°Well, at that time, it was dark, and I just happened to eat whatever was available.¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) tried to play innocent.

    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I have Yuki and Choco guarding the entrance, so you won¡¯t get lost next time.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not unfair, it¡¯s a strategy.¡±

    While exchanging such banter with Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), I sensed someone¡¯s presence from the entrance. Curious, I turned my face in that direction, and the sliding door was quietly opened.

    ¡°I have heard everything, Kimyomaru.¡±

    ¡°Gah! Grandfather!¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), who was asked by the person he least wanted to be asked by, had a truly unpleasant expression. On the other hand, the grandfather showed no signs of agitation and calmly continued speaking with his eyes closed.

    ¡°It is despicable for someone who aspires to inherit the lordship. This old man will not forgive you today, of all days. I have never regretted spoiling Kimyomaru as much as I do today.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t remember being spoiled¡­¡±,Trying to change the atmosphere by making a retort, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) was ignored by the grandfather, who pressed a handkerchief against his eyes. Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) did not make a retort about where the handkerchief came from.

    ¡°The inaugural battle ceremony is coming up soon, and with this, it will not be evident to others. Kimyomaru-sama! This old man will change his heart and become a demon! I will train you thoroughly from now on, so please rest assured! Now, let us go!¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait! Let go, grandfather! Let¡¯s calmly talk firsttttt!!¡±

    With a speed that was too fast to follow, the grandfather captured Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) and without a word, he pulled him along. By the time his desperate screams could no longer be heard, Shizuko took out some documents and lowered her gaze.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s continue with our work.¡±

    She concluded that she saw nothing.

 CH 98

    Early July, 1572.

    The encirclement led by Honganji Temple and Takeda was nearing completion, but there was no sense of tension specific to wartime in the Oda territory that was supposed to be surrounded. Reports from the spies of Honganji Temple who were hiding in the Oda territory revealed that the Oda family was unaware of Takeda¡¯s betrayal and were not aware that the encirclement was closing in. Kennyo and his close aides smirked upon hearing this report. Shimotsuma Rairen, who would later be called the ¡°Commander-in-Chief of Osaka,¡± muttered ¡°We won¡± as soon as he heard the report.

    ¡°It is impossible for the weak Oda to defeat the Takeda, who has made a name for themselves throughout the land. Last time, the fool from Asakura hindered us and allowed Oda to escape, but this time it is the undefeated Takeda. There is no chance of failure.¡±

    This perception was not only held by Honganji Temple, but also by the countrymen and the shogun Yoshiaki, who advocated against the Oda. In fact, Takeda had never been invaded by other countries for over thirty years, and on the contrary, they attacked other countries and achieved victory, or at worst, a draw. On the other hand, the Oda troops, known for their weak soldiers, were considered inferior to the Kai soldiers that Takeda had, to the point where one Kai soldier was worth five Oda soldiers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to Takeda this time. It is not wise for us to interfere and disrupt Takeda¡¯s pace. We will respond to Takeda¡¯s request and focus on coordinating the daimyos and behind-the-scenes work.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Upon receiving Kennyo¡¯s instructions, his close aides began to work on their respective tasks. They had only one thing on their minds: how they would navigate their way once Takeda unified the land, and they didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of unforeseen circumstances. However, they were being careless. Even if they were weak soldiers, there was a saying that ¡°a cornered rat will bite the cat,¡± meaning that even the prey could bare its fangs and cut the predator¡¯s throat.

    There was another miscalculation. The Oda soldiers were by no means weak soldiers. They may have been in the past, but now it was definitely different. Originally, Owari had fertile land, making it easy to obtain daily provisions. On the other hand, in Kai, which had steep mountainous areas, a certain level of ability was required to make a living. In other words, they were trained through the survival competition, and their basic strength was different. This difference in individual soldier¡¯s abilities due to this fact was one of the reasons for the evaluation of weak soldiers in Owari and the strong Takeda. However, this only applied when comparing non-combatants and comparing them to the emergency reserve forces.

    Even ordinary people can acquire physical abilities comparable to athletes through training. However, in the Sengoku period, where farmers were conscripted and turned into Ashigaru (light foot soldiers), the idea of training them was almost non-existent. Only a limited number of candidates for soldiers, such as close subordinates or relatives of vassals, received combat training. Nobunaga broke this common sense. Backed by abundant financial resources, he separated the military from the farmers and established a standing army. And Shizuko took it a step further. In order to reduce the attrition rate of new soldiers, she proposed the establishment of large-scale soldier training facilities and thorough training for new recruits. As a result, the weak soldiers who were mocked as Owari soldiers underwent a transformation. The rigorous basic training became feared among the new recruits as ¡°one week of Buddha, three months of Shura, six months of hell, and three months of longing for death.¡±

    However, those who passed through Shizuko¡¯s soldier training facilities could enjoy benefits that corresponded to their harsh experiences. First, those who completed the training would not have trouble finding a position. The warlords who would become their employers knew how rigorous the training was. Some even sent their own sons to the training facilities, leaving behind their close relatives.

    The second benefit was that as long as they could engage in basic conversation and had not committed any crimes, their social status would not be questioned. In an era where primogeniture was the norm, anyone other than the eldest son who would inherit the family estate was treated unfavorably. As a reserve in case something happened to the eldest son, they would be kept in a room in the family¡¯s house, known as ¡°room-dweller.¡± They were treated like lodgers, constantly watching the family head¡¯s mood, and were not allowed to establish their own households or marry. Even if the eldest son succeeded to the family estate, the room-dweller would not change. They would continue to be supported by the new family head while living a life prepared for the worst-case scenario.

    Therefore, many disliked the life of being kept like pets and chose to work as servants or become adopted children. Having one reserve was enough, and the third son and beyond couldn¡¯t even become ¡°room-dwellers.¡± However, being in the position of the eldest son came with responsibilities. In exchange for receiving all the inheritance from their parents, they had the responsibility of earning a living for their own family as well as supporting their siblings, finding employment or adoptive families for their siblings, and providing dowries for their sisters¡¯ marriages.

    In a global context, Japan was relatively better off due to the options of adoption and servitude. In the world, especially in Europe, the idea of working as a servant or being adopted was only found in certain parts of Germany, and in general, the family head would either keep them as pets or give them a small amount of money and exile them. As a result, family disputes were more likely to occur, and there were even cases where the death of the family head was not mourned but celebrated. However, those who inherited the wealth still had the same responsibility towards their siblings as in Japan. There were other paths such as becoming a clergyman or serving as a knight to the king, but privileges were monopolized by the powerful, and the extent of one¡¯s own family¡¯s abilities had a significant impact.

    Returning to the story, the last advantage is that food and lodging are guaranteed during the training period. Even if they are deemed unsuitable as soldiers and drop out, there is a period of observation before a decision is made. During that time, they can enjoy three meals a day and a warm place to sleep. However, the training imposed is so intense that it is not worth it to volunteer just for the sake of food and lodging.

    While Honganji Temple, Asakura, and Asai were plotting against the Oda, Shogun Yoshiaki was also scheming in the shadows. Although their relationship was not harmonious, they maintained a friendly appearance with Nobunaga on the surface while preparing for a confrontation in secret. Two years had passed since the collapse of the first Oda encirclement in 1570, and the second Oda encirclement was steadily and quietly closing in on Nobunaga.

    In late June, Shizuko headed towards the Chita Peninsula for the trial run of the screw ship. Although there were no problems in the Nagara River due to the trial run, the screw ship was designed with the intention of operating in the open sea. Therefore, it made more sense to conduct the trial run at sea. On the other hand, there was no need to insist on a screw ship in rivers, and the current traditional Japanese boats were sufficient.

    ¡°Then, please start.¡±

    Shizuko, who was given full authority for inspection by Nobunaga, gave the signal to start the trial run. Two types of screw ships were prepared for this trial run: single-seater and two-seater. As the name suggests, the single-seater is operated by one crew member who handles everything. It is like a modern motorboat with the steering mechanism and the screw integrated, and the steering and output adjustment must be done by one person. The two-seater has separate devices, with one person steering and the other adjusting the output, and they cooperate with each other to operate the ship. The reason for not having more than three crew members is that the devices are simple, and non-specialized crew members would only get in the way. Moreover, the training required for piloting is strict, so there is no surplus personnel to spare.

    The basic structure of the ship is the same for both types. It is a mechanism that transmits the rotation of the external combustion engine, the Stirling engine, to the screw through a crank mechanism. The difference between the types lies in the engine output. Although it requires a dedicated operator, the device can be enlarged, resulting in a significant increase in output. Despite the common systems and parts, the development period was prolonged due to the gearbox and torque converter. In order to operate the screw ship efficiently, it is necessary to dynamically and quickly change the rotation speed and torque of the screw. To achieve this, a gearbox and torque converter, which are transmission mechanisms, were required.

    It is a general rule for all vehicles that even if the speed is slow, a strong force (torque) is required to transition from a stopped state to the initial motion. On the other hand, when the speed is high, if the rotation speed is low, it becomes a resistance, so there is a need to rotate at a high speed even with a small force. A gearbox is necessary to switch between these states, and a torque converter is desired to smoothly perform the switching.

    However, the development of the torque converter was extremely difficult, and the prospects for its development are still uncertain. Therefore, the gear shifting is operated using a clutch system. Since there is no hydraulic power-assist mechanism, shifting gears requires physical strength, and specialized personnel are required.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the Type I.¡±

    Due to the long names of the types, Shizuko assigned the development code names as Type I for the single-seater and Type II for the two-seater. These names were adopted as the official names.

    ¡°Type I, begin the test!¡±

    An Ashigaru light foot soldier, who was in charge of giving the signal, beat the drum. In response, the Type I ship started to move slowly. Although they had studied and trained with simulators, it was their first time touching an actual ship, so their movements were awkward. Some struggled with gear changes and had barely moved from the starting position. However, as time passed, they began to accelerate.

    ¡°Next, start the Type II.¡±

    ¡°Type II, begin the test!¡±

    When the Type I ships reached cruising speed, it was time for the two-seater Type II to undergo the trial. Thanks to having a dedicated operator, the speed increased smoothly.

    ¡°Is everything going smoothly?¡±

    Both the Type I and Type II ships were conducting the trial successfully. Shizuko was optimistic that they could be put into actual combat soon. However, they were about to fall into the pitfalls that often accompany technical trials.

    ¡°Hmm? A warning signal? Did something happen?¡±,When the test was about halfway through, an alarm suddenly sounded, indicating an anomaly. A messenger quickly arrived and reported the reason for the anomaly to Shizuko. It was a reason that neither Shizuko nor the Kuki Navy, who were involved in the development, had anticipated.

    ¡°Did it experience an engine stall?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The engine suddenly stopped while operating at high speed. The technicians are currently identifying the cause.¡±

    Both the I-type and Ro-type experienced a malfunction that caused the engine to stall during the high-speed rotation test. And it wasn¡¯t just once or twice, but it happened repeatedly. Shizuko understood that this was an abnormal situation.

    (Engine stalls? Was there a flaw in the gearbox? No, that can¡¯t be right. I checked the gearbox design drawings, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any abnormal mechanisms that even an amateur like me could notice. Besides, it operates fine at low speeds, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem caused by the difference in gear ratios.)

    The developers were currently disassembling one of the gearboxes for investigation, and the results would determine the course of action. If there were any issues with the gearbox, they didn¡¯t know how long it would take to make the necessary modifications. Tension filled the air. Everyone was silently waiting for the report, although they didn¡¯t say it out loud. It was only an hour later that the heavy atmosphere dissipated.

    ¡°So, it was due to insufficient rotation speed causing the engine stall?¡±

    Shizuko felt relieved after hearing the report. The reason for the repeated engine stalls was that the deformation of the screw propeller was larger than expected, increasing water resistance and causing a torque shortage at high speeds, resulting in a decrease in rotation speed and the inability to maintain the specified rotation speed. They disassembled the gearbox to investigate if there were any other causes, but there were no faulty parts in any of the components, and there were no problems with the connections.

    They immediately conducted interviews. Shizuko and the others finished the interviews shortly before sunset and decided to discuss the future course of action the next day. The following day, after reviewing the interview results, they would discuss the next steps.

    ¡°With this test, we have demonstrated the usefulness of the screw ship. Both the I-type and Ro-type have exceeded the speeds achievable with oars, even though we have only conducted tests at low speeds. The issues that occurred during high-speed rotation can be resolved by adjusting the gear ratio to provide a wider torque range. Therefore, we conclude that the screw ship has entered the practical stage.¡±

    Shizuko declared to the gathered team. Based on the interviews and the investigation report on the mechanism, they concluded that the deformation of the screw propeller could only be resolved by changing the material, but using metal would make it heavy and difficult to process. Since there were no issues with the gearbox structure, they decided to solve the problem by inserting an intermediate-speed gear between the low-speed and high-speed gears. The team was relieved to know that there were no major flaws in the mechanism itself. The screw propeller was an essential mechanism for venturing into the open sea, and therefore, there were high expectations from Nobunaga. After years of development and testing, everyone was anxious about the consequences if the results were embarrassing.

    After that, they excluded all the test items during high-speed rotation and resumed testing only at low speeds. Although there were minor issues and mistakes due to the inexperience of the personnel, there were no fatal problems. Shizuko compiled the test results into a report to be submitted to Nobunaga. Just like a business report, she included the conclusion at the beginning.

    ¡°In the current river transport, there are few advantages. However, for large-scale transportation with a small number of personnel and achieving high-speed transport at sea, the engine-driven screw ship is the superior choice.¡± This was the conclusion they reached. Although the oar-propelled ship was more efficient for small-scale operations in rivers, it quickly became inefficient when it came to larger ships and reaching a certain speed. On the other hand, the screw propeller could cover a wide range of vessels, from leisure boats to transport tankers, using the same principle of propelling through water displacement.

    ¡°In river transport, there are few advantages at the moment. However, by achieving large-scale and high-speed transport in maritime shipping, significant profits can be obtained¡­¡±

    Shizuko included the answers to the questions that Nobunaga would likely have in the test report as much as possible. Whenever he had any doubts, he would bombard them with questions like a storm. It was physically and mentally exhausting, so the report to Nobunaga was often avoided. Some technicians had tried submitting their own reports, but they were returned with a pile of questions and a demand for answers, and since then, it had become an unwritten rule that Shizuko would write the reports. That¡¯s why the technicians didn¡¯t hold Shizuko in high regard. One technician said that answering Nobunaga¡¯s questions wasn¡¯t as simple as just providing an answer; they had to build a convincing theory to satisfy him. Even if someone had mastered the technology perfectly, being able to explain it in a way that others could understand required a different talent.

    ¡°Hmm, I feel like I¡¯m becoming a middle manager or something. Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination.¡±

    Shizuko finished writing the thick report and placed it in a wooden document case for transport. The assistants would take care of the rest, delivering it to Nobunaga. After handing the document case to Shou and requesting him to send it to Nobunaga, Shizuko stretched her body to relax.

    ¡°Phew, next is the confirmation of the improved Stirling engine and blast furnace. Ashimitsu-san has been preparing various things over there, so I can relax until the test day.¡±

    ¡°If you have the time, please handle these documents.¡±

    As Aya placed her hand on Shizuko¡¯s shoulder and stood beside her, she handed her a mountain of documents.

    The operation of a blast furnace involves two stages: ¡°ironmaking¡± to produce pig iron and ¡°steelmaking¡± to refine the pig iron into steel. ¡°Ironmaking¡± is the process of melting iron ore by alternately charging coke and iron ore into a tall and narrow furnace called a blast furnace.

    The coke charged into the blast furnace burns due to the hot air blown in from the lower part of the furnace. Some blast furnaces also use fine powdered coal as a reducing agent. The burned coke generates carbon monoxide and hydrogen, which become the reducing gas that melts the iron ore and removes (reduces) impurities contained in the iron ore. In other words, coke has two roles: creating the temperature to melt the iron ore inside the furnace and acting as a reducing agent to remove impurities from the iron ore.

    The molten iron, from which impurities have been removed by the reducing gas, flows down to the bottom of the furnace by gravity. It then comes into contact with the coke burning in the lower part of the furnace, and the coke reacts with the carbon generated during combustion, resulting in iron containing a few percent of carbon accumulating in the hearth at the bottom of the furnace. At the same time, impurities contained in the iron ore accumulate as a layer on top of the molten iron. This layer is called slag and is discharged from the blast furnace as a byproduct of ironmaking. Slag is reused in the steelmaking process.

    The prototype of the blast furnace, which can perform the entire process from removing impurities to melting in one go, was developed in the 14th to 15th centuries in the Rhine River tributaries in Germany. In the early days, waterwheels were used to operate the bellows and increase the air supply, and charcoal was used as the heat source and reducing agent. It wasn¡¯t until the early 18th century that coke began to be used as fuel. Before that, a significant amount of wood was cut down, leading to the destruction of forests. Although there were other reasons such as land reclamation, it is said that iron production by blast furnaces accelerated the depletion of forests in Europe.

    It has been about three hundred years since the birth of the modern blast furnace, but it still maintains its superiority over modern chemical plants due to its ability to remove impurities with simple equipment while performing the smelting process at once. Additionally, blast furnaces have a longer lifespan compared to other chemical plants. Despite being exposed to high temperatures 24 hours a day, the furnace can continue operating by simply replacing the bricks inside the furnace every ten years or so. In a blast furnace that operates continuously, 24 hours a day, 365 days a year, a long lifespan is an essential requirement. In the case of other chemical plants, if there is damage, it may require rebuilding, so blast furnaces have an advantage in this aspect as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite worried.¡±

    Shizuko expressed her worries openly, feeling a heavy burden in her chest. The test of the blast furnace would not be conducted all at once but would consist of several individual tests followed by the final integrated test. Today was the test day for the important equipment in the blast furnace, the blower, and the Stirling engine that powered it. Although they had allowed some margin in the schedule, if any issues arose during the test, it would delay the subsequent test dates, including the critical integrated test of the blast furnace. Any delay in the schedule would affect the entire project, so Shizuko didn¡¯t have much peace of mind compared to before.

    ¡°If the commander is worried, it makes the subordinates uneasy. Stay calm and composed.¡±

    Ashimitsu reprimanded Shizuko, who was restless. Unlike her, he maintained his usual calm and composed expression. Although no one could tell what he was thinking, at least Ashimitsu seemed more composed.

    ¡°Anyway, did the sintering test finish over there?¡±

    ¡°¡­That doesn¡¯t concern me. Besides, we start with crushing the iron ore, so it will be a while before we get the results.¡±

    Iron ore comes in various sizes, and if it is directly loaded into the blast furnace, it can cause blockages. To prevent this, the iron ore is first crushed into powder, mixed with powdered coke, and about ten percent of limestone, and then baked to give it a uniform shape. This process is called sintering. The same applies to coal coke and bio-coke; they are also prepared in a similar way. Only after completing these preparations can the iron ore and coke be charged into the furnace.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to conduct the verification test of the value of using bio-coke as soon as possible.¡±,Although it does not serve as a reducing agent, there is an advantage in raising the temperature inside the furnace higher than with coal coke alone and shortening the time for melting due to the combustion effect of the pyrolysis gas. However, it can only be determined through repeated demonstration tests how much it can be replaced. Fortunately, it is not particularly difficult to manufacture experimental blast furnaces unlike in modern times.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. With bio-coke, it can also be used as a heat source for Stirling engines. Although it may not be as high-quality as the German-made ones that can generate 1 kW of electricity with air as the working gas.¡±

    ¡°Considering the abundance of helium gas, I think it¡¯s quite impressive that Germany uses air.¡±

    ¡°In return, we are spared the trouble of generating helium gas here.¡±

    Stirling engines with a maximum output of 1 kW are beginning to be practicalized with air as the working gas. Of course, it is not possible to achieve the exact same performance as the specifications, and the output will decrease to some extent. The reason why engines designed about two hundred years ago are attracting attention, especially in military submarines, is because they are quieter than diesel engines and nuclear reactors, and can be operated using the waste heat generated by them. In fact, the modern Japanese Soryu-class submarines are equipped with Stirling engines called AIP (Air-Independent Propulsion) engines. However, the reason why Stirling engines were installed on Soryu-class submarines was because there were no efficient fuel cells and no good storage methods for hydrogen, so the installation of fuel cells was postponed in consideration of any accidents.

    ¡°Once the blast furnace is completed, we can finally start steel production. Industrial products require steel that is harder than iron, so it¡¯s tough. Also, the initial production of parts is done manually¡­ using a hobbing machine.¡±

    A hobbing machine is a type of gear cutting machine used for cutting gears. Gear cutting is the process of cutting teeth into a gear blank (also known as a gear blank) using a special cutting tool called a hob. Although gears have been important parts for a long time, industrial production using hobbing machines became possible in the late 19th century. Until then, gear manufacturing was done manually.

    ¡°It¡¯s currently done manually. If you need a large quantity of gears with uniform sizes, a hobbing machine is necessary.¡±

    ¡°Gears are important parts. Although we have succeeded in making brass-cutting hobs with iron hobs, we still need iron gears. Wooden gears¡­ seem to be cut with a thread saw rather than a hobbing machine.¡±

    It is possible to manufacture brass gears using iron hobs, but steel hobs are required for iron gears. Wood has different strength characteristics, so it is better to cut them with a thread saw rather than using a hobbing machine.

    ¡°There is a lot of manual work now, so it was quite a burden during mass production of gearboxes. Well, once the blast furnace is completed, if they can make steel hobs just like the iron ones, it will be easier. So, it¡¯s still relatively easy.¡±

    (The initial manual work is the most difficult¡­ well, as long as Shizuko doesn¡¯t have a hard time)

    Pioneers always struggle in any industry. However, a hobbing machine is an essential machine tool if one aims to mass-produce gears. It greatly improves efficiency compared to craftsmen making gears one by one manually.

    ¡°It¡¯s more troublesome to standardize specifications for machine tools than to manufacture them. Well, it¡¯s about time to start preparing the Stirling engine, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shizuko cleared her throat and forcefully changed the subject, pushing away the unpleasant memories of standardizing and specifying hobbing machines from her mind. She went to confirm the results with various people, and reported back to Shizuko without needing to be told. She felt fortunate to have excellent subordinates, but she tightened her face.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s move when it¡¯s time.¡±

    Four and a half quarters later, Shizuko and the others moved to the test site. By that time, Keiji and Saizo, who had gone somewhere, had returned. Shizuko accepted Nagayoshi¡¯s explanation that his clothes were slightly stained with blood from the sumo wrestling, and didn¡¯t ask any further. In reality, he had found undercover agents hiding here and there and interrogated them while practicing on sandbags.

    When they arrived at the test site, the Stirling engine cylinder was already being heated. The Stirling engine to be used in the test this time was a 2-piston engine. The main components were two pistons, heating and cooling sections connected to each piston, and a regenerator that temporarily stored the working fluid. The working fluid is also known as the working gas. In an external combustion engine, it is necessary to convert the heat energy obtained from an external source into mechanical energy, and the substance used for this conversion is called the working fluid. In the case of a Stirling engine, the basic working fluid is atmospheric air, and when it becomes high-performance, compressed helium gas or hydrogen gas is used.

    This time, instead of helium gas or hydrogen gas, an air gas Stirling engine was used. The operation begins with the heated air in the heating section moving the piston and cylinder on the high-temperature side of the crank mechanism, and then the high-temperature air moves to the cooling section, moving the piston and cylinder on the cooling side. The working fluid then undergoes repeated heating and cooling, converting the reciprocating motion of the pistons on both the high-temperature and cooling sides into rotary motion through the connecting rod.

    The rotary motion of the crank is transmitted to the gearbox through the output shaft. The gearbox is used to either decrease speed and increase torque or increase speed and decrease torque, depending on the application. In this case, a high-speed, low-torque gearbox is required for the blower. The combination of gears in the gearbox is set for the blower, and finally, the rotational motion is transmitted to the impeller through the output shaft of the gearbox to send hot air into the blast furnace.

    The hot blast furnace, which can be achieved by deploying such a large-scale facility, is a facility that is installed alongside the blast furnace. The hot blast furnace increases the temperature inside the blast furnace, dramatically increasing the amount of iron produced. It is ideal to have a higher temperature for the blast, but it is not possible to blow hot air exceeding a thousand degrees like in modern times. However, even with that limitation, it can produce several tons of iron per day, which is an extraordinary production capacity in the Sengoku period.

    The blast furnace has a disadvantage of not being able to use sand iron. This is because when titanium contained in sand iron burns inside the blast furnace, it becomes titanium oxide, which hinders the flow of molten iron. Therefore, only iron ore with a low titanium content can be used in the blast furnace. However, iron ore production in Japan is limited, and it has to rely on overseas producing countries. The closest producing country is China, but Chinese iron ore has a low iron content, making it cost-ineffective. Therefore, iron ore is imported from multiple countries such as India, Vietnam, and Thailand. The reason why iron ore and coal were able to be imported to Japan during the Sengoku period was because the Jesuits, who had a significant influence in Nanban trade, had the rights. Of course, it required a corresponding amount of silver bars.

    ¡°A considerable amount of silver was spent. Well, if the blast furnace is successful, they will also benefit from it, so it¡¯s an investment.¡±

    Although the Jesuits may seem unrelated to business at first glance, they are actually profiting from the Nanban trade. The trade routes between India, Southeast Asian countries, Europe, and Japan are controlled by the Jesuits and the Catholic Church behind them. Therefore, every time a ship goes on a trade route, merchants have to pay them money. It can be called a donation in a positive light, or a prepayment fee in a negative light for using the trade routes. Furthermore, they had certain privileges in ports scattered throughout Asia and in Macau, which had the largest slave market in the Asian region. So, the more Shizuko engaged in Nanban trade, the more opportunities the Jesuits had to collect donations from merchants. They gladly made investments to promote trade. In fact, as Shizuko increased the export goods, the trade increased, and as a result, the Jesuits¡¯ finances improved significantly.

    ¡°But more importantly, the Stirling engine is about to start.¡±

    ¡°Oops, can¡¯t lose focus now. Let¡¯s concentrate on the present.¡±

    Shizuko, who returned from the depths of her thoughts at Ashimitsu¡¯s reminder, forcefully pushed away any unnecessary distractions from her mind. She watched the craftsmen with her hand on her chin. Slightly pressured, the craftsmen were discussing something in low voices while turning the handle. And after about thirty turns of the handle, the Stirling engine finally started.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Nagayoshi exclaimed in admiration. Keiji and Saizo didn¡¯t raise their voices, but they were captivated by the Stirling engine. After a while, when the output reached the required level, the blower started through the gearbox. The initially gentle breeze quickly became powerful enough to blow away the dust on the ground. Although the actual test of sending hot air was scheduled for another day, Shizuko was confident that there would be no major problems based on the current situation. And her confidence was justified. The test of the hot blast furnace, which aimed to increase the temperature inside the blast furnace, was successfully completed without any major issues until the final test.

    The test runs related to the blast furnace went smoothly without any major problems. Although there were some minor issues that caused the test schedule to be delayed by a few days, it was within the range that could be recovered. Compared to the troubles with the screw ship, the test of the blast furnace, which seemed to have no significant problems, was completed until the final test. Shizuko congratulated the people involved, held a grand celebration, and submitted all the reports to Nobunaga. She was enjoying a brief moment of rest.,¡±Whew, I thought it would be a disaster for a moment.¡±

    ¡°You did well, Shizuko.¡±

    Ashimitsu praised Shizuko, who was resting on her desk, exhausted. After the test of the blast furnace, there was nothing in particular to do until Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada)¡¯s first battle ceremony. He was undergoing strict training from his grandfather, so he was not present at the moment, but rumors had it that he was becoming quite skilled. Shizuko wished him success as the legitimate son of the Oda family in her heart.

    ¡°Ashimitsu, thank you for helping me with various things when I couldn¡¯t handle them.¡±

    Shizuko also expressed her gratitude to Ashimitsu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m doing it because I like it.¡±

    He had a nonchalant attitude, but a small smile appeared on his face. Shizuko, who lay on the desk again, rolled her head and thought about the future of the blast furnace.

    After ironmaking, the next step would be steelmaking, but Shizuko had a reason why she couldn¡¯t do it. The converter, which is used for steelmaking, had the same dilemma as the refractory bricks. In other words, steel is needed to make the converter for making steel. More precisely, the pillars that support the converter and the crossbars that move it need to be made of steel, or else they would not have enough strength and would crack.

    Because of this dilemma, Shizuko had to come up with a solution. The iron produced in the blast furnace would be molded and hammered like a Japanese sword to transform it into steel containing the necessary amount of carbon. However, the molten iron could not be molded as it is. It contains impurities such as phosphorus and sulfur, which would make the resulting steel brittle. To prevent this, a process called pretreatment of the molten iron is necessary. In simple terms, it is the process of removing impurities contained in the molten iron. Basically, three steps are taken: deoxidation, desphosphorization, and desulfurization. The materials used for this are lime, iron oxide, and fluorite. These are added to the molten iron and stirred. At this time, no oxygen is supplied. If oxygen is supplied, the molten iron will become hot, and as a result, the desphosphorization reaction will become slower. Lime and iron oxide are easily obtained, and there is no difficulty in obtaining fluorite in Japan (such as at the Hiraiwa Mine in Gifu Prefecture).

    The iron that has undergone pretreatment of the molten iron is refined into steel using the techniques of Japanese swordmaking. Only then can the converter be built, and mass production of steel can finally be achieved. If a higher quality steel is desired, a secondary refining process called adjustment of the concentration of components in the steel is necessary after refining in the converter. Secondary refining is the final process of steelmaking and is a crucial process that determines the quality of the steel. In modern times, the four processes of refining in the blast furnace, pretreatment of the molten iron, refining in the converter, and secondary refining have become the standard processes for producing high-quality steel.

    ¡°So we refine the iron produced in the blast furnace and make steel, huh?¡±

    The test of the blast furnace was successfully completed. Although a considerable amount of slag was produced, it was impossible to reduce the slag from the beginning. The important thing was that iron was melted without any problems and refined into steel, even though it was not in the converter. The slag produced by the blast furnace and the coke furnace, which replaced coal with coke, were also reused as byproducts. Especially in the coke furnace, various byproducts could be obtained. Since discharging the combustion exhaust gas directly would cause pollution, the emitted gas needed to be refined into clean exhaust gas.

    The structure of the coke furnace is basically a furnace with a combustion chamber and a carbonization chamber made of brick walls arranged alternately. The heat in the combustion chamber vaporizes the coal in the carbonization chamber. The resulting coke is cooled to be usable in the blast furnace due to its high temperature. Water is not used for cooling because it would lower the quality, so it is cooled using an inert gas (such as nitrogen) in a dry fire extinguishing facility. The high-temperature gas generated during this process can be used to generate steam by turning a turbine for power generation.

    When coal is vaporized, the volatile components turn into gas and are released. Since the gas contains harmful substances such as crude oil, sulfuric acid, and ammonia, it is dangerous to release it directly. First, the high-temperature gas is cooled with ammonia water. Dilute ammonia water is the most effective for efficiently removing hydrogen sulfide and chlorine gas from the coke oven gas. Then, the remaining gas is refined into tar, crude oil, sulfuric acid, and ammonia, and the remaining gas is reused as fuel for the coke furnace. It is also possible to produce ammonium sulfate (also known as sulfur ammonium) as a nitrogen fertilizer using sulfuric acid and ammonia, or to produce ammonium nitrate (also known as nitro ammonium) using them as materials.

    Ammonium sulfate is important as a fertilizer, but ammonium nitrate has various uses in addition to being a fertilizer. When ammonium nitrate is mixed with water, it undergoes an endothermic reaction, so if impure ammonium nitrate and water are mixed and frozen, portable cold packs can be made. However, if ammonium nitrate is mishandled, it can explode and cause significant damage to the surroundings. Therefore, Shizuko decided to limit the handling of ammonium nitrate to using it only as a portable cold pack by intentionally reducing its purity.

    ¡°The results look good. With this, can we make the pillars for the converter in about six months?¡±

    ¡°Well, who knows. Even if it works well with a small amount, there are often cases where it fails when it comes to mass production.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll gradually increase the production volume and make sure there are no problems.¡±

    The test of the blast furnace was a success. But this was not the end. It was just the beginning. Technology advances every day. The quality of iron in the current blast furnace is low. It will take decades, and possibly over a hundred years, to produce high-quality iron and steel through careful research. As the quality of iron and steel improves, wooden ships will eventually be replaced by iron ones. With iron, even larger ships can be built, and logistics will change significantly. However, high-quality steel also enables the production of powerful cannons. Furthermore, the technology of the blast furnace and converter can be applied to the production of explosives. But technology is just a tool, and whether it is used for the sake of peace or becomes a dangerous element in human history depends on the intentions of those who use it.

    An example would be the Haber-Bosch process. Until the birth of the Haber-Bosch process, humanity had been plagued by poverty due to the ¡°Malthusian limit¡± (the idea that if population growth is not restrained to match the productivity of land, the resources for sustaining life will inevitably be insufficient). However, with the advent of the Haber-Bosch process, the synthesis of ammonia became possible, leading to the creation of many chemical fertilizers and a significant increase in the yield of crops and other resources. This allowed humanity to surpass the ¡°Malthusian limit¡± for the first time in history, and the population increased dramatically. It is said that if the synthesis of ammonia through the Haber-Bosch process were to become impossible in modern times, approximately three billion people would die of starvation.

    The Haber-Bosch process, which greatly contributed to the prosperity of humanity, also made it possible to mass-produce nitric acid, which is a raw material for explosives. In modern times, the industrial production method called the ¡°Ostwald process¡± is used, and ammonia plays an important role in it. In the Ostwald process, ammonia is mixed with a mixture of oxygen and a small amount of rhodium, one of the impurities contained in platinum and platinum ore, and heated using a catalyst. As a result, nitric oxide is generated, which then combines with the oxygen in the air to form nitrogen dioxide. This nitrogen dioxide is reacted with hot water to produce nitric acid and nitric oxide. The nitric oxide generated in the final step is reused and becomes nitrogen dioxide again, which then reacts with nitric acid to produce nitric oxide.

    In this way, with the Ostwald process, ammonia, air (pure oxygen increases the production volume), and hot water can be used to produce explosives. Since sulfuric acid can be mass-produced within the country without being affected by the situation in other countries, wars that used to end when resources ran out have become prolonged. For this reason, the Haber-Bosch process came to be described as ¡°producing fertilizer from the air in peacetime and producing gunpowder in wartime.¡±

    ¡°For now, it¡¯s natural to improve the quality, and then we can test it in private use for a while before considering military use.¡±

    Ashimitsu nodded in agreement with Shizuko¡¯s words, as if saying there was no problem with that.

 CH 99

    Late July, 1572.

    Despite the challenges remaining with the screw ship, there were no major issues with the Stirling engine, blast furnace, and associated facilities, and the test run was successfully completed. Shizuko breathed a sigh of relief. With a major project completed, she felt a little more relaxed and remembered that the inspection of a certain facility, which had been postponed, was approaching. Although it was not necessary to inspect the facility, as it was already in full operation, Shizuko, as the head of the organization, could not leave it unattended. She headed to the factory with Keiji and the others.

    ¡°Wow, this one is big too.¡±

    The facility of the blast furnace was huge, but the facility they were inspecting this time, the ¡°Silk Factory¡± established by the Oda family, was a different kind of huge facility with a vast site. The factory site consisted of four sections. The residential area where employees live, the support area also known as the commercial area where schools, hospitals, nurseries, shops, and restaurants are located, the silkworm production area responsible for the process from silkworm breeding to drying of cocoons, and the spinning area where fibers such as hemp and cotton brought in from outside and dried cocoons are spun into thread.

    ¡°Unlike glass, mass production was an absolute requirement, so it took years¡­ but now it is a famous place within the Oda family as one of the largest facilities in Owari.¡±

    While talking about such things, Shizuko and her group passed through the main gate of the factory. Although it could be called a city in itself, the factory was not open to the public like a regular city. Only those involved in the operation of the factory, such as Nobunaga and Shizuko, were allowed to use the main gate. The employees living in the facility and the transportation of goods were done through the back gate or side gate.

    ¡°First, let me show you the silkworm room.¡±

    Shizuko said so, and the factory manager, who is responsible for the factory, personally guided them to the area where the silkworm room was located. If Nobunaga is the founder and president, then Shizuko holds a position equivalent to the head of the sales headquarters, so the factory manager, who is the ultimate responsible person in the factory, is serving as a guide with a relaxed attitude.

    There are a total of fourteen silkworm rooms. Ten rooms are for breeding regular silkworms, two rooms are for hatching silkworm eggs and raising them until they reach the second instar, one room is for conducting research on artificial feed and breeding improvement, and the last room is for breeding a special silkworm variety called ¡°Koishimaru¡±. There is a term called ¡°sanrei¡± that indicates the degree of silkworm development.

    Silkworms that have hatched from eggs are covered in hair and are called ¡°kego¡± or ¡°gisang¡± because they look like black ants. This is considered the first instar. After completing the first molt, they are called the second instar, and each subsequent molt is referred to as the third instar, fourth instar, and so on, until they reach the stage of cocoon production, which is called the fifth instar.

    The number of silkworms bred per room can reach up to twenty to thirty thousand. To secure a year¡¯s worth of silk thread from May to November, a large number of cocoons need to be prepared. While the feed for silkworms is mulberry leaves, here they are also using experimental artificial feed. The artificial feed is made by grinding dried mulberry leaves into powder as the main ingredient, mixing it with powdered corn starch, defatted soybean powder after extracting oil, powdered buckwheat for supplementing vitamins, and dried and powdered yuzu peel. Although fresh mulberry leaves are currently available, research is being conducted in case of emergencies. The advantage of powdered feed is that it can withstand long-term storage and does not require much storage space. Alongside the breeding with artificial feed, detailed research is also being conducted on the ecology of silkworms. This research is indispensable for improving productivity and breeding improvement.

    And then, there is a separate breed called Koishimaru, which is being bred apart from the regular breeds. Koishimaru is a silkworm variety that has been bred since the Nara period and can be considered the ancestor of the current varieties. Koishimaru, which is a traditional Japanese breed, produces high-quality silk thread despite being very thin. The silk thread has a strong elasticity and unparalleled luster, and is still considered the highest quality silk thread today. On the other hand, the amount of silk that can be obtained from one cocoon is shorter than that of regular breeds. While the average length of silk thread obtained from regular breeds is around 1300 to 1500 meters, Koishimaru can only produce up to about 500 meters. In addition, the number of eggs laid is also small, and they are susceptible to diseases, so they need to be bred separately from other silkworms, making them unsuitable for mass production. Despite these disadvantages, products woven with Koishimaru silk thread have a unique luster and flexibility, making them constantly in demand as the highest quality items.

    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime, so no one is here.¡±

    Once the silkworms reach the second instar, they are fed and their breeding boxes are cleaned twice a day, in the morning and evening. The silkworm breeding boxes are placed on the bottom of wooden boxes without lids, covered with silkworm nets, and mulberry leaves, which serve as feed, are spread on top, and finally the silkworms are placed on them. The silkworm breeding method differs depending on the instar. For the first to third instar silkworms, mulberry leaves cut into 1 cm squares are provided as feed. The cleaning process is also simple. A new silkworm net with fresh mulberry leaves is placed on top of the silkworms. After waiting for about thirty minutes in this state, the silkworms move to the new net with food. The new net is then placed on top of another silkworm box, and after transferring the silkworms that have not moved, the old mulberry leaves, discarded exoskeletons from molting, and accumulated feces in the silkworm box are cleaned, preparing for the next transfer.

    From the fourth instar, a method called ¡°josoiku¡± is adopted. This is a breeding method where the mulberry tree is cut with its branches intact and given to the silkworms as feed. The feeding and cleaning are the same as in the first to third instar, but from the fourth to fifth instar, the body length of the silkworms increases rapidly, so to avoid overcrowding, two breeding boxes are used. The cleaning method remains the same as in the second instar, but the amount of feed increases, so it is necessary to check the amount of feed at noon.

    In a regular sericulture farm, the mornings and evenings are spent taking care of the silkworms, and during the day, they are fully occupied with the mulberry trees, except during the off-season. However, here, with an external mulberry field and fresh mulberry leaves being brought in every day, it is different. The mornings and evenings are still busy, but during lunchtime, there is little to do except check the remaining feed and replenish it if necessary. By the time they reach the fifth instar, the silkworms exhibit a strong appetite for spinning cocoons, so it is necessary to frequently replenish the feed and check if any silkworms are ready to start spinning cocoons. The area Shizuko and the others are currently inspecting is the area where fourth instar silkworms are being bred. And at first glance, there was enough feed prepared in the breeding boxes by evening. There didn¡¯t seem to be any particular problems, but the factory manager was sweating nervously.

    ¡°Ah, ahaha. It was a sudden request, so¡­ yes.¡±

    The factory manager made excuses while wiping his sweat. It was understandable that he felt embarrassed. After all, just before Shizuko¡¯s inspection, Nobunaga had conducted a surprise inspection of the factory and expressed displeasure with the relaxed atmosphere inside the factory. As a result, the factory manager and several other managers were personally scolded by Nobunaga and received a reprimand to work with more tension. If it weren¡¯t for the provision in the employment regulations set by Shizuko that stated that as long as a certain level of quality and production volume is maintained, work attitude is not questioned, some heads might have physically rolled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not particularly concerned. It¡¯s just about maintaining the production volume.¡±

    While putting the factory manager at ease, Shizuko moved on to the next breeding process. Silkworms reach the stage of spinning cocoons, called ¡°jukusan,¡± about three weeks after hatching. At this time, the silkworms stop eating completely. Their bodies appear dark yellow as the silk substances accumulated in their silk glands become visible through their skin, and their bodies shrink slightly. Once this happens, the silkworms are moved along with the mulberry leaves they are on, and a net is placed on top. The silkworms then try to escape from the cramped space and move up through the holes in the net. When they have moved to a suitable position, the net is scooped up, separating the silkworms from their excrement, mulberry leaves, and the net.

    After separating the silkworms spinning cocoons from the waste, the next step is ¡°jozo¡± or ¡°upzoku.¡± This is the process of transferring the silkworms to a net called ¡°mabushi¡± made of straw. It is not a problem to transfer them one by one manually if there are only a few dozen silkworms, but when transferring tens of thousands of silkworms, it requires a tremendous amount of effort. To streamline this process, a method called ¡°kaiten mabushi¡± or ¡°rotating mabushi¡± is used. A special mabushi is used for rotating mabushi. It consists of two wooden frames, one slightly larger than the other, which are fixed in a cross shape with metal fittings, and several layers of lattice-like mabushi are installed and secured with metal fittings. Each individual silkworm will make a cocoon in each lattice. The key to rotating mabushi is to hang the mabushi and let the silkworms themselves move to the lattice frames. The principle is simple. First, a certain number of silkworms are placed on the rotating mabushi and hung. The silkworms enter the lattice cells one by one in search of a safe place for spinning cocoons. Silkworms that do not enter the cells will move up in search of a resting place, and when the silkworms gather too much in one place, the center of gravity shifts due to their weight, causing the rotating mabushi itself to rotate around the metal fittings that hold the outer and inner frames. Then, the silkworms that were supposed to be on top realize that they have moved down and start climbing up again, finding the lattice cells and starting to spin cocoons. This process is repeated until all the silkworms are evenly distributed in the lattice cells. Of course, some silkworms may fall due to the rotation, but there is a cloth spread slightly below the rotating mabushi, and even if they fall, as long as someone puts them back on the rotating mabushi, they will spin cocoons without any problems.

    Apart from assisting the fallen silkworms, it seems like a task that can be left unattended, but managing the temperature and humidity at this time is very difficult. The quality of the cocoons is determined within three to four days after upzoku, so this process requires the most attention. The appropriate temperature and humidity vary depending on the season when upzoku is performed, so caution is necessary, but the cocoons are removed from the mabushi, a process called ¡°shuken,¡± in about seven to eight days. After the cocoons are removed, the next step is to remove the silk thread from the cocoons. In the past, when there were no machines, a tool called ¡°mayukaki bo¡± was used to remove the cocoons from the mabushi, and a hand-operated silk thread remover was used to remove the feathers attached to the cocoons. In this factory, although it is manual, a mayukaki bo and a silk thread remover are prepared, and the process of collecting the cocoons and removing the feathers attached to the mabushi can be done at once, greatly improving efficiency. The removed feathers are boiled and then used as filling for futons, etc.

    ¡°Currently, it is the time when the cocoons are being made. I wanted to check the operation status, but there¡¯s no helping it. Let¡¯s head to the final drying room.¡±,When checking the date on which the silkworms were placed on the cluster, it was not yet the day for cocoon collection. The set date was a few days later, so it was not possible to show it now. Since there were no issues with the quality of the silk thread that was being produced, Shizuko judged that there would be no special problems and headed to the final drying room, which was the last task.

    ¡°Ah, ah!¡±

    The factory manager replied with a cold sweat.

    Leaving the building, Shizuko entered a building with a chimney nearby. If the cocoons are left as they are, the adult silkworms will hatch from the cocoons by making holes in them. To prevent this, the cocoons need to be exposed to hot air of about 100 degrees for about 6 hours to dry them. This kills the silkworms inside the cocoons and allows the cocoons to be stored for a long period of time. If there is no equipment to blow hot air, another method is to freeze the cocoons for a few days to kill the silkworms, and then sun-dry them.

    ¡°I see, so the dried cocoons are packed and stored in a low-temperature, low-humidity warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is the procedure, yes.¡±

    The dried cocoons are temporarily stored in a warehouse. Sericulture can only be done from May to November, so during this period, a year¡¯s worth of cocoons are stocked to ensure continuous silk thread production. Therefore, sericulture can be done outside of the factory just by raising silkworms. The reason for having a centralized factory without increasing production bases is that it allows for consistent production in a completely closed environment and enables the circulation of various things that occur during the production process.

    In a circular factory, everything from the main product to by-products and waste is reused without waste. Silkworms in particular are so efficient that they are called ¡°honorable silkworms.¡± Leftover feed, feces, exuviae, mulberry waste from harvesting, etc., which would normally be discarded, can be dried and mixed to become fertilizer or livestock feed. In particular, dried silkworm feces are used as a traditional Chinese medicine called ¡°sansha.¡± Modern ice cream and green gum use chlorophyll extracted from silkworm feces as a green pigment.

    It¡¯s not just silkworms and mulberry leaves that are reused. Human excrement and leftover food are also reused. Basically, they are reused as fertilizer. After extracting silk thread, the silkworm pupae that come out are used as food for carp. The fertilizer is used in fields and rice paddies outside the factory, or sold at a low price to other villages.

    The factory also has areas for reeling silk from silkworm cocoons and cotton and hemp, as well as areas for weaving fabric using machines, but this time, Shizuko only inspected the sericulture area. Shizuko moved to the factory manager¡¯s residence, where documents were stored. There, she checked various documents such as work reports, journals, ledgers, and records of causes and countermeasures when problems occurred.

    ¡°Based on the cleanliness of the factory and the condition of the workplace, maintenance of tools, and record keeping, there don¡¯t seem to be any particular problems.¡±

    At that moment, the factory manager and the other executives let out a sigh of relief. Some of them even let out a big breath. Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but think to herself if the previous inspection by Nobunaga was particularly frightening, but she swallowed her curiosity as it would trouble them if she asked.

    ¡°This time, we will only inspect the sericulture area, and we will inspect the other areas at a later date.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will be waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way. Please show me the sample book at the current stage. Lord would like to see the designs and patterns.¡±

    However, their relief was short-lived as they were once again pushed into a tense state. The sample book is a notebook where small pieces of fabric made from silk, cotton, hemp, etc. produced in the factory are cut and pasted onto cardboard. Unlike modern color-printed catalogs and leaflets, the actual fabric is pasted, allowing the advantage of directly confirming the color, texture, and quality of the material. No matter how high-quality materials are used to make a kimono, it is meaningless if it doesn¡¯t sell. However, when it comes to a sample, it consumes a large amount of thread to make a single kimono. Therefore, small pieces, which are the smallest unit that can confirm the color, texture, and pattern, are prepared and shown in a sample book, and then the design is confirmed before accepting orders. This allows customers to get the kimono they desire, and it is a system that benefits both the production side and the customers by avoiding unnecessary consumption. Therefore, the sample book is considered an important document that affects the sales of kimonos and the sales of the thread, and it is updated at least once a year. Although kimonos with designs not in the sample book are also made, it takes a long time for the craftsman who received the order to finish them before they can be delivered, which is a disadvantage.

    ¡°Here is the sample book.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shizuko received the sample book from the factory manager and quickly checked its contents. There are already over 200 patterns. Although it is a different story how many of them are actually selling, it proves that there is the ability to come up with that many designs.

    ¡°With that, today¡¯s inspection is concluded.¡±

    Holding the sample book, Shizuko said to the formal factory managers.

    When Shizuko returned home to her mansion, she checked the contents of the sample book. It includes not only patterns but also a sample book for dyeing. This is because different people have different images of ¡°dark colors¡± or ¡°light colors.¡± When using white fabric and a color sample book, there is always a ¡°color mismatch¡± where the finished product is ¡°different from what was envisioned.¡± To avoid this, the color sample book has dyed fabric pasted on it. However, even with this, color mismatches can still occur.

    There are various methods of dyeing fabric, and the color can subtly change depending on the method used, causing the color to appear different from what was envisioned. Additionally, when a person looks at a bolt of fabric after looking at a fabric scrap, they may perceive a difference in shade even if it is the same color. These factors can lead to a situation where the finished fabric is perceived as different from what was envisioned by the customer. Currently, instead of using white fabric and a color sample book, the finished fabric is chosen by the customer to minimize the perception of a different color.

    ¡°Well, in this era, we can¡¯t really complain about different colors and such.¡±

    Although it was called a color mismatch, it can also be said that customers have the sensitivity to distinguish ¡°subtle color differences.¡± At the moment, Shizuko¡¯s customers are not particularly sensitive, but she cannot guarantee that there won¡¯t be any in the future.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t checked the comfort of the kimono I made the other day.¡±

    Shizuko checks the comfort of the kimono, or more precisely, the kosode, which is the basis of the traditional Japanese clothing. After changing into it, she murmurs for a while, then puts on a haori and checks the condition again.

    ¡°Hey, Shizuko. I¡¯m bored, keep me company to kill time.¡±

    While checking the condition of the kimono in front of the mirror, Shizuko is interrupted by Oichi, who opens the door without any consideration. There was no consideration for Shizuko, who has been dealing with her for almost a year, but there¡¯s no point in pointing it out as it won¡¯t change anything. After all, Oichi¡¯s carefree nature is something even Nobunaga has given up on.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that peculiar outfit?¡±

    Looking at Shizuko, who is wearing a plain arrow feather pattern kosode, and on top of that, a navy blue haori embroidered with cherry blossom petals, Oichi makes a puzzled face. The gold embroidery is not a vibrant shine, but rather a dull color. It can be described as having a calm color.

    ¡°Peculiar is a bit rude. It¡¯s a fashion that leads the trends of the world.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But it¡¯s not currently in fashion. That¡¯s why it can be called a peculiar outfit.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, hitting where it hurts. Anyway, what do you want?¡±

    Unable to refute the calm retort, Shizuko scratches her head and tries to change the topic. Oichi also seemed to have forgotten about it, as she claps her hands together as if remembering something and asks her question.

    ¡°Oh, right. Since you¡¯re free, keep me company to kill time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll decline. I have to check the documents now, or Aya-chan will get mad at me, so find someone else to play with.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m bored.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ then entertain yourself. I have work to finish.¡±

    Shizuko realized that it was pointless to argue and decided to go along with Oichi¡¯s request to kill time.

    On July 10th, Shizuko headed to Kyoto for a certain matter. Nobutada¡¯s ¡°gusoku-hajime¡± (the beginning of wearing armor) ceremony was scheduled for the 19th, so she wanted to settle some business in the meantime. It was a pearl trade. After calculating the quality and production volume of pearls, Shizuko determined that stable supply would be possible from the following year. Previously, pearls were sold to merchants and then sold to temples, shrines, and samurai. However, this time, Shizuko wanted to establish a sales channel overseas, specifically in European countries.

    Pearls are said to be the first gemstone encountered by humans. The oldest pearl in the world dates back to approximately 5,500 years ago in the Jomon period and is called the ¡°Torihama Pearl.¡± Descriptions of pearls can be found in ¡°Wei Zhi Wo Ren Zhuan,¡± ¡°Kojiki,¡± ¡°Nihon Shoki,¡± ¡°Manyoshu,¡± and other ancient texts, and the Shoso-in Treasure House in the Nara period contains over 4,000 well-preserved pearls.

    The most famous pearls in the world are the Oriental pearls, natural pearls harvested from the Persian Gulf, Red Sea, and around Sri Lanka. This area also has a long history, and it was a major pearl-producing region until cultured pearls emerged in the 20th century. In addition, freshwater pearls that can be harvested from the California Peninsula to South America Peru in the Americas and from rivers in Scotland and Germany in Europe are also famous. The harvested pearls were supplied to royalty and the church.

    In other words, Shizuko¡¯s business partner for the negotiation is the church, specifically the Society of Jesus. The reason is that Christianity uses pearls extensively for religious decorations. Furthermore, in Christianity, there has been a long-standing association between Jesus Christ and pearls. Even the Gnostic sect, which is a Christian heresy, regarded pearls as the most ideal symbol of perfection. The reverence for pearls is not limited to Christianity. In Islam and Buddhism as well, pearls are treated as precious treasures. It¡¯s not just about religion. During the medieval and Renaissance periods in European countries, pearls were considered the most rare gemstone and were used as a symbol of power by the nobility. Pearls are also believed to have various health benefits and are considered a longevity medicine worldwide. Although not strictly a mineral, pearls are the first gemstone encountered by humans and have fascinated people since ancient times.,¡±I can¡¯t believe that these round balls are worth the high price that the Nanban people are willing to pay.¡±

    Nagayoshi murmurs as he looks at the pearls he carries as a fever reducer. It¡¯s understandable. Although pearls are highly regarded in Japan, they are rarely used as decorative items like in Europe. Therefore, it is natural for Nagayoshi to not think of them as something that can be sold at a high price. And because Shizuko produces many pearls of various sizes, they didn¡¯t seem valuable to him.

    ¡°Pearls have been associated with the moon since ancient times and are considered symbols of water. They appear many times in the Christians¡¯ Bible and are seen as spiritually perfected objects. So I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to refuse.¡±

    Shizuko answers Nagayoshi¡¯s question. However, even if they are said to be spiritual and symbols of water, Nagayoshi doesn¡¯t quite understand. Eventually, he gets tired of thinking about pearls and puts them in his waist pouch.

    The day after they arrived in Kyoto, Shizuko changes into her usual male attire. As soon as she finishes changing, members of the Jesuit order, including Organtino, Frois, and monks, visit Shizuko¡¯s mansion. It¡¯s understandable. As a greeting for the business negotiations, Shizuko sent them about 30 special pearls. The astute Organtino probably understood the meaning just from that.

    ¡°Thank you very much for giving us the opportunity to meet you despite the sudden visit.¡±

    Organtino bows his head as a representative. Shizuko was impressed by Organtino¡¯s intelligence. Although she wanted to talk about the business negotiations, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She had her usual gentle atmosphere.

    ¡°Please raise your head. This time, it¡¯s not a formal discussion. However, since it¡¯s a business matter, there may be some strict aspects.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I understand that.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to chat, but it¡¯s also a problem to keep you waiting too long. First, please take a look at our products.¡±

    Shizuko claps her hands as a signal, and the attendants enter the room with trays in hand. The trays have a few pearls placed on them, and the attendants place them in front of Organtino and the others, bow, and leave the room.

    ¡°Please take a good look. These are pearls produced in our country¡­¡±

    Organtino, who momentarily reacted to the word ¡°produced,¡± picks up the pearls placed on the tray without asking any questions. He thought that the color and luster were perfect, unlike anything he had seen before. The shape was also almost perfectly round, and when he picked up one pearl wrapped in cloth, it rolled around on the cloth. He had rarely seen pearls with such uniform shapes before, as most pearls he had seen were distorted and rarely perfectly round.

    ¡°These are pearls of excellent quality.¡±

    The quality of the pearls was impressive, even to Organtino, who was unfamiliar with decorative items. However, even though he was unfamiliar, Organtino noticed something.

    ¡°However, these seem different from what I know. And the perfect roundness, if there is only one, we can call it a miracle. But to gather this many, there must have been some human intervention.¡±

    Europe uses freshwater pearls, so the color and luster of saltwater pearls are different. Not only that, but he also felt a sense of unease in the almost uniform shape. It would not be strange for there to be some variation in shape even in pearls, but the shape and color were eerily consistent. From this sense of unease and Shizuko¡¯s actions, he speculated that the pearls were artificially made.

    ¡°You have a keen eye. We have acquired pearl production technology from a neighboring country, and we have finally been able to produce pearls in our country.¡±

    ¡°I understand. However, we cannot offer something that has been tampered with as an offering to our Lord.¡±

    Shizuko understood that Organtino¡¯s reaction was natural. It would be natural to have reservations about offering something that is not natural but artificially cultivated, even if the content is the same. That¡¯s why Shizuko aimed to supply pearls not to the Jesuits, but to the people behind them.

    ¡°I understand that. And it would be impolite for us to force you to use them. However, what about the nobles and aristocrats?¡±

    With those words, Organtino roughly understood what Shizuko wanted to say.

    ¡°I see. Hooded Prime Minister (Shizuko) sama, are you thinking of selling them to the nobles and aristocrats who support us, rather than us?¡±

    ¡°I apologize, but how many of the foreign merchants visiting our country have gained the trust of the nobles and aristocrats in their home countries? That¡¯s why we thought of selling pearls to you.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Even if you insist on their good quality, it is natural for you to think of them as something similar to unknown pearls. Although we call it a business discussion, this is more like a preliminary transaction.¡±

    Currently, Akoya pearls are the most common pearls in the world, but during the Warring States period, there was almost no trade in Akoya pearls. There is also a possibility that the European nobility will avoid them. However, Shizuko had a winning strategy. She judged that the amount of pearls in circulation had decreased significantly due to overfishing of pearl oysters in medieval and early modern Europe, and that Columbus was enthusiastic about Japanese pearls. Therefore, even if the Jesuits did not use pearls as church decorations, there was a possibility that the nobles and aristocrats would value pearls, according to Shizuko.

    ¡°If you have considered it to that extent, you will understand what I am about to say next.¡±

    Organtino says to test Shizuko. He maintains a smiling atmosphere, but it doesn¡¯t allow anyone to guess what he is thinking deep down. Shizuko, who guessed what he wanted to say, signals to the attendant at the entrance to bring something. After a while, a tray with several paulownia boxes is placed in front of Organtino.

    ¡°I will give you the pearls to show to the nobles and aristocrats, as well as the jewelry made with those pearls. Please show them to them thoroughly.¡±

    Organtino smiled when he heard Shizuko¡¯s words. Her answer was perfect for Organtino. Even if they are praised, Organtino, who is in Japan, does not have the power to move a large amount of money. Moreover, even if he were to purchase pearls, he would not be able to judge their quality unless they were made into jewelry. With both pearls and jewelry, he can see how the nobles and aristocrats of Europe will react. Of course, personal preferences may vary, but there is no choice but to accept that.

    ¡°Indeed, you are a wise Hooded Prime Minister (Shizuko) sama. Then let us use these to gauge the reaction of the nobles and aristocrats. If they like them, we will discuss the business again. However, please understand that our home country is far away from here, and it will take time.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    With that exchange, Shizuko¡¯s negotiation with Organtino ended. After a brief conversation, Organtino and the others left Shizuko¡¯s mansion to take care of their church duties. About half an hour after they left, Shizuko changed out of her male attire and into her regular clothes.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m tired. I thought they would be more aggressive, but they showed a rather cautious attitude.¡±

    Shizuko stretches her body, trying to relieve the tension. Her body becomes stiff due to the constraints of her male attire. After finishing, she needs to relax her body, or the next day will be miserable.

    ¡°There were rumors that the Christians dislike business, but they seemed quite interested in the conversation.¡±

    Nagayoshi also stretches his body to relieve tension. He is not good at serious discussions, and even business negotiations make his shoulders tense. While massaging his shoulders, his gaze is always alert to his surroundings. Saizo positions himself to protect Shizuko at all times, completely relaxing his body and only relying on his reflexes. Keiji may seem completely relaxed, but he always has his hand on his sword. Even in this state, if someone were to attack Shizuko, at most one of the three would be injured, and if they were unlucky, the attacker would be the one who gets cut.

    They have a reason to be on high alert. Since the end of the negotiation, the three have been aware that there is a spy among them. However, they couldn¡¯t sense any killing intent or hostility from the other party, only a vague mist-like presence. Knowing that the opponent can erase their presence to this extent while infiltrating enemy territory, the three were amazed. While remaining vigilant, they were unable to pinpoint the whereabouts of the opponent. But that¡¯s understandable, as the opponent is Tobikato (Flying Kato) (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kat¨­_Danz¨­). Knowing that the three were unnecessarily on guard, Tobikato simply left Shizuko¡¯s mansion. As soon as they realized that the spy had left, the three let out a small sigh of relief.

    ¡°Well, shall we take care of the other task?¡±

    Unaware of everything, Shizuko speaks to the three as she sends out a letter.

    On the other hand, when Organtino returns to the church, he gathers people from the same faction. Although the Jesuits appear to be united, there are actually two factions: the hawks and the doves. The Jesuits¡¯ ultimate goal is to spread Christianity in China, but the basic principle of their activities is ¡°When in Rome, do as the Romans do.¡± However, there are individuals who do not agree with this view, and opinions on the spread of Christianity in Japan have always been divided within the Jesuits.

    The unfortunate thing for the Jesuits is that Cabral, who belongs to the hawk faction, is in charge of the overall responsibility for the spread of Christianity in Japan. It is said that Organtino lamented the future of the mission under Cabral¡¯s leadership. Another person who belongs to the hawk faction is Gaspar Coelho. He made plans to convert the Japanese to Christianity, turn Japan into a Christian nation, and use it as a vanguard to attack neighboring China. Therefore, Coelho received special criticism and was even blamed by his fellow Jesuits for the expulsion of the Christians.

    However, from the perspective of the Franciscans and Dominicans, the Jesuits are considered moderate, or in a negative light, a group of spineless people, and Coelho is not seen as a particularly special person. On the contrary, there were more such individuals in other religious orders where people like Coelho made up the majority. Of course, if a Dominican friar had come from the beginning, Christianity would not have spread as much in Japan.,¡±I received pearls from Hooded Prime Minister (Shizuko). And borrowing his words, this seems to be something made by human hands.¡±

    Organtino shows the gathered doves the Akoya pearls. Everyone exclaims in admiration at the brilliance of the pearls.

    ¡°Is Hooded Prime Minister (Shizuko) someone who has obtained divine wisdom to create such a thing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that Lord Cabral is cautious and doesn¡¯t want to meet. He is completely different from the Japanese we have encountered so far.¡±

    Even though they were called artificial, they were fascinated by the elegant brilliance of the pearls. Some people were already considering how to obtain pearls from Shizuko using various methods.

    ¡°I told him that we cannot dedicate something made by human hands to God, but these pearls are charming gemstones.¡±

    Organtino speaks while playing with the pearls in his palm through the cloth. He hesitates to use cultured pearls in the church, but he does not have any aversion to selling them to European royalty. In fact, he was considering the practicality of obtaining funds from them.

    ¡°As Lord Organtino says, we can use these pearls to obtain funds for our activities.¡±

    ¡°The rulers of this country cannot be met unless they are clean individuals. But to keep our bodies clean and wear glamorous clothes, we need funds.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, a lot of funds are needed to carry out missionary work in this country. But even if we propose it to Goa, they are not easily convinced.¡±

    The monks express their thoughts one after another in response to Organtino¡¯s words. Preaching while wearing tattered clothes is considered the correct preaching style in Christianity, but in Japan, it was usually rejected. There are various factors, but the biggest one is the smell. The smell is amplified by humidity, so even if it is not a problem in dry Europe, it smells terribly in hot and humid Japan. It is said that Miyamoto Musashi, who never took a bath except for baby baths, could be smelled even from over 100 meters away. On the other hand, it was believed in Europe that taking a bath would make you more prone to illness. Now, even the missionaries were originally from the upper class, and some of them became missionaries from military personnel or doctors.

    ¡°However, if we dress too extravagantly, it will anger Lord Cabral.¡±

    The aversion to bathing has decreased due to adaptation, but it has not completely disappeared. And Cabral, who is the top of Japanese missionary work, is negative towards adaptation and dislikes missionaries dressing cleanly.

    ¡°To carry out missionary work, local collaborators are necessary. Without the protection of the rulers, missionary work is impossible. Why doesn¡¯t Lord Cabral try to understand that?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. We are taking various measures for the sake of missionary work, but everything is denied.¡±

    Even if they dislike it, they endure it as a trial from God for the sake of missionary work. They are prepared for that, but Cabral denies everything he doesn¡¯t like. As a result, there was growing dissatisfaction among the missionaries towards Cabral.

    ¡°Well, well, everyone. It is not good to speak ill of others behind their backs. Let¡¯s take a deep breath and calm down for now.¡±

    ¡°But Lord Organtino¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction. However, the Lord said, ¡®Put away anger and abandon wrath. Forgive your hated enemies.¡¯ Lord Cabral has made us realize things we didn¡¯t notice. Rather than harboring resentment, we should be grateful.¡±

    Everyone falls silent at Organtino¡¯s words. If he goes so far, any further complaints would just be words driven by anger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put the discussion about the pearls on hold for now. Let¡¯s send some to Goa and discuss the handling again based on their response.¡±

    Any further discussion would turn into a venue for expressing dissatisfaction towards Cabral. Thinking so, Organtino, although somewhat forcefully, ended the discussion.

 CH 100

    Mid August, 1572.

    On July 19th, Nobunaga gathered almost all of his retainers to hold the ceremony of Nobutada¡¯s first donning of armor. It is also called Yoroi Kizome, which is a ceremony where a male warrior wears armor for the first time. Usually, it coincides with the coming-of-age ceremony, but there is no formal rule, and it can be done before the coming-of-age ceremony, like Nobutada. On the other hand, there are cases like Takeda Yoshinobu, who had his coming-of-age ceremony at the age of thirteen and held the ceremony at the age of fifteen, two years later. Therefore, although the first donning of armor and the coming-of-age ceremony are often equated, they are different things.

    Once the first donning of armor was over, Nobunaga led an army of about 50,000 to attack Asai Hisamasa, who was holed up in Odani Castle. They arrived in northern Omi Province and held Nobutada¡¯s first battle ceremony. This marked the end of the series of ceremonies related to Nobutada.

    ¡°In this situation, it is impressive that renowned military commanders have gathered.¡±

    Nobunaga addresses everyone before the first battle ceremony.

    ¡°All of us retainers will stand firm, protect the Oda family¡¯s honor, and completely defeat the Asai family.¡±

    Since he had not yet come of age, he was called Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) as his childhood name, but he was already a capable warrior in armor. Nobunaga, who usually had a stern expression, seemed somewhat relieved that the ceremony for his successor, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), went smoothly, and his expression softened a bit.

    ¡°Everyone, drink up.¡±

    The warriors drink celebratory sake at Nobunaga¡¯s words. Although they are about to attack the Asai family, they show no signs of being anxious. The Asai family no longer has the power they once had and are on the verge of being extinguished. As for the Asakura family, their previous evasive actions have caused their reputation within the Oda clan to decline, and they are no longer seen as a prestigious family but rather as cowards. Nobunaga believed that the encirclement by the countrymen and the Honganji Temple and Enryakuji Temple had been lifted, and he could focus on attacking the Asai family. Of course, he understood that the second encirclement was steadily forming. Therefore, it was necessary to strike the Asai and Asakura families hard enough to immobilize them for a while.

    ¡°My Lord, congratulatory gifts have arrived from various provinces.¡±

    Nobunaga receives a list of gifts from a page and reads through it. After reading everything, Nobunaga smiles slightly.

    ¡°Neither Kennyo nor Takeda can eat a tanuki.¡±

    He sends gifts to those who are trying to crush him with the encirclement. It was either a display of confidence that he could always recover them or a separation of diplomatic etiquette and political stance, but either way, it was an interesting story for Nobunaga.

    (To undermine those who are looking down on us and look down on them in return. I see, what Mitsuhide says makes sense. When everything is over, I will enjoy seeing their faces.)

    ¡°My Lord, is there anything inconvenient?¡±

    Hori, who noticed that Nobunaga was smiling strangely while looking at the names on the list of gifts, cautiously asks a question.

    ¡°Neither Kennyo nor Takeda can eat a tanuki.¡±

    In response, Nobunaga crumples the paper and throws it to Hori, uttering the same words as before. Hori takes the crumpled paper, but he is puzzled because he doesn¡¯t understand Nobunaga¡¯s true intention. However, Nobunaga does not say anything in response.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s disappointing that there¡¯s only a little bit of sake in such a large cup.¡±

    On the other hand, Shizuko, who was present at Nobutada¡¯s first battle ceremony, drinks a small amount of sake that is poured into her cup. Since she is still under a prohibition on drinking, she is served water instead of sake in formal occasions where alcohol is served. However, water cups are considered unlucky, so the amount of water she is allowed to drink is strictly limited. Shizuko was slightly curious about why Nobunaga stubbornly refused to let her drink sake, but she had no particular desire to drink alcohol, so she left it at just being curious.

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s good that the encirclement has been lifted.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to proceed so smoothly.¡±

    ¡°But we must not let our guard down. The Asai and Asakura families are still alive. If we relax, we could lose our territory in an instant.¡±

    Shizuko overhears the conversation among the warriors. From the current situation, it is clear that the Oda clan is not in immediate danger, so it is natural for their voices to lack a sense of tension. In fact, she thought that this relaxed expression and tone would be good for deceiving spies from various factions.

    (I should start seriously considering who would be a suitable spy. But it¡¯s probably impossible for me to do it¡­ I wonder who would be the most suitable.)

    Ashimitsu is the most suitable, but Shizuko is concerned that the burden on him is too high since she has entrusted him with military affairs. Ashimitsu himself is the type to say ¡°if it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s impossible,¡± so there is no need to worry, but he is an irreplaceable family member to Shizuko, and she wants to avoid putting too much burden on him.

    (I¡¯ll consult with him later. Then we can decide on our future plans.)

    Having reached a conclusion, Shizuko only had to wait for the end of the first battle ceremony. After the ceremony, she would need to return to Owari, not participate in the attack on the Asai family. Of course, she would start preparing for the battle against the Takeda clan. Some supplies had already gathered in her storage. Among them were even parts for the new matchlock guns, but she kept them a secret even from Keiji and the others. Aya, who was in charge of distributing the goods, also did not know what they were. After all, to the casual observer, they just looked like iron rods or wooden molds. Even the people manufacturing them were not informed of what the final form would be.

    (We must not let our guard down, but it is the culmination of hundreds of years of technology and research. Even people who don¡¯t know what it is, just by looking at it, won¡¯t understand what it is.)

    In the first place, it was unheard of in the Sengoku period to disassemble a matchlock gun into its functional parts and mass-produce each part. The manufacturing technology was a closely guarded secret, and the structure was not easily known at the time. If the completed form was not found, it would be considered just a tool of some kind.

    (It¡¯s troublesome when spies have knowledge. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t easily come up with simple ideas.)

    While thinking about such things, Shizuko drinks up the sake in her cup. Even though it is sake, drinking just enough to moisten her lips doesn¡¯t make her feel like she has actually drunk anything.

    Absentmindedly, Shizuko was lost in thought when the congratulatory gifts were brought in. Various things were sent from enemies such as Kennyo and Takeda Shingen¡¯s sixth daughter, Matsuhime, and Tokugawa. The gifts were valuable items from both domestic and foreign sources, but Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) himself was not particularly pleased.

    ¡°Kimyomaru, don¡¯t show your disappointment.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ I-I apologize.¡±

    Perhaps thinking of them as gifts from the enemy, Nobunaga, who had been watching nearby, expressed his dissatisfaction. Whether it was pointed out or he understood it himself, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) did not show his true feelings on his face after that.

    After the first battle ceremony was over and the situation turned to attacking the Asai family, Shizuko was ordered by Nobunaga to gather the entire army and return to Owari instead of participating in the siege. The reason was that the eastern side seemed suspicious, so she was to act as a deterrent. From the perspective of other warriors, they were being deprived of the opportunity to achieve military exploits, but Shizuko silently began preparing to return. However, because there were plans to build a castle on Mount Tora Gozen, only a part of the rear support unit, including the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers), remained.

    ¡°Ah, going back home without doing anything is demoralizing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. Lord Oda wants to use us, but it would be a problem if we were the only ones used and others were deprived of their chances for military exploits.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but still. I was looking forward to causing a ruckus, but being a deterrent is just demoralizing.¡±

    Nagayoshi complains, and Keiji comforts him. It was already a decision that couldn¡¯t be changed no matter what they said, but for Nagayoshi, voicing his complaints was a way to relieve stress. In times like this, men tend to understand each other¡¯s feelings better than women.

    ¡°Well then, once the preparations are complete, we will return to Owari. After that, we will continue our training as usual. It may be the same old routine, but let¡¯s do our best because this training will be useful someday.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The other high-ranking warriors, except for Nagayoshi and Keiji, respond. Shizuko¡¯s army has recovered considerably since the Battle of Usayama Castle and now numbers in the tens of thousands. However, the army personally led by Shizuko is only about 2,000 to 3,000, while Nagayoshi, Keiji, Saizo, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), and Ashimitsu each lead 1,200 troops. Adding the rear support units, they have the same power as other influential warriors. Nobunaga¡¯s request to give others a chance for military exploits is understandable with such a force.

    ¡°Hey, Shizuko. I came to see you off.¡±

    As soon as the meeting ended, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) came to Shizuko.

    ¡°Oh, Kimyomaru. I appreciate you coming to see me off. However, it¡¯s careless of you to come without an escort.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t be so formal. Even if you tell me that¡­ um, what is it? It¡¯s creepy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a harsh thing to say. But please bring an escort next time. We will also send some of our men, so make sure to return with an escort.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Shizuko instructed Genro to select a few soldiers as escorts. Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), who overheard the conversation, had a displeased expression on his face.

    ¡°An escort is too formal. I just want to relax.¡±

    ¡°If the successor to Lord Oda were to fall in his first battle, not only Lord Oda but also the surrounding warriors would be criticized and bear the shame, you know?¡±

    Since the day he was born, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) had been designated as Nobunaga¡¯s successor, but it was only today that it was officially confirmed. Losing a successor is a matter of life and death in the Sengoku period. Even though Nobunaga has many children, to put it bluntly, there is no one who can replace Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada).

    ¡°Alright, alright. I get it. Jeez, don¡¯t you trust my skills that much? By the way, is your new technology¡­ incorporated into this armor?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, yes. But don¡¯t rely too much on it. When it¡¯s time to die, you¡¯ll die easily.¡±,If history follows its course, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) will live until the Incident at Honnoji. However, the current history has already deviated from the history Shizuko learned. In some cases, people who were supposed to die end up living, and people who were supposed to live end up dying. Considering that, it was not easy for Shizuko to overlook Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) acting as he pleased.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to die foolishly in my first battle either. Let¡¯s listen to Shizuko¡¯s advice here.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s insistence caught Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada)¡¯s attention, and he listened to Shizuko¡¯s opinion. After that, he stopped his carefree attitude and returned to the main camp surrounded by the guards brought by Genro.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s return to Owari.¡±

    ¡°Before that, could you spare me a little time, Lord Shizuko?¡±

    Just when they were about to return home, an interruption occurred. Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) turned his face towards the direction of the voice with a look of exasperation, and there stood Takenaka Hanbei with a smiling face.

    ¡°There is something that concerns me a little.¡±

    Ignoring Shizuko¡¯s gaze, Takenaka Hanbei muttered while fluttering the paper he held in his hand.

    Due to the ¡°discussion¡± with Takenaka Hanbei, Shizuko¡¯s return to Owari was delayed by half a day. However, there was no significant impact as Takeda and Honganji Temple were not making any noticeable moves at the moment.

    On July 21st, Nobunaga ordered Shibata, Sakuma, Niwa (Niwa Nagahide), and Hideyoshi to attack Hiyariyama and Tora Gozenyama. They burned down the towns and attacked like fire. They also sent troops to Yamamotoyama Castle defended by Abi Sadayuki, but since Abi Sadayuki was already collaborating with the Oda side, it was just a deception to avoid being suspected of collusion.

    On the 23rd and 24th, they burned down all the temples and villages that were planning an Ikko Ikki uprising near the border with Echizen. In this battle, neighboring residents and monks were killed by the Oda army. At the same time, Mitsuhide led the attack from the direction of Lake Biwa, blocking the reinforcements of the Ikko sect.

    Nobunaga, who was successfully defeating enemy forces, ordered the construction of a castle on Tora Gozenyama on the 27th. After quickly completing the reconnaissance of the surrounding area, the Kurokuwa civil engineering workers entered Tora Gozenyama and began the construction work. As the days passed, the castle took shape, and Hisamasa could only watch with his fingers in his mouth. He no longer had the forces to drive away the Oda army, and it was clear that attacking would only result in defeat. Isolated and cut off from other forces, he had no choice but to send false information to Asakura requesting reinforcements.

    Fooled by the false information from Hisamasa that Nobunaga was in crisis due to the Nagashima Ikko Ikki uprising, Asakura Yoshikage himself led a 15,000-strong army and set off from Echizen. However, as soon as they arrived in Omi Province and realized that the Oda army was still strong, they camped at Mount Otake and stayed there.

    While they wasted time, the construction of Tora Gozenyama proceeded smoothly. Some facilities were not yet completed, but the sturdy defensive walls and other major facilities were already functioning. Nobunaga was delighted to see the efficient work of the Kurokuwa civil engineering workers, who were quickly and steadily completing the construction. On the other hand, Asakura and Azai had no openings to exploit and were frustrated.

    As the standoff continued, there was movement on the Asakura side. In August, the father and son retainers of the Asakura clan, Maenami Nagatoshi and Choshu, who had given up on obstructing or preventing the castle construction, defected to the Oda side. The day after Maenami Nagatoshi defected, either out of impatience with the indecisive attitude of Asakura Yoshikage or as a result of using the defected Maenami Nagatoshi for intrigue, other retainers of the Asakura clan such as Tomita Nagahisa, Toda Yoji, and Keganosuke also defected to the Oda side.

    ¡°With so many defections, it¡¯s not interesting anymore, father.¡±

    Since the first battle ceremony, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) had been in a good mood, despite not having any notable deployments. However, when Nobunaga heard Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada)¡¯s words, he smiled faintly.

    ¡°Young and strange. It is when the opponent is cornered that it becomes dangerous. A cornered rat will bite a cat.¡±

    ¡°However, Asakura is still hiding, and Azai is not making any significant moves. It may be safe to assume a one-sided victory, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why.¡±

    Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) tilted his head, not understanding the meaning of Nobunaga¡¯s words. Nobunaga chuckled wryly, saying that this understanding could only be honed through practical experience.

    ¡°As the Asakura and Azai forces retreat, some soldiers will emerge. However, the remaining soldiers will be backed into a corner and become dead soldiers, attacking us. You know the strength of dead soldiers. There were soldiers who fought as dead soldiers in our army.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Finally, Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) understood Nobunaga¡¯s true intentions. If they cornered the enemy too much, they would become desperate and only focus on finding an escape route, which could lead to a painful counterattack. Dead soldiers, whether allies or enemies, were formidable if on your side, but extremely troublesome if they became enemies.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As the Asakura and Azai forces become dead soldiers, there is a possibility that they will attack us. The fewer enemies there are, the more we should fear them. That fear is not a sign of cowardice. That fear will bring victory.¡±

    ¡°I am in awe of your deep consideration, and I will work harder, ashamed of my own lack of knowledge and skills.¡±

    ¡°Good. Everyone makes mistakes. What¡¯s important is to acknowledge those mistakes, recognize one¡¯s own immaturity, and use it as nourishment for growth. Those who hide their mistakes and blame others, even Matsu, will never grow. It¡¯s better to cut them down early.¡±

    With that, Nobunaga gathered his generals and made a declaration to them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the continued standoff. The opportunity will come soon.¡±

    Although there had been some movement in August, the situation between Oda and Azai/Asakura remained deadlocked. Nobunaga had challenged Asakura to a decisive battle several times, but Yoshikage never responded. Mocking his cowardice, Nobunaga moved to Yamanaka Castle, leaving Hideyoshi behind. Even with only Hideyoshi¡¯s forces, there was still no movement from Azai or Asakura.

    ¡°Oh well, Azai and Asakura, just hiding all the time is boring.¡±

    Hidenaga received his regular report and muttered while shrugging his shoulders. He was getting tired of the mere standoff. Of course, he was not the only one who felt that way.

    ¡°What does Lord think?¡±

    ¡°Continue to monitor and don¡¯t let your guard down. Why don¡¯t we just attack all at once?¡±

    Hidenaga looked at Takenaka Hanbei, who also received the regular report, and crossed his arms. It seemed like he wanted to ask something, but Takenaka Hanbei didn¡¯t answer. Nobunaga didn¡¯t want to reduce his forces as much as possible before the upcoming major event. Knowing that, Takenaka Hanbei deliberately continued with a seemingly passive strategy.

    ¡°If we show weakness, they will underestimate us and come out¡­ But it seems that Asakura is not aware of his surroundings.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s harsh. However, thanks to his cowardice, many have defected to our side. It would be best if they stayed that way. Of course, we want to achieve military achievements as well.¡±

    ¡°I understand your feelings. However¨C¡±

    Just as Takenaka Hanbei was about to say something, rough footsteps reached his ears. Not only him, but Hidenaga also noticed the footsteps. There was only one person who could make such loud footsteps in their current location.

    ¡°I¡¯m back! Geez, these greetings are tiring.¡±

    ¡°Welcome back, brother.¡±

    It was Hideyoshi. He sat down in a suitable place and ordered a page to bring tea.

    ¡°So, any movement from Azai or Asakura?¡±

    Hideyoshi asked with a wry smile, as if he already knew the answer. Hidenaga nodded and answered. Seeing that, Hideyoshi sighed as if to make a point.

    ¡°Azai I understand, but what¡¯s the point of them coming here? Are they planning to stay holed up and return to Echizen in winter?¡±

    ¡°That possibility is the most likely. Once winter comes, the roads will be blocked by snow. If that happens, they won¡¯t be able to return to their home country until the snow melts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating. Well, thank you for your hard work. You can leave after serving the tea.¡±

    A page brought tea during the conversation. Hideyoshi took a sip directly from the cup. It wasn¡¯t exactly cold, but it was a treat for his body that had been walking around.

    ¡°Well, even if we get tired, we must not neglect Lord¡¯s order to monitor. We should keep ourselves active and exercise regularly.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Understood, brother.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for now. Now, what¡¯s for dinner today? It¡¯s been a while since Shizuko¡¯s kitchen staff is here. It¡¯s not unreasonable to have high expectations, right?¡±

    Hidenaga and Takenaka Hanbei could only smile wryly at Hideyoshi¡¯s words.

    On the other hand, Shizuko, who had been excluded from the attack on Azai and Asakura, disbanded her troops upon returning to Owari. August was a hot season, so the training itself was relaxed, but it was far from easy. However, it was different for warriors like Keiji and Nagayoshi. They held responsible positions, so they always needed to undergo rigorous training. But the training was more like torture than training. Especially Nagayoshi, who was directly trained by Mori Yoshinari. The intensity was enough to make anyone watching feel uneasy.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that timid attitude! Do you think you can defeat the enemy with that?!?¡±

    ¡°I-I won¡¯t¡­ No, I won¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°Your defense is weak!¡±

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    Nagayoshi desperately fought back, but Yoshinari mercilessly knocked him down. Nagayoshi let out a voice that sounded like a crushed frog as he fell to the ground.

    ¡°You keep making the same mistake, but you can¡¯t learn it with your head. Learn everything with your body. Don¡¯t worry, even if you forget it many times, I will beat it into your body every time.¡±,¡±W-Where is there anything to be reassured about¡­ damn it! If it comes to this, I¡¯ll take down one of the old man¡¯s men no matter what!¡±

    ¡°You have great spirit. But your body can¡¯t keep up!!¡±

    ¡°Geho!¡±

    Dodging Nagayoshi¡¯s attack easily, Yoshinari delivers a powerful blow to his vulnerable body. It must have been a fatal blow, as Nagayoshi writhes on the ground without caring about the eyes around him. But Yoshinari continues to pursue without much concern. Nagayoshi narrowly avoids it, but it was clear to anyone that he was heavily injured. Yoshinari had stepped back due to a shoulder injury, but seeing the current scene, it seemed like he could still be entrusted with the battlefield.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you can¡¯t defeat an old man like me, you won¡¯t even become a foot soldier.¡±

    ¡°W-What old man? But, there¡¯s no use complaining¡­ Today, I¡¯ll definitely take one down!¡±

    Spitting out the blood in his mouth, Nagayoshi charges at Yoshinari. He had been able to exchange blows with Yoshinari for a while. However, in the one-on-one battle, Yoshinari was one step ahead.

    ¡°Too naive!!¡±

    ¡°Gueh!¡±

    In the end, Nagayoshi couldn¡¯t take down Yoshinari even today.

    While Nobunaga was attacking the Asai and Asakura, Takeda was actively gathering information. Not only on the enemy Oda army, but also on their allies, Honganji Temple, Asai, and Asakura.

    ¡°Everything is moving just as you predicted, my lord. Your keen insight is truly impressive.¡±

    ¡°They are nothing more than chess pieces to me.¡±

    Saying that, Shingen throws the report aside. He didn¡¯t feel the need to confirm reports that he already knew. Shingen¡¯s habit of throwing away reports one after another terrified his retainers. No matter how much information they gathered, it seemed as if ¡°the fact that the report would come with that content¡± was already predetermined. Just as Shingen thought that everything could be thrown away, he stopped when he picked up one report. He opened the report and checked its contents. Shingen¡¯s unusual behavior caused unease among his retainers. However, Shingen ignored their reactions and spoke.

    ¡°She has returned.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, this time, the Oda¡¯s attack on Asai, the daughter of the Konoe clan, was removed. I attended the first battle ceremony of the heir, but as soon as it was over¡­¡±

    ¡°What was the reason for her return?¡±

    ¡°It is said that the daughter of the Konoe clan achieved too much military merit, so it was to resolve the dissatisfaction of those around her.¡±

    Shingen was not convinced by the reason given by his retainer. Knowing Nobunaga¡¯s personality, he would have pushed Shizuko to achieve even more military merit and put pressure on the surrounding warlords. It was only natural for Shingen to think that there was a hidden motive behind the pretext of removing her from the front lines due to excessive military merit.

    ¡°(That daughter of the Konoe clan again, that Oda¡­ What are they thinking? And what kind of power is hidden within that girl?)¡±

    Shizuko had ordered her spies to gather information, but the results were not satisfactory. No matter where they investigated, they couldn¡¯t obtain the crucial information they were looking for. People around them were murmuring about Nihime (Shizuko), the successor, but Shingen saw through the fact that Nihime (Shizuko) herself was a ploy by Nobunaga.

    ¡°(For an Oda brat, he¡¯s quite capable. But if he does anything unnecessary, it will only spread suspicion to those around him.) What about Ashimitsu?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ This man is impossible to deal with. He doesn¡¯t even try to listen to what I have to say. He is exceptionally skilled and tried to forcefully recruit me, but he ended up being defeated.¡±

    ¡°Deal with him quickly. If Ashimitsu is the one we¡¯re talking about, his value as a piece will increase.¡±

    After saying that, Shingen dismissed his retainer. The retainer quickly left, and another retainer came to Shingen.

    ¡°I have a report for you, my lord!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it out loud, I already know.¡±

    The retainer¡¯s surprised expression showed that Shingen had already anticipated everything. But as soon as the retainer prostrated himself, he placed the report on the tray and quickly left the room. Shingen, without even looking at the report, pondered in silence.

    ¡°(Everything is going according to the game plan. But what is this uneasiness I feel?)¡±

    Shingen felt a discomfort in his throat, like a fishbone stuck. He tried to find the cause to get rid of it, but no matter how much he thought, the uneasiness in his chest didn¡¯t go away.

    Ashimitsu walked alone without his subordinates. Recently, even in his own surroundings, there were spies lurking around, so it was easier to dispose of them alone. As he walked along a well-maintained road, he saw a figure ahead. Squinting his eyes to get a better look, he saw a woman crying. But to Ashimitsu, she was just a pebble on the roadside. Without changing his expression, he continued walking without slowing down. And he passed by the crying woman. After walking about ten steps, the woman¡¯s sobbing stopped. To be precise, she stopped fake crying.

    ¡°You even pass by a woman¡¯s tears. You really are as heartless as the rumors say.¡±

    Ashimitsu stopped his steps, but he didn¡¯t turn around. However, the woman who was sitting on the ground behind him continued speaking without any particular dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Our lord has a message for you. It would be nice if you could finally accept the letter.¡±

    Finally, Ashimitsu turned around. The woman, with a satisfied smile, took out the letter she had kept in her pocket and handed it to him. As soon as he snatched the letter, Ashimitsu tore it up without hesitation. He threw the torn pieces of the letter away, then punched the woman¡¯s face, who was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What¡¯s this garbage? How dare you speak with human words when you¡¯re nothing but garbage.¡±

    After being punched, the woman¡¯s hair was grabbed, and she was dragged to a nearby tree trunk. With broken teeth, blood flowing from her nose, and the pain of her hair being pulled, the woman¡¯s face turned pale when she understood what he was going to do next.

    ¡°S-S-Stop¡­¡±

    The woman couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Before that, Ashimitsu slammed her face into the tree trunk. Not just once, but two, three times, he slammed her face into the tree trunk. When the sound of breaking changed to a watery sound, the woman fell face down into a puddle of blood, bodily fluids, and flesh. Ashimitsu looked down at the woman, who was only convulsing on the ground, with cold eyes. Eventually, when the woman¡¯s convulsions stopped, Ashimitsu lost interest in her and left the scene without a word.

    After Ashimitsu left, two men appeared from somewhere. The men quietly approached the woman. One of them placed his hand on her neck and twisted it.

    ¡°No good.¡±

    ¡°Such cruelty surpasses what I¡¯ve heard. Whether it¡¯s a woman or an enemy, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The men looked at each other and nodded, then moved the woman¡¯s body to a less conspicuous location. Although they didn¡¯t have anything to indicate their identity, they couldn¡¯t leave the body unattended.

    ¡°We need to think of another plan.¡±

    One of the men, who had finished disposing of the body, muttered. However, the other man didn¡¯t respond to his words. The man who was curious turned his face to the other man and was greeted with a shocking sight.

    ¡°If the plan fails, the key to survival is how quickly we can escape from the scene.¡±

    Ashimitsu spoke without changing his expression to the man who had a shocked expression. The other man¡¯s neck was bent in a direction that a normal neck wouldn¡¯t bend.

    ¡°Is it Takeda¡¯s trash, or is it the Hojo¡¯s scum? Either way, those who sniff around me¡­¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ashimitsu cut down the man. His lightning-fast surprise attack cut through the man¡¯s body, which was still in a daze.

    ¡°Kill without exception. Eventually, our comrades will follow. Rest in peace.¡±

    Blood gushed out from the man¡¯s body like a geyser, but Ashimitsu sheathed his sword silently and left. The only things left behind were three corpses.

    Shizuko¡¯s army was progressing smoothly with their training. They were aware that spies were monitoring from a distance, but Shizuko believed that even if the training content was known, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. In the first place, the spies couldn¡¯t understand the purpose of the training that Shizuko was imposing on the soldiers. Even if they were to report it to their superiors, it would only confuse them more without grasping the essence. It was similar to how prophets could interpret vague expressions in any way they wanted. Even if they were able to catch a glimpse of the future, they would have to use familiar things as metaphors to express the unknown.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good trend. We should be on track to meet the deadline in December.¡±

    After checking the physical fitness data of the soldiers, Shizuko was confident that they were making good progress towards the goal by December. The other data was also fine, and the soldiers¡¯ basic physical fitness was improving smoothly. From the soldiers¡¯ perspective, although it was a bit mysterious, they had no complaints since they received money just by training every day.

    During this time, Shizuko herself was not training as much as the soldiers. Of course, she did some training to prevent herself from getting rusty, but she didn¡¯t undergo the intense training that the warlords were doing. From the perspective of the soldiers and warlords, they preferred Shizuko to stay in the rear and command, as it would be bad for her heart to be at the front. Whether it was good or bad, Shizuko adjusted her position to give orders from the rear, as most of the warlords wished.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a mystery, but let¡¯s not think too deeply about it.¡±

    Shizuko had other tasks to attend to, one of which was to organize the accumulated documents. Although she had a personal seal, she mainly used a stamp because it was faster. However, unlike countrymen and court nobles, Shizuko used a black ink stamp for official documents. Even though they were seal documents, they were treated as formal documents. She carefully examined the contents of the documents, stamped them if there were no issues, and if there were problems, she wrote down the points of concern and returned them. The large number of documents were processed in no time. Shizuko ordered her attendants to move the finished documents to the next stage.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done. Administrative work is so tiring.¡±,While patting her shoulder, Shizuko loosens her stiff body. As soon as she finishes her work, Wittman and the others skillfully open the door and enter. While Shizuko doesn¡¯t disturb her during work, Wittman and the others have no reservations about relying on her once she¡¯s finished. The Manul cat, Maruta, who goes his own way even during work, is lying down in his usual spot, fast asleep. Turkish Angora cats, Tama, Hana, and Yuki, as well as the snow leopard, Yukki, are typical cats who come and go as they please. Today, it¡¯s unusual for Shirochoko to come in. Even though she came in, she sits wherever she pleases and rests freely.

    ¡°My room is not a resting place, you know.¡±

    While saying that, Shizuko covers Kaiser¡¯s back and enjoys stroking him.

 CH 101

    Early September, 1572.

    Mitsuo was shopping. He had previous experience raising children and knew in advance what items would be necessary for childcare. Therefore, instead of panicking when they were needed, he decided to buy them in advance.

    ¡°The top priority is a baby carrier, right? Just having one allows you to hold the baby and still have both hands free, so it makes things much easier.¡±

    Although it was called shopping, there was not a wide variety of items available like in modern times, so the number of items to purchase was naturally limited. However, there were two innovative products that were only available in Owari and would help reduce the burden of childcare: a baby carrier (also called a ¡°komori obi¡±) and a spray bottle. The baby carrier is a tool that parents wear to hold the baby without blocking both hands, and the spray bottle is a tool used to wash the baby¡¯s lower body. It goes without saying that babies cannot control their bodily functions on their own. There are no high-performance diapers like in modern times, so it is necessary to change them every time they have an accident. However, it would be too burdensome to soak and wash them in hot water every time. That¡¯s where the spray bottle comes in handy. You can wash the baby with lukewarm water using the spray bottle when changing diapers and then replace it with a new one.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, please give me this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Mitsuo was able to easily purchase the baby carrier. It was convenient for everyone to be able to shop with money instead of bartering goods. In bartering, both parties have to balance the value of the goods they want, which often leads to purchasing unnecessary items, and it requires a discerning eye to determine what is considered equivalent. After handing over the money and receiving the goods, Mitsuo put them in his bag and looked for the spray bottle. The baby carrier had a single purpose, so it was easy to know which stores carried it, but the spray bottle was different. It could also be used for gardening and makeup. Even if the stores were classified by street, it was up to the shopkeeper to decide how to categorize the spray bottle.

    ¡°There are so many things here. When I first came to Kyoto, it was so desolate that I thought it was a joke. This liveliness is a good thing.¡±

    Mitsuo walked along the row of shops, casually browsing while searching for the desired item. After a short while, he found the item he was looking for at a shop that sold agricultural tools. The spray bottles were divided into three sizes: large, medium, and small. Mitsuo chose a large and medium spray bottle. The large one was for his own use, and the medium one was for Tsuruhime. In childcare, fathers and mothers have different responsibilities. The roles expected of fathers and mothers are different, and it is not meaningful for only mothers to take care of the child. Mitsuo had been confused and made mistakes when his daughter, Tsuruhime, was born, but now he understood clearly. Unlike mothers who suffer from childbirth, fathers develop a sense of fatherhood through interaction with their children.

    (In these troubled times, there may be children who are being tossed around and uncertain about their future. However, if Tsuruhime and I can gradually spread our way of raising children, maybe those unfortunate children will decrease¡­)

    Although limited to Owari and Mino, the child mortality rate was gradually decreasing. The number of abandoned children was also decreasing slightly. Even if they had to abandon their children, the Oda family would take them in to be raised as retainers in their facilities, in order to provide a place for them to recover. Of course, even the Oda family cannot take in an unlimited number of children, so certain criteria have been established. Once a child is taken in by the Oda family, they will never be returned to their parents. After all, they were a life that would have died if they had been left behind, so they cannot be entrusted to such parents. However, within the Oda territory, the sanitary conditions were good and the nutritional status was relatively good, so there were fewer children who died at an early age. Of course, compared to modern times, medical technology was low, so there were cases where they unfortunately fell ill and died easily. As Mitsuo was vaguely thinking about these things, he bumped into someone.

    ¡°Oh, excuse me.¡±

    Mitsuo quickly turned around and saw that the person he bumped into had dropped their belongings on the ground. The items that had fallen were vegetables. Mitsuo thought it would be a big deal if they were stepped on, so he quickly bent down and hurriedly picked up the vegetables.

    ¡°No, I apologize as well. I was lost in thought and wasn¡¯t looking ahead.¡±

    The other person also apologized, and they both helped pick up the vegetables. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people passing by, so the vegetables were collected without being stepped on. There were some spots where they got dirty with soil, but the owner just lightly brushed them off with their hand and didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. If they¡¯re no good, please let me know and I¡¯ll compensate you without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s also my fault¡­ If you insist, would you like to have a cup of tea together?¡±

    ¡°Tea? That¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m not familiar with this area, so I was looking for a place to rest.¡±

    Mitsuo guided the person to a nearby tea shop and they sat down. Mitsuo asked the man various questions. His name was Shiro. He had recently come to Owari to allow his sick mother to recuperate.

    ¡°I left everything behind and came here, it was a kind of gamble. However, since coming here, my mother¡¯s condition has been gradually improving. I was prepared for a final farewell, but now I feel relieved. I have caused my wife and children a lot of trouble, but I finally feel like I can put their minds at ease.¡±

    Shiro had a kind smile. Mitsuo felt a sense of empathy towards him, as he had also caused trouble for Tsuruhime at first.

    ¡°How old is your child?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s turning four. Although she always had a gloomy face in our former home, she has become mischievous since coming here and keeps me on my toes.¡±

    ¡°Haha, but she must be cute. I just had a daughter not too long ago.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations.¡±

    As he said that, Shiro raised his tea bowl. Understanding his intention, Mitsuo also held up his tea bowl and they made a toast.

    ¡°To the healthy growth of our children.¡±

    ¡°To the lasting friendship between us.¡±

    As soon as they finished speaking, the two of them drank their tea in one gulp. After finishing their tea, they both started laughing spontaneously. They then talked about each other¡¯s lives. But enjoyable times pass quickly, and before they knew it, half an hour had passed. Feeling a bit uncomfortable to linger with just one cup of tea, Mitsuo and Shiro apologized to the shopkeeper and left the shop.

    ¡°It was a meaningful time. If fate allows, let¡¯s meet again.¡±

    ¡°Take care. If we have the chance to meet again, let¡¯s have a good drink and talk.¡±

    ¡°Then, goodbye.¡±

    Shiro raised his hand and left without looking back. Mitsuo felt a refreshing breeze, even though their parting was so simple.

    (Come to think of it, besides Gorou-san, he is the first friend I¡¯ve made here. It¡¯s nice to have friends here.)

    Mitsuo thought to himself that he didn¡¯t interact with others much. He could say that his days were fulfilling. Whether it was good or bad, he couldn¡¯t quite judge.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go to Tsuruhime¡¯s place.¡±

    Mitsuo adjusted his bag and headed towards the hospital where Tsuruhime was.

    As September came, Asai and Asakura remained holed up in their castles. The silence made the Oda forces wonder if they were afraid of them or if they were waiting for something. Suddenly, Nobunaga entrusted the castle to Hideyoshi and returned to Gifu. The prominent generals were puzzled by Nobunaga¡¯s sudden return in mid-September after commanding the siege of Asai and Asakura for so long. But at the same time, they had suspicions. Perhaps some unfavorable information had come in and that was why he returned. To suggest that, they received information that the once disbanded siege was gradually reforming, and the retainers began to think.

    However, that alone was not a problem. Unlike the previous time, they were not cut off from their retreat, and there was no sign of Kyoto falling into the enemy¡¯s hands. And Nobunaga had returned to Gifu. Even if they formed a siege again in this situation, it would not inflict a significant blow to the Oda forces. Nevertheless, the reason why the siege was being formed again was a mystery. When the Oda generals speculated about the reason behind the formation of the siege, they suddenly realized a significant crisis.

    ¡°Is Takeda planning to attack?¡±

    Hidenaga, who was concerned about this serious matter, approached Takenaka Hanbei directly.

    ¡°Yes. Even if we were to form a siege against the Oda again, they do not have the military power to deal a significant blow. However, they are trying to rebuild the once broken siege. Why is that? The answer should be obvious if you think about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Indeed, Takeda¡¯s recent movements have been suspicious. It¡¯s not unreasonable to think that way.¡±

    ¡°If I may be so bold, do you have any thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing. But I am somewhat optimistic.¡±

    Takenaka Hanbei knew that Takeda¡¯s invasion of the Oda was a known fact, but he didn¡¯t let it show. He wondered why the meeting was being kept a secret if they were just discussing battle rations. Hidenaga, who sensed something, squinted his eyes as if trying to figure it out, but soon showed a friendly smile.

    ¡°If it¡¯s something even a humble person like me can understand, could you please enlighten me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult story. They know that they cannot prepare as much military funds as we can. Even if they were to attack, we can resist by staying in the castle. Eventually, their military funds will run out, and they will have no choice but to return to their home province.¡±

    ¡°But what about Honganji Temple? If they provide financial support, Takeda can continue fighting for years.¡±

    ¡°Even if Honganji Temple provides financial assistance, they cannot buy the hearts of the soldiers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Hidenaga seemed satisfied with the explanation. However, during this time, he knew that Takenaka Hanbei was having secret meetings with Shizuko. His older brother, Hideyoshi, was convinced that they were discussing battle rations. However, Hidenaga was bothered by why the meeting was being kept a secret.

    (It won¡¯t be easy to get him to spill the beans so easily. Well, if there¡¯s an opportunity, I might be able to find out.,It¡¯s fun to learn new things, but it¡¯s also fun to speculate about things you don¡¯t know. Hidenaga thought so and decided not to inquire further about Takenaka Hanbei.

    (However, Lady Shizuko always surprises me. In the previous siege, she accurately predicted the enemy¡¯s intentions and ensured that valuable retainers of the Oda clan survived. Perhaps this silence is also part of some clever plan. Hehe¡­ I won¡¯t accept a boring outcome, Lady Shizuko.)

    While the retainers of the Oda clan were filled with expectations and suspicions, Shingen had gathered almost all of his retainers. Among them were the future Takeda Four Heavenly Kings, Baba Nobuharu and Yamagata Masakage.

    ¡°To summon all of us, Lord Shingen must be serious.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to mobilize our entire army to crush the Oda brat, but those monks can be a nuisance.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Lord Akiyama, I heard that you are attacking his subordinate castle while Oda is focused on Omi Province. How is it going?¡±

    ¡°This is not a topic to discuss in a loud voice, even if it is Lord Shingen¡¯s residence.¡±

    While everyone was freely chatting, as soon as Shingen entered, the conversation came to a halt. Shingen sat down as usual and began speaking.

    ¡°We will attack the Oda territory starting from the beginning of the tenth month.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, all the retainers prostrated themselves. The necessary discussions had already taken place. Now, they just needed to prepare for the invasion of the Oda territory, so the war council ended quickly.

    ¡°Indeed, swift as the wind. But there is no need to hold numerous war councils for the Oda brat.¡±

    ¡°Yes. If we follow Lord Shingen¡¯s strategy, there should be no problem. Victory is already assured, we just need to proceed with the endgame.¡±

    The plan to eliminate Ieyasu and Nobunaga had been made. It may seem somewhat arrogant, but they were merely practicing the military principle of ¡°winning the war before starting the battle.¡± If they could create a situation where they were already winning before the battle began, then there would be no chance of losing. It was not a mistake. If the initial board position was already a checkmate, victory would be guaranteed the moment the war started. However, except for Shingen, they had overlooked something significant. If they wanted to create a ¡°checkmate board position¡± for themselves, then naturally the enemy would also try to create a ¡°board position where they could checkmate the opponent¡± as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Each of you, prepare for the war without any negligence.¡±

    As a warning to his retainers, Shingen spoke in a slightly stronger tone.

    On the other hand, after returning to Gifu, Nobunaga was gathering information from various sources. Although he already knew in advance that Takeda would attack, he was slightly nervous. He had received information that there had already been a minor skirmish between Takeda and his subordinates at Iwamura Castle. It was clearly a provocation, but Nobunaga couldn¡¯t afford to send reinforcements. If he sent reinforcements now, it would further deplete the forces needed for the battle against Takeda. However, if he didn¡¯t send reinforcements, others might also submit to Takeda.

    (I understand. This must be Shizuko¡¯s plan¡­ but it¡¯s still heavy. I¡¯ve felt this way since hearing about Imagawa¡¯s advance.)

    It was already known that hundreds of new firearms, which had evolved into a different type of gun from the matchlock, had been manufactured. However, Nobunaga couldn¡¯t dispel his anxiety. The gun was powerful, but would it be enough to defeat Takeda? Nobunaga had his doubts, but he didn¡¯t ask Shizuko about it.

    After all, she had said, ¡°Leave everything to me,¡± and he had replied, ¡°I trust you.¡± If he were to ask her now, it would imply that he didn¡¯t trust her. Although it wouldn¡¯t change their relationship, Nobunaga¡¯s complete delegation of authority to Shizuko was not something to be taken lightly. He believed that doubting the trust he had placed once would question the weight of that trust, which was a foolish act.

    (Regardless, no matter how much I think, I couldn¡¯t come up with a plan to defeat Takeda. We have no choice but to rely on that gun, Shizuko¡¯s plan, and her ¡°new technology.¡± She accomplished the previous siege brilliantly. We just have to believe and wait.)

    At that moment, Nobunaga¡¯s Turkish Angora cat, Torajiro, who was sleeping freely, came into his view. He looked at Torajiro for a moment and his face softened.

    (That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no use getting anxious. Shizuko is the one who jumps into the most dangerous situations, more than me or anyone else in the Oda clan. What good does it do for me to panic and run around? I just need to stay calm and composed as always.)

    Nobunaga stroked Torajiro¡¯s back. Torajiro relaxed as if to say it felt good. He narrowed his eyes and purred, urging Nobunaga to stroke him more. Nobunaga also stroked under his chin and his head, and Torajiro became completely limp. By then, Nobunaga¡¯s anxiety had dissipated.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pleasant to stroke a cat, even though I initially thought it was just an animal. What was it¡­ Shizuko said it relieves the uneasiness of the heart? Good, my heart feels lighter.¡±

    Nobunaga, who doted on cats, was not the only one. The Oda clan kept cats freely around the castle and fortresses, especially near the food storage areas. This was to prevent mice from entering the food storage. Throughout history, rulers in Japan and around the world had been troubled by mice invading their food storage. The most efficient method to counter mice was to keep cats freely around the storage areas. It is said that as early as 4000 BC, the ancestors of domestic cats, the African wildcat, were kept freely around food storage areas in Libya, and they were even taken on ships that transported food to other places.

    Cats have a high ability to hunt mice and do not damage the food in the storage. If they receive proper training from the age of two months, they will not show hostility towards humans. Female cats are favored over males because the cat family is a group of animals where females do the hunting. It is important that the parents have hunting experience, and the young should not be separated from their parents until they grow up.

    Cats inherit hunting techniques from their parents. As mentioned earlier, during the period of raising their young, mother cats show and teach them hunting techniques. Mother cats during the period of raising their young become particularly skilled hunters. This is because mother cats with strong maternal instincts try to catch as much prey as possible for their waiting offspring in the nest. Even in modern times, it is believed that when a pet cat brings its owner a dead mouse or insect, it is trying to share its food with the owner, thinking that the owner is an immature kitten who cannot hunt.

    The Oda clan also solved the problem of mice targeting their food storage by keeping cats freely around. It was cheaper and didn¡¯t require hiring people for mouse control, nor did they have to worry about spies. The cats could hunt for food on their own, even if it was just mice. They couldn¡¯t afford to interfere and dull their hunting instincts. Of course, if the hunting results were poor, they would also provide food, but not excessively.

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re such a lovely creature.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s face naturally softened as he watched Torajiro cling to him. However, he didn¡¯t notice the gaze directed at him until he realized it. Nobunaga quickly moved away from Torajiro, took out a small sword from his pocket, and prepared to throw it. But as soon as he noticed the owner of the gaze, Nobunaga stopped his movement.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The tense atmosphere from earlier dissipated, and Nobunaga¡¯s face showed a hint of exasperation. The person peering through the slightly opened entrance was Nohime. She smiled faintly and quietly opened the entrance.

    ¡°I thought you were seducing my beloved daughter, so I¡¯ve been waiting for this to end.¡±

    ¡°You fool. I have no such intention.¡±

    From Nohime¡¯s attitude, it could be inferred that the stern Nobunaga had been enjoying watching him play with Torajiro. Nobunaga found it annoying, but since he had made a fool of himself, he believed that no matter what he said now, it would only be adding to his embarrassment, so he remained silent.

    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±

    Nobunaga asked Nohime, who had taken a seat next to him while carrying Torajiro on his shoulder. Nohime, who was enjoying an extraordinary freedom, would never visit Nobunaga¡¯s place without a reason.

    ¡°Just because it¡¯s boring.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°In such a major situation, you haven¡¯t changed at all, my lord. You¡¯re not even slightly flustered. Please show me some signs of panic and entertain me a little.¡±

    ¡°You think it will accomplish anything to panic now? The die has already been cast. We just have to wait for the results.¡±

    ¡°Oh, has my lord come up with a brilliant plan after all the nights of worrying?¡±

    ¡°If you want to know, find the answer yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, indeed, it¡¯s not as fun if the answer is too easy. It¡¯s entertaining to find fragments and speculate about them.¡±

    Their conversation was not typical of a couple, but rather the usual style of conversation between Nobunaga and Nohime. Others might think their relationship was the worst, given their incomprehensible emotions. Therefore, many spies approached Nohime, only to realize that it was the wrong choice.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s easy to see through your intentions. But I won¡¯t say it out loud, I¡¯ll keep it in my heart. If you want to know my thoughts, find the answer yourself.¡±

    ¡°Is that a sarcastic remark? Hmph, you fool. I can see through your thoughts. How many years do you think we¡¯ve been together?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is a delightful story. It seems my lord cares about me more than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll think as I please. Well then, my lord, I will go to Shizuko¡¯s place. It¡¯s the season when many delicious things are available soon. I will invite Matsu and Nene as well and enjoy the food.¡±

    It was now autumn according to the calendar, and it was the time when many food ingredients, including rice, were gathered. Although Shizuko¡¯s army consisted of professional soldiers who didn¡¯t have to work in the fields, they sometimes helped with the harvest in nearby villages, perhaps out of nostalgia for their days as farmers. Shizuko herself also worked in the fields, despite her position as a high-ranking officer. Especially now, fruits from Southeast Asian countries were only available at Shizuko¡¯s place. Recently, news had reached Nohime that they had started harvesting bananas, following mangoes.,¡±¡­Do as you please.¡±

    Nobunaga sensed that Nohime¡¯s aim was the bananas, but he didn¡¯t voice that question.

    The harvest time for bananas varies depending on the cultivation period. Also, unlike modern seedless bananas, there were only seeded bananas in the Sengoku period, which can be considered as the original species. According to the definition by the Ministry of Agriculture, Forestry and Fisheries in modern Japan, bananas are classified as fruit trees. This is because the ministry defines annual plants as vegetables and perennial plants as fruit trees. According to this definition, watermelons and melons, which are classified as fruits in circulation, are also annual plants and become vegetables. Among vegetables, there is a special category called ¡°staple food,¡± which is designated as rice in Japan, but rice is classified as a vegetable in Europe and America. The definition of what is considered a vegetable and what is considered a fruit varies depending on the region.

    ¡°Even if you say bananas, the seeds are hard and there are too many, making them difficult to eat. And they are not as sweet as modern varieties.¡±

    Modern bananas have high sugar content, but wild bananas are not as sweet as one might think. Some varieties even have a taste similar to mashed potatoes and are used as ingredients for cooking rather than being consumed as fruits. Additionally, although it may not seem like there are any other usable parts besides the fruit, sturdy fibers can be obtained from the stem of the banana after harvesting. These fibers have properties similar to hemp and are used as substitutes in various products. The process of extracting fibers from banana stems, called degumming, is valued for not requiring chemical treatment and being less labor-intensive. In modern times, banana stems are treated as industrial waste due to their cultivation volume, but in Sengoku period Japan, they are only produced in small quantities at Shizuko¡¯s place. Therefore, there is no need to go through the trouble of extracting fibers, as hemp, which is not climate-dependent, is sufficient.

    Fibers can also be obtained from pineapple leaves. However, it requires a lot of effort and has low productivity. Fabric made from pineapple leaf fibers is called pi?a in the Philippines and is known for being thin and delicate like a feather robe. One reason for the low productivity of pi?a is that it is made from leaf vein fibers, which are prone to breakage, and advanced techniques are required to weave them into the required length. Furthermore, a silk pi?a using easy-to-handle silk thread as the warp has been developed in modern times, and its productivity and demand have increased.

    ¡°I tried eating the buds, but they were pretty ordinary.¡±

    Bananas have purple flowers that later turn into fruits from top to bottom. However, a large stamen remains at the tip and does not turn into fruit, so it is cut off at the appropriate time. If left alone, it will fall to the ground on its own, but cutting it off allows more nutrients to be sent to the fruit. Although it is not familiar in Japan, banana buds are treated as vegetables and consumed in Southeast Asia. To eat banana buds, the outer skin is peeled off, and only the inner part is consumed, similar to bamboo shoots. The texture is similar to bamboo shoots, but it is a little difficult to eat raw, and it is better to blanch it from a hygiene perspective. In Southeast Asia, Gaeng Hua Plee (a soup made from banana buds, as the name suggests) is a staple.

    ¡°Well, it would be a waste to let them rot, so let¡¯s harvest the bananas and go back.¡±

    Bananas that are covered with bags to prevent insects from infesting them are selected and harvested when they are ripe. In modern times, bananas are usually harvested before they ripen and ripened during transportation, but since these are not for sale, they can wait until they ripen. Bananas can be grown from seeds, but it is better to propagate them by dividing the suckers that grow from the base of the plant. However, there is hardly any difference in growth speed or harvest time between seeds and suckers. It¡¯s just that seeds are not expected much because bananas are mainly used for cooking. However, through sucker propagation, clones are produced, and seeds need to be collected for breeding. Therefore, fruits from superior individuals are not used for consumption. By cultivating both seeds and suckers, useful genetic traits for humans are fixed. This is no different from other crops.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Shizuko leaves the greenhouse carrying a basket of bananas. However, on the way back home, she sees a palanquin that she recognizes. At the same time, Shizuko makes a right turn to avoid it.

    ¡°What reason do you have to avoid me like that?¡±

    But the moment she made the right turn, her shoulders were grabbed from behind. Shizuko had no idea when and how that person approached and got behind her. But there was only one person who would do such a thing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t run away, you know. I just thought there might be preparations needed.¡±

    Shizuko makes an excuse with a slightly stiff tone. Her excuse doesn¡¯t seem to work as her cheek is pulled instead of receiving a response.

    ¡°There is no kitchen or storage room over there. It¡¯s lonely to avoid me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just a little shy, so please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. So, what¡¯s in the basket?¡±

    Just after Nohime stops pulling Shizuko¡¯s cheek, she notices that Shizuko is holding a basket. Inside is something with a shape she has never seen before, and Nohime immediately becomes interested.

    ¡°It¡¯s Nanban¡¯s fruit, bananas. I believe they were presented by the Christians before, and Lord also had them, right?¡±

    According to the existing records, it is said that Nobunaga was the first person in Japan to eat bananas. There is a possibility that there were Japanese people who ate bananas before that, but if it is not recorded, it is not considered. It is believed that what Nobunaga ate at that time was bananas with seeds, as modern seedless bananas are believed to have originated from a mutation.

    ¡°Oh, I see. You were complaining about how difficult it is to eat with the seeds.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­ It doesn¡¯t really look like something you can eat as it is.¡±

    Wild bananas have hard seeds. To make them seedless bananas, the original diploid bananas need to change to triploid (having three sets of chromosomes) state. Generally, when chromosomes change to triploid, cell division becomes irregular. This makes it difficult for seeds to develop. In some cases, they continue to grow without maturing.

    In modern times, research on methods to make fish triploid, as well as other crops, is actively conducted. Some methods have been established and put into practical use, such as for the Hida Amago fish. The reason is that by not undergoing sexual maturation, they no longer have their nutrients taken for egg production, and their flesh remains unchanged as they continue to grow. Although there are a few other reasons, the most significant advantage of triploid animals and plants is that they are convenient for human consumption and do not reproduce, thus not causing damage to the ecosystem. (However, the release of triploid fish into natural water bodies is prohibited by the guidelines of the Fisheries Agency.)

    ¡°Is it impossible to eliminate seeds like fish?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Amago? Just by soaking the fertilized eggs in lukewarm water, we were able to induce environmental changes.¡±

    If fertilized eggs of Amago are raised in a normal environment, diploid Amago with two sets of chromosomes will be born. However, if the fertilized eggs are soaked in lukewarm water, an environmental change occurs, and triploid Amago is born. From the perspective of humans, there is no significant difference between water and lukewarm water, but for fish, a significant environmental change occurs when the water becomes warm. This leads to the birth of triploid Amago. Normally, Amago lays eggs and reaches the end of its lifespan in one year, but when it becomes triploid, it continues to grow without laying eggs for several years.

    When it comes to changes in chromosomes, it is often mistaken for genetic manipulation. However, in reality, it is simply a matter of making the fish or plant perceive it as an environmental change, such as soaking it in lukewarm water or applying water pressure that is not present in the usual environment, and thus retaining the chromosomes that would normally be eliminated, making it triploid. Similar sudden chromosome mutations like triploidy also occur in humans, such as ¡°Supermale Syndrome,¡± ¡°Superfemale Syndrome,¡± and ¡°Klinefelter Syndrome.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s profitable to make Amago triploid after salmon, you know.¡±

    ¡°At first, when it was called Amago, I thought you were teasing me.¡±

    Depending on the growth, triploid Amago can reach up to one kilogram. Compared to the average 100 grams diploid Amago, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it were mistaken for a different fish. In fact, when a 600-gram triploid Amago was caught, Shizuko was about to receive a punch from Nobunaga.

    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating how a slight change in the environment can give organisms different characteristics.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to evade my question by talking about that.¡±

    ¡°You caught me. It is possible with bananas, but plants are quite difficult. So, I think it can be made triploid, but I can¡¯t guarantee when it will happen.¡±

    In modern times, there are also diploid seedless bananas, but they are the result of relentless efforts. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to have triploid or diploid seedless bananas.

    Seedless watermelons, for example, also exist in the market, but they require more effort than Amago or Ayu. First, regular watermelons are cultivated, and during the sprouting period, chemicals like colchicine are applied to the sprouts. If this is grown as it is, it becomes a tetraploid watermelon. The following year, seeds are sown from the tetraploid watermelon and cross-pollinated with diploid watermelons. When the watermelons grown from this process have their seeds collected, those seeds become triploid seeds. When these seeds are grown, triploid, or seedless watermelons are produced. It takes a simple calculation of three years. Considering the effort and time involved, it is not surprising that seedless watermelons are not widely available in the market.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait without expecting too much. First, let¡¯s enjoy the bananas that Shizuko has.¡±

    ¡°(Ah, so they are going to eat them after all) Well then, please go ahead.¡±,Shizuko selects one bunch from the basket of bananas and tears off one banana from the end. She hands it to Nohime, who takes the banana and peels it. After gazing at the fruit for a while, she takes a bite.

    ¡°There is a faint acidity amidst the sweetness. It enhances the sweetness. It¡¯s a bit troublesome to dispose of the seeds though.¡±

    Like akebi, bananas with seeds are eaten by putting the seeds and edible parts in the mouth and separating them inside. It¡¯s a slightly tiring way to eat, but since the seeds are hard, it¡¯s easier than crushing them with the teeth. Nohime¡¯s jaw is not strong enough to crush the seeds. Naturally, she separates the edible parts and seeds in her mouth, spits out the seeds, and enjoys the edible parts.

    ¡°I understand why you said it¡¯s difficult to eat, my lord.¡±

    While saying such things, Nohime finishes three bananas.

 CH 102

    Late September, 1572.

    Due to the agreement made with the Oda family, Tsuruhime was forced to stay in the hospital until about four months after the baby¡¯s neck was stable. Mitsuo also occasionally thought that living alone was easy and comfortable, but he soon realized his mistake. How had he been living alone until now? Having a family and living together had become the norm, and he couldn¡¯t remember his previous lonely life at all.

    ¡°Are you making fun of me for being single?¡±

    ¡°Old man, if you¡¯re going to brag, do it with Oda¡¯s lord.¡±

    ¡°I thought the tajin nabe was a strange dish, not only in terms of its shape but also because it doesn¡¯t require any water, but it¡¯s really delicious. The vegetables have become so sweet.¡±

    Mitsuo consulted with Ashimitsu, Gorou, and Shiro, whom he recently met. However, the responses from the three of them were far from satisfying for Mitsuo.

    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible thing to say. And Shiro hasn¡¯t even listened to the conversation.¡±

    ¡°I did listen to the conversation, but I have no advice to offer from a certain someone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Or is it your hobby to brag? It¡¯s embarrassing for me to listen.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even realize it. I live a life without any interest in women, and yet you keep bragging without mercy.¡±

    They were shameless. And yet, the three of them happily ate the nabe that Mitsuo had prepared.

    ¡°But everyone has surprisingly become good friends.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you formed friendships. You¡¯re not a bad person. Well, you didn¡¯t do anything as foolish as Gorou did at first.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, Ashimitsu-san. What did you think of me at first?¡±

    ¡°A pseudo chef who turns ingredients that can be eaten as they are into barely edible dishes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s terrible! Failure is a part of cooking!¡±

    ¡°Shut up. When I taught you how to make vinegar-marinated fish, I said to use just a little vinegar, but you boiled it only with vinegar, which is unforgivable.¡±

    ¡°Uh, well¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because our way of teaching was also bad, yes.¡±

    Adding about 1-2 teaspoons of vinegar to the broth and simmering the fish greatly enhances the flavor. Like vinegar-marinated fish, it reduces the fishy smell and prevents the fish from falling apart due to the coagulation of proteins. However, Gorou only remembered the name of the dish and attempted the reckless act of boiling the fish in cold vinegar. The result was a toxic substance with a strong acidity that made it difficult to swallow. Despite Gorou¡¯s reluctance, Mitsuo forced him to eat it.

    ¡°Enough, bring the sake! I can¡¯t do it without drinking!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ well, okay.¡±

    Mitsuo looked puzzled at Ashimitsu¡¯s indifferent words.

    ¡°O-Old man, I¡¯m going to make something, so I¡¯ll borrow the kitchen.¡±

    Mitsuo stood up with a sigh, and Gorou, who seemed to have come up with a snack for the sake, asked to borrow the kitchen. Mitsuo had no reason to refuse, so he nodded with a smile. When the two of them left, only Ashimitsu and Shiro remained. Shiro, who had only recently met them, couldn¡¯t think of any topics to talk about, and Ashimitsu wasn¡¯t much of a talker, so silence filled the room.

    ¡°¡­Ashimitsu-dono, you have changed.¡±

    It was Shiro who broke the silence. He voiced the question he had been wondering about to Ashimitsu, who was silently eating.

    ¡°Do I seem that way?¡±

    ¡°Even during meals, you never let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°As expected of someone like you, who can notice things that others wouldn¡¯t normally notice.¡±

    In an instant, Shiro¡¯s expression stiffened. But Ashimitsu, who had noticed it, just smiled faintly and continued eating.

    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. I heard about the runaway Ranpa from Takeda. I don¡¯t know why you ran away, and I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°I see. So you knew my true identity from the beginning. But why do you let me go?¡±

    ¡°I have no reason to kill you. Whether you investigate Oda or not, it¡¯s none of my business. Even if you ran away because you didn¡¯t like Takeda¡¯s permission. If you want to be killed by me, go after my friends. I¡¯ll gladly cut off your head the moment you show any hostility.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I have been treated well by Lord Mitsuo. I have no intention of being ungrateful.¡±

    ¡°I see, so taxes are heavy in Kai as well.¡±

    Ashimitsu had obtained information about Kai in the modern era. Kai, which was known as a powerful country, also imposed heavy taxes every year to cover the cost of war. Especially famous were Shingen¡¯s father, Shintora, and Shingen¡¯s illegitimate son, Katsuyori. Shintora¡¯s extravagance aside, Katsuyori had to distribute the taxes to other areas because the gold mines had dried up, resulting in heavy taxes. In the Takeda family, the collection of taxes was carried out by vassals, and the vassals were given discretion. Therefore, even Shingen couldn¡¯t interfere, despite being the lord. As a result, taxes varied from territory to territory, and in some places, they became so heavy that people were impoverished. There were even stories of residents opposing the increase in taxes in the territories of vassals who tried to defect from the Takeda family.

    This was not only true for the Takeda family but also for Ieyasu and Nobunaga. Typically, at the lord¡¯s home, land surveys were lenient, and tax rates were kept low. However, in newly conquered territories, strict land surveys were conducted, and heavy taxes were imposed to make up for the war expenses. Refreshing the ruling system also incurred costs, so newcomers often faced heavy taxes and were required to perform labor and military service. In the territories of vassals who tried to defect from the Tokugawa to the Takeda, there were stories of residents opposing the increase in taxes, understanding that taxes would become even heavier.

    ¡°If you have to give up your taxes and starve to death, then you might as well bet on a glimmer of hope, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°In any world, newcomers are treated harshly. But even considering that, the taxes are too heavy. Perhaps it¡¯s because the production of gold has decreased.¡±

    Shingen is famous for his gold mine development, but it is said that the gold production dried up in his later years. However, this is not accurate. The gold mines of Shingen, such as Kurokawa and Yunokami, continued to produce gold even after the Edo period. Therefore, it was not that the gold mines had dried up, but rather that mining was hindered due to the financial difficulties and technological problems of the Takeda family.

    Mining gold in a gold mine requires a significant amount of labor costs. And the gold ore mined from the gold mine is worthless as it is. It needs to be refined and shaped into gold. Only then can it be used as gold. Kai¡¯s gold mines often had exposed veins, so gold production could be achieved simply by digging up the surface. However, as the mining went deeper underground, the situation changed. Cave-ins and collapses were common in mines. Therefore, it became necessary to reinforce the tunnels while digging deeper. As the tunnels extended, the profitability decreased, and the Takeda family needed more gold than they could mine, resulting in a shortage of wages for the gold miners. As a result, the gold miners stopped obeying orders, and the gold production fell into a vicious cycle. In other words, it was not that the gold mines had dried up, but rather that financial difficulties and lack of technology were the cause of the gold shortage.

    The revival of Kai¡¯s gold mines in the Edo period was due to the significant advancements in mining and refining techniques, such as the method of horizontal tunnels. The conventional mining method involved digging diagonally downwards. As a result, if groundwater gushed out, it couldn¡¯t be drained, and even if it was a rich vein, it had to be abandoned. However, the horizontal tunnel method involved conducting preliminary excavations to search for parts with veins and then digging horizontally. This made it easier to drain the water when it gushed out during tunnel excavation. However, if the direction of the vein couldn¡¯t be determined through preliminary excavations, this mining method was not feasible. It can be said that it is a mining method that requires advanced surveying techniques.

    ¡°Everyone couldn¡¯t pay taxes and starved to death one after another. At this point, there was no choice but to escape with my mother and wife. I chose to escape to Oda¡¯s territory because I thought that here, where things were changing rapidly, they wouldn¡¯t easily get involved.¡±

    ¡°You were a bit naive. Those guys didn¡¯t hesitate even in Oda¡¯s territory. Thanks to that, the number of experimental subjects increased, and in the end, your actions as Ranpa became advantageous for me.¡±

    The word ¡°experimental subjects¡± made Shiro feel an inexplicable fear. Ashimitsu, who noticed this, only smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Sorry for the wait. What¡¯s with this awkward atmosphere? Ashimitsu-san, did you say something scary to frighten us again?¡±

    The slightly tense silence dissipated at Mitsuo¡¯s innocent words. Shiro breathed a sigh of relief and Ashimitsu withdrew his smile from earlier.

    ¡°You¡¯re a rude guy. I also know how to behave in a situation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not the kind of guy who creates a world with just his wife, leaving behind the companions who accompanied him.¡±

    After Mitsuo, Gorou also returned. Gorou placed several snacks on a large plate. He placed the plate in the center of the table and sat down.

    ¡°You apologized once, but there won¡¯t be a second time. I won¡¯t accompany you on your visits anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Mitsuo-sama is such a loving husband, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Pouring sake into the cup next to the table, Shiro voiced his question to Mitsuo.

    ¡°You asked a good question, Shiro-san. This old man, you know, he would leave us, who accompanied him, and embrace his wife, talk about love, and eventually forget about our existence. And it was this old man who invited us.¡±

    ¡°Because the secret to maintaining a good relationship between husband and wife is smooth communication and physical contact. Even at any age, physical contact has a calming effect on the mind.¡±,¡±That¡¯s why I stopped going with him after the second time. Gorou seems to have gone with him, but the result was just as I expected.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to kick the old man from behind, but I was scared of his wife¡¯s eyes, so I quickly made my escape.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Tsuruhime-san is not a scary person at all.¡±

    (This guy is hopeless.)

    The three of them sighed together. Shiro had never met Tsuruhime, but from Mitsuo¡¯s attitude, it was clear that Tsuruhime had fallen for Mitsuo. Shiro couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted, but they all poured sake into their cups and enjoyed Gorou¡¯s special snacks.

    ¡°By the way, Shiro-san, aren¡¯t you married too?¡±

    ¡°I, Shiro, do not disclose personal matters like Mitsuo-dono does.¡±

    ¡°Shiro-san, you¡¯re not making any sense.¡±

    When Gorou pointed it out, Shiro swayed his body left and right, and then suddenly collapsed onto the table. It made a painful sound, but Shiro didn¡¯t complain about the pain. Instead, a pleasant snoring sound could be heard.

    ¡°Shiro-san can¡¯t handle alcohol! Old man, let¡¯s lay Shiro-san on his side.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were strong with alcohol. Let¡¯s lay him on his side just in case he vomits¡­ Oh, this sake has a high alcohol content! It might be acute alcohol poisoning! We need to treat him!¡±

    ¡°Oh boy, what a commotion.¡±

    While watching Gorou and Mitsuo rushing to Shiro in a panic, Ashimitsu tilted his cup.

    In late September, the Takeda army had already finished preparing for battle. In the midst of this, a group of people with only a few followers headed towards Ieyasu¡¯s residence, Hamamatsu Castle. One of the Takeda Four Heavenly Kings, Baba Nobuharu. He was said to have the qualities to become a powerful local lord and was praised as ¡°having both wisdom and bravery¡±. He was also recorded in the Nobunaga Chronicles as a warrior who had performed unparalleled feats. This evaluation was the same as the final head of the main branch of the Miyoshi clan, Miyoshi Yoshitsugu. He had participated in battles more than seventy times without receiving even a scratch, and was now known as the ¡°invincible demon of Mino¡±. Although he was promoted later than the other Takeda Four Heavenly Kings, he was highly regarded as a warrior in later generations.

    He arrived at Hamamatsu Castle, where rebellious feelings towards the Takeda clan were growing within the Takeda family. When Shingen heard the news, he simply said, ¡°As expected of Baba Mino no Kami.¡± On the other hand, Ieyasu was flustered by Baba¡¯s visit and was nervous. He said that he couldn¡¯t meet with him right away due to instructions from Nobunaga, and Baba left, saying that he would be at Nebarai Matsu, the northern end of the Sanpouhara Plateau. It is said that Nebarai Matsu is the place where the Takeda army was waiting for the Tokugawa army during the Battle of Mikatagahara, but it is ironic that Baba specified that location in history.

    ¡°My lord, there is no need to meet with him. We have been at war with the Takeda for several years now, and there is nothing to discuss anymore.¡±

    One of his retainers suggested, but Ieyasu groaned in his heart. As his retainer said, there was nothing to discuss with the Takeda at this point. The alliance was broken by the Takeda alone. It had been several years since the alliance was broken and small skirmishes continued. The war situation was in a stalemate, and it was impossible to imagine the Takeda forming another alliance.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s meet. If we run away here, we will become a laughingstock. I can¡¯t stand being called a coward.¡±

    ¡°My lord¡­¡±

    After thinking it over, Ieyasu decided to meet with Baba. If he ran away from this meeting, Mikawa would be seen as a gathering of cowards by the Takeda clan. These taunts would continue for a long time. There was also a possibility that the powerful local lords who had been supporting Ieyasu would defect to the Takeda clan. It would be a creepy and terrifying meeting, but Ieyasu judged that the disadvantages that would follow if he refused were too great.

    Ieyasu left Tadakatsu at the castle and instructed him to spread the word that the Takeda clan would plot an assassination if anything were to happen. He had no intention of dying, but he would never allow Mikawa to be treated unfairly afterwards. That was Ieyasu¡¯s determination.

    Accompanied by Tadakatsu, Yasumasa, Hanzo, and others, Ieyasu arrived at Nebarai Matsu. There, they witnessed a surprising sight. Baba was indeed there. However, the soldiers were positioned behind him, and he himself was shirtless with his sword casually placed away from him. The soldiers behind him even placed their weapons on the ground in the front row. It was clear that they were unarmed, and even the guards were too far away to come to their aid in case of an emergency. This only made Baba¡¯s eeriness even stronger. Despite knowing Takeda¡¯s hatred, he was going to engage in a meeting unarmed.

    ¡°Oh, it seems you¡¯re quite relaxed. I thought it would take a little longer. It¡¯s so cold, being shirtless is tough on these old bones.¡±

    Baba noticed Ieyasu¡¯s arrival and spoke with a nonchalant attitude. He shivered from the cold and put on the jacket he had taken off.

    ¡°My lord, he is unarmed.¡±

    Hanzo whispered to Ieyasu. Even without Hanzo¡¯s reminder, Ieyasu already knew. He couldn¡¯t understand where Baba¡¯s courage and composure came from. One thing he understood was that Baba¡¯s composure was not a result of underestimating Ieyasu.

    ¡°First of all, let me make it clear. I mentioned a meeting, but there is actually one more person I have called here. Please wait a moment until that person arrives.¡±

    Saying so, Baba leaned against a tree behind him. His polite tone only added to Baba¡¯s eeriness. Ieyasu hesitated for a moment, but he threw his sword aside and sat against the tree just like Baba. His retainers panicked, but when they saw Ieyasu¡¯s expression, they understood his determination and remained silent.

    ¡°Hohoho, I am prepared for the worst. Truly, the lord has a terrifying ability to judge people.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed. Our guest will arrive soon.¡±

    As Baba said, the sound of horse hooves reached Ieyasu¡¯s ears. However, he could only hear the sound of one horse¡¯s hooves. There were no other sounds, and at first, Ieyasu thought it might be a fast horse. But as the rider came into view, Ieyasu realized that his thoughts were wrong.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you!¡±

    The first to react was not Ieyasu, but Tadakatsu. After all, it was Ashimitsu who appeared on horseback. The others were surprised to see Ashimitsu, or more precisely, the horse Ashimitsu was riding.

    The Destrier, which is said to have disappeared in modern times, is famous for being a horse that can withstand a large build and heavy armor. However, that was only because the purebred had been lost, and crossbreeding had occurred during the medieval and early modern periods. The handling of horse breeds was not determined by DNA as it is today, but rather by roughly categorizing them based on their purpose. Therefore, it was not uncommon for completely different breeds to be treated as one horse breed. Therefore, there is a high possibility that the bloodline of the Destrier is still present in the horse breeds that have been passed down to this day. However, even at that time, it was said to be a horse that was not suitable for anything other than warfare, and even if it remained in the present day, it was a delicate matter since horses were no longer the centerpiece of war.

    ¡°Finally, you are willing to listen to me, Ashimitsu-dono. No¡­ Your Highness.¡±

    Ieyasu and his men froze at the word ¡°Your Highness¡±. But Ashimitsu didn¡¯t care about the gazes around him and dismounted from the horse, sitting down in a suitable place.

    ¡°I will listen to what you have to say.¡±

    With just those words, Ashimitsu fell silent. His attitude was arrogant, but Baba could only smile wryly and didn¡¯t mind. Ieyasu still couldn¡¯t fully comprehend the situation, but he didn¡¯t expect to get any answers by asking questions, so he decided to observe Baba¡¯s actions.

    ¡°For several years, there has been animosity between the Takeda and Tokugawa. However, even knowing that, I have a proposal.¡±

    ¡°A proposal¡­?¡±

    ¡°We highly value you, who have been able to fight us for so long. Therefore, we don¡¯t want you to die in battle.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to deceive us with this proposal?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I have come to invite Lord Tokugawa to join the Takeda clan.¡±

    ¡°There is no way I would accept such a proposal!¡±

    Ieyasu shouted in anger, rejecting Baba¡¯s proposal. But Baba didn¡¯t change his attitude even in the face of Ieyasu¡¯s anger.

    ¡°I understand. If Lord Tokugawa were to join the Takeda clan, the Oda clan would not remain silent. I assume that is what you fear? However, if the Oda clan were to cease to exist, there would be no problem, right?¡±

    With those words, Ieyasu realized. The Takeda¡¯s goal was not the Tokugawa territory, but the Oda territory. And the meaning behind those words. Understanding this, Ieyasu showed a look of astonishment. On the other hand, Baba had a joyful smile on his face. Only Ashimitsu¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, we will go to war. But our goal is not Lord Tokugawa, but to kill Oda¡­ to kill Oda Danjou Chuutada.¡±

    Killing Nobunaga. It was not an exaggeration to say that the Takeda clan had the power to make it possible. That¡¯s why Baba¡¯s words made Ieyasu think if they really intended to kill him. But he quickly pushed that thought out of his mind and stared at Baba.

    ¡°If we are to kill the Oda, we must first deal with Lord Tokugawa, who is behind the Oda. However, Lord Takeda doesn¡¯t want you to die in battle.¡±

    In other words, the Tokugawa clan would not be a match for the Takeda clan in the eyes of the Takeda clan. Even if it were to turn into a battle, the words implied that they had the confidence to kill Ieyasu at any time. But Ieyasu couldn¡¯t deny Baba¡¯s words. The skirmishes they had been having until now had few victories. And if they were to kill the Oda, the Takeda clan would likely launch a full-scale war. It was unlikely that the Takeda clan would withdraw their troops just because they had achieved their goal. Ieyasu did not have the confidence to defeat the Takeda clan in that state.

    ¡°If we were to kill His Highness, we would be branded as rebels. That¡¯s why I came to invite you to the Takeda clan.¡±,¡±¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And we have Mt. Hiei on our side. Our cause is unshakable.¡±

    To summarize Baba¡¯s words, in order for the Takeda family to defeat the Oda family, they must first deal with the Tokugawa territory located behind the Oda territory. However, because the Takeda family holds Ieyasu in high regard, they thought it would be a waste to kill him in battle. So they would bring Ieyasu to their side. If the Oda family, who is also concerned, can be assured that the Takeda family will defeat them, there will be no hesitation in becoming relatives of the Takeda family. The same goes for Ashimitsu. If, by any chance, they were to kill the Lord, regardless of the reason, it would tarnish the honor of the Takeda family and Shingen¡¯s path of dominance. Therefore, they wanted to either become relatives or hide somewhere during the war.

    ¡°Please understand what I am trying to say. If we side with the Oda family, we will be forever branded as countrymen who sided with the wicked. We will be subject to ridicule for generations to come.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Anger clouds the eyes. You should think calmly once again. Has the Oda family ever done anything for you? Is the Oda family a worthy partner for you, the people of Mikawa, in the future?¡±

    Ieyasu¡¯s expression showed both impatience and anger, while Baba calmly advised him. Ashimitsu, on the other hand, had no presence in this situation, or rather, he simply did not show any presence.

    ¡°It seems the conversation is over.¡±

    With that, Ashimitsu quietly stood up. He brushed off the dust from his body and mounted his horse.

    ¡°Where are you planning to go?¡±

    ¡°As I said before, I came here to listen to the conversation (¡­). Now that the conversation is over, there is no reason for me to be here.¡±

    He took hold of the reins and let out a small breath.

    ¡°I will give you a response just in case. The Lord you speak of is dead. Only the dregs remain in this world. But that is a trivial matter. Also, I do not trust Oda.¡±

    Baba looked back at Ashimitsu. It was then that he finally noticed something. Ashimitsu¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice, and they contained a hint of madness. They were not the eyes of a normal person. Baba momentarily thought they were the eyes of a monster.

    ¡°The only person I trust in this world is one. If that person wishes, I will fight even against a thousand enemies and cut off my head if they tell me to die. I live for that person, and I die for that person. And everyone else is only valuable or not valuable, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Ashimitsu let go of the reins and pointed at Baba.

    ¡°And you have no value to me. There is no possibility of you becoming valuable. At most, you can boast and make a fool of yourself.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    This time, Baba¡¯s expression changed. Not only Baba, but also the soldiers behind him. Ashimitsu¡¯s words could be taken as provocation and insult. However, even under the piercing gaze, Ashimitsu¡¯s expression did not change.

    ¡°Hmph, you ignorant fool. If you don¡¯t want to be ashamed in the afterlife, go back to your hometown and tremble.¡±

    Ashimitsu took hold of the reins again and changed the direction of his horse. After turning his back on Baba and Ieyasu, he muttered a word.

    ¡°In this battle, we won (¡­).¡±

    Ashimitsu rode away without waiting for Baba¡¯s response. What remained were the Takeda family, who were deeply wounded in their pride, and the Tokugawa family, who still couldn¡¯t understand the situation until the end. In the subtle atmosphere, Ieyasu also declined Baba¡¯s offer. Baba didn¡¯t seem particularly concerned and left after hearing Ieyasu¡¯s response. Now that Baba was gone, Ieyasu no longer needed to stay in Negura Castle and returned to his own castle with his retainers.

    Ieyasu did not reject Baba¡¯s offer because he trusted Nobunaga. He had his pride, but above all, Ashimitsu was eerie. Ieyasu remembered the last words Ashimitsu muttered. He said ¡°won¡± instead of ¡°will win¡±. Ieyasu was concerned about where the element of ¡°won¡± against the Takeda family was. It could be a bluff. However, from Ashimitsu¡¯s attitude, it was impossible to think it was a bluff.

    ¡°Hanzo, no, please investigate the reason why Lord Ashimitsu was able to assert that.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hanzo, who received the order, felt that it would not be easy. But it was an important task that would determine the fate of Mikawa, so he couldn¡¯t afford to be discouraged and motivated himself.

    Meanwhile, Ashimitsu, having fulfilled his role, indulged in his hobbies every day. After reporting to Shizuko, he obtained data with excellent results from the effects of the medicine. The actions of everyone, including the Takeda family, were going according to plan. From now on, the game would be in Shizuko¡¯s hands, and Ashimitsu¡¯s role would be to attract the attention of the spies, so there was no problem with playing around.

    It was also the harvest season, so they brought various ingredients to Mitsuo¡¯s house and held banquets. Although they all had work to do, or rather, because they couldn¡¯t usually meet due to work, they started holding banquets more often.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink and make noise tonight, dance and sing!¡±

    Singing a strange song, Ashimitsu showed off a mysterious dance while linking arms with Gorou. Shiro and Mitsuo led the way and cheered them on. Everyone was completely drunk. Mitsuo¡¯s daughter was about to start sitting up, and with that, Princess Tsuruhime would also return home. Therefore, they could only have this kind of foolish revelry now, and the four of them had a lively party. There were no complaints from the neighbors because they had a ranch nearby.

    ¡°Eh-hora, eh-hora, don-don-don. Zakkuzaku, treasure will come out. Eh-hora, eh-hora, don-don-don¡±

    This time, Mitsuo and Shiro held a sieve in both hands and danced while pretending to dig the ground.

    ¡°Well done, old man!¡±

    It was a surreal sight, but it didn¡¯t matter to the drunk people. As long as it was entertaining, everything else was ignored. They imitated others, Mitsuo started bragging and the three booed him, they danced a strange mime-like dance and everyone ended up vomiting. It was a chaotic party with various events.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s getting dark soon. Should we take Mitsuo to the hospital?¡±

    If they looked outside, the sun would set in a moment. Although it was called a party, unlike in modern times, it was held during the day, so when the sun set, the party would end. Lately, Mitsuo had been spending his nights not at home, but at the place where Princess Tsuruhime was hospitalized. He would return home early in the morning and do his work, and then go to Princess Tsuruhime¡¯s place at night. Shizuko laughed wryly at his devotion to his wife, but there was no reason to stop him, so they prepared a bed for Mitsuo. So far, it seemed that it hadn¡¯t been used.

    ¡°I¡¯m done cleaning up. Shall we go then? Gorou and I will go to Hell Street to have some fun, but what will you do, Lord Shiro?¡±

    Hell Street referred to the street where the pleasure quarters were gathered. Because they didn¡¯t choose a shop that suited their means, the payments became outrageous, and there were many stories of people being taken for all their money. From such rumors, the pleasure quarters street came to be called Hell Street as a warning.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a tempting invitation, as a married man, I will refrain from going to Hell Street.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. I and Lord Ashimitsu will go and have some fun.¡±

    While having a drink at a random food stall and lightly snacking, Ashimitsu and Gorou parted ways. Despite Gorou¡¯s unsteady steps, Ashimitsu watched his back and then headed home with a gait that didn¡¯t seem like he had been drinking.

    Upon receiving the report from Ashimitsu, Shizuko became even more convinced that Shingen had fallen into their trap. Shizuko also knew that Shingen had sent spies to investigate the Oda territory. With the information from the Oda territory, there was a possibility that Shingen would change the timing of his march to Kyoto. However, Ashimitsu¡¯s report eliminated the possibility of a change in timing. Shingen was struggling to unify the opinions of his retainers. If Ashimitsu had provoked them so much and said that the timing of the attack would change, there was a high possibility that the retainers would oppose it.

    (If I draw it like this from here¡­ and this is roughly how it will turn out¡­ I guess Negura Castle will be the base)

    Looking at the map she created based on the terrain survey data, Shizuko considered Negura Castle as the place where the Takeda army would be stationed.

    The modern-day Negura Castle does not retain any traces of its past. However, the nearby Houda no Slope (now called the Old Slope of Houda) still retains the atmosphere of that time. According to the common theory, Takeda¡¯s army ignored Hamamatsu Castle, where Ieyasu was holed up, and changed their course towards the Mikawa Plain. Upon learning that Takeda¡¯s army was moving towards Houda no Slope, the Tokugawa army changed their strategy from a siege to a surprise attack on the Takeda army. However, while Takeda¡¯s army was moving through Houda no Slope, just as the Tokugawa army was about to launch a surprise attack from behind, they suddenly reversed and clashed head-on, forming a perfectly organized battle formation.

    There are several strange points in this common theory. First of all, the Houda no Slope, which still retains the remnants of that time, is dimly lit and becomes narrower as you approach the exit. It would be impossible, considering the military situation at the time, for such a place to suddenly reverse and for thirty thousand troops to form a perfectly organized battle formation without any disorder. Even if Shingen made it possible to reverse all at once, it would be unreasonable to choose Houda no Slope, which is close to the terrain that Sun Tzu described as one to avoid, as the battlefield.

    It is also puzzling that the role of the reinforcements, Sakuama and others, who were responsible for the rear, went along with the sudden change in strategy from a siege to an attack. Even though they were responsible for the rear, it is unlikely that the Oda army would oppose Ieyasu actively attacking the Takeda army unless it was advantageous for them. However, there are no records that Sakuama and others opposed attacking the rear of the Takeda army.

    It is also puzzling that there were only three thousand reinforcements. The leaders of the reinforcements, Sakuama, Hirate, and Mizuno, were all powerful warlords. Especially Sakuama held the position of the most powerful warlord in the Oda army until Mitsuhide and Hideyoshi emerged. Sending such prominent figures while having a total force of only three thousand would be unreliable even if they were assuming a siege. Moreover, there is no mention of the number of troops in the Nobunaga Diary, and other sources do not agree on the number of troops.,As a result of considering these factors, Shizuko reached a certain conclusion.

    (Originally, they were dispatched in units of ten thousand, but I wonder if they had a double strategy in place so that it wouldn¡¯t matter even if they were to siege the castle that Takeda had taken, and even if they were to pass through without attacking the castle)

    This means that there were multiple reinforcements for the Oda army. Nearly twenty thousand reinforcements were dispatched by the Oda army. However, it is believed that they were not all sent to Hamamatsu Castle, but were divided among several castles, including Hamamatsu Castle. If the Takeda army did not capture Hamamatsu Castle, they would always have to be concerned about the Tokugawa army behind them when attacking Owari and Mino. Therefore, it was necessary for the Takeda army to strike Ieyasu enough to prevent him from easily taking military action. However, Hamamatsu Castle is strong, so it cannot be easily captured if it is besieged.

    If the castle is attacked, reinforcements from the Oda army in other castles would rush to the rescue, and the Takeda army, understanding the situation, would be unable to take action, thus buying time for the Oda army. Even if the Takeda army had the equipment to endure the winter, they did not have the stamina to continue fighting indefinitely. If their military supplies ran out, they had no choice but to retreat.

    In this case, it is consistent with the records of the K¨­y¨­gunkan and the Tokugawa family retainers, which state that reinforcements were dispatched in units of ten thousand, and it also explains why there were only three thousand warriors in Hamamatsu Castle. Even if Ieyasu proposed a plan to launch a surprise attack on the Takeda army from behind at the Shukuden Slope, there would be no reason for Sakuma and the others to oppose it. If the number of soldiers decreased, it would reduce the burden on Nobunaga in Gifu, and it would also make it difficult for the Takeda army to move.

    It may sound pathetic to simply endure and wait for the Takeda army to run out of time. However, for Nobunaga, who was surrounded by enemies from all sides, this strategy was the safest. It was safer for Nobunaga to humble himself and keep the opponent strong rather than risk hurting Takeda¡¯s pride and allowing them to regain their momentum and attack again.

    (Hmm, it¡¯s really complicated.)

    While thinking, Shizuko moves her pieces. There is a high possibility that the Takeda army will form a ¡°fish scale¡± formation. Shizuko thought that it would be a strategy to surprise and crush the opponent while they were surprised by the ability to attack their rear. On the other hand, it is said that it was a mistake for Ieyasu to form a ¡°crane wing¡± formation. However, Shizuko did not necessarily think it was a mistake. The ¡°crane wing¡± formation is a superior formation both defensively and offensively as long as it can withstand the enemy¡¯s attack head-on. Of course, it is usually a foolish strategy for the weaker side to take the ¡°crane wing¡± formation. It is a narrow passage that can restrict the enemy¡¯s movements, and considering the possibility of a siege at Hamamatsu Castle after the Battle of Mikatagahara, it can be considered a better choice to minimize losses.

    (With this strategy¡­ and in this way¡­ Alright, it¡¯s complete.)

    After finishing writing all the game records, Shizuko compiles them and sends them to Takenaka Hanbei. After a while, she receives the records with Takenaka Hanbei¡¯s comments. She repeats this process many times, increasing the possibility of winning in the Battle of Mikatagahara. Shizuko doesn¡¯t even remember how many times she has done this.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m tired. I won¡¯t do something like this again. These kinds of things.¡±

    Shizuko was not only physically exhausted but also mentally tired from thinking about strategies that would result in many people dying. However, the outcome of the Battle of Mikatagahara will determine the future of the Oda army. For the sake of Nobunaga and for her own sake, Shizuko cannot avoid the Battle of Mikatagahara. Shizuko rests her cheek on her hand and lets out a deep sigh.

    (If the plan goes well, the situation will completely change. Not just externally, but also within the Oda family. Well, even if I were to return to the present in the current state, it would be quite dangerous, wouldn¡¯t it?)

    Shizuko had already given up on returning to the present. However, she still considered the possibility of being suddenly brought back to the present. But it has been seven years since she came to Owari. She has no desire to wear Western clothes now, and they don¡¯t suit her unless they are kimono. And without a tanto at her waist and a sword, she feels unsettled no matter where she goes. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem in the Sengoku period, but if she were to wear a kimono and carry a sword in the present, she would undoubtedly attract the attention of the police. If things went wrong, she might even be suspected of having a mental illness and be hospitalized.

    ¡°(I¡¯ve been so focused on my work that I haven¡¯t thought about it, but I wonder how everyone is doing.) I wonder if my mother is worried.¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong with your mother?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Shizuko was startled by the sudden voice in her ear and let out a surprised scream. She quickly turned to face the direction where the voice came from and saw Nohime, who looked pleased with her successful prank.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t enter someone¡¯s room without permission.¡±

    ¡°I called out to you several times, but you didn¡¯t respond at all. I was worried that you might have collapsed in your room. When I entered, you were muttering something, so I just listened.¡±

    ¡°Fine, forget it. It seems foolish to worry about it now.¡±

    Watching Nohime, Shizuko realized that her worries seemed trivial. She shook her head lightly to clear her mind and then turned to face Nohime again.

    ¡°So, what do you need? Are you here to eat something again?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t come to eat. I came to invite you to have tea with Matsu and the others.¡±

    ¡°Can I refuse?¡±

    ¡°You can refuse. In that case, I¡¯ll just drag you along.¡±

    Shizuko thought that it was practically the same as not being able to refuse and mentally pointed out that fact. She briefly considered throwing a tantrum like a child, but she didn¡¯t want to be carried in a strange way, so she decided against it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go along. Just don¡¯t cling to me.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll go along with Shizuko¡¯s ¡®skinship¡¯ huh?¡±

    Nohime, who had somehow ended up behind Shizuko, hugged her gently. Nohime rested her chin on Shizuko¡¯s shoulder and rubbed her cheek against her like a cat.

    ¡°At first, I thought it was silly, but it¡¯s actually quite nice. Lord Nobunaga was embarrassed, so he never did it again.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a direct expression of affection. I find it quite embarrassing too.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed. I like you, Shizuko. So, if you¡¯re feeling lonely, you can think of me as your mother.¡±

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t do that, Nohime-sama. But my mother is nothing like you, so it¡¯s impossible to discuss such things with you.¡±

    ¡°Shizuko is starting to talk like that too. Well then, shall we go?¡±

    When Nohime moved away from her back, she stood up and followed Nohime.

 CH 103

    Late November, 1572.

    On October 3rd, the Oda family was shaken. Takeda made a move. News arrived that Shingen, leading an army of 22,000, had set out from his base in Kofu. Before Shingen set out, it was clear that Takeda was mobilizing all his forces to face the upcoming battle, as Yamagata Masakage and Akayama Torafusa were each leading 5,000 troops in their advance. From this lineup, it was clear to everyone that their aim was not just Tokugawa. Everyone understood that they were targeting the Oda family behind them.

    Nobunaga left Gifu and received Takeda¡¯s report while confirming the situation with the Asakura and Asai at Yokoyama Castle in Omi Province.

    ¡°Judging from the number of horses and the scale of Konida, this is a major winter expedition. From the number of troops, it is clear that this is not just a minor skirmish with Tokugawa, but a mobilization of Takeda¡¯s military strength!¡±

    The words ¡°Takeda¡¯s full military strength¡± tightened the expressions of the generals. And their doubts turned into certainty. The reason why Asai and Asakura had been holed up in their castles for so long, the reason why Shogun Yoshiaki had cut off ties with the Oda family, the reason why the activities of the Honganji Temple, which had remained silent until now, had become active. The answer was Takeda¡¯s major expedition.

    Those with keen intuition understood that the once broken Oda encirclement was about to close again. Takeda would chase the prey and deliver the final blow. Those who joined the Oda encirclement only needed to wait to ensure that the prey could not escape. It was a sufficient reason for them to become more active. Only Nobunaga remained calm, but even the renowned general Shibata was sweating profusely from extreme tension.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m afraid to say this. With this fact, the friendly relationship between Takeda and Oda has collapsed. I believe it is necessary to send reinforcements to Tokugawa immediately.¡±

    ¡°We will not send reinforcements.¡±

    Mitsuhide proposed a sensible countermeasure in the current situation, but Nobunaga immediately rejected it. His words caused the generals to become unsettled.

    ¡°However, if Tokugawa is defeated, next will be our Oda family. If that happens, we will have no chance of winning. We have limited troops to send out in this situation. But it is certain that we will be defeated if it¡¯s only Tokugawa.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. I never said I would abandon anyone.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s words further disturbed the generals. But Nobunaga did not say anything more.

    The report that the Takeda army had set out from Kofu also reached Shizuko, who was in Owari.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    However, unlike Aya¡¯s panic, Shizuko remained unchanged in her attitude. Seeing her unwavering composure, Keiji, who was playing shogi with her, was surprised.

    ¡°Is that so? No, it¡¯s Takeda!!¡±

    ¡°Hey, calm down. There¡¯s no point in panicking. Oh, and tell Uncle Ashimitsu to come here. And while you¡¯re at it, ask him to bring that thing from the storehouse.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes.¡±

    ¡°After this game, call the usual people, Keiji. Well, I can¡¯t give you the details until Uncle Ashimitsu arrives.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    Aya regained some composure as she replied and quickly left the room to give instructions to various places. Shizuko smiled wryly at the hurried footsteps and made her move in the game.

    ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t rush and fall.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand Shizuchi¡¯s composure. Only someone like Shizuchi wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye at the mention of Takeda.¡±

    ¡°I said it before, but if rushing would change the situation, I would rush as much as I can. But reality doesn¡¯t change. So isn¡¯t it just a waste to rush? Take that!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Perhaps because Keiji was also internally disturbed, he carelessly overlooked and lost his rook, a major piece. The plan was to take Shizuko¡¯s rook in exchange for his bishop and deprive Shizuko of her mobility. But now, the situation was not just unfavorable, but in a state of collapse.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. I can¡¯t play properly in this situation. I surrender.¡±

    ¡°If you get flustered, you¡¯ll leave an opening. Now, Keiji. Please contact the usual people.¡±

    While fiddling with the shogi pieces with one hand, Shizuko asked Keiji to contact the others. Keiji sighed and left the room. In the empty room, Shizuko was convinced. They had already crossed the watershed, and the only way out was to defeat Takeda.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not particularly worried¡­ not really.¡±

    Human emotions can be detected in body odor. Wittman and the others, who sensed Shizuko¡¯s unease, approached her. Shizuko stroked them as if to say she was fine, but Wittman and the others didn¡¯t leave her side. After a while, Ashimitsu arrived first, followed by Keiji with the others. The group consisted of the usual military commanders: Keiji, Nagayoshi, Saizo, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), Ashimitsu. And leading Shizuko¡¯s main force were Genro, Jinzo, and Shikichi. There were other leaders in Shizuko¡¯s main force, but since Shizuko had decided to confide in these eight people first, this group was fixed for the first war council.

    ¡°Well, I think you¡¯ve already heard, but Takeda¡¯s army has set out from Kofu.¡±

    Moving to the meeting room, Shizuko announced to everyone that Takeda Shingen¡¯s Seijo Operation had begun. Some were surprised by Takeda¡¯s departure, while others were filled with fighting spirit, and some remained unchanged. But except for Ashimitsu, they all had a common question.

    ¡°Lord, we understand that Takeda has set out, but what does that have to do with us being gathered here?¡±

    Takeda¡¯s departure was indeed a crisis for the survival of the Oda family. However, it was unclear why they would hold a war council without orders from Nobunaga. That was the common question on everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Can I just say it already? It¡¯s almost certain, but we are the ones going to reinforce Tokugawa.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Oops, calm down. I¡¯ll explain in detail now.¡±

    While calming down the flustered group, Shizuko instructed Aya to clear the room. Following Aya¡¯s movements, Wittman and the others also ran off to monitor the designated area according to Shizuko¡¯s intentions. After a while, the presence of people disappeared from the residence. With no fear of leaks, Shizuko took a deep breath and took out a map from her pocket.

    ¡°This is a rough map of the area around Hamamatsu Castle. Takeda is mobilizing all his military strength. It¡¯s clear that this is not just a minor skirmish with Tokugawa.¡±

    ¡°Approximately how many troops?¡±

    ¡°Yamagata Masakage no Jo is leading 5,000 troops from Shinano to Mikawa. Akayama Hokiki no Kami is leading 5,000 troops from Higashi Mino. Takeda¡¯s main force is leading 22,000 troops and advancing from Kofu towards Mikawa. So, Akayama¡¯s force makes it a total of 27,000 troops.¡±

    ¡°About 30,000 troops. Even if we mobilize our entire force, we¡­¡±

    Genro¡¯s expression clouded with despair. It was understandable that he would be disheartened. Even if Shizuko¡¯s entire force was mobilized, it would be around 10,000 troops. Assuming Tokugawa¡¯s force was also mobilized to about 10,000 based on their national power, the combined forces would be close to 20,000. They were not only outnumbered, but they were facing the formidable Takeda army, which could equalize the odds with twice the number of troops. There was no chance of winning, let alone a discussion.

    ¡°We can¡¯t overcome the numerical disadvantage no matter what. So we¡¯ll compensate for the numbers with the quality of our weapons.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Shizuko placed the new matchlock gun that Ashimitsu had brought on the table. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on it, but it only looked like a matchlock gun with some unfamiliar parts.

    ¡°Hey, a matchlock gun alone won¡¯t do anything. Or is this something that has amazing performance?¡±

    Nagayoshi pointed at the matchlock gun and questioned Shizuko. Although the others didn¡¯t say anything, they had the same thoughts as Nagayoshi.

    ¡°It may look like a strange matchlock gun, but it¡¯s not because we don¡¯t use matchlocks anymore. For now, let¡¯s call it a new model gun. Anyway, it¡¯s the first equipment that will overturn the disadvantage in the Takeda battle.¡±

    ¡°Can we really rely on just the performance of weapons?¡±

    ¡°No problem. There are rules in warfare. I¡¯ll spare you the details, but we use the product of the weapon¡¯s performance and the square of the number of troops as the measure of combat capability. To overturn the numerical advantage, we have to greatly surpass it with the performance of our weapons. Katsuzo¡¯s question is valid, but seeing is believing. Once you see its performance, all doubts will vanish.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s mention of the laws of warfare referred to the second law of Lanchester. Although it is now well-known in business strategy and other fields, it originally came from a mathematical model of combat. However, to bring up Lanchester¡¯s second law, it is necessary to have a weapon like a machine gun that can attack multiple people at once. Therefore, even if it is a new model gun, it is a bit unreliable to apply Lanchester¡¯s second law to the battle with Takeda. In other words, it was a bluff to dispel everyone¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡°Well, actions speak louder than words. Uncle Ashimitsu will now show you its performance. So please.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Everyone, follow me.¡±

    As Ashimitsu picked up the new model gun on the table, he called out to everyone and stood up. The remaining members looked at each other and then turned their gaze to Shizuko. Shizuko, who received everyone¡¯s gaze, took a sip of water from her canteen, swallowed it, and waved with a smile. No matter how many words she repeated, the fact she saw with her own eyes was more convincing. Prompted by Shizuko, they each followed Ashimitsu.

    ¡°Now, I wonder what kind of faces everyone will come back with.¡±

    Shizuko murmured that and took a breath. Then, a dry gunshot echoed loudly. Shizuko wondered if everyone was taken aback or pleasantly surprised. She pondered on their reactions based on their personalities and chuckled to herself.

    ¡°Once the Takeda battle is over, can we introduce Operations Research, I wonder?¡±,Shizuko muttered while looking into the distance. Operations Research, abbreviated as OR, can be described as ¡°problem-solving science¡± that solves various problems using a scientific, or ¡°straightforward,¡± approach. This was a discipline that was developed by the United States during World War II to effectively achieve victory against Germany and Japan. It combined Lanchester¡¯s laws and game theory to seek efficient ways to win. In recent years, the methodology consciously taken up by OR can be said to include ¡°simulation,¡± which everyone uses in their daily lives.

    Although OR originated from the military, it is not limited to that field and can be applied in various areas. This is because the history of problem-solving using OR becomes an asset. It is the accumulation of methods for analyzing problems in various fields and connecting them to decision-making, the so-called ¡°smart way.¡± This becomes the established method of OR. Even today, OR researchers from around the world are digging up new problems, studying and presenting problem-solving methods for them, and there even exists an ¡°OR Society.¡± The effective approach to ¡°analysis and decision-making¡± is said to have extremely broad applicability.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not right away, I want to make it a standard way of thinking. It stimulates various fields and becomes an asset just by accumulating it.¡±

    There are various aims for popularizing it, but the most important one is the stimulation it brings to various industries through the OR method. The industries developed by the Oda clan are unique and receive very little external stimulation. If they remain closed off internally, even if problems arise, they will be trapped by the fixed idea that it is just the way things are and eventually reach a deadlock and burst like arteriosclerosis. To overcome this, Shizuko wanted to introduce OR and actively work on problem-solving.

    While thinking about how to popularize it, Shizuko realized that hurried footsteps were approaching. She thought they had hurriedly returned, but at that moment, the sliding door at the entrance flew in the wrong direction.

    ¡°Shizuko! What was that!!¡±

    As expected, Nagayoshi was the first to rush in. Keiji, Saizo, and the others followed behind him. The sliding door, which flew in a parabolic trajectory, was stuck in the opposite sliding door, exposing a miserable state. Shizuko thought that they would have to buy a new set, and she poured water from her water bottle and said a word, showering them with cold water.

    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll deduct the repair cost of the sliding door from everyone¡¯s salary.¡±

    ¡°Huh!? Ah, the sliding door just flew off on its own.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯m sure you all have questions, but sit down quietly.¡±

    Glancing at the open entrance, everyone took their designated seats. Aya was asked to set up a spare sliding door, and just as the situation was resolved, Ashimitsu also returned. After confirming that he had taken his seat, Shizuko resumed the conversation.

    ¡°Well, as you can see, I¡¯ve prepared various things. I¡¯m sure you all understand that.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. I don¡¯t know how it was made, but I understand that Shizuko had prepared something.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters. I just prepared the situation. It¡¯s up to you all to seize the opportunity.¡±

    Everyone understood without Shizuko having to say it. While they were the rear guard externally, Shizuko was thinking about something else.

    ¡°The undefeated Takeda army in the expedition. We will be the first and last to give them a defeat. How about that? A great victory that no one else could achieve. Overcoming overwhelming disadvantages and achieving victory, that¡¯s the true essence of the rear guard, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The Oda-Tokugawa alliance, or more accurately, the Oda army, will defeat the Takeda army, which mobilized its entire forces to conquer the Oda clan. If this operation is successful, the name of the Oda clan will resound throughout the land, despite being vastly outnumbered and outmatched.

    ¡°Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), you must want to test your own strength soon. So, I want you to take down Yamagata Masakage.¡±

    ¡°Yamagata¡­!?¡±

    Shizuko intended to pit Nagayoshi against Yamagata Masakage, the vanguard general of the Takeda army and the leader of the strongest Akambei.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Of course! But more than that, I feel a strong determination to take Yamagata¡¯s head!¡±

    Nagayoshi¡¯s army consists mostly of young men with little experience. However, because there are many young people, there are also many fearless individuals, and the fear of Akambei is lessened. In other words, even when they see Akambei, they can continue to fight with momentum.

    ¡°Saizo-san, I want you to take down Baba. Considering the current situation, I think your army is the most capable of countering Baba. Keiji-san, Yokichi-kun, Ashimitsu-san, you will only give the signal for the charge, but after that, you are free to act according to your own judgment.¡±

    ¡°But, then Shizuko-sama¡¯s surroundings¡­¡±

    Shizuko understood what Saizo wanted to say. Understanding that, she shook her head.

    ¡°This time, everyone is risking their lives. It¡¯s not necessary for me to be in a safe place alone. Once I give the order, the overall commander is unnecessary. Moreover, our opponent is Takeda. If I don¡¯t take the lead, no one will follow. By taking the lead, the soldiers can be inspired and believe in victory.¡±

    ¡°Shizuko-sama¡­ understood! I will risk my life to take down Baba!¡±

    ¡°Please do. And Genro, gather trustworthy people.¡±

    ¡°Understood! How should I gather them?¡±

    Shizuko took the new gun that Ashimitsu had used and handed it to Genro.

    ¡°In this Takeda battle, the gunners will change the momentum. Genro¡¯s role is to lead the gunners. Jinzuke-san and Shikichi-san are the same, but their approach is slightly different as they use guns while riding horses.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um, huh!?¡±

    The three of them exclaimed in surprise. A group that handles guns, like the Saika and Negoro groups, can become an armed group that can stand on its own as mercenaries just by that. If they lead such a group, it would be a significant promotion. And not just within Shizuko¡¯s army. They would also be able to show their name to the outside world.

    ¡°I can only provide the opportunity. Whether you make a name for yourself or become a laughingstock, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe in all of you. Be the pioneers in handling this gun. Become individuals who leave their names in history.¡±

    Keiji thought it was clever. Genro and the others had faced adversity, so they had a stronger desire to meet Shizuko¡¯s expectations. That¡¯s why they had been steadily advancing in Shizuko¡¯s army. Until now, they had only been evaluated within Shizuko¡¯s army, and in other Oda armies, they were just considered ordinary soldiers. There was a difference in treatment between those who inherited their position from a prestigious parent and those who were completely unknown. However, if they could demonstrate the presence of the gunners through this battle, their reputation would be known to the masses. Depending on their achievements, their allies would feel relieved when they heard their name, and their enemies would tremble when they heard it. For them, who had been treated poorly until now, there was no choice but to respond to Shizuko¡¯s trust.

    ¡°Once you gather everyone, learn how to handle the new gun from Uncle Ashimitsu.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°If you have any other questions, let me know. I¡¯ll answer as much as possible.¡±

    She looked around at everyone while asking, but no one voiced any questions. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with fighting spirit, and they had a unique determination to understand their roles. Feeling a sufficient sense of confidence, Shizuko nodded slightly.

    ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s determination is enough. We¡¯ll disband for today. Train and rest well while waiting for the time to come.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone responded with a spirited voice to Shizuko¡¯s closing words.

    As soon as the meeting ended, Nagayoshi was the first to leave the room. Then Genro, Jinzuke, Shikichi, and the others followed. However, Keiji remained seated and continued to look at Shizuko. Sensing that he had something to say, Shizuko asked Ashimitsu, who had been observing the situation, to leave the seat. After a moment of contemplation, Ashimitsu quietly stood up and left the room, exchanging a few words with Keiji. Only Shizuko and Keiji remained, but Keiji did not immediately speak up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been curious for a while, but why does Shizuko hold Genro in such high regard?¡±

    Suddenly, Keiji spoke up while Shizuko was tidying up. She stopped and turned to face Keiji, a small smile appearing on her face.

    ¡°Those who can admonish their lord and those who spearhead the battlefield are more important than anything else.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s words were based on Tokugawa Ieyasu¡¯s famous quote, ¡°A retainer who admonishes his lord¡¯s misdeeds is far more valuable than one who thrusts his spear first on the battlefield.¡± The higher the lord¡¯s position and the stronger their power, the easier it is for both the lord and those around them to become overconfident in their abilities. In such a state, it becomes difficult to point out the lord¡¯s misdeeds or mistakes and admonish them. The lord, too, becomes more concerned with being embarrassed and starts to dislike admonishments, no matter how correct they may be.

    ¡°It may sound self-serving, but the higher my position becomes, the fewer people there are who can point out my mistakes. And if there is no one to admonish me, as long as people listen to what I say, there will be no mistakes. That kind of mindset becomes prevalent. To prevent that, Genro-jii-chan is a valuable person. It¡¯s strange not to value him.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, that¡¯s the reason.¡±,¡±Indeed, Genro¡¯s military achievements are subtle. There will surely be considerable opposition to his appointment as the head of the gunners this time. But you see, once the Takeda war is over, the gunners will catch the attention of the influential people. At that time, it will be troublesome if we only have people who can flatter the strong. Even if it¡¯s someone higher up, they must be able to point out any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Because they can look out for their own interests and judge the rightness or wrongness of the person they serve.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Of course, I don¡¯t accept every opinion. But being admonished means that the person has some awareness of the problem. So I stop and take a step back to reflect on myself. That way, I can make course corrections before making a big mistake, right?¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s words made Keiji smile. People who talk loudly and flatter others are bothersome. They start to value those who agree with them and say pleasing words, and eventually, they no longer listen to admonishments.

    (I see. That¡¯s why Genro-jii is the most highly regarded. The others don¡¯t speak up even if they have thoughts of their own for the sake of their own advancement. But Genro-jii prioritizes Shizuchi over self-preservation. Shizuchi understands that difference, right?)

    I thought it was just sympathy for Genro¡¯s situation, but I¡¯m relieved that it¡¯s not. Shizuko has a sweet side that can¡¯t be completely heartless, and I¡¯ve always been worried that it might lead to bad results. I thought that Genro¡¯s significant promotion this time was due to past dedication, but I understood that it wasn¡¯t the case by listening to their inner thoughts. I feel a little relieved, but I can¡¯t assert that it won¡¯t happen in the future, so I will continue to observe Shizuko¡¯s actions from now on, Keiji thought.

    ¡°Well, well, I thought you were just being naive, but it seems you were actually thinking.¡±

    ¡°Why do people think that I don¡¯t think about anything?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Shizuchi¡¯s actions often become clear only when the results are seen. To ordinary people who don¡¯t have an overarching perspective, it seems like you¡¯re just acting on impulse.¡±

    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯m pretty straightforward in my actions.¡±

    Shizuko expressed dissatisfaction with Keiji¡¯s words. However, from Shizuko¡¯s perspective, it was understandable, but for ordinary people who couldn¡¯t see the bigger picture, it was difficult to understand.

    ¡°That¡¯s just Shizuchi. Well, now that our questions are resolved, shall we go out and have some fun in town?¡±

    Doing what you want when you want. Even if everyone else is desperately training in preparation for the battle with Takeda, Keiji will play because he wants to. That¡¯s who Maeda Keiji is.

    ¡°If you stay out too late, you won¡¯t make it in time for dinner.¡±

    ¡°That would be a problem. Well, I¡¯ll play as long as it¡¯s not too much.¡±

    Keiji waved his hand at Shizuko as he left the room. Shizuko smiled wryly and waved back, following him. When Keiji¡¯s footsteps couldn¡¯t be heard anymore, only Shizuko remained in the room. After finishing tidying up, Shizuko also left the room and headed to their own room. Upon returning to the room, Shizuko made arrangements to send a letter to Nobunaga with the contents they had prepared in advance.

    (The die is cast, huh?)

    Since the Western Campaign has begun, Shizuko can no longer afford to hesitate. There is no other choice but to go all the way. Either Takeda will be destroyed, or Shizuko¡¯s army will be completely wiped out. The future holds one of these two possibilities. Of course, Shizuko has no intention of losing easily. Now that Takeda has set out, it¡¯s time to take action.

    (It¡¯s inevitable, but from now on, I¡¯ll have to lie to various people. It¡¯s a bit depressing to think about.)

    In order to succeed in their strategy, sometimes it is necessary to deceive even allies. The higher the position of the person being deceived, the greater the effect that can be obtained. However, Shizuko, who is not good at lying, wonders if they can deceive others. It is a difficult task for Shizuko, who rarely consciously deceives others, to ensure that their expressions don¡¯t give anything away and that their stories are consistent.

    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll manage somehow.¡±

    Shizuko concluded that it was useless to think about it and gave up on thinking.

    The Takeda army was advancing with unstoppable momentum. They were capturing one castle every three days and pushing forward towards Ieyasu¡¯s main castle. In addition to the main Takeda army, Yamagata was also invading Mikawa, preventing Ieyasu from moving his forces from Mikawa, and leaving him with only 8,000 troops in Totomi. Fearing that their own retainers might defect to the Takeda side while they were idle, Ieyasu set out on October 14th to fight against the Takeda army at Sangano-gawa and Ichigon-saka, but due to the inferiority of their forces, they were defeated as expected.

    However, thanks to the efforts of loyal retainers like Tadakatsu, the major warlords managed to escape from the battlefield and retreat to Hamamatsu Castle. Shingen and the Takeda retainers were amazed by Tadakatsu¡¯s performance in this battle, and it is said that Honda Tadakatsu was praised as surpassing the Tokugawa. The Takeda army¡¯s momentum continued, and even in November, the situation did not improve.

    ¡°Is there no way to counterattack?¡±

    Ieyasu uttered words of despair. No one could provide an answer to his question. The Battle of Ichigon-saka had made the power difference between the two sides painfully clear. At this point, there was no hope for the Tokugawa to win against the Takeda.

    ¡°We have no choice but to request reinforcements from the Oda.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Oda are also surrounded by enemies on all sides. They don¡¯t have the spare troops to send to us.¡±

    One of the retainers suggested requesting reinforcements from the Oda. However, knowing that the Oda were under relentless attacks from the Asai, Asakura, and Honganji Temple, Ieyasu knew that there was no way the Oda could spare troops for him. That¡¯s why he considered the suggestion of requesting reinforcements from the Oda to be impossible.

    ¡°My lord, at this rate, the Tokugawa will be finished. Perhaps we have no choice but to surrender to the Takeda.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also impossible now. Takeda won¡¯t stop until they ravage Mikawa and Totomi.¡±

    The idea of surrender was also brought up, but they believed that it was too late to accept surrender. Even if surrender were possible, it was clear that they would lose their land and be used as a spearhead against the Oda. It would be going from one hell to another.

    ¡°My lord, there is one point that concerns me.¡±

    In the heavy atmosphere, Hanzo spoke up to Ieyasu. Desperate to change the atmosphere, Ieyasu allowed Hanzo to speak.

    ¡°Lord, it seems that the person Tadakatsu is obessed over, Lady Shizuko, is not moving the entire army while keeping it stationed in Owari.¡±

    ¡°Wh-wh-wh-wh-who said I¡¯m obsessed about her!¡±

    Tadakatsu visibly flustered, but Hanzo didn¡¯t pay attention to it. It was a somewhat comical scene, and the retainers couldn¡¯t help but smile. The heavy atmosphere lightened slightly, or so Ieyasu thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s a strange story. Right now, we don¡¯t have the luxury of sending troops to Owari. Yet, if the army is not moving even in this situation, could it be that they have some ulterior motive¡­?¡±

    ¡°Could it be for the attack on Iwamura Castle?¡±

    Iwamura Castle, which had wielded authority in Eastern Mino, lost its lord, Toyama Kagetomo, to illness in May. Seizing this opportunity, Nobunaga dispatched his retainers to Eastern Mino and occupied Iwamura Castle. Otsuya-no-kata, the wife of Kagetomo and Nobunaga¡¯s aunt, adopted Nobunaga¡¯s fifth son, later known as Oda Katsunaga, as her heir. She herself took over as the head of the family and became the guardian of Oda Katsunaga.

    However, when the Takeda Western Campaign began, Otsuya-no-kata responded to the movements of the Takeda and drove out Nobunaga¡¯s forces from Iwamura Castle, defecting to the Takeda. This sudden betrayal enraged Nobunaga. Not only Nobunaga but also the Far Mountain clan in Eastern Mino were outraged by Otsuya-no-kata¡¯s betrayal. It is said that the Uemura Battle took place in December, but there are two theories, one in the first year of Genki and the other in the third year of Genki, and it is still unclear.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a betrayal by a family member, we must deal with it thoroughly. We can also establish control over Eastern Mino.¡±

    ¡°Do you have solid evidence?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Reports have come in that Shizuko¡¯s army is preparing for battle. They are also conducting military training, so there is no doubt.¡±

    It seemed like a reasonable story, but Ieyasu couldn¡¯t easily believe it. Shizuko¡¯s army is the army that Shizuko and Nobunaga have nurtured with care. In the face of the imminent threat of Takeda, it was unimaginable to throw Shizuko¡¯s army into the fray for the sake of dealing with internal matters.

    ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s focus on dealing with Takeda for now.¡±

    However, despite his words, Ieyasu couldn¡¯t come up with any strategies to deal with Takeda.

    By late November, a tense atmosphere pervaded the Oda clan. The only news that could be heard was the rapid advance of the Takeda army, and there was no other bright topic. If things continued like this, everything would be swallowed up by Takeda, and those who were impatient felt a sense of despair. Even at this point, Nobunaga did not clearly show his intention to fight against Takeda. At first glance, Nobunaga¡¯s actions seemed weak. But everyone understood that when the opponent was Takeda, even Nobunaga had to be cautious.

    In the midst of this, Shizuko was struggling with documents. They were busy checking the supplies that were being brought in one after another. But each item was important, so they couldn¡¯t afford to neglect even one.

    (We still don¡¯t have enough gun parts. At this rate, we¡¯ll be short by about 500.)

    After much deliberation, Shizuko decided to double the quota and offer a larger reward to those who achieved it. Some skilled workers would surely meet the expectations. With this, it is expected that the parts will reach the required quantity. Shizuko handed the key to the treasury where the gold coins were kept and the production order for increased production to a pageboy and moved on to the next document. The production of equipment to be worn under the armor was on schedule, but there was no room for error. After much consideration, Shizuko decided that reserves were necessary and instructed to increase production for a few more weeks. For this as well, a large reward was promised to those who achieved double the quota.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a serious black labor, but we have no choice but to endure it for these few weeks.¡±,Bad rumors spread quickly. The rumor that Takeda was attacking the Tokugawa territory with all their might spread in no time. And it was not unreasonable for people to think that after Tokugawa, it would be Oda. Therefore, the fact that a decisive battle with Takeda was inevitable was an open secret within the Oda territory. Since there was no point in hiding it anymore, Shizuko took advantage of it and imposed an impossible burden similar to wartime mobilization. She understood that she was demanding the impossible, but if they were to be trampled by Takeda, there was no other choice but to work as if their lives depended on it.

    ¡°Ah, this might just work¡­ They have it even tougher over there though.¡±

    After approving all the documents, Shizuko collapsed onto her desk. Training of the soldiers was entrusted to Mori Yoshinari, and in that sense, they were experiencing a different kind of hell. Even Shizuko¡¯s directly managed unit, which was usually subjected to strict training, complained that Yoshinari¡¯s training was more like killing than training. Nagayoshi, who would usually be energetic at night, would return from Yoshinari¡¯s training, finish his bath and meal, and collapse onto his futon.

    ¡°Genro must be going through a lot.¡±

    Genro selected 1,000 promising soldiers and organized them as gunners. However, unlike the well-knit and cohesive cavalry archers who grew up together, they were a motley crew pulled from various units, so they couldn¡¯t function as a proper unit at first and were awkward. They had just started to show some unity recently, but problems still persisted. Because of this, there was a significant delay in training. The training, which should have been completed according to the schedule, still had more than half remaining. Shizuko was troubled by this, but suddenly came up with a clever idea. She thought it would also serve as a countermeasure against spies and decided to make significant changes to the training plan. Fortunately, the slow progress allowed for a smooth transition in the training content.

    ¡°Now we just have to wait for the right time.¡±

    With a slight modification to the plan, it was expected to take shape around early December. By that time, Takeda would have no choice but to head to Mikatagahara. If the goddess of victory smiled upon them, the Oda clan could claim victory. However, battles are unpredictable. How to deal with unexpected events and adjust them to their advantage was the only concern.

    (Ah, come to think of it, November is almost over. It seems like it¡¯s about time for Lord to send reinforcements to Tokugawa.)

    As Shizuko was thinking about such things, she suddenly heard hurried footsteps.

 CH 104

    Mid December, 1572.

    On December 1st, Nobunaga finally made a move. He gathered his main retainers and loudly declared to them,

    ¡°Crush Takeda. Show our power to the world by sending reinforcements to Tokugawa!¡±

    Nobunaga, who had not made his intentions clear until now, finally laid out a clear policy. The retainers showed a spirited demeanor in response to his words, but their thoughts turned to the location that would become the battlefield. Hamamatsu Castle, Ieyasu¡¯s residence, was a huge structure measuring about 500 meters north to south and 450 meters east to west. It adopted a distinctive castle construction style called ¡°teikakushiki¡± where baileys were lined up in a straight line along the slope of the Mikatahara Plateau. The natural defense line behind the main keep due to the difference in elevation made it a well-defended castle that was difficult to attack and easy to defend.

    Therefore, the retainers understood. The siege warfare would be the main focus in the battle against Takeda. Siege warfare has always been tough. It becomes a battle of endurance where the defenders fortify their position and force the enemy to bleed, causing physical and mental exhaustion for both sides. Furthermore, the enemy is the renowned Takeda in the whole country. It was clear from the beginning that it would be a tough battle. The concern of the retainers concentrated on who would be dispatched, and they listened attentively to Nobunaga¡¯s words.

    ¡°As for the reinforcements¨C¡±

    As all the retainers leaned forward, Nobunaga smiled faintly and announced a personnel change that no one had expected.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    On the way back to Yamanaka Castle following Nobunaga¡¯s orders, Hidenaga suddenly spoke up. Hideyoshi and Takenaka Hanbei smiled wryly. Nobunaga¡¯s personnel change was so unexpected. After all, Nobunaga declared that Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada), who was to be the successor and the commander-in-chief of the reinforcements to be sent to Tokugawa, would lead the army, and assigned Shizuko, Sakuma, Hirate, and Mizuno¡¯s troops under him, organizing a large army of several tens of thousands. It was an excellent force as reinforcements. Not only Hamamatsu Castle, but also Sakuma, Hirate, and Mizuno¡¯s troops were to be stationed in the surrounding castles and assigned as support when Hamamatsu Castle was attacked.

    Almost all of Shizuko¡¯s troops, which Nobunaga had not moved until now, were to be sent to Hamamatsu Castle. Sakuma, Hirate, and Mizuno also had troops numbering several thousand, but the main force was Shizuko¡¯s troops. Together with Tokugawa¡¯s 8,000 troops, they would be on par with Takeda in terms of numbers.

    ¡°I am also surprised. I never expected Kimyomaru to be appointed as the commander-in-chief. However, let it be clearly known to Tokugawa. The determination that our Lord is putting into this battle. It will be a desperate battle like the one against Imagawa.¡±

    ¡°I was personally praised by our Lord for my work at Yamanaka Castle. Our Lord hasn¡¯t praised me in front of everyone since the battle against Imagawa. That¡¯s why I believe we can win. That¡¯s how I feel.¡±

    There is no basis, but strangely, Hideyoshi did not doubt the victory. It was said that we would surely lose when we clashed with Imagawa. However, in the end, we achieved victory. Hideyoshi couldn¡¯t help but feel that we would definitely win this battle against Takeda.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a shame. If we defeat Takeda, our military prowess will resound throughout the country. Everyone will have to acknowledge our military achievements.¡±

    ¡°Enough of that. Focus on securing Asai and Asakura at Yamanaka Castle. It¡¯s an important role.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    Hideyoshi reprimanded Hidenaga for making light-hearted remarks. Hidenaga¡¯s attitude was two-faced, and Hideyoshi, who was disgusted by his behavior, sighed.

    ¡°However, my brother, you must be thinking about it a little, right?¡±

    ¡°W-w-well, yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come up with a plan.¡±

    Hidenaga probes while wearing a faint smile. Hideyoshi clears his throat and tries to hide his agitation, not wanting to let Hidenaga see through his inner thoughts. Hidenaga deepens his smile even more, but Hideyoshi consciously ignores him and urges his horse to move faster.

    ¡°Hahaha, my brother has escaped from me.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease him too much. Hashiba-sama must also be worried.¡±

    ¡°Not really. Well, we¡¯ll manage somehow. He¡¯s a stubborn one.¡±

    After that conversation, Hidenaga and Takenaka Hanbei increased the speed of their horses to catch up with Hideyoshi.

    Shizuko, who was ordered by Nobunaga to be the reinforcements for Tokugawa, gathered not only Keiji but also the unit leaders. It was already known without Shizuko having to say it that they would be dispatched as reinforcements to Tokugawa. However, by announcing it again through Shizuko, they could confirm the direction of the army, so Shizuko decided to declare it here.

    ¡°Many of you may already know, but our army has been decided to be dispatched as reinforcements to Tokugawa.¡±

    Some were shaken by Shizuko¡¯s words, but most accepted it with an attitude of ¡°as expected.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t waste time with long speeches, so I¡¯ll summarize it concisely. There is no need to be specially prepared just because we are reinforcements. We will march as usual, fight as usual, and win as usual. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Some were anxious about the concise words, but Shizuko did not say anything more and dismissed everyone. Since the general said that we would win as usual, they decided to fulfill their roles as usual and left the place individually. Only Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), and Ashimitsu remained.

    ¡°Now, Ashimitsu-ojisan, I leave the logistics to you. The rest of you, continue as usual. I will inform you of the departure date later.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The five of them dispersed at Shizuko¡¯s words. For the next week or so, they each carried out their assigned tasks. Nagayoshi, Saizo, and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) trained, Keiji continued his usual activities while taking care of the spies, and Ashimitsu gathered supplies. Unlike Sakuma and Hirate, Shizuko and the others acted as if nothing was different, causing those around them to become anxious.

    And so, three days before the departure, as the battle between the Takeda army, which was struggling to capture Futamata Castle, and the Tokugawa army reached its climax, Shizuko gathered the gunners. The reason was to confirm the results of their training. As ordered by Shizuko, Genro gathered the group that had made the most progress and the group that was the least skilled. Each group was made to shoot at their respective targets. As expected, the top group impressed everyone. They shot without hesitation, and their reloading speed was excellent. On the other hand, the bottom group took time to get into shooting position, resulting in longer intervals between shots.

    ¡°Hmm, I was a little worried, but it¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    Shizuko, seeing the results of the bottom group, felt relieved. The top group fired 9 to 10 shots per minute, while the bottom group fired 6 to 7 shots. It was true that there was quite a variation in skill level when looking at the results. However, as long as they didn¡¯t fall below 5 shots per minute, it was not a problem. Shizuko had worried that Genro would say they were so bad that they couldn¡¯t even manage 4 shots per minute, but this result was well within an acceptable range.

    ¡°But, the difference is too great, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When Genro made a suggestion, Shizuko pointed at the targets with her finger.

    ¡°The number of shots may be lower, but the shooting accuracy seems to be higher.¡±

    Everyone looked at the targets as they were told. As Shizuko pointed out, the shots from the top group were scattered, but the shots from the bottom group were concentrated around the center.

    ¡°Which is better depends on how you use it. So, it¡¯s premature to judge skill solely based on shooting speed. It¡¯s better to find strengths and praise them to improve, rather than blame and make them shrink due to their weaknesses.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! You¡¯re right, Lord. I am ashamed of my own shortsightedness.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so humble. Now, if we can do precision shooting¡­ I wonder if we can do scoped shooting. But we can¡¯t equip everyone with scopes, so it might be impossible this time.¡±

    Shizuko had been considering using scoped bolt-action rifles for long-range sniping to eliminate messengers. If the messengers were reduced, the command structure would collapse, and the advantage of a large army would not be utilized. In this battle against Takeda, they had prioritized suppressing the enemy with the number of shots rather than shooting accuracy, so they had not anticipated using high-precision sniper rifles. Shizuko regretted it a little, but there was no choice but to give up on something they didn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Excessive confidence leads to arrogance, but without confidence, one cannot remain calm. Anyway, there¡¯s no problem with this. Make sure not to neglect training until we depart.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shizuko was satisfied with everyone¡¯s response. After that, she left everything to Genro and left the place.

    ¡°Instead of blaming weaknesses and making them shrink, it¡¯s better to find strengths and make them grow, huh?¡±

    Nagamasa, one of the members of the group that had been constantly criticized for being bad, pondered Shizuko¡¯s words. He had never thought of such a way of thinking before. At the same time, he understood why Nobunaga valued Shizuko. Both the top group and the bottom group witnessed their own strengths and weaknesses, and it made them even more motivated.

    ¡°And¡­ Nagamasa-sama, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Endo, who was curious about Nagamasa standing still, called out to him. Startled by the voice, Nagamasa pushed out all the thoughts in his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But¡­ we¡¯ll be facing Takeda soon. We must prepare ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes. However¡­ can we really defeat Takeda? That girl said it so casually, but honestly, I can¡¯t believe it will turn out that way.¡±

    ¡°Who knows. We can¡¯t see what Shizuko-dono is thinking and what she sees. But she has achieved so much until now. She won¡¯t suddenly say that Takeda was too much for us. Besides, she has prepared these guns.¡±

    As he said that, Nagamasa lightly lifted the new rifles. When he first saw their shooting, everyone was amazed. Even those who were considered gun experts found it difficult to hit targets at such a distance. But the new recruits, who had just finished basic training, were able to hit them. Some thought it was just a coincidence that someone with good marksmanship had shot, but as Nagamasa became proficient in shooting, he understood that the new rifles were terrifying. The reloading speed was simply too fast. Even experienced users of matchlock guns struggled to fire one shot per minute. But even inexperienced soldiers could fire six shots. It was six times the speed, and it was clear that the enemy would become a beehive before they could close the distance.

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±,Endo and Mitamura also understood the performance of the new rifle very well. After all, they were part of the gunners.

    ¡°Indeed, it is remarkable that it can hit targets at a distance of fifty-five ken (1 ken = 1.8m).¡±

    The two nodded at Mitamura¡¯s words. Fifty-five ken is approximately one hundred meters. Anyone who knows the performance of the new rifle would find it strange. The effective range of the new rifle is eight hundred meters. One hundred meters is not enough to fully utilize its capabilities.

    This was Shizuko¡¯s plan. By changing the height and size of the target, she made it appear that the rifle only shot about one hundred meters, while actually training to aim at targets eight hundred meters away. One hundred meters is a distance that can be reached even with the current matchlock rifles. Although the rate of fire was impressive, it did not seem like a weapon that would completely change the nature of warfare.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in complaining now. Let¡¯s train.¡±

    Even the users themselves did not fully understand the performance of the rifle, nor did they realize how skilled they had become. The true value of the new rifle remained unknown to anyone.

    Oda sent reinforcements to Tokugawa. The news spread quickly in all directions. The enemy was surprised that they still had the strength to send troops while being surrounded on all sides. However, Shingen had anticipated this from the beginning and had estimated that there were still about 20,000 to 30,000 troops left in Gifu. His prediction was correct, and there were about 20,000 troops left in Owari and Mino for defense.

    ¡°Hmm, as expected.¡±

    Upon learning of the reinforcements of the Oda army, Shingen muttered. He decided to destroy the water source of Futamata Castle, as attacking the castle by force would result in heavy losses. They released a large number of rafts into the Tenryu River, which served as the water source for Futamata Castle, and cut off the external water supply. Futamata Castle had no wells, and the rainwater they had stored was not enough to supply water to the soldiers. The castle lord, Nakane Masateru, surrendered to Shingen on the condition of sparing the soldiers.

    At the same time, the reinforcements of the Oda army arrived at Hamamatsu Castle. Shizuko¡¯s army consisted of 10,000 troops, while Sakuma, Hirate, and Mizuno each led about 1,500 troops, totaling about 15,000 troops. The reason why Sakuma, Hirate, and Mizuno had fewer troops was because they had divided their forces and stationed them in other castles as well. While defending Hamamatsu Castle, their plan was to attack Takeda¡¯s rear from other castles. In addition, a force of 10,000 troops led by Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) was waiting in Shirasu (around present-day Kosei City, Shizuoka Prefecture).

    They were turning the tables on Takeda by using the siege tactics that had given them so much trouble before. Their plan was to prevent Takeda from concentrating their forces. It was a passive strategy, but it had the highest chance of success. The problem was that Shingen had already anticipated this strategy from the beginning.

    Shizuko arrived at Hamamatsu Castle, but she felt a heavy atmosphere throughout the castle. She thought it would be best not to say anything unnecessary and went with Saizo to meet with Sakuma and the others at Ieyasu¡¯s place.

    ¡°Ahem, to be honest, Lord Shizuko, what are the chances of success in your estimation?¡±

    On the way, Sakuma asked the question while covering his mouth with a fan. Hirate and Mizuno pretended not to hear, but they were paying close attention to the conversation between Sakuma and Shizuko.

    ¡°Hmm, well, for now, it¡¯s about 80%.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you mean there¡¯s an 80% chance of losing?¡±

    Sakuma, who became anxious, asked further questions. He wondered why he had to pay so much attention to his own words, but Shizuko answered because she didn¡¯t mind if they knew.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. For now, we can say we have an 80% chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Sakuma didn¡¯t understand the meaning and was about to question Shizuko further, but he didn¡¯t have the opportunity. Ieyasu, who had noticed their presence, hurriedly composed himself and began speaking.

    ¡°I apologize for being lost in thought. I would like to hold a war council immediately. Please gather everyone.¡±

    With those words, Ieyasu left the room. Shizuko and the others entered quietly. The air was heavy. The cause was Ieyasu¡¯s distress. His anxiety and fear spread to his retainers, and they too were distressed, so the whole room was filled with a gloomy atmosphere.

    (This seems quite serious¡­)

    A retainer whispered to Ieyasu. It was only now that Sakuma and the others noticed Shizuko and the others. Ieyasu quickly corrected himself and began speaking.

    ¡°I apologize for my rudeness. I was lost in thought. I would like to hold a war council as soon as possible. I want everyone to gather.¡±

    After saying that, Ieyasu quickly left the room. Sakuma turned his face towards Shizuko. She hoped he wouldn¡¯t bring up another topic and shrugged her shoulders lightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Along with the Tokugawa retainers, Shizuko and the others moved to the war council. The atmosphere was still heavy, but there was a slight sense of relief as they stepped outside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to explain the current situation in detail. Instead, let¡¯s discuss the reinforcements for Futamata Castle, which is currently being besieged by Takeda.¡±

    In the war council, Ieyasu brought up the reinforcements for Futamata Castle as the first topic. Currently, if they neglect the reinforcements for Futamata Castle, they will not be able to maintain the unity of the Tokugawa retainers. Even though it may be considered reckless, Ieyasu had no choice but to go to the reinforcements for Futamata Castle.

    ¡°Lord Tokugawa, in fact, we have been given a plan by our Lord. Please hear the details from Shizuko here.¡±

    ¡°(This is terrible, I¡¯ve been thrown under the bus) Ahem, then I will speak from here on.¡±

    Shizuko was left to explain by Sakuma, but she had no complaints. In fact, she had been wondering when she should join the conversation.

    ¡°First of all, we will not send reinforcements to Futamata Castle.¡±

    ¡°That is unacceptable.¡±

    As soon as Shizuko finished speaking, Ieyasu immediately rejected the idea. The Tokugawa retainers also supported Ieyasu¡¯s opinion, causing a stir.

    ¡°Please wait, it¡¯s not that we are sending reinforcements to Futamata Castle for no reason. The reason I said we won¡¯t send reinforcements is because Futamata Castle has already fallen.¡±

    Ieyasu couldn¡¯t believe Shizuko¡¯s words and his expression froze. Futamata Castle was the last stronghold defending Hamamatsu Castle. If the formidable Futamata Castle fell, Hamamatsu Castle would be almost defenseless. It was particularly painful for Ieyasu because it seemed like they couldn¡¯t send reinforcements and had abandoned Futamata Castle.

    ¡°We will defend Hamamatsu Castle, and if they focus on besieging it, we will attack Takeda¡¯s rear. This is our Lord¡¯s plan to prevent Shingen from concentrating on the siege of the castle.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, if we move our entire army, we will be attacked from behind, so Shingen will definitely leave some troops. If that happens, their forces going to other places will be reduced. This castle won¡¯t fall easily. I see, Shingen will have to allocate a significant portion of his forces.¡±

    Ieyasu reluctantly accepted the plan, but he still had concerns. Whether Shingen would go along with their plan was the question. If Shingen didn¡¯t besiege Hamamatsu Castle, they could attack his rear, but it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it was seen as abandoning the supporting castle. There was a risk of defection.

    ¡°Lord, this is too risky.¡±

    ¡°But if Futamata Castle has already fallen, we have no choice but to rely on this plan.¡±

    As Ieyasu said, the choices available to the Tokugawa family were limited. Among them, the most promising was Nobunaga¡¯s plan. They couldn¡¯t afford to have any higher expectations.

    ¡°Therefore, I would like to transport supplies from our army for the defense of the castle. It will take about two days considering the capture of Futamata Castle, so I would like permission to bring in a large amount of supplies during that time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I apologize, but our current stockpile is not reassuring. If you can prepare them there, it would be a great offer.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Then, time is of the essence, so I will make the arrangements immediately. (Things are going smoothly so far)¡±

    Shizuko was secretly satisfied with the smooth progress and ordered Saizo to inform Ashimitsu to start the transportation operation. Saizo bowed his head once and quietly left the room.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss any other concerns.¡±

    While waiting for Shingen to come to Mikatagahara Plateau, Shizuko asked if there were any other topics to discuss.

    Since there were no other specific topics, the war council ended quickly. Ashimitsu, upon receiving the orders, led his troops out of Hamamatsu Castle and headed for Shirasu, where Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada) was located. Even before receiving a response from Ieyasu, Shizuko had already stationed supply troops in Shirasu. Now all they had to do was continue the piston transport and bring in as much supplies as possible to Hamamatsu Castle. Ashimitsu acted quickly. Using a field scope and a flag, he contacted the supply unit in Shirasu in just thirty minutes. The supply unit, upon receiving the message, began their march. The supply troops, carrying containers, formed a column and headed towards Hamamatsu Castle. After the supply troops arrived at Hamamatsu Castle, they would place the contents of the containers in the designated location, while the escort troops of the supply unit would perform miscellaneous tasks.

    The Tokugawa retainers, who saw the long line of containers from a distance, were astonished by the overwhelming quantity. They thought that with this amount, they would be able to withstand a long siege. However, most of the contents of the containers were military supplies for defeating the Takeda army, not daily necessities for the siege, so there was a slight mismatch in expectations between Shizuko and them.

    ¡°What a magnificent sight.¡±

    Hanzo, who was watching from a distance, murmured. The line of containers seemed endless, and they couldn¡¯t even imagine how much more would be brought in. Today was December 21st, and considering the supplies brought in during the two days since the reinforcements arrived, it was understandable why Shizuko was rumored to be on par with other daimyo.

    ¡°With this, we can do it, Hanzo!¡±,¡±Understood. But don¡¯t pat people on the back. Learn the word ¡®moderation¡¯.¡±

    Hanzo complained as Tadakatsu patted his back. The others smiled wryly at Tadakatsu¡¯s excitement.

    ¡°He¡¯s ecstatic.¡±

    ¡°Well, if a girl he likes says, ¡®The key to victory in this battle lies with Lord Honda,¡¯ it¡¯s no wonder Heihachiro gets carried away.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Jealous, are you? Male jealousy is ugly!¡±

    It was annoying, that was the feeling everyone in the room had. Yasumasa, who had asked for a little push, regretted it now. He should have asked for a more indirect way of conveying the message.

    ¡°So, where is Lord Ieyasa?¡±

    ¡°It seems that Lord Ieyasa is with Lord Shizuko because he was interested in the beasts she brought.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. It was certainly surprising. It can¡¯t be helped if Lord is interested.¡±

    Shizuko had brought the Wittman family to Hamamatsu Castle for a reason. Usually, it was only Kaiser and K?nig, but this time the whole family was there. Even just Kaiser was surprising, but when they were all gathered, it was a mythical sight. And Shizuko, who easily controlled those massive beasts, also inspired a certain amount of awe.

    ¡°The outcome of this battle is becoming unclear.¡±

    Yasumasa muttered. He had a hunch, although it was just a gut feeling. The battle with the Takeda clan would not end with just a siege.

    Ieyasu was amazed at the sight of the Wittman family gathered together. He had heard that they were big, but he never expected them to be this massive. Ieyasu, as a test of courage, approached the Wittmans. K?nig was the first to react, but the others quickly noticed Ieyasu¡¯s actions. They seemed to be ignoring him, but their ears were turned towards Ieyasu.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    If Ieyasu took one more step closer, the Wittman family would move. Ieyasu stopped just before that point. Even if he wasn¡¯t familiar with wolves, his experience in battles told him that he was crossing a dangerous line.

    ¡°However, they have magnificent physiques. You can even feel their godliness.¡±

    Shizuko smiled wryly at Ieyasu¡¯s evaluation. To Shizuko, they were always like spoiled children. But she took pride in the high evaluation as their owner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. They¡¯re a bit on edge because they¡¯re in an unfamiliar place, so they¡¯re more cautious than usual.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s because of our own lack of familiarity.¡±

    After a little chat, Shizuko and Ieyasu headed to inspect the supplies brought in by Ashimitsu. Due to the two-day time limit, the site was more crowded than imagined. Several cart trolleys were taken out from the containers, and they were loaded onto hand trolleys according to their categories and taken to storage areas. The empty cart trolleys were stored away once all the containers were emptied. The organizers who had to organize the incoming supplies were in a frenzy due to the continuous influx.

    The transported supplies were only labeled with identification numbers on the boxes, so it was not immediately clear what was inside. Shizuko knew the meaning of the identification numbers, but for the Tokugawa family, it was completely unclear why they were sorting ordinary wooden boxes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shizuko? Is there a problem?¡±

    As they inspected without getting in the way of the workers, Ashimitsu, the person in charge, noticed Shizuko and the others.

    ¡°I thought you might be inspecting with Lord Tokugawa.¡±

    ¡°I see. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Everything is going smoothly.¡±

    As he said that, Ashimitsu handed Shizuko a clipboard. When she received it and checked the contents, she could see that the supplies were being transported smoothly. Then Shizuko turned her attention to the flow of guards escorting the supplies. They were entering the castle along with the supplies and leaving quietly as they were being transported out. This was also going smoothly (¡­).

    ¡°No problems.¡±

    Ieyasu, who was left behind, didn¡¯t feel the need to say anything since Shizuko herself said there were no problems. It was still unclear what criteria were being used to determine how much of what was being transported.

    ¡°Treat the soldiers to this tonight.¡±

    Ashimitsu understood what Shizuko was pointing at and nodded slightly.

    What Shizuko treated the soldiers to was alcohol. Tomorrow would be a day of intense activity. If things went wrong, tonight could be the last night they saw the moon. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t complain about being stingy and treated them to a lavish dinner. Bottled dishes were opened one after another, filling the soldiers¡¯ stomachs, and empty barrels of sake were scattered around.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a festival.¡±

    Hanzo, Tadakatsu, and Yasumasa were surprised by the commotion in Shizuko¡¯s army. At first glance, it looked like a pre-battle feast before facing the Takeda clan, but the three couldn¡¯t think of it that way. They felt that Shizuko and the others had different intentions for this short period of time. They understood that even Ieyasu, their lord, had noticed, as he didn¡¯t say anything about the commotion in Shizuko¡¯s army and even declared that anyone could join in if they wanted. And as soon as he said that, he went straight to join Shizuko¡¯s army himself.

    ¡°This is unacceptable¡­ munch munch¡­ Even though tomorrow is the start of the siege, huff huff¡­ it¡¯s too relaxing.¡±

    ¡°Heihachiro, you have no credibility when you say that while eating a mountain of food.¡±

    ¡°You guys also have food in your hands.¡±

    Unable to resist the delicious smell, the three of them walked with their plates in hand. Tadakatsu, for example, spread rice on his plate and piled various side dishes on top. Hanzo and Yasumasa also had several dishes crowded on their plates. Although they didn¡¯t eat much, Ieyasu drank until he was completely drunk, along with Sakei.

    ¡°No matter what you say, everyone is anxious. That¡¯s why we need to make noise when we can.¡±

    Everyone understood that the long and difficult siege would begin tomorrow. However, Shizuko and a few others believed that tomorrow would be the day they would defeat Takeda in a single blow. That¡¯s why they had worked hard to prepare for this. They felt sorry for the people who had trained so hard and had been through so much if they didn¡¯t achieve a result where at least the main force of the Takeda clan was annihilated.

    ¡°It¡¯s too late to say that now. We¡¯ll do everything we can.¡±

    ¡°Your carefree attitude is comforting now. Relax and enjoy it to the fullest.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t treat people so lightly.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°It is!¡±

    Hanzo¡¯s retort was met with Tadakatsu¡¯s rebuttal. But soon, all three burst into laughter. They were just enjoying themselves for this moment, forgetting that the night was getting late and tomorrow was approaching.

    Although they were slightly different from the Tokugawa vassals, Shizuko and the others were also having a great time. If the general was anxious at a time like this, it would be like spending a gloomy night like a funeral. The person in charge had to lead the way and show that they were enjoying themselves.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    In front of a large bonfire, Keiji¡¯s monkey dance, Saizo¡¯s martial arts performance, and dances that were hardly known were performed. The bonfire was also called a campfire or ¡°fire of camaraderie,¡± and it was perfect for strengthening unity. Everyone gathered around the bonfire and made a lively commotion.

    ¡°Oh, I am¡­ what was the continuation?¡±

    ¡°You fool!¡±

    Everyone laughed loudly at the comedy or kabuki-like performance. The sake¡¯s influence was also present, but someone had jumped in front of the bonfire and was doing something incomprehensible.

    ¡°You can¡¯t underestimate the power of sake.¡±

    Shizuko, who was caught up in the excitement, was cooling off in the night breeze, a little away from the bonfire. Although she couldn¡¯t drink alcohol, she felt like she was getting drunk just from the atmosphere.

    ¡°Water.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shizuko received the cold water from Ashimitsu. The cold water soothed her overheated body. Taking a deep breath, Shizuko watched the soldiers¡¯ rowdy behavior with a cup in her hand.

    ¡°Tomorrow is finally the decisive battle. We need to make noise to ensure that there are no regrets.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such ominous things. Even if we can¡¯t achieve a bloodless victory, if we can minimize the damage, it will be a splendid propaganda. We will overwhelm them tomorrow.¡±

    Everyone around them thought that the long and arduous siege would begin tomorrow. However, Shizuko and a few others, led by her, believed that tomorrow would be the day they would defeat Takeda in a single blow. That¡¯s why they had worked hard to prepare for this. They felt sorry for the people who had trained so hard and had been through so much if they didn¡¯t achieve a result where at least the main force of the Takeda clan was annihilated.

    ¡°We expect about 200 casualties. Be prepared for that.¡±

    ¡°200¡­ I want to reduce it a little more, but if that¡¯s the number we should expect against the Takeda army, then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just fine, it¡¯s unbelievable for anyone who knows Takeda well. Even Kenshin could only manage a draw against Takeda, so the complete collapse of their army is something to consider.¡±

    Shizuko nodded in agreement with Ashimitsu¡¯s words. Everything was ready. Other Oda clan leaders had also agreed to this plan. Each faction had their own intentions, but as long as the goal of defeating Takeda was shared, there was no problem for Shizuko. She had no interest in what privileges or honors would come after this battle. She only hoped that the result of this battle would lead to a reduction in unnecessary conflicts.

    ¡°Rest assured. If a force that defeats Takeda is formed, there will be no unnecessary conflicts. I don¡¯t know how Kenshin will react, but he won¡¯t join forces with the Hojo to fight.¡±

    ¡°I hope it turns out that way. It would be troublesome if the country continues to be exhausted by endless battles. Everyone has their own thoughts. But personally, I think the future of the Oda shogunate under Lord¡¯s rule is the best option.¡±

    ¡°There is no future that everyone will agree on. I believe in Shizuko. So walk the path you believe in, even if it turns out to be a mistake. Leave it to future historians to judge whether it was a mistake or the right path.¡±,¡±Okay. I¡¯ll do my best. But if it looks like it¡¯s hopeless, please stop me.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what Shizuko wants, I will stop her even if it costs me my life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to go to such lengths.¡±

    Shizuko, who thought it was exaggerated, smiled without a care. But Ashimitsu felt a slight unease. Once the battle with Takeda is over, whether she wants it or not, Shizuko will establish herself in the world of politics. And once the danger of Takeda is gone, it is clear that power struggles will begin within the Oda family.

    (Defeating Takeda, crushing the Nagashima Ikko-ikki, destroying the Asai, annihilating the Asakura. If that foolish brother is sent to the Mori, Japan will be mostly under the control of the Oda family. In that case, Honganji Temple will have no choice but to submit to the Oda, although it may take time. Nobunaga will stand in a position where he can see the whole country. And then, many weeds will gather, aiming for Shizuko¡¯s power.)

    Ashimitsu didn¡¯t know if Shizuko could remain unchanged, being dragged into unwanted power struggles. But even if Shizuko were to change, Ashimitsu¡¯s role would remain the same. To protect Shizuko, to destroy the enemies, Ashimitsu was convinced that was his duty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to be high and mighty. Well, let¡¯s put aside the future for now. We should focus on tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, tomorrow.¡±

    After drinking the remaining water in the cup, Shizuko looked up at the night sky. Thanks to the clear air, she could see a sky full of stars.

    ¡°Tomorrow, history will change greatly.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s small murmurs didn¡¯t reach even Ashimitsu, who was nearby, and they disappeared into the night sky without reaching anyone. The commotion continued for a while, but as the night grew late, everyone went to sleep in preparation for tomorrow.

    December 22nd, the day of destiny arrived.

 CH 105

    Late December, 1572.

    December 22nd. The morning of a historical turning point that would later be called the ¡°End of the Warring States Period¡±. Shizuko was performing a purification ritual. After cleansing herself with cold water, she dressed in white attire. White attire, also known as ¡°death attire¡±, was originally worn in the birthing room and later became established as the attire worn during tragic events such as seppuku. There is also a legend that Date Masamune wore white attire when he explained his late arrival to the siege of Odawara Castle to Hideyoshi, and by doing so, he avoided seppuku. In any case, white attire embodies a determination to face death. Therefore, Shizuko wearing white attire was a clear declaration of her determination in the eyes of everyone.

    ¡°The day I had a feeling would come has arrived.¡±

    Shizuko in her white attire stood before the soldiers. Although her attire was different, her attitude remained unchanged. Her calm and composed demeanor brought reassurance to the soldiers.

    ¡°Takeda will soon approach Hamamatsu Castle. Therefore, our mission is clear. We will make them realize who they have provoked and crush them so they never dare to be arrogant again!¡±

    While making gestures as if striking down an imaginary enemy, Shizuko delivered her rallying speech.

    ¡°Although this is Tokugawa territory, they will surely invade Oda territory as well! If we allow them to invade our homeland, they will commit looting, killings, and all sorts of atrocities everywhere. We must never allow such lawlessness! From now on, we are unwavering. Even if this body decays, we will die as demons protecting our country!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°We will not retreat! We fight to protect our parents, our wives and children, and our future! Their arrogance, thinking that we will obediently follow them without knowing our own worth! We must never allow it! Those monkeys who thought they could do as they pleased by wielding the power of Takeda, they are not worthy even if they crawl through the battlefield, drink mud, and bite stones to endure! Victory is already in our hands! Everyone, raise your voices and show them what we are capable of!¡±

    ¡°Uooo!!¡±

    Shizuko roared, inspiring the soldiers. In response to her final words, a thunderous cheer rose up. Since they had been mobilized early in the morning, the Tokugawa retainers who had been watching with anticipation were astonished by the resounding command. Not only the powerful voice that tore through the silence, but also the soldiers¡¯ expressions appeared different. There was no trace of relaxation seen at the banquet; instead, their faces were filled with the fierce spirit of warriors.

    ¡°I order everyone to equip themselves with secondary gear. Genro, gather 200 sharpshooters with high accuracy. I will give you a separate mission.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Secondary gear does not refer to heavy armor, but rather equipment that prioritizes mobility. The numbers are merely model numbers, and it does not mean that primary gear is superior.

    ¡°The time will come when we need all of you. Until then, each of you must stay sharp.¡±

    Turning her back to the spirited soldiers, Shizuko gave instructions to Genro and the other commanders. After receiving instructions from Shizuko, they rushed off to fulfill their respective missions. The morale of the soldiers and their disciplined marching ability overwhelmed the Tokugawa retainers throughout. In a siege, they would be on the defensive, and as the battle situation worsened, their morale would decline. The warlords had been struggling to maintain morale. However, even considering that Shizuko¡¯s army had just joined the battle, their morale was on a completely different level. The question of what made the difference between their army and the others lingered.

    ¡°She must be plotting something.¡±

    Yasumasa, who had been observing Shizuko¡¯s speech from a distance, had a strong sense of conviction.

    The Takeda army was advancing towards Hamamatsu Castle. However, they had no intention of engaging in a siege. Hamamatsu Castle was a sturdy fortress. Shingen was preparing for a decisive battle with Oda and did not want to waste his troops unnecessarily. His plan was to lure Tokugawa out of the castle, engage in a field battle at Mikatagahara, and crush them quickly. It was an advantageous strategy for Takeda to force the enemy, who was firmly entrenched in the castle, to come out and fight. It would not be easy under normal circumstances, but in this case, it was not difficult.

    The answer was simple. They would bypass Hamamatsu Castle and aim for the next castle. If Takeda allowed Tokugawa¡¯s army to escape while they were besieging Hamamatsu Castle, they would be remembered as traitors who abandoned Oda while receiving reinforcements. There was no one who would make an alliance with such an opponent, and even their retainers would leave them the next day. As a result, Ieyasu had no choice but to take the risk and engage in battle, knowing that it was disadvantageous. Takeda would gain the advantage of being able to set the battlefield themselves. Shingen would not aim for Hamamatsu Castle, but instead head towards Mikatagahara and set up his camp just before the Shukuda slope.

    The Shukuda slope narrowed as it approached the exit. It was an ideal terrain for attacking a large army, compensating for the disadvantage of having fewer soldiers. Shingen anticipated that Ieyasu would move to seize a small victory to make up for the disadvantage of having fewer troops. To further limit Ieyasu¡¯s options, Shingen devised another strategy.

    ¡°Bring Koyamada here.¡±

    The person called by Shingen was Koyamada Nobushige. He was one of the hereditary senior vassals and Shingen¡¯s nephew.

    ¡°Come closer. I have a task for you.¡±

    Koyamada approached Shingen and listened closely. Shingen whispered something to him, but his voice was so low that even the attendant standing nearby could not hear it. After hearing Shingen¡¯s instructions, Koyamada smiled defiantly and nodded slightly.

    ¡°With my lord¡¯s move, Tokugawa will be cornered. Let us proceed with our plan.¡±

    After giving Koyamada the strategy, Shingen ordered the army to resume its advance.

    On the other hand, Ieyasu, who was in Hamamatsu Castle, was worried about Shingen¡¯s actions.

    ¡°It went according to plan until Takeda started advancing towards Hamamatsu Castle. However, they stopped their march near Mikatagahara. We need to see whether they will attack the castle from here or split their forces and move ahead. We need to observe their actions.¡±

    Ieyasu held a war council since morning and was highly sensitive to Shingen¡¯s movements. After all, this was a crucial battle. The country was on the brink of destruction or survival. It was understandable that he would be on edge, not wanting to miss even the slightest piece of information. The tension spread to his retainers, and the camp was filled with an unusual sense of tension.

    Amidst this, Shizuko alone fanned herself with a folding fan and relaxed. She believed that if she became tense and narrowed her field of vision, she would lose the ability to win the battle.

    ¡°We may not like being caught between Oda and Tokugawa, but Takeda might retreat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too optimistic. If they retreat, the territories we have surrendered so far will turn against us. They will come up with some plan to strike us. It¡¯s only logical.¡±

    The Tokugawa retainers were engaged in a circular discussion. Shizuko thought that if they didn¡¯t do something, they would be crushed by anxiety. Ignoring their commotion, Shizuko patiently waited for the right moment. Takeda¡¯s attack would come soon. That¡¯s when Shizuko¡¯s strategy against Takeda would begin.

    ¡°Report! Takeda has started their advance! They have split their forces!¡±

    ¡°Our second bet is also in our favor!¡±

    Upon hearing the news, Ieyasu couldn¡¯t help but strike his knee. Takeda¡¯s division of forces was not a problem for him. It was inconvenient for Takeda, who took extremely cautious measures, to retreat without attacking Hamamatsu Castle. After all, if you only look at the result, Ieyasu would be seen as abandoning Futamata Castle. Of course, retreat would also result in losses for Shingen, but not as much as for Ieyasu. There was a reasonable possibility of retreat.

    ¡°It will be a siege from now on. Everyone, brace yourselves!¡±

    Clad in armor, Ieyasu urged his generals. At that moment, he was blinded by the long-awaited opportunity and did not notice that Shizuko had disappeared after the scout¡¯s report. Even Tadakatsu, who was standing by, did not notice Shizuko¡¯s presence, as their attention had been diverted by the relief of not having to face the entire Takeda army.

    (¡°I can¡¯t see Lady Shizuko.¡±)

    Hanzo was the first to notice. He secretly ordered one of his trusted subordinates to search for Shizuko. He didn¡¯t think she had fled at a time like this. However, Hanzo couldn¡¯t think of a reason why she would disappear in this situation. To find out Shizuko¡¯s whereabouts, he ordered his subordinate to investigate.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s about time.¡±

    Shizuko, who had disappeared from the war council without permission, had taken command of Genro and a group of elite gunners and set up camp in a certain location. Although they were confused as they couldn¡¯t see the advantages of the camp, the Tokugawa soldiers assigned to monitor and protect her followed her lead. However, Shizuko only smiled and did not explain anything to them. As they waited for a while, someone shouted that the Takeda army had been spotted. Genro almost jumped up in surprise, but Shizuko¡¯s delicate hand reached out and stopped him.

    ¡°Not yet. Your turn will come a little later.¡±

    ¡°B-But if we don¡¯t fight the enemy in front of us, there is no point in hiding here.¡±

    While engaging in such a conversation, the Takeda siege force began bombarding Hamamatsu Castle with stones. Leaning against a shield, Shizuko searched for the intervals between the stone projectiles.

    ¡°Your turn will come. But not yet. The stone projectiles are not to be underestimated in terms of power. We need to wait until they have exhausted their ammunition and their energy a bit more.¡±

    Since ancient times, stone projectiles have been considered a splendid weapon alongside swords, spears, and bows. If all you had to do was throw them, no special skill was required. They were inexpensive and had a decent amount of power, and stones could be found anywhere. In the hands of a skilled user, they could reach farther than arrows. In Japan, stone projectiles were called ¡°inji¡±, and there were various techniques for throwing stones, using stone-throwing machines, or throwing them with hand towels.

    It is said that Koyamada Nobushige led a stone-throwing unit and attacked Hamamatsu Castle during the Battle of Mikatagahara. However, in the records of Nobunaga¡¯s diary and the Mikawa Monogatari, there is no mention of Koyamada Nobushige leading a stone-throwing unit to attack Hamamatsu Castle. It is believed that it became an established theory due to misinterpretation during the Edo period, and to this day, there is no clear evidence that Koyamada Nobushige led a stone-throwing unit.

    ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re using stones like these.¡±,Shizuko picked up some of the thrown stones and inspected them while hiding behind a shield. The stones made a loud sound as they hit the shield, but the shield had been specially processed and did not budge.

    ¡°My lord! We cannot afford to observe leisurely. It¡¯s about time the Tokugawa army became suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s begin. I wanted to give the enemy a bit more ¡®splendor¡¯, but oh well.¡±

    After gathering the stones in one place, Shizuko picked up a large sword-like weapon that looked like a kusarigama, serving as a signal.

    ¡°The intervals between stone throws are getting longer. The enemy¡¯s ammunition is running low, so wait for the next stone throw and snipe the stone throwers.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. Understood.¡±

    ¡°First, 100 people will fire in unison, then immediately switch with the next 100 people. Meanwhile, the first 100 people will reload and wait. Repeat this process and finally, everyone will fire in unison. That¡¯s the plan. It¡¯s almost¡­ alright, the stone throwing is almost over¡­ now!¡±

    As she declared, Shizuko stood up powerfully. Genro and the others also stood up, catching sight of the Takeda army¡¯s stone throwers.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    When Shizuko swung her kusarigama towards the Takeda army, a row of 100 gun barrels fired simultaneously.

    Although it was a simultaneous volley by 100 people, their shooting timing was not completely synchronized. The intermittent gunshots echoed in a corner of Hamamatsu Castle, surprising the Tokugawa soldiers. However, soon their surprise was replaced by a different color. Of the 300 stone throwers in the Takeda army, 40% of the 100 frontline soldiers had fallen. The total number of stone throwers reported by the scouts was about 300. This meant that 10% of the unit had been depleted in one volley.

    Although more than half of the shots missed out of the 100 fired, this was due to it being the first volley and not being able to visually identify the enemy. Shizuko issued the next command without worrying about it.

    ¡°Next, fire!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    The gunners, who recognized the power of the newly introduced guns for the first time, were dumbfounded by their overwhelming power. However, when they regained their composure at Shizuko¡¯s voice, they quickly aimed their guns and fired. The Takeda stone throwers, who couldn¡¯t even dodge the second volley that came too quickly, suffered even more casualties. Then, the third volley struck. In the end, the unit couldn¡¯t even regroup, and most of the stone throwers perished.

    ¡°You are not weak. You just couldn¡¯t keep up with the times. That¡¯s all.¡±

    As she spoke, Shizuko swung her kusarigama. The fourth volley became a full-scale attack, and over 200 bullets pierced through just over 10 Takeda soldiers. Unable to retreat or advance due to the bodies of their fallen comrades, the Takeda soldiers became like a beehive, their lives extinguished by a storm of lead. At the moment they fell, Shizuko blew a dog whistle. She had placed troops to attack the military advisors who were sure to be observing the battle.

    ¡°Gyaa!¡±

    A distant, faint scream reached their ears. It was the Wittman family and their trained dog corps, hiding in deep thickets and dense woods. No matter how carefully they hid, they couldn¡¯t deceive wolves or dogs. No matter how fast a human¡¯s legs were, they couldn¡¯t compare to those of wolves or dogs, and there was a significant difference in their ability to run at full speed. The dogs, trained as hunting dogs, would continue to chase their prey until it weakened and relentlessly pursue it until an opportunity arose. They would attack in groups when a human became too exhausted to run and would not let up until their opponent¡¯s breath ceased. Once their presence was revealed, the fate of the Takeda military advisors was sealed.

    ¡°If only they had heads¡­ Can you find their heads in there?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Shizuko sighed and crossed her arms, giving up on finding the heads. It was impossible to go outside and claim the heads with nearly 300 piled up bodies.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for the performance of a lifetime.¡±

    After stretching herself, Shizuko lifted her kusarigama and headed towards Ieyasu.

    Going back a little in time, Ieyasu, who was in the war council, was in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Are you sure the enemy¡¯s number is 300?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. They have been intermittently launching stone throws. What should we do?¡±

    Ieyasu confirmed again, but the response from the scout was the same as before. Ieyasu crossed his arms and pondered.

    (Takeda with only 300? What does this mean? 300 is too few, no matter how you look at it. What is Shingen after with such a small force?)

    No matter how much he thought, Ieyasu couldn¡¯t understand the enemy¡¯s intentions. This made Ieyasu anxious, and he sank deeper into his thoughts, his forehead covered in sweat. Eventually, Ieyasu came to the realization that the aim was to create confusion.

    ¡°You dare to mock me! I will lead the troops and scatter them! Just a mere 300, it¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°Wait. It¡¯s not necessarily just 300. If we are lured out as sacrificial pawns and the main force is waiting, we will only exhaust our troops in vain.¡±

    ¡°But if we just watch, it will affect our reputation.¡±

    The Tokugawa vassals were also divided in their opinions, unable to come to a consensus on a strategy because they didn¡¯t understand the enemy¡¯s intentions. On the other hand, the Oda vassals silently watched the chaos unfold and did not actively participate in the discussion.

    ¡°Ahem, Lord Tokugawa. Of course, we should attack, shouldn¡¯t we? Otherwise, those who support the supporting castle will not survive. Have you forgotten the plan to attack our enemies from behind when Takeda goes elsewhere?¡±

    Seeing that the Tokugawa vassals couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion, Sakuama, who was gradually becoming anxious, advised Ieyasu. Sakuama also understood the possibility that a large force was behind the 300. However, since there was no way to confirm it by waiting, there was no choice but to scatter the 300 troops. If there was a large force waiting, an immediate retreat would be necessary, but sacrifices would be inevitable at that time.

    ¡°Wait. We can¡¯t read Takeda¡¯s intentions. Why did they send only 300 troops to the heavily guarded Hamamatsu Castle¡­ I see!¡±

    Finally, Ieyasu realized Takeda¡¯s intentions. And as soon as he realized it, he also realized that the outcome had already been decided. If they continued to defend, fearing the 300 troops, they would be seen as cowards who abandoned their allies until the end of time. While Ieyasu was hesitating, Takeda would easily invade Mikawa. In that case, Mikawa and Totomi would be divided, and the recapture of Mikawa would become hopeless. Takeda would dominate Mikawa. This meant that Tokugawa would lose their main base and be divided from the Oda clan.

    However, if they attacked now, and if the main force was indeed behind the 300, they would be crushed. Takeda had calculated that Ieyasu would make a move and would not easily allow a retreat. In that case, Ieyasu would be unable to move as a military force for a while. During that time, Takeda would advance their troops into Mikawa.

    There was no victory in either choice. Ieyasu understood that he had made a late realization. And if Tokugawa and Oda were divided, one of them would be destroyed first, and then the remaining one would be destroyed.

    ¡°Lord Tokugawa, why are you hesitating! Our defeat is certain if we continue like this! Give the order to march immediately!¡±

    ¡°P-please wait, Lord Sakuama. I don¡¯t understand. I can¡¯t read Takeda¡¯s intentions, and it seems like we are just following Takeda¡¯s moves.¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have time to hesitate. If we hesitate to sacrifice here, we won¡¯t be able to move forward!¡±

    ¡°There is no time to hesitate. If we hesitate to sacrifice here, we won¡¯t be able to move forward!¡±

    Ieyasu, at a loss for an answer, was met with frustration from Sakuama and Hirate. They waited for a while, but Ieyasu couldn¡¯t come up with an answer, and Sakuama¡¯s frustration reached its peak.

    ¡°Why are you hesitating? Could it be¡­ that you knew Takeda¡¯s moves from the beginning?¡±

    The moment Sakuama spoke, the atmosphere in the room, which had been chaotic, suddenly became tense. The Tokugawa vassals glared at their lord. Sakuama¡¯s words were accusing Ieyasu of betraying the Oda clan. There was no one who wouldn¡¯t be angered when accused of betrayal. Especially in a situation where they were risking their lives in battle, being suspected was even more infuriating. Faced with countless hostility, Sakuama didn¡¯t flinch and tried to speak further. However, before he could, Sakuama suddenly lurched forward and was kicked forcefully by Ashimitsu, who had silently approached from behind.

    ¡°Shut up, you fools.¡±

    The reason Sakuama fell was that Ashimitsu silently kicked him. Sakuama, unable to take a defensive stance, hit his forehead on the floor.

    ¡°Ashimitsu, what are you doing! Even though they are Shizuko¡¯s vassals, such unruly behavior is not allowed!¡±

    ¡°I stopped him because he was saying foolish things. If he wants to leave a name as a fool, he should do it elsewhere!¡±

    Ashimitsu calmly brushed off Hirate¡¯s anger. Before a dispute could break out between the Oda vassals, Shizuko entered the war council.

    ¡°Hey, hey, sorry to keep you all waiting¡­ What¡¯s with this atmosphere?¡±

    The Tokugawa vassals were glaring at each other. While Sakuama and Hirate confronted Ashimitsu, he calmly ignored them. Shizuko tilted her head in confusion at the chaotic situation where she couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.,¡±I don¡¯t fully understand the situation, but for now, Saku-sama, Hira-sama, Mizuno-sama, here. It¡¯s a directive from the Lord.¡±

    Shizuko, prioritizing following the plan rather than understanding the situation, hands the letter of instruction she received from Nobunaga to Saku and the others. The content is very clear: ¡°Obey Shizuko¡¯s orders, or face severe consequences.¡± Surprised by the content, but knowing that they cannot disobey Nobunaga¡¯s orders, Saku and the others fall silent.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start with the report. We have dealt with the Takeda soldiers, 300 of them, who came to Hamamatsu Castle. And there is no large army waiting behind them.¡±

    ¡°¡­But before that, may I ask one thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±

    Shizuko, feeling intimidated by Ieyasu¡¯s serious expression that she has never seen before, keeps a calm attitude without showing it on her face.

    ¡°Earlier, Saku-dono asked me if the Tokugawa clan (us) had betrayed the Oda clan and sold them to the Takeda. I would like to hear your honest opinion on what you think.¡±

    ¡°I have never considered the possibility of Tokugawa-sama betraying us.¡±

    ¡°Why can you say that with such certainty?¡±

    ¡°Because I believe in Lord Nobunaga¡¯s decision to send reinforcements. If Tokugawa-sama had betrayed us, Lord Nobunaga would not have sent reinforcements. Lord Nobunaga sent reinforcements because he believed in Tokugawa-sama. Therefore, it is only natural for me, as a vassal, to believe in Lord Nobunaga.¡±

    Ieyasu didn¡¯t say anything in response to Shizuko¡¯s answer. No, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Shizuko trusts Ieyasu because Nobunaga trusted him. In an era where power struggles are common, where parents sell their children and children sell their parents, Ieyasu is both surprised and envious of Shizuko¡¯s trust in him, and at the same time, he envies Nobunaga for being trusted to that extent.

    ¡°I must admit, I was a little jealous of Oda-dono, who you hold in such high regard. Cough¡­ I will believe in your unwavering eyes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I apologize for the haste, but we will now proceed with a certain plan. I will only say it once, so please listen carefully.¡±

    And Shizuko explains the plan she has been preparing for years. Ieyasu, who was skeptical at first, becomes more and more drawn into Shizuko¡¯s plan. It is easy to see that the vassals are also being drawn in, perhaps because Ieyasu is doing so.

    ¡°¡­Is it really possible?¡±

    After listening to the plan until the end, Ieyasu voices his doubts. He finally understands how everything connects after hearing the plan. However, he still cannot be certain if the plan will succeed or not.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether it can be done or not. We will do it. If you are unsure, Tokugawa-sama can stay in the castle. We will execute the plan with just the Oda¡­ no, our army.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Ieyasu looks into Shizuko¡¯s eyes. Her eyes show determination and a straight path. Even if he doesn¡¯t join the plan here, Shizuko will carry it out with her own army. Without saying a word, his eyes speak volumes. Ieyasu looks up at the ceiling and closes his eyes. After about ten seconds, he opens his eyes and turns his face towards Shizuko.

    ¡°Understood. I entrust the fate of the Tokugawa clan to you!¡±

    After slapping his cheek to boost his spirits, Ieyasu declares that he will join Shizuko¡¯s plan.

    ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves! Let us show the spirit of the Mikawa warriors!¡±

    ¡°My Lord¡­ Hahaha!¡±

    The Tokugawa vassals, who were taken aback, change their expressions as soon as they hear Ieyasu¡¯s declaration. The Tokugawa vassals, now with the faces of warriors, raise their voices with a force that makes the air tremble. Ieyasu also raises his voice, not to be outdone. Each time he raises his voice, the morale of his vassals rises.

    ¡°Prepare the horses! Let us show the strength of the Tokugawa clan with our own eyes!¡±

    After completing the preparations for battle, the combined Oda-Tokugawa army of 20,000 soldiers sets out from Hamamatsu Castle. The entire army ascends the Mikawa Plateau, passes through various paths, and heads towards the vicinity of Negiru Matsuo in the northern end. Even before their arrival, Shizuko and the others feel an unusual sense of oppression. Without words, they understand. The main force of 27,000 soldiers led by Shingen, joined by Masakage Yamagata, is waiting. They did not encounter any ambushes along the way, either because they were confident or because they considered the possibility of the Oda-Tokugawa army turning back if they knew about the ambush. They did not face any attacks until they saw the Takeda army¡¯s flags.

    ¡°We have arrived.¡±

    As Shizuko predicted, the Takeda army was waiting at the point she determined based on the terrain.

    ¡°So this is¡­ the Takeda army.¡±

    Nagayoshi swallows his saliva in response to the intimidation emanating from the Takeda army. But he immediately slaps his face to shake off the feeling and strengthens his resolve.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be fired up, but don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    ¡°An exciting battle is about to begin. There¡¯s no need for trivialities.¡±

    ¡°This will be the most challenging day of my life.¡±

    Nagayoshi, Saizo, Keiji, and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) each prepare themselves and take their positions according to Shizuko¡¯s instructions. After making sure they are ready, Shizuko gives a signal and orders each unit to quickly take their positions.

    The core is Shizuko¡¯s army, with Saku, Hira, Mizuno on the left and right, and Tokugawa¡¯s army in the rear. The formation is similar to the ¡°Houshi¡± formation, but with gunners positioned at the tip of the arrow, and Shizuko herself in the center of the arrow, it is different from the traditional ¡°Houshi¡± formation.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste with unnecessary things today.¡±

    Although she is on horseback, Shizuko lightly moves her body to loosen up and takes a few deep breaths. Shizuko has the duty to raise her voice to inspire the soldiers. She wears white gloves to make her hand gestures more noticeable.

    ¡°Listen! My soldiers!¡±

    The soldiers turn their bodies towards Shizuko all at once. After a brief moment, Shizuko continues speaking.

    ¡°Before us stands the mighty Takeda army, known as the strongest in Japan! And they have gathered renowned warriors! It can truly be said that the full force of the Takeda army is assembled here!¡±

    The soldiers¡¯ expressions change at the mention of the full force of the Takeda army. They are facing the strongest army in Japan, and all of that army¡¯s forces are gathered here. An invisible unease creeps into the soldiers¡¯ hearts.

    ¡°But let me say this in front of them! They have only been fortunate until yesterday!¡±

    As soon as she finishes speaking, Shizuko raises her banner high in the air.

    ¡°I believe! We are an elite force equal to the Takeda! Let us show them! Let us show everyone in Japan our true power!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    The soldiers raise their voices as if to dispel their anxiety. They raise their weapons and shout, and the soldiers behind them follow suit.

    ¡°Do not underestimate them! But do not fear them! They are not the strong ones. We are the foundation of their military achievements! Soldiers! Show your military achievements and make a name for yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Yesss!¡±

    ¡°We are the ones who will emerge victorious from this battle!¡±

    ¡°Uooooh!¡±

    Almost all of the soldiers raise their voices. Their voices reach the location where Shingen, the leader of the Takeda army, is.

    The Takeda army, thinking that the Oda-Tokugawa army¡¯s voices are just empty bravado, can¡¯t help but let out a sneer.

    ¡°They are putting up quite a show.¡±

    ¡°Let us praise the Oda-Tokugawa alliance for raising their spirits! They think they can defeat us with just morale!¡±

    ¡°If they think they can win with just morale, they are naive!¡±

    Many in the Takeda army underestimate the voices of the Oda-Tokugawa army. Disparaging words are exchanged among them.

    The Takeda army is arranged in a ¡°gyorin¡± formation. The vanguard consists of Nobutada Koyama, with Masakage Yamagata¡¯s second army behind him. On the left wing is Nobushige Baba, in the center is Masayoshi Naito, and on the right wing are the three brothers Sanada Nobutsuna, Nobuyuki, and Nobukatsu. On the left wing is Suwa Kagetora (later Takeda Katsuyori), in the center is Takeda Nobutomo, and on the right wing is Yonekura Tango-no-Kami. Finally, at the very back, there is the Takeda family, Takatsugu Kosaka, and Takeda Shingen leading the main camp. The Takeda clan¡¯s strongest formation consists of four divisions, ready to launch an attack like fire. They only await Shingen¡¯s order to attack.

    (Was my unease just a momentary lapse? But we must not underestimate an opponent with high morale.)

    Among the Takeda army, where many underestimate the voices of the Oda-Tokugawa army, only Shingen hears the voices and is instead motivated by them. The enemy has raised their morale, which had once wavered. It is important to stay focused. However, Shingen does not doubt victory even with minor obstacles. After all, the Oda-Tokugawa alliance has abandoned the advantageous defense and appeared in the field, which is Shingen¡¯s specialty.

    In ancient times, the side with more soldiers had the advantage in the field. The Oda-Tokugawa alliance has an estimated maximum of a few tens of thousands of soldiers, while the Takeda army is deployed with nearly 30,000 soldiers. On paper, it¡¯s just a difference of a few thousand, but that difference is not easily overcome. Shingen, confident of victory, concludes that his unease was just a momentary lapse and takes the war fan in his hand.

    The order to attack is given. Without Shingen even uttering a word, the information spreads rapidly throughout the Takeda army. There is a commotion here and there, but Shingen raises his war fan high without worrying about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s checkmate.¡±

    Saying that, Shingen directs his war fan towards the Oda-Tokugawa army. The moment they understand it as an attack order, the conch shell player blows the conch shell, and the drum player beats the war drum with force. Hearing the sound, the Takeda soldiers let out a roar that shakes the air and charge towards the Oda-Tokugawa army.

 CH 106

    Late December, 1572.

    Seeing the assault of the Takeda army, the Oda and Tokugawa armies also roared and launched a counterattack against the Takeda army. The Takeda cavalry is famous, but the cavalry is not composed solely of cavalry soldiers. The advantage of cavalry lies in its breakthrough power and mobility. It is important to quickly approach the enemy, strike a blow, and then withdraw. Of course, it is meaningless to launch an assault with only the cavalry. The wedge that was driven in will not be effective unless it is pushed open. The results will only improve if the following units push and expand the collapsed enemy units.

    In Japan, horses are not castrated and blindfolded, making it impossible for horses to run side by side. Horses have a field of vision of about 350 degrees and have a naturally timid nature, so they dislike being crowded together. In modern horse racing, blinkers are sometimes used as blindfolds. Even if the Takeda army could run their horses side by side, they would not use only cavalry in a place with few obstacles like the Mikatagahara Plateau. As if to prove this, the Takeda military book, ¡°Koyo Gunkan,¡± also contains descriptions of cavalry usage. I will omit the details, but the book states that horses are sufficient for the general and a small number of cavalry, and the main force is infantry. The idea of charging at the enemy with a large number of horses is nothing more than the foolish talk of someone who knows nothing about warfare.

    Therefore, regardless of the enemy or ally, the main force of the army is infantry. It was thought that they would immediately rush into close combat with the momentum of the assault, but both armies lined up shields and engaged in a shooting exchange once they entered the range of bows. The vanguard soldiers shot arrows at each other, and it seemed that they would fall into a stalemate. Suddenly, dry gunshots cut through the air.

    The Takeda army was surprised by the sudden gunshots, but when they realized that the bullets were not reaching them, they fiercely shot arrows back. Although gunshots echoed a few more times, the Takeda army no longer paid them any attention.

    ¡°A good trend, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shizuko, who was observing the movements of the Takeda army through binoculars, concluded that they had misjudged the sound. She then compared her own army with the Takeda army.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s important to make it seem like we are evenly matched (¡­) at first. If we win from the beginning (¡­), the enemy will become cautious. We need to make it seem like we are winning against the Takeda army first.¡±

    Shizuko continued to observe the front line through binoculars. The skirmish between the Oda army and the Takeda army had been in a stalemate for about fifteen minutes when Shizuko lowered her binoculars and looked around. When she found the person she was looking for, she called out to them.

    ¡°Is it done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord. The calibration of the new guns is complete. This will greatly improve accuracy.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Inform everyone and when they are ready, go to the front line. I will also go forward when everyone is assembled.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±

    In the front line, the intense exchange of arrows continued. Even though Shizuko¡¯s armor was specially made, there were still unprotected areas.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If the lord doesn¡¯t risk his life, will the soldiers follow?¡±

    ¡°My lord¡­ I will protect you with my life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    After a short conversation, Shizuko gave a signal. Upon seeing Shizuko¡¯s signal, the soldiers under her command moved their troops to their designated positions. The gunners moved forward, followed by the Nagayoshi unit. Shizuko positioned herself between the gunners and the Nagayoshi unit. The gunners held shields above their heads and were already in the path of the incoming arrows. Shizuko¡¯s position could be considered a dangerous place where arrows could fly if she made one wrong move.

    Shizuko looked up at the sky to confirm the position of the sun. It was roughly in the expected position (¡­). Shizuko smiled faintly, realizing that the plan was progressing smoothly.

    ¡°Gunners! You have endured the tough and difficult training well!¡±

    Shizuko switched her mindset and encouraged the gunners who were loading their guns and preparing to shoot.

    ¡°Be proud! You have endured the training and now you stand at a glorious crossroads of history! Thousands, tens of thousands of people will follow in your footsteps! It is truly a light that cuts through the darkness!¡±

    Shizuko raised the flag high like a military commander and continued speaking.

    ¡°Elite warriors who have taken the first step! Let us show Takeda and all those in Japan a powerful blow! Prepare yourselves!¡­ Fire!!¡±

    As Shizuko swung the flag towards the Takeda army, the gunners who were lined up in the front line fired in unison. Without delay, the shield bearers of the Oyamada Nobumochi army, who formed the front line of the Takeda army, were riddled with bullets.

    This sight was breathtaking not only for the Takeda army but also for the gunners who had fired the shots. The sound of the shots amplified by the slight deviation seemed to echo, and the shield bearers who were supposed to protect themselves with shields fell in unison. It seemed abnormal to anyone¡¯s eyes.

    It was no wonder that the gunners were surprised. They did not know that the guns they were using had the potential to hit targets hundreds of meters away. In training, they had been repeatedly shooting at small targets at close range, so they did not think that they could hit targets at such a distance.

    ¡°Load the next round!¡±

    At Shizuko¡¯s command, the gunners reflexively moved. The gunners who had undergone more training than the Takeda army, which had suffered casualties, were much quicker to recover. The gunners loaded their guns reflexively and immediately took shooting positions.

    ¡°Fire!!¡±

    This time, the synchronized gunshots rang out like thunder. Once again, the Takeda army suffered heavy losses. The third loading was done calmly, and immediately after shooting, the gunners were already in shooting positions.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    With Shizuko¡¯s voice, the soldiers of the Oyamada Nobumochi army fell one after another like broken teeth. The situation, which had been a stalemate with both sides evenly matched, quickly shifted in favor of the Oda army. However, the Oyamada Nobumochi army had no time to recognize their disadvantage. The countless corpses produced with each gunshot were overwhelming. It could be understood from the results, even if the cause was unknown.

    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t want to die!!¡±

    With the sound of gunshots, soldiers died. It was a fear that it was already too late when they heard it. And their deaths were useless even with shields and armor, as they were simply mowed down like grass. But even if they turned their backs on the enemy and tried to escape, they couldn¡¯t move properly due to the crowdedness, and the bullets continued to claim lives one after another.

    (¡°I see!¡±)

    Shizuko, who had been observing the situation through binoculars, saw that the Oyamada Nobumochi army had completely collapsed and that the strongest unit of the Takeda army, the Yamagata Masakage army, was entering the battlefield. She quickly took her eyes off the binoculars and turned her body towards the motivated Nagayoshi unit.

    ¡°You¡¯ve waited long, brave warriors! The Oyamada army has collapsed! There is no longer any obstacle to defeating Yamagata Masakage! Now it¡¯s your turn! Raise your war cries! And splendidly, defeat Yamagata Masakage! If you defeat the Red Armor, it will be an honor for generations to come!!¡±

    ¡°Uooooh!!!¡±

    Nagayoshi, who was at the forefront, roared even louder than Shizuko. It was a fierce roar that resounded from the depths of his stomach like a ferocious beast. And it was also his way of encouragement. The soldiers who heard Nagayoshi¡¯s roar raised their voices and their morale. When the roar reached its peak, Nagayoshi turned his weapon towards the Takeda army.

    ¡°Everyone, charge!!!¡±

    The Nagayoshi unit started running. Shizuko and the gunners moved aside to clear the path for the Nagayoshi unit while they were roaring. With a thunderous sound and shouts, the Nagayoshi unit charged towards the Yamagata Masakage army, which had become the front line of the Takeda army. The soldiers of the remaining Oyamada Nobumochi army, who had barely survived, crawled away.

    Yamagata Masakage, who was behind the Oyamada Nobumochi army, did not understand why the vanguard had suddenly collapsed. But when he saw the approaching enemy, he quickly ordered his soldiers to form a small crane wing formation to counterattack. His judgment was not wrong. The crane wing formation, which takes advantage of the advantage of a large army against a small group of soldiers, is suitable. If they surround and attack, the infantry¡¯s assault is nothing special.

    That judgment would have been correct if the Nagayoshi unit had been ordinary infantry. Unfortunately, the weapons prepared by Shizuko to counter the Takeda army were not just the new guns. Soon, they would witness an unbelievable sight.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    The Nagayoshi unit, charging towards the center of Yamagata¡¯s crane wing formation, appeared to be nothing more than suicidal samurai to onlookers. Arrows rained down from the units on the left and right wings, and it was believed that the Nagayoshi unit would be exhausted before reaching the center. However, the Nagayoshi unit continued to charge without being affected by the raining arrows. Those with good eyesight would have noticed that the arrows that fell on the Nagayoshi unit were mostly deflected, and even the few that hit their armor did not penetrate.

    ¡°Ha! This armor is incredible. It deflects arrows like a willow deflects the wind.¡±

    Nagayoshi, who was at the forefront riding a horse, made a light-hearted comment. While he was speaking, an arrow hit his right arm guard. However, the arrow, which should have had a sharp point, was deflected without piercing the curved surface. It wasn¡¯t just Nagayoshi who had this special ability. Similar scenes were unfolding everywhere, from the commanders to the foot soldiers.

    This was the Second Generation Equipment that Nobutada (Kimyomaru/Oda Nobutada) also used in his armor. It was an armor that incorporated glass fibers that had been treated with high heat to become quartz glass and stretched into fibers. In modern times, glass fibers reinforced with plastic (FRP) are also used, but in the Sengoku period, reinforced plastic was not available. Although bioplastics made from rice and hemp have been developed, they did not have the strength to make armor. Therefore, by alternating metal fibers and glass fibers, the surface of the armor was formed, and the lightweight and strong armor with glass fibers woven into the lining part under the armor was realized. However, since the glass fibers were made using classical methods, there were many impurities and the priority was given to strength, resulting in a short lifespan. In terms of the Sengoku period standards, it boasted a terrifying defense, but it became disposable equipment that deteriorated in 2-3 years. Of course, high rigidity alone does not prevent the penetration of impact, and soldiers would still be damaged. However, by using factice as an impact-absorbing material or weaving the fibers into a mesh-like structure, the toughness was increased, and it was finally possible to achieve a strength that could withstand arrows.

    ¡°You, are you using some kind of sorcery!? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, but I won¡¯t let it end like this!¡±,At the same time as shouting, Masakage Yamagata swung his baton in a specific pattern and gave a signal. It was a signal to report the abnormality on the front line to the Takeda army¡¯s generals in the second formation and to report the execution of a certain operation.

    ¡°That is¡­ everyone, step back!¡±

    The red-clad soldiers who understood Masakage Yamagata¡¯s orders immediately stepped back. Their well-coordinated and splendid retreat also informed Nagayoshi and others of the change in the battle situation. However, they had no intention of stopping.

    From Nagayoshi¡¯s perspective, Masakage Yamagata¡¯s deployment of the Crane Wing formation and the surprise of the second generation equipment were all expected developments.

    Following Masakage Yamagata¡¯s orders, the center of the formation retreated while leaving the left and right wings. What happens when the center retreats? The enemy¡¯s front line extends vertically as it retreats, luring them into a V-shaped valley, and they are exposed to prolonged attacks from the wide-open left and right wings. They are attacked by the enemy for a long time, trying to escape the predicament by retreating to the rear or left and right. In fact, Baba Nobuharu and Naito Masatoyo were rushing to surround Nagayoshi¡¯s troops as reinforcements.

    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ve got them, guys! Dragon cavalry, I¡¯m counting on you!¡±

    However, this was the perfect opportunity for Nagayoshi. He gave a command to his dragon cavalry, Jinjo and Shikichi, who had come with him. Under Nagayoshi¡¯s command, they simultaneously aimed their compound bows and shot through the densely packed area of the soldiers who formed the left and right wings of the Crane Wing formation. About 30 arrows flew in a parabolic trajectory and pierced the center of the enemy. Although it would have been a drop in the bucket compared to the number of enemy soldiers, it was enough to kill one soldier with one arrow.

    The arrows flew with a sound like a flute and fell according to gravity. If it were a normal arrow, it would be over when it lost its momentum, but these arrows had a continuation. The soldiers were thrown into the air with a deafening roar. The red-clad soldiers who were near the epicenter experienced a deafening roar and a shock that exceeded their understanding. Unable to withstand the overwhelming shock, they were blown away, and a dense cloud of dust and a headache deprived them of their vision and hearing.

    When their vision cleared, they were hit with a shock they had experienced countless times today. The place that seemed to be the source of the shock had become a large crater. In the midst of the unbearable ringing in their ears, what reached their ears was the screams of the soldiers. The surroundings had turned into a hellish scene of screams and cries. Some were missing limbs from direct hits, some were bleeding from all over their bodies from shrapnel, and some were bleeding from their eyes and ears, vomiting weakly while writhing. Even horses were torn apart, exposing their red-black intestines and lying on the ground. The scene was a horrifying sight with no one around who was unharmed.

    They couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. The only thing they could grasp was that with the sound of the flute, the gates of hell were opening. And in their ears, they heard the sound of the flute announcing merciless death. Before they could put their thoughts into action to escape, a lucky red-clad soldier, who was only lightly injured, turned into a mass of flesh. They were swept away by the blast, and the arms and legs of the former red-clad soldiers fell to the ground after a long time in the air. Blood, organs, and excrement rained down, and their halted thoughts were forced back by the intense stench, and they screamed in terror as if their hearts were being squeezed by an eagle.

    ¡°Damn, that exploding tube is something else. It¡¯s no wonder Shizuko kept reminding me not to misuse it.¡±

    The exploding tube refers to a special arrow with a tube containing dynamite attached to it. Explosives like dynamite are ideally used in enclosed spaces. Enclosed spaces allow the explosion to concentrate its impact without dispersing it, resulting in high power. When used in an open space, most of the impact is released into the open space, greatly reducing its effectiveness. To give a clear example, if a firecracker explodes in your hand, it will only cause a burn, but if it explodes while held in your hand, it will blow off your finger from the base. However, dynamite is originally used to break rocks and collapse mountains. Even if the power is weakened by exploding at close range, it is not difficult to imagine that it would be devastating to a human.

    However, what has a greater effect than the blast is the sound. Modern firearms and exploding tubes are designed with the effect of sound in mind. When someone dies with a distinctive ¡°sound,¡± it becomes associated with death. If you can imprint that on your opponent, the sound itself becomes the object of fear. Just the sound causes the body to tremble and makes combat highly unpredictable. And if it is something unknown, the effect is even greater. Dealing with the unknown is often difficult. Fear further dulls judgment in such situations. There is even a medical condition called phonophobia, where unknown sounds cause fear and anxiety. Some people go crazy or faint just by hearing unknown sounds.

    ¡°Alright¡­ I can finally see you, Masakage Yamagata!!¡±

    Masakage Yamagata deployed the Crane Wing formation and reinforced the wings, making the defense in the front thin. This was the state that Nagayoshi had been waiting for. Ignoring the speed of the infantry behind him, Nagayoshi urged his horse to go faster. The accompanying soldiers, who noticed Nagayoshi suddenly protruding forward, hurriedly increased their speed, but their reaction was slow. On the other hand, the red-clad soldiers had not recovered from the destruction of both wings. In the meantime, Nagayoshi approached and finally entered the engagement range, but the red-clad soldiers were paralyzed and unable to think.

    ¡°Masakage Yamagata!! I¡¯ve come to take your head! Hand it over to me!¡±

    A huge weapon that they had never seen before, a bardiche, mowed down the red-clad soldiers in the front row. Nagayoshi called it a drill, as it widened the holes it pierced in a somewhat wide range, and the following soldiers also charged. The red-clad soldiers, who had been blown away and crawled on the ground, finally realized their predicament, but their spirits were already broken. With their diminished spirits, the red-clad soldiers, who were said to be extremely powerful, were being killed one after another.

    ¡°It¡¯s like finding gold lying around!¡±

    ¡°Kill the red-clad soldiers! Even if they fall to the ground, they are Takeda¡¯s red-clad soldiers. Their heads are valuable!¡±

    The soldiers of Nagayoshi¡¯s troops, including the Ashigaru and foot soldiers, shouted one after another as they killed the red-clad soldiers. The sight of them aiming at the red-clad soldiers with gleaming eyes could be considered abnormal. However, there was a clear reason why they aimed at the red-clad soldiers. Even the heads of the Ashigaru soldiers were rewarded to some extent. No matter how superior their armor¡¯s defensive power was or how wide-ranging their destructive weapon, the fear of death was not easily erased. To overcome that fear, honor alone was not enough. Nagayoshi, who led the vanguard and served as a driving force, and the desire to receive a substantial reward by killing him, allowed them to overcome the fear of death. From the perspective of the red-clad soldiers being killed, they might be indignant that there was no honor or dignity, but from the perspective of the Ashigaru and foot soldiers, honor alone did not satisfy their hunger.

    ¡°Give me your head! Hand over your head!¡±

    ¡°Hand over your head for the reward!¡±

    In this way, various intentions mixed together, and Nagayoshi and his soldiers charged, aiming for Masakage Yamagata¡¯s head, while others killed any red-clad soldiers they saw, creating a chaotic battlefield.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s quite¡­ flashy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shizuko could only dryly laugh at the report from the scout who had been observing the situation. Although she had said that she would give a generous reward for each head, the effect was greater than expected. When she looked at other places through her binoculars, she saw that Saizo and Ashimitsu¡¯s forces were fighting against Baba Nobuharu¡¯s troops, and Keiji and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) were fighting against Naito Masatoyo and the Sanada brothers. Just as Masakage Yamagata had asked for assistance from the second formation, Shizuko also ordered the remaining four to assist Nagayoshi. The second formation of the Takeda army could not participate in Masakage Yamagata¡¯s assistance because they each had 300 arquebusiers. In fact, Keiji, Saizo, Ashimitsu, and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) were already fully occupied just fighting against each other. Ashimitsu¡¯s unit, in particular, was peculiar. Even when they were pierced with arrows all over their bodies, they charged into the enemy¡¯s formation, making voiceless cries. They drooled from their mouths, their vacant eyes not knowing where to look, and they swung iron rods with inhuman strength. There were nearly 100 of these individuals.

    ¡°Kill them.¡±

    At Ashimitsu¡¯s command, the arquebusiers opened fire. With each swing of the iron rods, Baba Nobuharu¡¯s soldiers were mowed down. However, the individuals with vacant eyes stood up unsteadily and continued to swing their iron rods. The sight of this abnormality made Baba Nobuharu¡¯s soldiers tremble. It was abnormal enough to shoot both allies and enemies, but what was even more incomprehensible was the fact that these people were swinging iron rods without any understanding.

    ¡°They are not allies. They are Takeda¡¯s spies. Kill them along with Baba Nobuharu¡¯s soldiers.¡±

    The true identity of the individuals swinging iron rods was Takeda¡¯s spies, whom Nobunaga had captured. And Ashimitsu was doing something terrifying to them. He refined a drug that caused severe confusion and delirium by improving the hallucinogenic effects of the extracted datura, and administered it to the spies to control their minds. Due to repeated drug administration and brainwashing, the spies¡¯ personalities collapsed, and they turned into killing machines who fought as they were ordered. Now, the individuals attacking Baba Nobuharu¡¯s troops were not feeling pain due to the euphoria caused by the drugs, so even if they were shot, they would not die from shock. However, bleeding would undoubtedly drain their physical strength, and physical damage was shortening their lifespan. It was an inhumane strategy, but from Ashimitsu¡¯s perspective, it was just a matter of reusing disposable spies.

    ¡°Alright, charge!¡±

    After things had settled down to some extent, Ashimitsu gave a command to his soldiers. The soldiers hesitated for a moment, but when they saw Ashimitsu running, they hurriedly followed suit. The soldiers under his command trembled in fear, and no one responded no matter how loudly Baba Nobuharu shouted. Therefore, they had no way to deal with the Oda army charging at them, and one by one, the soldiers were trampled.

    ¡°Damn! Using such a despicable tactic!¡±

    It seemed impossible to rebuild the army, but Baba Nobuharu still held on and urged them to rise up. However, his life was about to be extinguished.

    ¡°It¡¯s futile. I declare that we have won this battle.¡±,Ashimitsu stood in front of Baba Nobuharu. One of Ashimitsu¡¯s followers tried to stop him, but was cut down with a single blow.

    ¡°But as expected of Baba Nobuharu, I commend you for enduring this far.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are you so desperate to win? Do you not have the pride of a samurai?¡±

    Sending drugged soldiers to charge and mow down the enemy from behind. Baba thought it was the actions of a demon.

    ¡°Hmph, are you still saying such things? Listen, Baba Nobuharu. I was once the Shogun. But when the people in Kyoto thought I was a hindrance, they resorted to assassination.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, fool? I, the Shogun, was assassinated. Where is the righteousness in assassination? But no one condemned the assassination, and even Matsu appointed the next Shogun. Now answer me, Baba Nobuharu, if you preach righteousness, why didn¡¯t you try to correct the path when I was assassinated?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Do you understand now? Your righteousness is nothing more than your own convenient righteousness! I understood when I was assassinated. There is no righteousness or wickedness in this world. If I were to say there is one, it would be-¡±

    Ashimitsu pointed his sword at Baba Nobuharu and spoke cold words devoid of emotion.

    ¡°Only the victor has righteousness, and the loser has no right to speak of righteousness.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you incessant¡­¡±

    When Baba Nobuharu tried to retort, he noticed something abnormal. Ashimitsu was smiling. It wasn¡¯t a mocking smile towards Baba Nobuharu, the defeated, but a smile of confidence in victory. As Baba Nobuharu wondered about Ashimitsu¡¯s strange attitude, he heard the sound of a horse approaching. In an instant, he saw Saizo charging with his spear.

    ¡°Baba Nobuharu!! I¡¯ll take your head!¡±

    The surrounding soldiers were also focused on Ashimitsu, so they noticed Saizo¡¯s presence late.

    From the beginning, Ashimitsu had no intention of killing Baba Nobuharu. Saizo had been playing the role of a decoy to kill Baba Nobuharu.

    Ashimitsu had kicked Takeda¡¯s story multiple times because he was waiting for Baba Nobuharu to appear. When he met with Baba Nobuharu, Ashimitsu provoked and insulted him more than necessary because he judged that Baba Nobuharu would definitely challenge him to a fight. No matter how calm he tried to be, if he was insulted so much in front of so many people, he would feel the desire to crush them. And so, he placed the inwardly angry Baba Nobuharu at the forefront, and Saizo would kill him. Saizo¡¯s army had been inconspicuous until now, playing the role of a shadow, to make Baba Nobuharu and his soldiers underestimate them.

    Ashimitsu had thought of killing Baba Nobuharu early on, not because he was in an easily killable position. He had excellent command and strategic analysis abilities. That¡¯s why he had been able to rampage on the battlefield for decades without a scratch. And a person with excellent strategic analysis abilities becomes a troublesome opponent as the battle progresses.

    No matter how many of Takeda¡¯s Four Heavenly Kings or Takeda¡¯s Twenty-Four Generals he killed, it would be meaningless if he couldn¡¯t kill Takeda Shingen. Conversely, no matter how many of Takeda¡¯s soldiers survived, if he could take Shingen¡¯s head, it would be a victory. That¡¯s how important Shingen¡¯s head was, and the biggest obstacle to that was Baba Nobuharu. It was a strategic and natural decision to try to kill him in the early stages of the battle.

    However, even if they launched a normal attack, it would only cause some damage and Takeda¡¯s forces would regroup. That¡¯s why Ashimitsu, who would do anything to kill the enemy¡¯s leader, regardless of the condemnation of being wicked and unrighteous, was chosen. Ashimitsu executed a plan without any psychological hesitation, using people as disposable tools, and for the first time, Baba Nobuharu found himself fighting without realizing the true intentions of the enemy. And because he focused his attention on Ashimitsu, who provoked him with various insults, the opportunity to kill Baba Nobuharu, the first and last opportunity, was created.

    Baba Nobuharu realized in an instant that Ashimitsu¡¯s words and actions up until now were all strategies to kill him. But it was too late when he realized it. He tried to defend against Saizo¡¯s attack with his sword, but it was already too late, Saizo¡¯s spear raced towards him faster than Baba Nobuharu could draw his sword.

    Baba Nobuharu¡¯s head danced in the air. Unaware that his head had been severed from his body, it still had a fierce expression on it. Eventually, it fell to the ground and rolled around. It finally stopped rolling after hitting something. What Baba Nobuharu¡¯s head hit was Saizo¡¯s foot. Saizo grabbed Baba¡¯s head and proudly declared:

    ¡°I, Kani Saizo, have taken the head of Baba Mino no Kami!¡±

    Rewinding time a little, while Baba Nobuharu and Ashimitsu-Saizo were fighting, Nagayoshi was heading straight towards Yamagata Masakage. He only had about 30 accompanying soldiers now, but it was enough. They were Nagayoshi¡¯s trusted followers, the elite of the elite. Even if their spirits were broken, they were not the kind of men who would lag behind the Akabishi. Every time his followers struck, the Akabishi were cut down. Although it could be solved by sheer numbers, the defeated Akabishi didn¡¯t even try to approach Nagayoshi.

    ¡°Yamagata Masakage!!¡±

    Nagayoshi shouted. Whether it was a boost for his followers or not, every time he shouted, his followers were filled with energy. They swung their bardiches and mowed down the enemy soldiers obstructing their path. And at some point, Nagayoshi finally broke through the encirclement of the Akabishi. When he caught sight of Yamagata Masakage, who was behind the Akabishi, Nagayoshi readied his bardiche. At this point, there was no longer any room for considering retreat or looking around. He was heading straight for Yamagata Masakage. Yamagata Masakage also confirmed Nagayoshi, but he did not choose to retreat.

    Even now, he was showing an undignified sight of being stationed in the rear. On top of that, if it was known that he had been cornered and fled, the name of the Akabishi would be tarnished. That was not all. Not only the soldiers, but also their families would be put in an uncomfortable position. And if he fled in the crucial battle, it would be passed down for generations that he was a coward who ran away. It was no longer just about Yamagata Masakage. The honor of the Akabishi, the honor of his clan, and the honor of everyone involved with the Akabishi were all weighing on his shoulders. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t retreat. The thought of even running away didn¡¯t cross his mind. Even if destruction awaited him.

    ¡°Boy! It¡¯s too early for you to call my name!¡±

    He shouted back at Nagayoshi, and Yamagata Masakage manipulated the reins and charged. After the initial shock of his followers, they hurriedly followed after him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a boy! My name is Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi)! Remember it well before you fall into hell!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! My name is Yamagata Saburo Heo no Jo Masakage! I am the one who will send you to the underworld!¡±

    They engaged in a one-on-one fight. Both sides understood without anyone saying it, and their followers understood and moved away so as not to interfere with the duel. The other Takeda Akabishi who had rushed to the scene, as well as Nagayoshi¡¯s soldiers, understood that the duel had begun and took positions behind them.

    ¡°Listen, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi). When you face Yamagata, remember that you are at a significant disadvantage. Yamagata, who has fought in many battles, has far more experience than you. As time goes on, the disadvantage will increase, and experience will become more important.¡±

    Nagayoshi recalled the words of his father, Mori Yoshinari. He didn¡¯t understand when he was told, but now, facing Yamagata Masakage, he finally realized. That Yamagata Masakage was a mighty warrior. Just facing him was overwhelming, with an intense pressure that made his skin tingle. Everything about Yamagata Masakage was something Nagayoshi didn¡¯t possess.

    ¡°Relying on youthful spirit alone is like a flickering candle in front of a seasoned veteran. The more battles you go through, the more disadvantaged you become, and experience becomes everything.¡±

    (I understand, father¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve faced a true formidable enemy¡­)

    Nagayoshi put all his strength into the first strike. If successful, he could kill Yamagata Masakage, but if he failed, Nagayoshi¡¯s death was certain. It was already a disadvantageous gamble for Nagayoshi, who had already achieved great military success. However, there would be no victory without taking Yamagata Masakage¡¯s head. After going through so much, Nagayoshi and the others were finally able to bring the formidable Akabishi of Takeda onto their own battlefield. If Nagayoshi were to be defeated, all the hardships would be in vain. If they let Yamagata Masakage escape after a temporary victory, he would quickly regroup.

    ¡°Yamagata Masakage!! I¡¯ll take that head!¡±

    (Hmph, you brat. Die while realizing the difficulty of handling a horse-mounted spear!)

    Handling a horse-mounted spear requires considerable training. Even the Takeda army rarely used horse-mounted spears, and after charging, most commanders would dismount and fight as infantry. After all, horses were a means of quickly moving around the battlefield, and the main use was for advantageous charges from high positions or using momentum, as well as flanking attacks that infantry couldn¡¯t do. Therefore, although it became the highlight of the battlefield, once the horse stopped, it would lose its advantage. Once the momentum died, all actions became openings, and horse-mounted spears had a fatal flaw.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this arm!¡±

    Sacrificing one arm to block Nagayoshi¡¯s attack and then killing Nagayoshi when his horse¡¯s control was disrupted. That was Yamagata Masakage¡¯s plan. It was an extremely effective tactic, even if it couldn¡¯t be called the best. Anyone would have done the same, not just Yamagata Masakage.

    ¡°Aaah!!!¡±,Nagayoshi swung his bardiche while screaming. Masakage Yamagata tried to block Nagayoshi¡¯s attack with one arm. The moment he was hit by the bardiche, he heard the sound of his arm being crushed along with his gauntlet.

    (Did my bones break? But¡­ what?!)

    His bones were broken, but he thought his arm itself was safe. However, Masakage Yamagata made a fatal mistake. He underestimated Nagayoshi¡¯s strength, which was far greater than what he had known.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate meeeee!!!¡±

    With a shout, Nagayoshi unleashed a power beyond his limits. The momentum of the bardiche did not stop, and as it severed Masakage Yamagata¡¯s arm, the blade approached his neck. Unexpectedly, his arm was severed along with his armor by an upward swing of the blade, an event that Masakage Yamagata couldn¡¯t defend against.

    ¡°Uaahhh!¡±

    Nagayoshi, with excessive force, killed Masakage Yamagata and fell off his horse at the same time. The horse continued to run for a while and then stopped. On the other hand, Nagayoshi forced himself up despite the pain and confirmed Masakage Yamagata¡¯s figure.

    ¡°You fool¡­ Goboo¡­ Where did this brat get such power¡­¡±

    Masakage Yamagata, bleeding from his neck and mouth, stared at Nagayoshi in astonishment. Nagayoshi¡¯s blow had not only severed Masakage Yamagata¡¯s arm but also cut through his left side and even his neck. It was a wound that anyone could see was fatal. Realizing his situation, Masakage Yamagata smirked and gripped his sword with his intact right arm.

    ¡°Brat¡­ No, Mori Nagayoshi¡­ Well done. But you won¡¯t get your hands on Masakage Yamagata. Witness my death¡­!¡±

    As soon as he said that, Masakage Yamagata cut off his own head. Blood gushed out from his severed neck. Nagayoshi composed himself and placed his hand on Masakage Yamagata¡¯s head.

    ¡°The death of Sanjurobei no Yamagata, a splendid sight. The words ¡®great warrior¡¯ are meant for him.¡±

    Nagayoshi praised Masakage Yamagata. If his attack hadn¡¯t reached Masakage Yamagata, it would have been Nagayoshi who had his head cut off. After finishing his prayer, Nagayoshi saw what seemed like a smirk on Masakage Yamagata¡¯s face. It was a smile that seemed to say, ¡°Be proud that you have defeated me.¡± Nagayoshi smiled and raised Masakage Yamagata¡¯s head high in the air.

    ¡°The head of Sanjurobei no Yamagata, taken by Mori Nagayoshi!¡±

    Nagayoshi and Saizo had killed Masakage Yamagata and Nobuharu Babashi at almost the same time. The report reached Shizuko slightly earlier. That became the turning point of the battle.

    ¡°Beat the drums!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The camp drums resounded with a loud thud. It wasn¡¯t just once, but the three beats repeated two or three times. Upon hearing it, not only Shizuko¡¯s army, but also the forces of Sakuma, Hirate, Mizuno, and the Tokugawa army on the flanks, all experienced a change.

    ¡°You¡¯ve kept us waiting, everyone! I appreciate your restraint until now, even though there was military merit right in front of us!! But now, there¡¯s no need to hold back anymore!!¡±

    ¡°Uooohhh!!!¡±

    ¡°Oooohhh!!!¡±

    The soldiers shouted in response to Shizuko¡¯s voice. Shizuko nodded with satisfaction and raised her spear high in the air. The soldiers followed suit, slightly delayed. With various flags and banners raised, it became difficult to see the rear of the Oda and Tokugawa forces from the Takeda side. Therefore, they were unaware of what was happening in the rear.

    The situation was that there were no Tokugawa army flags.

    The Tokugawa army flags were gone, but the soldiers remained. And the flags they carried were completely different.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s finally my turn.¡±

    Muttering such words, the person who looked up at himself with a feather fan was Takenaka Hanbei. It wasn¡¯t just him, the soldiers around him were also raising Hideyoshi¡¯s army flags. There was no doubt that it was Hideyoshi¡¯s army. And it wasn¡¯t just Hideyoshi¡¯s army. In a position slightly away from them, the army with Shibata¡¯s flags was stationed.

    ¡°I never thought it would actually come to this. Everyone!! Don¡¯t lose to the women!!¡±

    The leading general was unexpectedly Katsuie Shibata. In addition to them, there were various Oda vassals such as Sassa Narimasa, Akechi Mitsuhide, Niwa Nagahide, and Maeda Toshiie, each with their own army flags.

    ¡°At first, I thought it was a crazy idea, but it seems we can¡¯t defeat Takeda without going that far.¡±

    ¡°Everyone!! If we defeat Takeda, we will be honored for generations to come! Cut them down, cut them down!¡±

    Encouragement by the generals was taking place here and there. The fact that they had killed Takeda¡¯s closest aides had already spread throughout the entire army, so there was not a single soldier who was afraid at the mention of Takeda.

    ¡°To actually kill Yamagata¡­ Truly splendid.¡±

    Among the Oda forces in the rear, Yoshinari Mori was there. He was wearing his usual armor and holding his beloved cross-shaped spear, which he had lost count of how many enemies he had killed with.

    ¡°Father, it is poisonous to push yourself too hard.¡±

    Yoshitaka Mori, the eldest son, expressed concern for Yoshinari Mori¡¯s well-being. However, Yoshinari shook his head.

    ¡°I apologize for causing you worry. But my blood¡­ my blood is boiling. I thought of giving up many times due to my shoulder injury. But I can¡¯t resist the surge of my blood. Don¡¯t worry, this will be the last.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ I understand. I won¡¯t say anything more. Please fight to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Takeda is too extravagant for me to show off. But this will truly be my last battle. So engrave my valor in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Haha! I will firmly engrave the sight of my father in my eyes!¡±

    Yoshitaka¡¯s response made Yoshinari nod with satisfaction. The morale of the entire army overflowed like heat and shimmered like a mirage. All that was left was for Shizuko to order the entire army to charge, and they eagerly awaited that moment.

    ¡°Everyone!! Follow me!! Charge the enemy!!¡±

    And at that moment, it arrived. With Shizuko¡¯s command, the Oda army charged towards the Takeda army, shouting with all their might.

    Only the Oda army charged, so where was the Tokugawa army? Shingen would soon find out where the disappeared Tokugawa army was and what they were planning.

 CH 107

    Late December, 1572.

    The news of Baba Nobuharu and Yamagata Masakage¡¯s deaths reached Shingen just before Shizuko gave the order to attack the Takeda army. No one understood the facts that the messenger brought. No, their emotions refused to understand. But with time, they had no choice but to accept the situation. It was said that Takeda suffered great losses in this battle.

    Baba Nobuharu, who was known as the strongest in the Takeda family, and Yamagata Masakage, who led the Akabie, had spent forty years on the battlefield without receiving a single scratch. With the loss of both of them, Takeda was left without its two main forces.

    ¡°My lord! If we don¡¯t retaliate against them, the name of Takeda will be ruined! Give me the order to attack!¡±

    At this point, Takeda had two choices. Either continue the fight or retreat. However, even without their main forces, Takeda¡¯s strength was evenly matched with the combined forces of Oda and Tokugawa. Choosing to retreat while there was still a chance of victory was not acceptable to them. Above all, if they were to retreat here, all the achievements they had gained so far would be in vain, and the sacrifices they had made would be wasted. It was clear that the Takeda clan, who had shown their loyalty to Takeda, would pursue them again in search of a reward for their betrayal. They could endure the humiliation for the sake of honor and wait for the opportunity to rise again. However, a retreat with the entire army without any achievements would cause greater damage than continuing the fight against the combined forces of Oda and Tokugawa.

    ¡°Send the third unit. Don¡¯t let them get too confident.¡±

    Shingen, who decided to continue the fight, gave orders to the entire army except for the main camp. The entire army was invigorated by his command. Although the armies of Oyamada Nobumasa, Yamagata Masakage, and Baba Nobuharu were annihilated, Takeda had no shortage of brave warriors. With the addition of Naito Masatoyo, Sanada Nobuyuki and Masayuki, Suwa Katsuyori, Takeda Nobutomo, and Yonekura Tango-no-kami, it seemed easy to push back the advancing combined forces of Oda and Tokugawa.

    However, Shingen made a fatal mistake here. He believed that the combined forces of Oda and Tokugawa had attacked the Akabie and Baba¡¯s forces with their entire army and barely managed to kill both of them. What disturbed Shingen¡¯s judgment was the lack of information. The battlefield was in chaos, and the news of the deaths of influential warriors was prioritized over anything else. The threat of new firearms and explosive tubes had not yet reached Shingen. And when Shingen finally realized his mistake, it was too late. An urgent report was delivered before the messenger.

    ¡°My lord! Reinforcements¡­ Oda¡¯s reinforcements have arrived! Their number is approximately 8,000!¡±

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Shingen raised his voice in response to the reinforcements that appeared at the worst possible timing. Nobunaga should have sent out all the reinforcements he could after cutting down on defenses. It was unthinkable for more reinforcements to appear. If he abandoned Owari and rushed to provide assistance, even if they were to achieve victory here, both Oda and Tokugawa would fall together. Shingen himself couldn¡¯t figure out where they managed to gather 8,000 troops from.

    ¡°My lord! The flags of Shibata, Akechi, and Niwa (Niwa Nagahide) can be seen among the reinforcements!¡±

    ¡°My lord! The flags of Sassa, Maeda, Hashiba, and Mori have also been confirmed!¡±

    ¡°My lord! Naito¡¯s army has been annihilated under Oda¡¯s fierce attack! Naito himself is presumed to have been killed in battle!¡±

    ¡°Sanada¡¯s army has also been defeated! Sanada Saemon-no-suke has been killed! No one has seen Muto Kihei (Sanada Masayuki)! He is likely to have been killed in battle!¡±

    ¡°Morimasa Sambae, who had been retreating, has appeared!! The troops are in high spirits and excited!¡±

    Reports of casualties were brought to Shingen one after another. The balance that had been maintained with the appearance of reinforcements was now greatly tilted. The only thing that could be said was that if they continued to sit idly by, Takeda would be defeated.

    (What in the world is happening!)

    Shingen stopped thinking about the mysterious reinforcements and focused on dealing with the situation at hand. This situation was like a game where both sides had started playing, but only the opponent had hidden many pieces. But the battle had already begun before they could face each other on the battlefield. Shingen, who regretted his lack of understanding of the intricacies, suppressed his agitation and called for Takasaka Shigenobu. Without delay, Takasaka Shigenobu appeared, and Shingen beckoned him to come closer. Wondering what was happening, Takasaka Shigenobu knelt down in front of Shingen. When Shingen whispered something to him, Takasaka Shigenobu widened his eyes in surprise. Shingen nodded firmly.

    ¡°My lord¡­ I understand!¡±

    Takasaka Shigenobu closed his eyes as if hesitating about something, then looked back at Shingen and bowed deeply before leaving the place. Shingen silently watched his retreating figure, suppressing his emotions.

    Going back a little in time, Keiji and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) from the Oda side clashed with Naito Masatoyo and the Sanada brothers, Nobuyuki, Masatada, and Masayuki, from the Takeda side. At that time, Keiji had engaged in a one-on-one battle with Sanada Nobuyuki.

    ¡°Oryaryaryaryaaa!!¡±

    With a light-hearted shout, Keiji skillfully parried all of Sanada Nobuyuki¡¯s fierce attacks. His martial prowess was unimaginable from his flamboyant appearance on the battlefield. The Sanada army couldn¡¯t hide their unease when Keiji, who was highly regarded by Shingen, fought on par with Sanada Nobuyuki.

    ¡°Haha! Your brother was a bit disappointing, but it seems like I can have an interesting match with you.¡±

    The brother he referred to was not Masayuki, but Sanada Masateru. In place of Sanada Masateru, who was defeated by Keiji, it was now his brother, Sanada Nobuyuki, who was fighting Keiji with a one-meter-long Jin-tachi sword forged by the master craftsman, Aoe Sadatsugu.

    ¡°You monster¡­ to easily parry my attacks like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy at all. I¡¯m desperate because I can¡¯t afford to miss your attacks.¡±

    Holding his halberd, Keiji praised Sanada Nobuyuki. It was a stroke of luck to encounter such a formidable opponent, and it was a reality that his own strength matched up to it. Keiji couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    ¡°Do you enjoy dancing on the brink of death? I can¡¯t understand that.¡±

    ¡°You can truly feel alive when faced with death. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±

    It was something that Nobuyuki couldn¡¯t understand, but Keiji was genuinely enjoying this one-on-one battle. There was nothing more interesting than the exchange of life and death in an instant. Seeing Keiji¡¯s smile that seemed to say so, Nobuyuki smiled wryly.

    ¡°A dandy¡­ something that a samurai like me can¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. You don¡¯t have to understand. Just give me everything you¡¯ve got.¡±

    With the sound of a high-pitched clash, both of them moved apart. The distance between them widened, but if they took one step forward, they would be within striking distance of each other¡¯s blades. The tension-filled stance indicated that the next exchange would determine the outcome. Everyone around them couldn¡¯t help but understand this from the atmosphere between the two. Even Keiji, who had been smiling throughout the battle, and even Shizuko, had never seen such a serious expression on Nobuyuki¡¯s face.

    ¡°I want to ask you one thing. You knew this was a losing battle, didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you try to escape?¡±

    Spitting out the blood that had accumulated in his mouth, Nobuyuki answered.

    ¡°Even though I serve the daughter of the Imperial Guard, I don¡¯t want to be a close aide. My lord doesn¡¯t try to restrain me. Of course, I have to fulfill the minimum duties, but as long as I do that, he values my style. I have no bravery, but I can¡¯t help but attract people. I guess I had good chemistry with him.¡±

    They exchanged words between their clashes. It was an extraordinary feat that was beyond the reach of ordinary people. Keiji, who effortlessly performed it, was worthy of admiration, but Nobuyuki, who could keep up with him without any difficulty, was a fearsome warrior.

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s true that from the outside, I may seem like a close aide. But my lord doesn¡¯t try to restrain me, and I won¡¯t leave him even without being restrained. Both sides are contradictory, so our chemistry must be good.¡±

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re right! A lord who doesn¡¯t restrain his subordinates and subordinates who won¡¯t leave even without being restrained. Both sides are contradictory.¡±

    With the impact of their blades, both of them moved away from each other. The distance between them widened, but if they took one step forward, they would be within striking distance of each other¡¯s blades. It was a tense position. Everyone understood that the next exchange would decide the outcome. Even Keiji, who had been smiling throughout the battle, and even Shizuko, had never seen such a serious expression on Nobuyuki¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew. It lifted a piece of cloth that had once been a flag from the ground and danced in the air, flipping its body between the two. When the cloth flipped and concealed both of them, they moved. Both of them closed the distance in one move and swung their weapons at each other. However, Keiji¡¯s halberd and Sanada Nobuyuki¡¯s Jin-tachi sword did not cross paths and were swung away. Both of them had swung their weapons with the momentum of their strikes, but no one could tell how many times they had clashed. The only thing that could be said was that when this sound stopped, it would be the decisive moment.

    Silence dominated the battlefield, and no one made a sound. Eventually, Keiji knelt down, and after a short pause, Sanada Nobuyuki fell to the ground.

    ¡°Surpassing the peak of my life¡­¡±

    Using the sword stuck in the ground as a cane, Sanada Nobuyuki stood up. He had been cut diagonally from his left shoulder to his right waist. On the other hand, Keiji¡¯s armor was shattered, and he had a straight blade wound running from his right shoulder to his collarbone, with a slight amount of bleeding.

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s unbearable. Such a feat¡­ if it were to happen, it would be a disgrace to the samurai¡¯s honor.¡±

    Nobuyuki¡¯s footwork and strikes were superior. Keiji moved a beat slower than Nobuyuki. Nobuyuki abandoned evasion and delivered a powerful blow. On the other hand, Keiji evaded the approaching strike and counterattacked. It was not something that Keiji could easily do. Keiji¡¯s extraordinary reaction speed, his astonishing strength that allowed him to handle the heavy halberd like a twig, his instantaneous power to dodge while putting all his strength into it, and his concentration in the extreme state between life and death were all necessary to deliver such a blow. Realizing this from the scars on his body, Nobuyuki smiled satisfied.

    ¡°I want to ask you one thing. You knew this was a losing battle, didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you try to escape?¡±

    Spitting out the blood that had accumulated in his mouth, Nobuyuki answered.,¡±¡­I realized it in this battle. The era of firearms is about to begin. Samurai who only have skills in bow, sword, and spear will eventually be swept away by the trend. I couldn¡¯t bear the fact that the skills I honed throughout my life would become useless. That¡¯s why I risked my life to resist!¡±

    In this battle, Sanada Nobutsuna sensed that the nature of warfare was changing and that the number of firearms would determine victory or defeat. He understood that it was the end of the era of samurai where individual bravery was not necessary. He understood it, but he couldn¡¯t accept it. When he thought about his future that couldn¡¯t accept change, he realized that the battlefield of Mikatagahara (here) was his place of death.

    ¡°I cannot tolerate dying by firearms! I am a samurai! I want to meet my end in a battle against a man I acknowledge!¡±

    Sanada Nobutsuna coughed violently and blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth. His attendants tried to approach him, but he stopped them with his hand. He himself understood best that there was no way he could be saved.

    ¡°If you understand the way of life and death, then you will understand. I have fulfilled my lifelong wish.¡±

    Keiji smiled fearlessly and tightly gripped his halberd.

    ¡°Go ahead. We¡¯ll meet again soon. Then, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll watch over your way of life in the afterlife.¡±

    Those were Sanada Nobutsuna¡¯s final words. Keiji beheaded Sanada Nobutsuna with his halberd. Sanada Nobutsuna¡¯s face in death was calm, with a cool expression that seemed to speak of no regrets in this world. Keiji clasped his hands together in front of Sanada Nobutsuna¡¯s head and muttered softly.

    ¡°Sanada Saemon-no-suke, a true warrior.¡±

    With the killing of Sanada Masakatsu and now Sanada Nobutsuna, the morale of the Sanada army collapsed. They fell to their knees, dropped their weapons, and mourned their deceased lord.

    ¡°Is that alright?¡±

    Pushing through the soldiers, a certain general mounted his horse and stepped forward.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Recognizing from the atmosphere that he was a samurai, Keiji lightly lifted his halberd and asked. But the general shook his head and threw the sword at his waist to the ground.

    ¡°I beg for the lives of my two older brothers and the soldiers with my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­And what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Muto Yoshihei. Although I was adopted into the Muto family, I am the younger brother of Sanada Saemon-no-suke, who was killed by you.¡±

    As Muto Yoshihei, later known as Sanada Masayuki, spoke, he took off his armor. He only wore gauntlets and shin guards, and then he looked at Keiji¡¯s face again. His eyes were asking for a response.

    ¡°I understand. I will accept your proposal.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Keiji nodded. He didn¡¯t really need Sanada¡¯s head in the first place. It would only be a burden to have a higher position than he already had. Even without the head of a general, he was receiving sufficient rewards. But if he were to say that now, it would embarrass Muto Yoshihei, who had risked his life to beg for the lives of the soldiers. Keiji thought it would be enough to take him back to Shizuko and release him at an appropriate time.

    ¡°Thank you. Listen well, everyone. This battle is over. Please pay your respects to my older brothers. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    The soldiers of the Sanada clan responded with a strong voice, leaving their tears flowing. Quickly wrapping the heads of Sanada Masakatsu and Sanada Nobutsuna in their surcoats, they showed a commanding presence that didn¡¯t seem like a defeated army and left. Muto Yoshihei, who was satisfied with the soldiers¡¯ movements, watched their retreat with clear eyes, characteristic of someone prepared for death. Eventually, all the soldiers of the Sanada clan left, and in the ensuing emptiness, Keiji called out to Muto Yoshihei.

    ¡°Well, about that head¡­ before that, would you like to meet our commander?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Muto Yoshihei tilted his head in response to Keiji¡¯s strange proposal. But Keiji continued his words without worrying about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s more interesting to introduce you to our commander than to kill you, that¡¯s what my intuition whispers to me.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s the meaning of that? It would be enough to take my head and present it as proof of your military exploits.¡±

    ¡°Well, well, just humor me for a while.¡±

    ¡°Understood. My life is already entrusted to you. I¡¯ll go along with your amusement.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Well then, shall we go right away?¡±

    ¡°Wait. Now? You have a battlefield in front of you, and there are opportunities to achieve military exploits everywhere. Is it necessary to abandon all that and do this?¡±

    If it was the retreating Takeda army, they could easily achieve military exploits. Especially if they could take down renowned warriors and strategists, the rewards would be as desired. Shizuko couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of introducing Muto Yoshihei to her while abandoning such opportunities for military exploits.

    ¡°In the beginning of this battle, we didn¡¯t know how it would turn out. That¡¯s why it was interesting. But now, as you said, we have the advantage. We can leave the pursuit to the others. I don¡¯t want to do something as petty as collecting heads for rewards. I want to do what I want to do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite stubborn.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that a lot. Well then, soldiers, I¡¯m going back to the main camp. You can do as you please.¡±

    Keiji¡¯s soldiers smiled and shrugged their shoulders.

    ¡°General, it¡¯s cruel to leave us behind.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if the general is going back, we¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Besides, if Genroku-ji finds out, he¡¯ll be mad.¡±

    The soldiers burst into laughter. Not a single one of them tried to chase after the Takeda army and achieve military exploits. Keiji made an indescribable expression, then smiled broadly and looked around at the soldiers before raising his voice.

    ¡°Alright, you idiots. I¡¯m going back to Shizuko¡¯s side!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The soldiers raised their weapons and responded to Keiji¡¯s voice. In this way, the Keiji squad, amidst the enthusiasm of other armies winning battles, boldly returned to the main camp, an action that ordinary people could not understand. Of course, it goes without saying that historians later struggled to understand Keiji¡¯s actions.

    While observing the movements of the Takeda army through binoculars, Shizuko felt a strange sense of unease. The third division, which had been deployed, was retreating, and another division from the main camp was about to move forward. Shizuko pondered over the reason for trying to remove Katsuyori, but she immediately realized the reason. Shingen had accepted defeat and was prepared to launch a final attack.

    ¡°Advance the gunners! Takeda is launching its final offensive!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The signal was given by the sound of the drum, and the gunners advanced. Shizuko lit arrows with firecrackers attached to them and shot them into the sky. The firecrackers exploded in mid-air. If there were someone observing the scene from above, they would see that the Oda-Tokugawa allied forces were changing their formation to a crane wing formation. However, the god-like Takeda army did not confirm the enemy¡¯s movements and prioritized readjusting their own formation. This became a signpost that dulled Takeda¡¯s final blow and led to a decisive defeat.

    ¡°Deliver the message to the gunners to switch ammunition! Use Type 2 A and Type 2 B bullets! Distinguish them by the color of the bullet heads and be thorough so as not to make mistakes!¡±

    ¡°Understood! I will relay your orders!¡±

    After the messenger repeated Shizuko¡¯s orders, he immediately rode his horse towards the front lines. Shizuko confirmed the Takeda army through her binoculars and saw that the surrounding forces were gathering. Takeda¡¯s plan was to counterattack by launching a devastating assault after the Takeda vanguard broke through the enemy¡¯s lines, but due to the Oda-Tokugawa allied forces retreating to the rear, their plan fell through. However, there was no change in their strategy, and soon the Takeda vanguard began to move. Following that, the following forces also charged one after another.

    ¡°Lord, the ammunition switch is complete.¡±

    ¡°Good work. Now we wait for them to reach the killing zone. Takami, let me know when the Takeda vanguard crosses the marker (¡­).¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    To confirm the enemy¡¯s movements, a sturdy ladder made of thick wood was set up. The people around supported it, and someone climbed to the top, where they had the task of observing the enemy¡¯s situation with binoculars. This person was Takami. It required not only good eyesight but also a sense of balance that allowed for accurate observation even at high places and the courage to not be afraid of uncertain footing. Takami¡¯s report would determine the assessment of the battle situation, so it was a very important role.

    ¡°Lord! The vanguard has crossed the marker!¡±

    ¡°Send the signal! Use Type 2 A bullets for a simultaneous volley to stop the vanguard¡¯s momentum!¡±

    As the signal was given by the sound of the drum, a thousand gunshots rang out, five hundred from each side. The Takeda vanguard, who had been in the killing zone, fell one after another, their wooden shields pierced by the bullets.

    ¡°Keep firing! If the shield bearers are gone, switch to Type 2 B bullets to suppress them. Don¡¯t worry about accuracy!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The gunners fired one after another. With each shot, Takeda soldiers fell as if it were a game. Unlike the traditional matchlock guns, the new-style guns had superior straight-line performance, so there was no need to gather and shoot in formation. Once loaded, each person could shoot individually, resulting in varying intervals between shots. Normally, a simultaneous volley would have higher suppression power and be more effective, but now the priority was to stop the Takeda¡¯s momentum, so continuous shooting without interruption was more convenient. And to compensate for the decreased density, they used Type 2 B bullets.

    The Type 2 bullets were classified as double-loading bullets, similar to modern duplex rounds. Roughly speaking, it was a bullet with two projectiles stacked vertically in the cartridge case. The amount of propellant was increased because two projectiles were fired, making the bullet heavier, so they couldn¡¯t prepare a large number of them. However, the notable feature was its overwhelming penetration capability. The ignited gunpowder first transferred energy to the rear projectile, pushing out the front projectile, and then the rear projectile also flew out, causing the front projectile to enter the hole created by the rear projectile and dig deeper into it. It was a type of bullet specialized in penetration that could easily pierce through wooden shields and the like. That was the Type 2 A bullet, with ¡°A¡± standing for armor-piercing.,However, while it has high penetration power, its striking power is concentrated in one point, making its suppressive range inferior. To compensate for this, the Type 2 ¡°Sa¡± bullet was developed. This bullet allows for attacks in two places with a single shot by slightly tilting the rear projectile located behind the double-loaded bullet. Only the front projectile travels straight, while the rear projectile lands slightly off target in different directions. Naturally, as the distance increases, the deviation of the second projectile becomes larger. This resulted in many Takeda soldiers being hit by bullets while evading from the line of fire. By the way, ¡°Sa¡± in Type 2 ¡°Sa¡± bullet refers to the scattering of pellets.

    These double-loaded bullets were developed around the time of the Vietnam War, but they did not achieve significant results that outweighed the disadvantage of increased weight in modern combat where automatic weapons were the norm. However, the evaluation would change for single-shot firearms. Being able to fire two shots in one action and adapt to both penetration power and attack range were significant advantages. Furthermore, the suppressive power of spreading more bullets than the sound of gunfire was tremendous, and the visible momentum of the Takeda army declined.

    ¡°My lord! The momentum of the Takeda army has stopped! The foot soldiers are starting to flee to the rear!¡±

    ¡°My lord! Well done!¡±

    Takami reported excitedly. Upon hearing the report, Genro also exclaimed with joy. However, Shizuko remained unchanged in expression and continued to observe the changes in the battle situation.

    ¡°First, obtain victory, then engage in battle. After that, even after winning, tighten the cords of your helmet.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±

    Genro tilted his head in confusion, not understanding the meaning. The others also wore puzzled expressions, not understanding what Shizuko was trying to say.

    ¡°Engaging in battle means preparing to defeat the opponent and waiting for the opportunity to win. Only when both conditions are met can you engage in battle and achieve victory. However, the sweet wine of victory is also a poison that breeds arrogance in the victor. Therefore, even after winning, do not let your guard down and tighten the cords of your helmet to prepare for the next battle. That is a proverb. Well, it¡¯s my philosophy of battle, so to speak.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Your ability to always see ahead is truly admirable. Even after achieving a major victory against the Takeda, you remain disciplined and prepared for the next battle. But more importantly, could you please explain the outline of the strategy to us so that we can understand?¡±

    Genro praised, but Shizuko only had a subtle expression. Worried that he had offended her, Genro hurriedly changed the topic. Shizuko realized her own failure to sincerely appreciate the praise from her subordinates, so she tightened her expression before answering Genro¡¯s question.

    ¡°To put it simply, the strategy I used was to drive the enemy into a state of panic, causing them to lose organized command and gaining the advantage. I pushed them into unexpected situations one after another, overwhelming them with surprise attacks and worsening the situation. When they were driven into a situation where they didn¡¯t understand what was happening and the situation was deteriorating every moment, anyone would fall into a state of confusion. Fear and anxiety spread, and the panicked soldiers increased exponentially. Once they reached a certain point, the soldiers would break away from command and the military chain of command would collapse. Then, it becomes a mere mob with a large number of people.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ But aren¡¯t there perceptive and courageous individuals among them? Is it really possible for the Takeda army, just because the soldiers are frightened, to collapse?¡±

    Genro tilted his head, unable to fully understand the situation. He threw one question after another at Shizuko.

    ¡°Regarding the first question, it doesn¡¯t matter if there are such individuals. How many people can maintain their rationality in a battlefield where lives are at stake? Out of a thousand, it would be enough to count on one hand. They challenged a total war. Even if there were a few dozen intelligent individuals among the thirty thousand strong army, their voices would be drowned out if the majority of the soldiers were in a state of panic. They had the advantage of an elite and unparalleled large army, but this time it became their downfall.¡±

    A large army is often very strong as long as it is winning. However, this time, by using surprise attacks to defeat them in localized victories, their strength was undermined. Once the chain of command collapses, whether the army consists of thirty thousand or a hundred thousand soldiers doesn¡¯t make much difference. In fact, if the panicking soldiers and even the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers) start to flee, the collapse becomes decisive. At that point, it can no longer be called an army, and the warlord must inevitably accept defeat.

    ¡°As for the next answer, if it were only a single defeat, the Takeda army would quickly recover and turn the tide. Even the first defeat could be seen as a chance for the Oda army to miraculously win and aim to restore their reputation.¡±

    Shizuko sent her command sword, K¨±ze, to the battlefield. The outcome was already determined, and there was no group that could be called the Takeda army anywhere on the Mikatagahara Plateau.

    ¡°However, they suffered consecutive defeats. The second defeat made it clear that it was not a fluke for the Oda army to win, planting seeds of doubt in the hearts of the Takeda soldiers. If they suffer defeat again without delay, the seeds will sprout and the doubts will bloom into the fear of defeat. The fear of death corrodes the soldiers, weakens their bodies, and eventually breaks their spirits.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s gaze fell upon the Takeda soldiers fleeing in a pitiful manner. They discarded their armor, threw away the swords at their waists, and ran without looking back. Shizuko¡¯s heart remained calm even as she witnessed their appearance. If she had made one wrong move, it would have been her own figure being exposed. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to laugh at the sight of the Takeda soldiers when she knew that she could be in their position at any moment. She even thought about retiring from the battlefield and spending the rest of her life as a farmer.

    ¡°There are not many who can continue to fight even in a broken state of mind. Most value their lives and choose to flee for their own safety. Once the chain of command collapses and the soldiers¡¯ minds are filled with the fear of death, even someone like Shingen himself cannot change the tide.¡±

    When the outcome is clearly visible to everyone, the foot soldiers seek self-preservation. It is a natural thought. Unless there are exceptional circumstances, foot soldiers do not choose to die for their warlords. Foot soldiers driven by fear flee first, and those who witness it also start to flee. If even the foot soldiers follow suit and start to flee, even the Ashigaru (light foot soldiers) will flee, and the collapse becomes decisive. At that point, it can no longer be called an army, and the warlord must inevitably accept defeat.

    ¡°I see¡­ Oh! My lord! The Tokugawa army¡¯s flag has appeared behind the Takeda army!¡±

    Suddenly, the 8,000 soldiers of the Tokugawa army, who had been hidden until now, appeared behind the Takeda army. The former Takeda soldiers in the midst of their escape could not hide their agitation. The fact that their only retreat route had been blocked caused their remaining rationality to collapse. The foot soldiers scattered and fled towards the direction with fewer enemy soldiers. Even those who resisted a little gave up everything when the barrels of the new rifles were pointed at them and bullets struck their feet. They surrendered with expressions of resignation.

    ¡°It is slightly delayed from the plan, but it is not a problem.¡±

    This was the reason why Shizuko spent a year investigating the terrain of the Mikatagahara Plateau. The time it took for the Tokugawa army to flank the Takeda army from a certain location. Where the Oda army should be positioned to complete the encirclement, and where to lure the Takeda army. This was the purpose of the investigation. Despite seeming mundane for the amount of resources invested, the presence or absence of this encirclement had significant meaning. Therefore, it was an absolutely necessary investigation.

    The Oda army deployed the Crane Wing formation, and the Takeda army attempted a breakthrough in the center. The wings of the army were not used, and only the center of the Takeda army was engaged to crush their momentum. When the Takeda army¡¯s advance was halted, the Tokugawa army sealed their only retreat route from behind. From an aerial view, the Takeda army was trapped within an isosceles triangle with the Oda army¡¯s center as the apex. No matter which direction they aimed for, they were blocked by thick enemy soldiers, and escape was no longer possible. Shingen, as a person of his caliber, understood the situation he was in. The Takeda army stopped moving precisely because they realized that there was no future for them to survive.

    ¡°Not only the foot soldiers and Ashigaru (light foot soldiers), but the warlords themselves also acknowledged their defeat.¡±

    The Takeda army did not just suffer a repulsion; they experienced their first complete and utter defeat. The fact that Takeda himself admitted defeat would shake the anti-Oda alliance. The calculations of the anti-Oda alliance, who had gathered under the Takeda banner, were completely overturned.

    ¡°This is the end. There is no victory for the Takeda army even if they continue to fight. To avoid unnecessary sacrifices, call for Takeda to surrender.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The camp drums were beaten in a four-beat rhythm. It was a signal that victory was certain and the enemy soldiers should be called to surrender. Some still resisted, but the majority disarmed in response to the suggestion. The group that resisted fiercely had rifles pointed at them, and bullets struck their feet, causing them to surrender with expressions of giving up everything.

    ¡°Everyone! Raise your voices! It is our victory!!¡±

    Shizuko shouted in triumph, and the soldiers all around echoed her. The Takeda army dropped their weapons to the ground one after another, without causing much confusion. The famous Battle of Mikatagahara in history had come to an end.

    Due to the slight delay in the arrival of the Tokugawa army, Suwa Masayori and Takasaki Masanobu managed to escape. However, since Shingen¡¯s capture was secured, Shizuko concluded that their escape was a trivial matter.

    Upon receiving the report of Shingen¡¯s capture, Shizuko had a slight doubt whether the captured person was Takeda Nobukado, the Shingen impersonator. However, the clothes of Takeda Shingen obtained by the spy (Tobi Kato) and the scent of the captured Takeda Shingen matched, confirming that it was indeed Takeda Shingen himself. Shortly after, the impersonator Nobukado was also captured. Since he closely resembled Shingen as depicted in the K¨­y¨­ Gunkan, to distinguish him, his arms were bound with colored cloth, and he was moved to a different location from Shingen and his close aides.

    In fact, Shizuko couldn¡¯t make a final decision on whether to kill or capture Shingen. This was due to the political considerations of Nobunaga and Ieyasu. Shingen¡¯s invasion was primarily in Totomi, which was Ieyasu¡¯s territory, not Nobunaga¡¯s. If the Oda army were to play a more active role in the conflict between Shingen and Ieyasu, it could lead to dissatisfaction among the Tokugawa vassals. Therefore, it was most appropriate for the Takeda vassals to be killed by the Oda army, but the decision on what to do with Shingen¡¯s head was left to Ieyasu. Until the strategy was conveyed, it was unknown which option Ieyasu would choose.,And the choice Ieyasu made was to capture him. The reason for not killing Shingen and capturing him was also due to political calculations. If they were to kill Shingen as he fled, it would be thought that the real Shingen had escaped. And if the Oda army had prepared the destruction of the Takeda army, Ieyasu could have been seen as a mere accessory to Nobunaga. In order to crush those judgments, it was necessary to capture Shingen alive and make him admit his defeat.

    The entire sequence of events leading up to the capture can be argued to have been planned by both the Oda and Tokugawa from the beginning to the end. It may seem that Ieyasu conserved his troops until the very end and only took the best parts, but there is no vassal who would willingly give up such a favorable position. The world will judge that there was enough contribution to take the best parts. Only the winners have the right to weave history. No matter how much the Takeda side protests, it will be dismissed as the howling of a defeated dog.

    Therefore, it was not a simple conclusion to just kill Shingen. Various factors such as diplomatic cards and political calculations within the country would inevitably come into play. This is true not only for Shingen, but also for Nobunaga and Ieyasu.

    In any case, with Shingen captured, the Takeda clan had almost no fighting power left. Even if Suwa Katsuyori were to succeed the Takeda clan, they would gradually be surrounded and crushed. Above all, Katsuyori would now face a dilemma. To regain the power of the Takeda clan, they needed money. However, due to the excessive levies they had made so far, there was hardly any money left in Kai. Without money, they could not regain their power. But if they were to collect money in a more excessive manner than before, the Takeda clan would collapse. An unavoidable contradiction would now assail Katsuyori.

    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s over. It was all a tightrope walk, but somehow it went according to our expectations.¡±

    Shizuko let out a big breath as if releasing her fatigue. It seemed to others that things were going smoothly, but in reality, it was a strategy of tightrope walking from beginning to end.

    First and foremost, it was an absolute condition for Takeda to take a position at the entrance of the Shukuda slope. If they had failed to do so, it is highly doubtful that the current situation would have been achieved. After all, the Tokugawa army pretended to march together, but in reality, they moved from Hamamatsu Castle to the exit of the Shukuda slope, and upon Shizuko¡¯s signal, they rushed in. Shizuko and her allies had thoroughly investigated the Tokugawa army¡¯s route of movement and marching time, but if the Tokugawa army arrived at the exit of the Shukuda slope at a different time than when the Oda army confronted the Takeda army, there was a risk of Shingen seeing through their strategy. Therefore, if the Takeda army had been waiting at the exit of the Shukuda slope, the Tokugawa army that appeared so easily would have been quickly scattered, and there was a possibility that Shizuko¡¯s strategy would have been exposed.

    If that had happened, Shizuko¡¯s strategy would have been completely overturned. Just to be safe, Shizuko had made the Shukuda slope difficult to traverse, in case Shingen ignored it and advanced. So when she heard the report that the Takeda army had taken a position at the entrance of the Shukuda slope, Shizuko inwardly rejoiced. However, by making the Shukuda slope difficult to traverse, she also caused a failure, which was a slight delay in the arrival of the Tokugawa army.

    Next, how did the Oda army¡¯s generals suddenly appear and how were they moved? It was a simple story. Ashimitsu had infiltrated Hamamatsu Castle as an escort guard during the piston transport of supplies before the battle. Afterwards, by replacing the escort guards with the original supply transport guards in Shizuko¡¯s army, the number of people involved appeared to be the same, with only a slight increase or decrease. Moreover, there had been frequent coming and going of people due to the piston transport. It was not easy to notice the difference in the people who came in and went out. In this way, the elite troops of the Oda army secretly took their positions in Hamamatsu Castle.

    Of course, they were not called in hastily. Shizuko had been negotiating with them to borrow troops for a long time. However, even Shizuko did not expect warriors like Shibata Katsuie and Akechi Mitsuhide to come out. The first reason for calling them was to surprise the Takeda army. In battle, confusion can sometimes lead to fatal defeat. Especially for someone like Takeda Shingen, who follows the flow of battle not by intuition but by theory, unexpected situations can easily trap their thinking.

    Indeed, Shingen was not just being beaten. When the breakthrough failed for Takatsuka Masanobu, he had ordered Suwa Katsuyori to retreat with him. Therefore, the Oda-Tokugawa allied forces failed to capture Katsuyori. Nobunaga¡¯s intention to completely destroy the Takeda clan in the Battle of Mikatagahara could not be achieved, but from then on, it became impossible for the Takeda clan to defeat the Oda clan. However, the downfall of the Takeda clan was Nobunaga¡¯s long-cherished desire, so even if the Takeda clan could only mobilize a small number of troops, they would be completely annihilated.

    ¡°Impressive. The strategy worked out beautifully, I never expected it to go so smoothly.¡±

    Takenaka Hanbei, who had finished dealing with the surrendering soldiers, praised Shizuko.

    ¡°Well done. By the way, how many casualties are there?¡±

    Shizuko did not know the extent of the casualties in the Takeda army, but she also did not know how many casualties the Oda-Tokugawa allied forces had suffered. After all, they had to execute one plan after another before they could grasp such information. Now that things had calmed down, Takenaka Hanbei had investigated and finally the number of casualties became clear.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s amazing. We have about a hundred casualties. If we include the Tokugawa forces, it would be around three to four hundred, but this is probably because the resistance from Takatsuka and Suwa was more intense than expected. Nevertheless, to face the total war of the Takeda clan and have this number of casualties is truly surprising.¡±

    Takenaka Hanbei was surprised by the result of the casualties, even though he was a calm person. At the same time, he understood that the new firearms determined the outcome of the battle and increased the number of casualties.

    ¡°Hahaha, Takeda running away with his tail between his legs, it¡¯s a sight that we may never see again! A sight that not even Uesugi has witnessed, truly delightful!¡±

    ¡°I agree that it is a sight that may never be seen again, but there is no need to be so vulgar about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. In times like this, making a fuss helps everyone truly feel it.¡±

    Oda¡¯s generals, such as Shibata and Mitsuhide, and Sassa, who had finished cleaning up, returned to Shizuko¡¯s main camp. Mori Yoshinari and Maeda Toshiie returned late. And just as the Tokugawa army that had taken position behind the Takeda clan returned, the Oda-Tokugawa allied forces finally gathered. Nagayoshi and Keiji had returned earlier, but they were not currently with Shizuko as they were calming down Nagayoshi, who was overwhelmed with emotion, after being praised by Mori Yoshinari.

    ¡°Well done, Shizuko-dono. First, you saved our Tokugawa from danger, and I am deeply grateful.¡±

    Ieyasu, who had returned, bowed his head in gratitude as soon as he saw Shizuko. Tadakatsu and Hanzo, who were behind him, followed suit. It wasn¡¯t just them. Tokugawa vassals who were not very familiar with Shizuko, their attendants, and even the soldiers, all did the same.

    ¡°Please raise your head, Lord Tokugawa. It is not appropriate for someone like me to be bowed to.¡±

    ¡°No, if it is with your head, I will gladly bow.¡±

    Shizuko looked around, but everyone deliberately avoided her gaze. She felt like a traitor and cried inwardly as she waited for Ieyasu to raise his head.

    ¡°Lord Tokugawa.¡±

    Finally, when Ieyasu raised his head, Sakuama and Hirate, and Mizuno stepped forward. They took off their helmets and bowed to Ieyasu.

    ¡°We apologize for suspecting Takeda of collusion with you, Lord Tokugawa. We apologize for insulting you and your vassals with our shallow understanding. We are willing to accept any punishment according to your judgment.¡±

    ¡°It was unavoidable given the circumstances. All¡¯s well that ends well. Let¡¯s forget about everything.¡±

    ¡°We are grateful for Lord Tokugawa¡¯s generous heart.¡±

    The tension between the Oda and Tokugawa had disappeared, and their alliance had become stronger, Shizuko thought. When she looked up at the sky, it was dyed a deep purple. She suddenly realized that they had been fighting for several hours since the battle started during the day. But Shizuko had another task to do after the battle with the Takeda, but for now, she thought it was time to forget about that and revel in their victory.

    ¡°Shall we return to Hamamatsu Castle then?¡±

    ¡°Ah, before that, there is something I would like to discuss.¡±

    Shizuko tilted her head as she wondered what urgent matter needed to be discussed. Tadakatsu was in a state of ecstasy from her unusually cute gesture, but Hanzo and Yasumasa, who had warm expressions, quickly hid it from Shizuko¡¯s view. Unaware of the mysterious struggle taking place behind Ieyasu, Shizuko waited for his next words.

    ¡°Shingen, who was captured, is pestering me to let him meet you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, huh? Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since it cannot be decided by our discretion alone, I have come to ask for your judgment.¡±

    According to Ieyasu, Shingen was asking to meet Shizuko even as he spat blood. Shizuko was only a vassal of Nobunaga and could not meet him at Ieyasu¡¯s discretion.,¡±There is no need to meet. He will only speak of grievances from his defeat. There is no need to entertain such nonsense.¡±

    Before Shizuko could think, Ashimitsu immediately expressed his refusal. Amongst the confusion of everyone¡¯s judgment, it could be said that he quickly came to a conclusion.

    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t really mind, but wouldn¡¯t it be dishonorable for me to be the last person he meets?¡±

    Shizuko thought about how it would damage Shingen¡¯s honor if it were said that he met with a woman right before his execution. She didn¡¯t want Shingen to become a laughingstock because of her own actions.

    ¡°There should be no problem. It is the path he chose. What good is it if he doesn¡¯t accept the consequences himself?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, if he wishes it, then it¡¯s not a problem for me.¡±

    With Shizuko¡¯s words, the meeting was arranged. However, she couldn¡¯t remain as the main participant. While a few people remained for post-processing, most of them became Shizuko¡¯s escorts.

    (This is turning into quite a situation.)

    Shizuko could only laugh at how tightly guarded her surroundings were. However, even at this point, if she were to act foolishly, it would bring dishonor to others. Although they were moving, they didn¡¯t have to walk a great distance. Shingen, who had been captured, was unable to move due to illness and was temporarily stationed in the Mikatagahara Plateau. Not only him, but his close aides were also captured in the same way.

    Considering their positions, Ieyasu was in the center, Tokugawa vassals like Tadakatsu on the left, and Oda vassals like Shizuko, Saizo, Shibata, and Sassa on the right. Once everyone took their designated positions, Ieyasu ordered the soldiers to bring Shingen. After a while, Shingen, bound from behind, was brought by the soldiers.

    Shingen was not wearing his trademark armor and helmet, but instead, he wore a simple attire that resembled a monk. His breathing was rough, and it was clear that his condition was not good.

    ¡°I apologize for the wait. As you wished, I have brought the daughter of the Konoe family.¡±

    Shingen¡¯s eyes moved and caught Shizuko. His eyes seemed to see through everything, and Shizuko instinctively felt intimidated. But before she could feel intimidated, Ashimitsu stepped forward and hid Shizuko from Shingen.

    ¡°If you direct hostility towards her, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. More importantly, please step back so I can¡¯t see you.¡±

    Ashimitsu stared back at Shingen, but he reluctantly stepped back as Shizuko requested. After he regained his composure, Shizuko stared back at Shingen. They silently stared at each other for a while, and suddenly, Shingen smiled.

    ¡°Hmph, so I have been defeated by such a foolish girl. However, I can¡¯t describe the feeling.¡±

    It was a compliment in Shingen¡¯s own way, but Shizuko felt like crying because she was always called foolish whenever she faced someone. She wondered why she was evaluated that way, but she didn¡¯t realize that it was because she lacked the intensity of other warlords and exuded an appearance and atmosphere that could easily be mistaken for weakness.

    ¡°The daughter of the Konoe family, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Um, ah, yes. My name is Shizuko.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be so formal. You are the one who defeated me. Please be proud and confident, or else my name will be tarnished.¡±

    Shingen said with a smile. He felt pleasant. He had been given his first and last defeat in life by someone like Shizuko. He vaguely thought that he wouldn¡¯t have felt this way with anyone else.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just me. Everyone came along with me, and I just stood by and said a few things.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You don¡¯t boast about defeating the great Takeda. You don¡¯t try to show off no matter what you do. That¡¯s why everyone overlooked you. Even I, with a bad feeling, ignored you. Haha, a complete defeat.¡±

    It was a surprising statement for everyone. Shingen clearly admitted his defeat. And he used the word ¡°complete defeat.¡± The Oda and Tokugawa generals were more shocked than Shingen himself. Ignoring the astonishment of those around him, Shingen muttered to himself. It seemed like he was reconciling with himself with each word he spoke. Shingen¡¯s expression gradually became resolute.

    ¡°Young Tokugawa, hand over the war fan that you stole from me to Lady Shizuko. It is not something someone like you should possess.¡±

    Shingen ordered Ieyasu with a disrespectful attitude. Ieyasu, who was on the winning side, was taken aback by Shingen¡¯s dignified attitude. Overwhelmed by the atmosphere, Ieyasu ordered a soldier to bring Shingen¡¯s war fan. After a while, the soldier returned with Shingen¡¯s war fan on a tray.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no mistake. Hand it over quickly.¡±

    ¡°Um, sorry to interrupt the excitement, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to have the swords like Raikuni and Izuminokami Kanesada instead of the war fan¡­?¡±

    Shizuko timidly raised her hand and cautiously spoke to Shingen. Raikuni was the sword used by Takeda Shingen. In historical records, after Shingen¡¯s death, it went through various twists and turns and was dedicated to the Eirinji Temple by Yoshitaka Yanagisawa during the Edo period. There was also another sword called Izuminokami Kanesada, which Shingen used. Since Shizuko had no use for Shingen¡¯s war fan, she thought it would be better to be given one of the swords he cherished.

    ¡°¡­Hahaha, so you¡¯re a collector of swords, as rumored. It doesn¡¯t matter, take it. If you possess it, it will be safe.¡±

    It was unclear why Shingen took a liking to Shizuko, but he generously gave her the sword as well. And so, Shingen¡¯s war fan and beloved sword were placed in Shizuko¡¯s possession. For a moment, Shizuko¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of the sword, but as soon as she realized where she was, she tightened her expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle things in the afterlife.¡±

    Shingen, who had finished what he needed to do in this world, had a calm and composed expression that made it hard to believe he was about to be beheaded.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of this already.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away. In the afterlife, I will surpass you with my retainers and leave you in awe.¡±

    Shingen laughed at Shizuko¡¯s response, but suddenly, his face contorted, and he started coughing violently. On the third cough, he spat out blood from his mouth. It was said that Shingen suffered from stomach cancer, but the truth was unknown. Thinking that his condition had worsened, Shizuko tried to call for a medic.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s about my body. I know it best.¡±

    After spitting out the blood from his mouth, Shingen regained his breath. With the calmness restored, he stood up, ignoring the astonishment of those around him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again.¡±

    Those were Shingen¡¯s final words. Before the sun set, he was beheaded by Tadakatsu. Tadakatsu beheaded Shingen not because he was captured, but because Shingen, without any hesitation, showed a death befitting the strongest warlord of the Sengoku period, which was a tribute from the Oda and Tokugawa alliance generals. Shingen¡¯s head was returned to Kai by his close aides without being exposed to the public eye.

    Takeda Shingen, the Tiger of Kai, died in battle at the Battle of Mikatagahara.

 CH 108

    Late December, 1572.

    At this time, history certainly moved. The destruction of the Takeda army by the Oda-Tokugawa alliance and Shingen¡¯s death in battle shook Japan. The news of the generational shift in hegemony reached Nobutada (Kimyomaru, Oda Nobutada), who was stationed in Hashisuka, located to the west of Totomi, before dawn.

    ¡°Yes!!¡±

    Before finishing hearing the report, Nobutada shouted with joy. Following Nobutada, his subordinates shouted loudly, raised their hands high in the air, and rejoiced. Some of the warriors were moved to tears, but it was not unreasonable this time.

    Everyone was anxious. Everything they had endured and nurtured was taken away by the overwhelming violence of the Takeda. Everyone had envisioned such a scene, where they had no way to resist against the Takeda. In this era, the Takeda army was such a presence and a symbol of fear. The fear that had not been forgotten since hearing the news that Takeda Shingen had marched from Kai. With this good news, the fear was dispelled, and the suppressed and oppressed emotions exploded. It was not tears of grief, but tears of joy and pride for their comrades who had achieved such a great feat, and tears of joy as members who shared the same flag.

    This news finally reached Nobunaga, who was far away. Upon hearing the news from the messenger who had been riding all night, Nobunaga¡¯s close aide confirmed it repeatedly and, knowing that there was no mistake, ran out without caring about the onlookers. Without realizing that the guards were staring at him in surprise, he rushed into Nobunaga¡¯s hall with rough footsteps.

    ¡°Re-report!! The messenger has brought this!¡±

    Because the close aide ran at full speed, he was gasping for breath as he tried to hand over the letter.

    ¡°Tell me the contents!¡±

    Nobunaga, who had been more worried than anyone else while maintaining composure, ordered the close aide to convey the contents without reproaching him for his lack of manners. The close aide took a deep breath once, composed himself, and spoke while enduring the intense pressure from Nobunaga¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°O-our army and the Tokugawa army have defeated the Takeda army at the Mikatagahara Plateau!¡±

    After a moment of silence, the retainers of the Oda family, who had been eagerly awaiting the good news, raised their voices in joy. Only Nobunaga remained composed as if it were only natural, but he clenched his fist with his hidden hand.

    ¡°Furthermore, it is written that Shingen has been killed! And many other renowned Takeda generals are listed. First, Yamagata Masakage, the strongest member of the Takeda, was defeated by Mori Nagayoshi in a one-on-one duel!¡±

    ¡°Oh! They killed Yamagata!?¡±

    ¡°We must reward Mori Nagayoshi for his distinguished service.¡±

    When it comes to the Takeda¡¯s ¡°Akabishi¡± (red armor), it refers to a highly esteemed unit known for its unparalleled strength, wearing armor unified in red. It is said that enemies who saw a red warrior (Akabishi) on the battlefield would lose their fighting spirit and willingly surrender to the Takeda. Leading this Akabishi was Yamagata Masakage. He was said to be ¡°unmatched in field tactics¡± and his fame was passed down to future generations. He was truly the strongest man of the Takeda family. Killing Yamagata Masakage was a significant achievement. It was such a great feat that Nobunaga immediately began thinking of rewards, and the name of Mori Nagayoshi resounded throughout the land as the one who defeated Yamagata Masakage.

    ¡°Next, Baba Nobuharu was defeated by Kani Saizo! And¡­¡±

    The names of the Takeda¡¯s main generals were announced one after another, along with the names of those who had defeated them. The military achievements of those who participated in the Battle of Mikatagahara were beyond measure. It would be more appropriate to say that they not only repelled the Takeda army but also completely annihilated them based on the extent of the damage.

    ¡°¡­You really did it. The preparations are complete!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Everything went smoothly!¡±

    After hearing the report, Nobunaga smiled and gave orders to his retainers.

    ¡°Now, we will carry out the final cleanup. Everyone, show your military prowess to surpass those who fought against the Takeda.¡±

    The members of the Oda-Tokugawa alliance, who had survived the decisive battle for control of the country, returned to Hamamatsu Castle with wounded soldiers. During the battle, they were in an excited state and didn¡¯t realize it, but upon returning to Hamamatsu Castle, they felt the reality of their survival and embraced each other in joy.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Shizuchi. I completely forgot about it.¡±

    As Shizuko and the others were waiting to enter the castle, Keiji suddenly called out to Shizuko. Seeing Keiji¡¯s guilty expression, Shizuko had a bad feeling and motioned for Keiji to come closer.

    ¡°(Don¡¯t be angry, just tell me honestly.)¡±

    ¡°(Um, well. Actually, I captured a certain general¡­ but I completely forgot to report it.)¡±

    ¡°(Is it about Muto Kihei?)¡±

    ¡°(Ah, yes. After returning to the main camp and taking a break, I completely forgot about it.)¡±

    It was a terrible story. Being held captive and abandoned in enemy territory was tantamount to torture. Shizuko covered her eyes and looked up at the sky, realizing that she had left the prisoner unattended until now.

    ¡°Bring him here quickly. Even though he is a defeated general, I still value honor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will bring him immediately.¡±

    Urged by Shizuko, Keiji hurriedly went to call Muto Kihei (Sanada Masayuki). Muto Kihei himself seemed to feel guilty for what he had done and had an unusually composed demeanor.

    ¡°Are you the commander?¡±

    Muto Kihei, who had been kept waiting for a long time, asked with a stern face. He was not in a position to complain no matter how he was treated, but no one would be pleased to be treated rudely.

    ¡°In a sense, I am entrusted with Maeda-sama. First, I apologize for keeping you waiting for so long.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s change our attitudes. You have fulfilled half of the promise, and the remaining half has also been fulfilled.¡±

    Muto Kihei was surprised that Shizuko apologized for Keiji¡¯s mistake as her own mistake, but he quickly changed his mindset and replied.

    ¡°So, when will the execution take place?¡±

    ¡°Huh!? The battle is over. I don¡¯t need his head, and it would be troublesome to take his head now. I won¡¯t send him off, but if he wants to go back, he can do as he pleases.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Unable to understand Shizuko¡¯s departure from common sense, Muto Kihei was dumbfounded. There are generally two ways to treat a captured general. One is to behead them after extracting information and count it as a military achievement. The other is to incorporate them into one¡¯s own forces while they are still alive and use them as their own military strength. Shizuko¡¯s statement that the captured general can go free if they want to go back makes capturing him in the first place meaningless.

    ¡°I risked my life to exchange my own head for the head of my older brother and the lives of my soldiers. Even though I have already received compensation, I cannot live in shame.¡±

    ¡°Even so, the rewards are still to come, and the urgent post-war processing has already been completed. The soldiers who are looking forward to the victory celebration cannot be burdened with dirty work from now on. Besides, why didn¡¯t Keiji take his head on the spot?¡±

    Since Keiji, who had fought with his life on the line, did not intend to take his head, it was his judgment and Shizuko intended to respect his wishes. Shizuko, who had no particular desire for the head of a captured general, did not need to claim the credit for her subordinates¡¯ achievements. If Muto Kihei wanted to go back, she would not send him off, but if he chose to stay and share the fate of the Sanada family, it could still be done now.

    ¡°I can offer you two paths. Either return to Kai or remain loyal to your lord until the end. If you choose to remain loyal, I won¡¯t hesitate to perform the ritual for you. Well, choose as you please.¡±

    Understanding Shizuko¡¯s thoughts, Keiji decided to let Muto Kihei choose his own path. Muto Kihei, who was unexpectedly faced with such a choice, pondered for a moment and spoke.

    ¡°¡­Then, I will express my wish. I will see what becomes of the Sanada family. Whether the Sanada family continues or perishes, if I can see their fate, I will definitely come to you.¡±

    ¡°If you come to me, I will welcome you, but you will not escape the stigma of being a traitor. If you choose to stay with the Sanada family, even now, you can do that, you know?¡±

    Shizuko asked a straightforward question in response to Muto Kihei¡¯s words. Muto Kihei said that he wanted to see what would become of the Sanada family after her brothers¡¯ deaths. This was clearly a betrayal of the main Takeda family, and once he had turned his bow against the main family, he could never return to Kai. From his words, it seemed that he would separate from his family and go to Shizuko alone. If that were to happen, he would never see his family again, and in the worst case, he would have to fight against his family as enemies on the bloody path of killing each other.

    ¡°I apologize for being impolite, but your retainers are all too honest and straightforward, just like you.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Shizuko restrained the soldiers who were taken aback by Muto Kihei¡¯s frank words with her hand and urged him to continue. With a defiant smile, Muto Kihei continued speaking as prompted.

    ¡°The reaction towards me just now. It puts you in danger. Your retainers and soldiers are devoted to you and would gladly throw away their lives for you. Until now, that may have been fine. However, if you are evaluated as the one who defeated the Takeda, that won¡¯t do. Their attitude is easy to understand, and it will be easy for others to know that someone important is present, and your intentions will be read from the reactions of those around you. You need someone who can stand in front of you, someone who can handle even the most dangerous situations.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that person is you?¡±

    ¡°Honesty and sincerity are virtues as human beings. But what about as someone who stands above others? It becomes a greater evil than incompetence. Your name has become unshakable in the Oda family. From now on, it won¡¯t be just opponents who are easy to understand. Enemies who approach you with a friendly attitude and aim for your downfall will surely appear.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you will make up for that lack?¡±,In response to Shizuko¡¯s question, Kihei Mutoh nodded slowly. His attitude could be seen as arrogant, but without such courage, he wouldn¡¯t be able to compete with a wise person. He had the option to return to his home country without losing anything. However, he chose to demonstrate his usefulness in a situation where everyone around him was an enemy and to sell himself.

    Kihei Mutoh already understood. Takeda¡¯s defeat was not a coincidence. Rather than becoming a fierce warlord who ruled with his loyal and brave generals, he became a lord who governed the people with virtue. Takeda¡¯s defeat was inevitable. Takeda¡¯s power would never return in the future. While obtaining an important position in the Oda family, he saw that the best future was to be under Shizuko¡¯s command, where he could utilize his own power. It was not simply a matter of switching from Takeda to Oda. He would become a fleeting existence like a weed. In order to preserve the Sanada family, it was absolutely necessary for him to become a direct subordinate of Shizuko. This was not a simple sales pitch. It was a gamble of a lifetime for Kihei Mutoh and the entire Sanada family.

    ¡°(As expected of Masayuki Sanada, a renowned strategist who even made Ieyasu afraid) Very well. I will not leave this place and instead, I will acknowledge your abilities. I will not hire you on my own, so I will need to obtain Lord¡¯s approval, but there should be no opposition.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    In his later years, he had an unfortunate fate, but Shizuko¡¯s expectations were raised by the arms of this renowned strategist and tactician who had been active in the Sengoku period.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s head to Hamamatsu Castle. Until a moment ago, you were a defeated general, but now you are my temporary retainer. I am not a narrow-minded person who would allow unfair treatment towards you.¡±

    Saying that, Shizuko ordered the release of Kihei Mutoh. The soldiers were momentarily surprised, but they released Kihei Mutoh as ordered. They also returned the confiscated sword.

    ¡°Do you not think that until now, I was pretending to make you lower your guard, and in reality, I was aiming for an opportunity to strike you?¡±

    ¡°At that time, there was a foolish person who was deceived by a raccoon dog and died, but it will only remain in history. However, if you were to strike me, you would surely regret it. The Sanada family would be remembered as a treacherous group that repaid kindness with betrayal, and you yourself would suffer greatly, desiring the arrival of death.¡±

    Shizuko spoke calmly, as if she was stating a certain future without emotion. Her words had an indescribable persuasiveness. And for her own future, she had a strange intuition that it would turn out exactly as she said.

    ¡°Haha, you got me. I considered myself a raccoon dog (tanuki), but it seems like you have a demon.¡±

    Kihei Mutoh laughed cheerfully and handed his sword to Shizuko.

    ¡°This is my loyalty to you. If you see any suspicious movements, please do not hesitate to cut me down.¡±

    If he showed any suspicious behavior, he would be cut down without hesitation. Kihei Mutoh¡¯s attitude spoke volumes. Shizuko thought to herself that he was indeed an untouchable raccoon dog. While showing her determination, he was also testing Shizuko. But she didn¡¯t feel bad about it. She was able to have a serious match with a renowned strategist, something that even history enthusiasts couldn¡¯t wish for. Shizuko thought that there was nothing more joyful than that.

    ¡°I will take care of it. However, I think I will return it to you without using it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait without expecting too much.¡±

    When Shizuko received Kihei Mutoh¡¯s sword, the procession waiting to enter the castle began to move. Shizuko understood that they would soon be able to enter Hamamatsu Castle. With a kind smile, she said to Kihei Mutoh, ¡°Please enjoy the sake produced in our country.¡±

    The things that Shizuko had transported in large quantities were not supplies for the siege, but rather food intended for feasts held before and after battles. Without doubting their victory, large amounts of food and barrels of sake were being brought in.

    ¡°Everyone, thank you for fighting well. I would like to express my gratitude on this occasion.¡±

    Shizuko expressed her gratitude to the Oda foot soldiers and soldiers, but most of them were not listening and were restless. Shizuko inwardly smiled wryly and continued speaking.

    ¡°Haha! It seems that everyone wants to drink sake more than listen to my words. This is a celebration sake, so let¡¯s have a free-for-all. We have prepared plenty of food and drink, so please eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡±

    ¡°Uooo!!!¡±

    ¡°Here we go!!!¡±

    ¡°Today, there is no Oda or Tokugawa. To our comrades who fought against a strong enemy, this is a small token of my gratitude. Today, we won¡¯t talk about serious matters. Drink and eat to your heart¡¯s content!¡±

    At Shizuko¡¯s signal, the soldiers gathered around the food and started eating and drinking. Since Shizuko didn¡¯t know the preferences of the soldiers, both cloudy sake and clear sake were prepared, but the clear sake, which was rare, seemed to be consumed more quickly. It was a celebration without any worries, and it was livelier than the pre-battle feast. Shizuko thought to herself that she couldn¡¯t be happier, standing where even history enthusiasts couldn¡¯t be.

    Shizuko, accompanied by Ashimitsu, headed towards Ieyasu¡¯s place after the feast. When they arrived at the hall where Ieyasu was, a celebratory gathering was already prepared. The Tokugawa vassals who were chatting with each other stopped their conversation as soon as they realized that Shizuko had entered and bowed deeply to her.

    ¡°Everyone, I am grateful to all of you. Thanks to you, we were able to stop Takeda¡¯s invasion with minimal losses. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for you, I doubt we could have even held off Takeda.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will let them know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. See you later.¡±

    After that, Ashimitsu¡¯s role as Shizuko¡¯s escort was taken over by Saizo. When the footsteps of the two could no longer be heard, Ashimitsu let out a small sigh. Without changing his gaze, he conveyed his thoughts to Tobi Kato (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kat¨­_Danz¨­).

    ¡°There is food and sake there. Eat and drink as you please. Today, I won¡¯t complain even if you get drunk.¡±

    ¡°(¡­ Haha)¡±

    ¡°¡­ And Shizuko¡¯s message. ¡®Thank you for saving me, I appreciate it.''¡±

    ¡°(¡­)¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say it again. Savor the words of gratitude to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    After finishing his words, Ashimitsu headed towards Shizuko and the others. When Ashimitsu¡¯s presence could no longer be felt, Tobi Kato muttered to himself.

    ¡°(Thank you¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve received words of gratitude, even though I may be feared. I don¡¯t feel bad about it.)¡±

    As he muttered, Tobi Kato disappeared. In the place where he was, a small water stain appeared.

    Shizuko, who had reunited with other generals and Ashimitsu, walked in unison towards Ieyasu¡¯s place. When they arrived at the hall where Ieyasu was, a celebratory gathering was already prepared. The Tokugawa vassals and Oda generals stopped their conversation and bowed deeply to Shizuko as soon as they realized she had entered.

    ¡°Everyone, we are grateful to you. Thanks to your support, we were able to achieve victory in this battle against Takeda and protect our country.¡±

    Shizuko, surprised and taken aback, Ieyasu explained the actions of his vassals. Shizuko, without hiding her embarrassment, sat in the designated seat. When the Oda generals sat down, Ieyasu spoke with a cup in his hand.

    ¡°First of all, I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude to all of you who came as reinforcements from Oda. Thanks to you, we were able to stop Takeda¡¯s invasion. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for you, I doubt we could have even held off Takeda.¡±

    Ieyasu¡¯s words hit the mark. If we follow historical facts, Ieyasu suffered a devastating defeat in the Battle of Mikatagahara. However, thanks to the efforts of Shizuko and others, they were able to avoid a major defeat, and the ¡°Shikami statue¡± that symbolized Ieyasu¡¯s character no longer existed.

    ¡°Shizuko, we must repay this favor. If you have any requests, please let us know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. If I may, I have one request.¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    Ieyasu smiled at Shizuko¡¯s response.

    ¡°Then¡­ I would like to pay tribute to those who lost their lives in this battle. Therefore, I would like to obtain permission to mourn the dead on the Mikatagahara Plateau.¡±

    ¡°Well, I heard that the deceased were brought in.¡±

    The Oda-Tokugawa allied forces had few casualties. Furthermore, the dead were being brought into the camp to be mourned later. After being cremated together, they would return to their home country as hair and personal belongings and be mourned by their families. Ieyasu tilted his head because he didn¡¯t know who Shizuko intended to mourn.

    ¡°Of course, I understand that there is an irreconcilable conflict between Tokugawa and Takeda. Therefore, I have no intention of forcing it upon you, and if it is not accepted, I will give up.¡±

    Saying that, Shizuko looked at Ieyasu. In her field of vision, she saw Ieyasu sobbing and wiping his tears. It wasn¡¯t just Ieyasu. Even the Tokugawa vassals and Oda generals were shedding tears. Just as she was about to think about how to handle the strong conflict, Ieyasu, who raised his face resolutely, spoke loudly.

    ¡°Listen, everyone! Shizuko¡¯s compassion even extends to those who selfishly invaded us¡­ Truly, Shizuko is kind-hearted. I am deeply moved and ashamed of my own narrow-mindedness.¡±

    ¡°Um, wait a minute. I feel like something is completely off¡­¡±

    ¡°Once we are given a command, we will rush anywhere and sacrifice our lives. There may have been young people and wives and children waiting for them to return among those who selfishly invaded us. Their appearance is also the appearance of us on any given day. Who will mourn them if not us, who achieved victory? Everyone may have long-standing grudges, but when they die, they all become Buddhas. Let us respectfully mourn the members of the Takeda family who fought bravely and died.¡±,The current Mikatagahara is filled with corpses scattered everywhere, presenting a scene of mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. Shizuko suggested burying the bodies while they are still fresh and less likely to decompose due to the cold, from a hygiene standpoint. However, Ieyasu perceived it differently.

    ¡°(I can¡¯t say it¡¯s different now) So, um¡­ may we bury them?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We will assist you, so please give us any orders.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your special consideration.¡±

    Rather than saying unnecessary things and stumbling into trouble, it would be better to proceed as planned even if there are misunderstandings. Thinking this, Shizuko summarized the conversation without resolving the misunderstanding. Fortunately, Ieyasu was intoxicated with victory and continued the conversation without noticing Shizuko¡¯s intentions. At the right moment, the victory celebration began with Ieyasu¡¯s declaration.

    The celebration ended in a short time. Since Shizuko provided a large amount of sake, the Tokugawa retainers, who rarely had the opportunity to drink sake, competed to drink and ended up getting drunk from the strong alcohol despite its refreshing taste. When Shizuko poured sake into Tadakatsu¡¯s cup, he immediately drank it all and collapsed. Shizuko panicked when Tadakatsu fell in front of her, but Hanzo and Yasumasa restrained her and dragged Tadakatsu to the waiting room. Carrying Tadakatsu, who was muttering in a dreamlike state, with a look as if he were garbage, the two opened the sliding door to the waiting room and threw Tadakatsu from the hallway. There was a loud noise as if he had hit a pillar, but Tadakatsu had a happy expression, so they quietly closed the door and sealed him inside.

    Not only Tadakatsu, but other people also got drunk one after another and were carried out, and the celebration ended without any plan. Of course, Shizuko did not drink a drop of sake, and she and Ashimitsu, Saizo, Takenaka Hanbei, Shibata, and Mitsuhide took turns in a solid defense to prevent the Tokugawa retainers from offering her sake.

    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s over.¡±

    Shizuko murmured while feeling the night breeze. Although she didn¡¯t drink sake, she felt as if she were drunk from the atmosphere, so she was refreshing herself by feeling the night breeze like this.

    ¡°Now that this is over, Lord will attack the Ikko sect in Nagashima next, right?¡±

    When Takeda and the Oda-Tokugawa allied forces fought and won, Shizuko¡¯s final plan would be put into action. It was a plan to attack Nagashima and drive them out before the surrounding forces could recover from the chaos caused by Takeda¡¯s defeat. In historical records, it is said that tens of thousands of people were killed in Nagashima, but Shizuko¡¯s plan was to attack quickly and decisively to achieve a quick resolution. She had spent a year preparing for this. Since the battle with Takeda was successful, the chances of success in Nagashima were very high. Although she considered the possibility of unexpected events, there was nothing Shizuko could do about it.

    ¡°Starting tomorrow, most of the Oda army will be on the move. I will stay behind and help drive out the Takeda army in Totomi.¡±

    The Oda army would be divided into multiple groups starting tomorrow. Most of the generals would participate in the battle in Nagashima, but Shizuko, Saizo, and Nagayoshi would work with the Tokugawa army to drive out the Takeda army in Totomi. Keiji said he was tired and would not participate in the attack on Nagashima, returning home instead. Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) had the largest number of Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers), so he would be involved in the burial work on the Mikatagahara plateau. Shizuko¡¯s gunners, which she was personally involved in, would head to Nagashima like the other retainers and act as a direct unit under Nobunaga.

    It was expected that Nobunaga would finish his preparations and camp at Nagashima around the same time that the gunners and generals would arrive with Nobutada. The number of days until New Year¡¯s was limited, but Shizuko believed that capturing about half of the fortresses would be sufficient. However, Shizuko¡¯s expectations would be greatly betrayed. She would only learn about it after everything was over.

    ¡°Ah, stop, stop. There¡¯s no point in thinking about unnecessary things. Come on, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    When she called out to Wittman and the others beside her, they wagged their tails and gathered around her. Shizuko fell asleep surrounded by the Wittman family. The next morning, when a page from the Tokugawa came to wake her up, he was stunned to see the scene.

    The news of Takeda¡¯s defeat and Shingen¡¯s death began to reach not only Nobutada and Nobunaga, but also the anti-Oda alliance and those who had remained neutral. As soon as the news was received, Asakura immediately returned to their home province. The reason given was that the winter was deepening and marching was delayed by snow, but it looked like nothing more than an early defection from the anti-Oda alliance in response to Takeda¡¯s defeat. Even the prominent retainers of the Asai clan became restless, and some even began to collaborate with the Oda clan. Seeing the behavior of their senior retainers, the soldiers also attempted to escape for self-preservation. The soldiers left behind at Odani Castle were mostly wounded or those who couldn¡¯t afford to escape. With a shortage of soldiers available for defense, some of the defensive facilities were abandoned. The countrymen of small countries who participated in the anti-Oda alliance also had similar responses.

    The temple forces, including the Honganji Temple, were also shocked. It wasn¡¯t that the Takeda army gradually lost, but they were completely defeated in a single battle. Kennyo at Ishiyama Honganji Temple couldn¡¯t understand the reports from messengers. Shimotsuma Rairen was the same, unable to grasp why and how Takeda was defeated. But as they understood the situation, they decided that it was not wise to fight against the Oda anymore and closed their gates, focusing on defending themselves and sending spies to gather information. Little did they know that closing their gates would become a major problem.

    Initially, Yoshiaki, the Shogun, didn¡¯t believe the reports and even shouted at the messengers, driving them away. However, as he realized from the reactions of those around him that the reports were true, he suddenly became weak and began to panic, holding his head. The retainers who had followed the Shogun and rebelled against the Oda clan were also disgusted by his pitiful appearance.

    The turmoil among those who were hostile to the Oda clan was tremendous. The fact that Takeda Shingen had been defeated weighed heavily on everyone.

    On the other hand, Nobunaga planned to take full advantage of this momentum and drive out the Ikko sect from Nagashima. To completely eliminate the annoying presence of the Ikko sect, now was the perfect opportunity. With Asakura¡¯s return to their home province, Nobunaga had more leeway in the defense network on the western side. He immediately led his troops to Nagashima from Hamamatsu Castle. At the same time, the Oda army set out from Hamamatsu Castle and joined forces with Nobutada to march towards Nagashima.

    On the early morning of the 24th, a total of 50,000 troops from Nobunaga¡¯s main army and Nobutada¡¯s second army gathered at Nagashima. After holding a war council at Ogie Castle, it was decided to divide into multiple forces and launch the invasion from noon. To prevent support from the Kuwana area, Takigawa Kazumasu and the Kuki navy would conduct a naval blockade as soon as they arrived. After each individual¡¯s actions were determined, they began preparations for the advance.

    The urgent task was to manufacture ammunition for the new firearms. The outcome of the battle would be significantly different depending on whether a large number of these new firearms could be deployed. However, it took much more time to make the gunpowder charges than the usual paper cartridges. Therefore, the start of the battle was postponed without the mass deployment of the new firearms. Nevertheless, the Oda army¡¯s rapid progress continued.

    ¡°Lord, they have captured Ichinoe Fortress and are advancing towards Uguiura Fortress.¡±

    ¡°Lord Akechi has secured a commitment from the Daikoku meeting members in Ominato not to support Ganshoji Temple.¡±

    ¡°Lord Shibata has captured Katori Fortress and is advancing towards Ganshoji Temple.¡±

    ¡°Lord Kuki¡¯s fleet has arrived. They can participate in the naval blockade from tomorrow.¡±

    Report after report was placed in front of Nobunaga. Each one satisfied him and hinted at the one-sided defeat of the Nagashima Ikko sect. It was not surprising. No matter how strong the door was, it would be blown to pieces with a single explosive tube. Even if they tried to bring out their prized matchlock guns, they would be mowed down by the Oda side¡¯s new firearms before they could shoot. There was no chance for the Nagashima Ikko sect from the beginning. The battle between Takeda and the Oda-Tokugawa alliance was a battle, but the battle between Nobunaga and the Nagashima Ikko sect was not a battle. It was a one-sided game where the strong preyed on the weak.

    ¡°It¡¯s all exciting reports. Order the generals attacking the fortresses to try to leave as many enemies alive as possible. Let them spread our strength and terror to our allies.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s orders were immediately conveyed to each general. Instead of inflicting severe damage, they were to leave a certain number of enemies alive so that they could spread the fear of the Oda¡¯s strength to their allies. Nobunaga imitated the tactics used by Takeda when attacking the Tokugawa. The effect was beyond expectations. The fact that Takeda lost to the Oda and that the fortresses fell in a day became a source of great fear for the defenders.

    If a fortress fell in a day, it meant that reinforcements would not arrive in time. For the defenders of the fortresses outside the circle who realized that they had no chance of winning, they surrendered, offering the lives of their families as a condition. Nobunaga accepted their surrender on the condition that they disarm themselves, leave Nagashima, and go directly to Ishiyama Honganji Temple without making any detours. Of course, he also conveyed the threat that if they made any suspicious moves, they would be immediately exterminated.

    Ganshoji Temple, which had been exposed to fierce attacks from all directions, also fell in just half a day. Although there was fierce resistance until the end, the Oda side suffered almost no casualties, and most of the bodies were those of the Ikko sect members. In this way, except for the five castles of Nagashima, Yashima Nagashima, Nakae, Shinohashi, and Otorii, which remained in the circle, all the others fell in just a few days.

    ¡°Starting tomorrow, the gunners will take the front line. First, we will attack Shinohashi Castle and Otorii Castle.¡±

    Until now, they had quickly destroyed the fortresses, but from now on, they would be attacking castles. The enemy would also fight desperately to defend, so everyone expected the battle to be tougher than before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too tense. Nagashima is on the verge of falling. Don¡¯t let yourself get carried away and waste your efforts.¡±

    Sakuma and Shibata would be in charge of Otorii Castle, and Tsuda Nobuhiro and Niwa Nagahide would be in charge of Shinohashi Castle, while the rest would provide support and Nobunaga¡¯s main camp would attack Nagashima Castle. Takenaka Hanbei and the soldiers he brought with him returned to Hideyoshi in Nagahama, Omi Province. Mitsuhide, after negotiating with the Daikoku meeting members in Ominato, returned to Kyoto for his mission. It was a deployment that also served as a deterrent to other forces, but there was no need for such a deterrent. No one attempted to attack Kyoto, which had become vulnerable, and they were only fearful as they heard about Nobunaga¡¯s rapid progress.,Despite the decrease in troops due to Hideyoshi¡¯s and the Akechi forces leaving, the Oda forces continued their fierce attacks and their momentum only increased.

    ¡°My Lord! We have confirmed that the gunners of the Iga and Koga clans are deployed in front of Nagashima Castle! There are about 2,000 of them!¡±

    Reports arrived at Nobunaga¡¯s headquarters that gunners were gathering in front of Nagashima Castle, where the Oda gunners using the new-style guns were only about 300. Since Shizuko¡¯s gunners numbered only about 1,000 in total, the number 2,000 seemed threatening.

    ¡°My Lord! We should recall the gunners that were dispersed to other units!¡±

    ¡°No need. 300 is enough.¡±

    Nobunaga dismissed the advice of his retainer. Ignoring the astonished retainers, Nobunaga called for Genro, who led the gunners.

    ¡°The enemy is waiting with 2,000 men. You lead the 300 gunners and scatter them beautifully.¡±

    ¡°2,000, huh? That¡¯s a bit unsatisfying.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you said it!¡±

    In response to Nobunaga¡¯s order, Genro smiled and implicitly expressed that it was too easy. Hearing this, Nobunaga laughed cheerfully.

    ¡°Then please wait a moment. We will settle it in no time.¡±

    ¡°Finish it in half a moment.¡±

    ¡°Understood. We will finish it in four half moments.¡±

    To those who did not know the situation, the conversation between Nobunaga and Genro was nonsensical. But they would come to know that it was not a lie or a bluff four half moments later.

    ¡°Everyone, we have been entrusted with the task of scattering the Iga and Koga clans. We only need half a moment. Let¡¯s finish it quickly and show our strength!¡±

    ¡°Ohh!!¡±

    Genro encouraged the gunners and moved to the location where the Iga and Koga clans were deployed. Upon arrival, they could see the Iga and Koga clans crowded on the opposite bank. Assuming that they would cross the river and advance from the narrowest point, Genro thought of a strategy to annihilate them with guns before the Oda forces landed.

    ¡°Even if they try to land from elsewhere, crossing the river itself will be difficult. And they will have guards watching, so they will be quickly discovered and exposed to a rain of bullets. In that case, there is only one thing to do.¡±

    ¡°Lord Genro, the distance is said to be between 250 and 300 meters. It is well within range.¡±

    ¡°Alright, fire!¡±

    With Genro¡¯s command, bullets were fired from the new-style guns. The Iga and Koga clans on the other side of the river fell, but Genro continued the suppressive fire without concern. The battle was settled in less than 20 minutes. The total number of dead and injured in the Iga and Koga clans was about 700, while the gunners under Genro had no casualties or injuries. This result was natural. While the Iga and Koga clans were out of range, the new-style guns were easily within the killing range. Although their shooting training at distances over 300 was almost nonexistent, they compensated with the number of shots. Despite the low hit rate, it was a decisive victory. No matter how one looked at it or tried to make excuses, the fact remained that the Iga and Koga clans, who had been renowned as gun experts in the Sengoku period, were annihilated.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    30 minutes later, when Nobunaga arrived at Genro¡¯s location, he nodded in satisfaction as he looked at the devastation on the opposite bank.

    The Oda forces continued their unstoppable advance. Nobunaga reduced the troops attacking Nagashima and used both rewards and punishments to manipulate the powerful clans who were cooperative with Nagashima, one by one.

    If they cut ties with Nagashima, let¡¯s forget about what happened so far. But if they continue to cooperate with Nagashima, even if it means uprooting them from the grassroots, let¡¯s find them and eliminate them.

    Nobunaga¡¯s argument boiled down to this. If they cut ties, he would respond with tolerance, but if they continued to cooperate with Nagashima, he would eradicate them completely. There was no clearer message. Most of the powerful clans submitted to Nobunaga. Some clans rebelled, but they were uprooted within a day.

    In the early morning of the 29th, as if it were their final resistance, Shimotsuma Raidan and a thousand elite soldiers who had commanded the Ikko sect in Nagashima launched a suicide attack on Nobunaga¡¯s headquarters. However, before they could reach Nobunaga¡¯s headquarters, many commanders, including Shimotsuma Raidan, were shot and killed. Upon hearing this result, Genshin, the fifth head of the Ganjoji, who had lost all hope, committed suicide by throwing himself into the Kiso River.

    Realizing that further resistance was impossible, the Nagashima side requested surrender from Nobunaga, promising the safety of everyone. In response, Nobunaga replied that they would accept the surrender on the condition of disarming, prohibiting the removal of unnecessary wealth, and following their instructions to leave Nagashima without stopping at Ishiyama Honganji Temple. It took some time, but the Nagashima side accepted the conditions proposed by Nobunaga and ordered the cessation of resistance at the Nagashima and Nakae castles, and to follow Nobunaga¡¯s instructions.

    From noon on the 29th, the soldiers and civilians who had been holed up in each castle left under the supervision of the Oda soldiers. Nobunaga inspected the surrendered castles and forts. He checked if there were any hidden treasures or weapons. The results were as Nobunaga had expected. Gold, silver, and gold coins were hidden in Nagashima Castle and many other castles and forts. The reason for hiding gold and silver was that they intended to come back and recapture the castles and forts later. In other words, their surrender was just a pose to survive this situation, and Nobunaga understood that.

    Nobunaga, filled with internal anger, used his soldiers to transport and pile up the hidden treasures carelessly. After finishing the pile, Nobunaga gathered the warlords who had participated in the Nagashima Ikko uprising.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Facing the gold and silver, Nobunaga asked his warlords a question. Whether he didn¡¯t expect a response or didn¡¯t intend to hear one in the first place, Nobunaga continued his words, ignoring the surprise of the warlords.

    ¡°You serve the Buddha, yet you involve yourselves in worldly matters, hoarding wealth unnecessarily like Matsu. Do you speak of the Buddha¡¯s name while having wives and children and living a luxurious life?!¡±

    Nobunaga kicked the piled gold and silver. Some of it collapsed and gold and silver rolled everywhere, but no one looked in that direction. Everyone was frozen in place, unable to move under the anger emanating from Nobunaga.

    ¡°What kind of divine protection is this? In the end, they only care about themselves. You wretched people, crawling like insects!¡±

    Nobunaga let out a sigh as if venting his anger. After calming down somewhat, Nobunaga continued his words, looking at the warlords.

    ¡°I have prohibited looting in the army. Why is that? If we take away the livelihood of the people, they will no longer work for us. If the people¡¯s feelings drift away, the country will collapse in no time. That¡¯s why I have forbidden looting. But this time, I will allow it!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!!¡±

    The foot soldiers cheered at the order to lift the ban on looting. The warlords also rejoiced at Nobunaga¡¯s decision, thinking it would be a good outlet for the soldiers¡¯ pent-up frustrations.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the Buddha¡¯s wealth, I will also prohibit looting. But the wealth they have hoarded is only for themselves. Do not hesitate to take everything from those scoundrels! Take everything!¡±

    A grand order to lift the ban on looting was issued. Over the next two days, Nagashima was thoroughly searched from corner to corner. Not only weapons and ammunition, but also gold, silver, large amounts of gold coins, and preserved food were hidden everywhere. All of these were taken by the foot soldiers and common soldiers. Some foot soldiers brought back piles of gold bars, and some common soldiers happily boasted of the good souvenirs they could give to their families before New Year¡¯s.

    Although the massacre that is said to have killed tens of thousands of people did not occur in Nagashima, there was a ruthless battle among the foot soldiers and common soldiers to seize the wealth. Unaware of such events, the Shizuko army in Hamamatsu Castle arrived in Owari.

    The expulsion of the Takeda army from Totomi ended quite uneventfully. Spreading the news of Takeda¡¯s defeat through spies, the previously arrogant Takeda army fled in a hurry. With Ieyasu gaining the upper hand, the local clans in Totomi who had surrendered to the Takeda switched their allegiance to the Tokugawa. Some even attacked Suwa Masayoshi and Takasaki Masanobu, who were retreating to Kai, as if giving them a parting gift. However, the clans in Totomi were easily dealt with by Takasaki Masanobu, who was known as the ¡°Escaping Bullet Magistrate,¡± and Suwa Masayoshi managed to retreat to Kai without significant damage.

    ¡°So in the end, it was used to destroy the empty Nagashima Castle, the ultimate weapon.¡±

    After returning to the residence and receiving the report on Nagashima, Shizuko learned how the ultimate weapon was used. The ultimate weapon referred to by Shizuko was a makeshift thermite bomb made from powdered aluminum. The aluminum frame of an aluminum umbrella was processed into powder, mixed with several other materials, and ignited to cause a thermite reaction. At the center of the reaction, temperatures of up to 3,000 degrees Celsius were generated, and the surrounding area was hit by radiant heat. If anyone was within the effective range, they would disappear (¡­). They would instantly turn to ashes without even being allowed to burn. Even if they were not at the center, they would be exposed to high temperatures within a radius of several meters, and suddenly burst into flames. Furthermore, even those outside would have their lungs burned by the heated air, causing them to die with a single breath. It was an extremely dangerous weapon.

    ¡°Well, as long as it wasn¡¯t fired at people, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Originally, the thermite bombs were intended to be used on castle gates, such as those of Ishiyama Honganji Temple, to show that resistance was futile. If the stone gates melted in an instant (¡­), one might think that castle defense was meaningless. Of course, Nobunaga did not simply use them. He made sure to show the power of the thermite bombs to the Ikko sect members who were leaving Nagashima Castle before setting them free.

    It was more terrifying to hear reports from allies than for Nobunaga himself to boast. Nobunaga learned this during the battle with the Nagashima Ikko sect. At the same time, he recognized the power of the thermite bombs that Shizuko had stubbornly insisted should not be used against people. Recognizing this, Nobunaga later ordered Shizuko to seal the thermite bombs.

    ¡°Well, after the new year, I¡¯ll move to a new residence, so I need to organize my belongings¡­ Let¡¯s do our best for next year.¡±,After finishing reading the report, Shizuko placed it on the table and rolled onto the floor. The nearby Wittman family quickly stood up and surrounded her. The Wittman family recently learned that when Shizuko lies down on the floor, it means she has finished her work. So if Shizuko doesn¡¯t lie down, they won¡¯t gather around her.

    ¡°Phew~ I want to spend next year leisurely. I want to forget about battles and spend my time doing farm work.¡±

    Shizuko makes the same wish every year at the end of the year, but she forgets. She has never had that wish come true. On the contrary, she had to take on an even more prominent role as the one who defeated Takeda. However, Shizuko, who is unaware of her own position, was peacefully sleeping with the Wittman family.

 CH 109

    The anguish of fathers.

    Three men gathered in the villa that Sakihisa (Konoe) had inherited from Shizuko. Nobunaga, Sakihisa (Konoe), and Ashimitsu had been meeting frequently lately to discuss a certain matter.

    ¡°So, what are we going to do about Shizuko¡¯s marriage?¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s marriage. This was a significant matter that could not be avoided, and it was also a task that needed to be resolved urgently. In the past, when she was the village chief, it would have been a different story, but now Shizuko was a prominent retainer of the Oda clan, which was closest to ruling the country, and unofficially, she was also a princess of the Konoe family, one of the Five Regent Houses. Politically speaking, the selection of a husband for Shizuko needed to be approached with extreme caution, but Shizuko herself had her own significant problems.

    The problem that Shizuko had was her immense business interests. Although she did not find meaning in the numbers on the books, the profits she generated had swelled to surpass even those of daimyo with vast territories. As was customary in this era, Shizuko¡¯s husband would inherit all of her immense privileges. Suddenly gaining wealth, power, and military strength, individuals often found themselves with power that they couldn¡¯t handle, leading to their downfall.

    ¡°I will not allow anyone other than the husband Shizuko desires. Even if Shizuko approves, if it brings her any disadvantage, I will kill him.¡±

    Ashimitsu consistently argued that the husband must be someone approved by Shizuko. The men around Shizuko were constantly being evaluated by Ashimitsu. As a result, there were no rumors floating around Shizuko. In this era of warring states, where society was dominated by men, it was natural for men to be present, but those who approached Shizuko as a woman and were easy to associate with were eliminated in advance by Ashimitsu. Therefore, the possibility of such a relationship was nonexistent.

    ¡°I understand your words, Lord Ashimitsu. However, if Shizuko remains unmarried, she will feel uncomfortable. In these troubled times, if she is over twenty and still unmarried, she will be subject to criticism.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s point is also valid. In modern Japan, it is not uncommon for someone in their thirties to be unmarried, but in the Warring States period, it would be seen as a flaw. This is because the way of the samurai prioritizes ¡°protecting the family (passing on the bloodline)¡± as the highest duty. It is considered that someone who does not take a spouse and remains unmarried for life lacks the awareness of being the head of the family. However, there are exceptions such as Uesugi Kenshin, Hosokawa Mototsugu, and Ii Naotora, who remained unmarried for life.

    ¡°The problem is that Shizuko holds the secret to overturning the world in her mind. The prosperity of the Oda clan is also due to the knowledge and technology that Shizuko has brought.¡±

    Shizuko holds various technologies and unknown information in her mind. Although some of them were made public by Nobunaga himself, most of them were voluntarily disclosed by Shizuko. Even if these technologies may seem insignificant to her, their impact in this era cannot be underestimated. If technology reforms were carried out in places where Nobunaga¡¯s influence did not reach, it would become a problem in governing the territory.

    ¡°Furthermore, it seems that Shizuko will continue to work in the fields even after entering a household. In that case, the household will rapidly gain power.¡±

    Even if Shizuko were to enter a household, it was a problem that she would not quietly live as a housewife. It would be fine if she only cultivated enough fields to feed herself, but considering Shizuko¡¯s personality, it was clear that she would expand on a large scale, involving those around her. Unconsciously distributing profits, involving followers and collaborators, eventually becoming a major force that no one could ignore. This range would expand from the household to the village, then the town, and eventually the country.

    ¡°The reason Shizuko is still tied to Owari is because she has taken root in that place. Because she can generate wealth and power on her own, she is troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Unintentionally enriching the country, the countrymen misunderstand. In that case, we will return to the chaos of the warring states.¡±

    ¡°If the world could be conquered just by increasing the harvest, I would have become a ruler ten times over by now.¡±

    Nobunaga drank his cup and finished it in one breath. Nobunaga had noticed Shizuko¡¯s intentions. The reason why Shizuko had been gradually revealing her various technologies. Technology is something that needs to be accumulated, and if only the cutting-edge ones are given all at once, they will collapse without a solid foundation. First, the land must be enriched, creating surplus food that allows for long-term planning. Nobunaga appreciated how Shizuko had produced surplus food that could plan for the future, considering the situation where they lacked food to eat. If she had immediately tried to create new firearms, it would have likely resulted in failure.

    ¡°I trust Shizuko. But that doesn¡¯t apply to potential husbands.¡±

    ¡°Are there any men who would be considered suitable for Shizuko to marry in the first place? With her talent, living a life of protecting a household would be too boring.¡±

    ¡°¡­.That makes sense. Shizuko wouldn¡¯t settle for a peaceful life even if she entered a household. She would streamline her work, create surplus, and eventually start doing things her own way.¡±

    ¡°She may have become more like her mother.¡±

    As they tilted their cups, the men continued their conversation.

    ¡°And what will happen to her generals and soldiers?¡±

    ¡°There may be some who remain in the Oda clan, but most will follow Shizuko. Especially the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) group has a strong loyalty to Shizuko. They have put in so much effort, so it¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been raising them even before I met Shizuko. They have inherited various technologies from Shizuko, so they are always busy even during peacetime.¡±

    ¡°During peacetime, they build waterwheels and mansions, and during war, they construct camps and fortresses. There is no shortage of work for them. Once, they even started making siege weapons right in front of an enemy-occupied castle. It was quite amusing to see the castle¡¯s inhabitants surrender quickly, frightened by the rapidly growing giant weapons.¡±

    During the Muromachi period, professions had become specialized, but Shizuko¡¯s Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) group had been thoroughly trained in all aspects of civil engineering technology, like Roman soldiers. While there were also completely specialized professions, each individual had a wide range of skills, allowing each unit to maintain a uniform level of expertise even if they were divided into several units.

    ¡°I just thought, if Shizuko enters a household, she will likely disband her army. In that case, most of Shizuko¡¯s rear support units will be gone. It would be difficult for her to lose her rear support units in the current situation, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It would be difficult. The Oda commanders now operate under the assumption of Shizuko¡¯s rear support units. They maintain the roads, transport goods, repair weapons and castles, and set up camps. If they have to handle all of these themselves, it would take a considerable amount of time.¡±

    ¡°Once people get used to an easy life, they can¡¯t go back to the hardships they experienced before.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s marriage was not only a problem of power. It was also a headache for Nobunaga how to handle her army. Keiji and Saizo, his close aides, were a peculiar bunch, and the soldiers had become a unique force due to Shizuko¡¯s unique ideas. Normally, such a troublesome army would quickly collapse, but it was functioning as a proper army because Shizuko was at the top. Even if the husband were to take over, it would not function properly. If they made a wrong move, the army would disintegrate completely.

    ¡°¡­.It seems that choosing a husband will be difficult after all.¡±

    ¡°Considering the current situation, the flaws are too significant.¡±

    ¡°In the first place, Shizuko hasn¡¯t expressed any desire to marry someone. No matter what I or Lord Oda say, it¡¯s pointless.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t a woman¡¯s happiness about having her own child? It feels a little uncomfortable to stop her from doing that for our convenience.¡±

    Whether it was because of the alcohol or because they felt comfortable speaking their minds, Nobunaga¡¯s sentimental words, which were unimaginable from his usual self, slipped out.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a problem as it is now. There is a possibility that Shizuko will be caught up in the turmoil around her.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Lord Oda is a worrier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want Shizuko to be bothered by what others say about her being unmarried. And if another idiotic son appears, I¡¯ll behead him.¡±

    Sakihisa (Konoe) and Ashimitsu thought that it was essentially the same as worrying, but they decided to let it slide rather than pressing the issue.

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Both of you¡­¡±

    The conversation among the men continued even as the night grew late. In the end, no conclusion was reached, so it was postponed to the next meeting. However, the three men had forgotten one thing. The fact that the number of times they had postponed and carried over the problem had already exceeded ten.

 CH 110

    Colorful group of technicians

    The Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) led by Shizuko are based on the Roman legion, but have been modified to fit the environment of the Warring States period. The Roman army was not only composed of excellent soldiers, but also skilled engineers. They were trained in the basics of civil engineering and were able to independently construct roads spanning tens of kilometers and quickly build military camps.

    Shizuko¡¯s Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) had reached a level comparable to that of the Roman legion. They had received military training as soldiers and were thoroughly trained in civil engineering. The difference from the Roman legion lay in the mental state of the soldiers.

    ¡°Boss, what do you need today?¡±

    The ¡°babysitters¡± who had been called to gather asked the person referred to as ¡°boss¡± about the reason for the assembly.

    Naturally, there is a hierarchy within the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers). The boss refers to someone who leads a relatively large group of Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers), while the babysitters refer to those who lead smaller groups of Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) members. It is similar to the relationship between a military general and a unit leader. Therefore, it is common for the boss to have several babysitters under them. However, unlike modern bosses, the babysitters are not necessarily disciples of the boss.

    ¡°We specialize in waterwheel construction. That¡¯s why we have been entrusted with a job directly from Shizuko-sama.¡±

    The word ¡°job¡± caught the attention of the babysitters. The Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) undertake various jobs from different sources. They are primarily requested through Shizuko, but sometimes they are directly requested by military commanders.

    In modern times, it is easy to find the desired technician due to the abundance of information, but in the Warring States period, it was a struggle just to find skilled craftsmen. Additionally, due to the specialization of trades, it was extremely difficult to find craftsmen with the desired skills. Therefore, it was a groundbreaking system to have a contact point where various specialists gather and can help find the necessary craftsmen if approached.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a waterwheel, two people should be enough in three months. There¡¯s no need for everyone to gather, right?¡±

    ¡°Listen to the whole story. Don¡¯t be hasty. You know that those who rush receive less, right?¡±

    One of the babysitters expressed their opinion, but was advised by the boss to retract it. The boss looked over the babysitters again and continued speaking.

    ¡°There was an opinion earlier that two or three people are enough for a waterwheel. We have enough stock of materials, so even two months would be sufficient. However, the reason we gathered you is simple. There are many places where waterwheels need to be built. If I say this much, you should understand, right?¡±

    The babysitters reached a certain understanding based on the boss¡¯s words. The boss smiled smugly, pleased that they quickly understood.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is a challenge from Shizuko-sama! Whether we can combine ¡®speed¡¯ and ¡®quality¡¯! Get fired up! The deadline is three months, but we don¡¯t need that much time! We¡¯ll finish it all in one month!!¡±

    Naturally, there is no intention from Shizuko to challenge the craftsmen. They are simply estimating a longer period of time to completely renew the aging waterwheels.

    ¡°Uoooh!!¡±

    ¡°I knew it would come to this!¡±

    ¡°As expected of the boss! This is too much of a challenge!¡±

    Despite their words, the babysitters cheered with joy. They started as just a group of craftsmen, but they must have influenced each other through the gathering of various trades. They eventually became able to balance ¡°speed¡± and ¡°quality.¡± They were able to complete tasks that would normally take several months in half the time, but they never cut corners. They became known for their efficiency and perfection. Their motto became to work quickly, yet flawlessly. They aimed to create high-quality products that would impress people, constantly developing their skills day and night. This mindset became one of the reasons why they were highly valued in the ever-changing battlefield.

    ¡°There are eleven locations for installation. If you apply, the logistics group will transport the materials for you. So, think about it for a month! Of course, you can bring up to five people. Normally, there might be complaints, but I assume it won¡¯t be a problem for you guys, right?¡±

    ¡°No problem. I think four of us will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve made plenty of waterwheels before. Two of us should be enough.¡±

    ¡°No, one person should be in charge of cooking. If we neglect meals, Shizuko-sama will get really angry.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if we don¡¯t eat proper meals, we¡¯ll get scolded. Shizuko-sama is strict when it comes to meals, even though she approves of our usually unreliable plans with a smile.¡±

    The boss crossed his arms and nodded in agreement with the babysitters¡¯ words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Make sure to bring a cook. If you become as thin as a needle, Shizuko-sama will be furious. If you neglect meals and sleep, she will take away your work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I once stayed up all night to catch up on work and got kicked out of the workshop and forced to sleep in a house surrounded by soldiers.¡±

    ¡°They confiscated all my tools and locked me up in a house surrounded by soldiers. At first, I didn¡¯t think they would go that far.¡±

    ¡°But sleeping cleared my head, and in the end, I met the deadline. Eating and sleeping are important after all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Listen, don¡¯t stay up all night to finish early. Work as usual and finish early. If you¡¯re falling behind, tell me. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The boss doesn¡¯t need to apologize.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We won¡¯t make such mistakes.¡±

    ¡°You idiots, it¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re used to it that you need to stay alert. Accidents can happen from a momentary lapse of concentration. Keep that in mind.¡±

    The babysitters made light-hearted remarks, but they were taken aback and became more focused by the boss¡¯s words.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s going well. That¡¯s the end of the discussion. Each of you, listen to your assigned areas and start working.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The boss nodded with satisfaction at the response of the babysitters.

    After that, they worked as usual and manufactured and installed the waterwheels in one month, just like always.

 CH 111

    Women¡¯s tea ceremony

    In the Sengoku period, the tea ceremony was considered an essential education for samurai and nobles. When Nobunaga noticed the tea ceremony during his visit to Kyoto, he implemented a policy called ¡°Ochano Yugoseido¡± which essentially used the tea ceremony for political purposes and prohibited his retainers from holding tea ceremonies without permission. Nobunaga elevated the value of tea utensils to be on par with land by granting permission only to those with great achievements.

    It is unclear whether the name ¡°Ochano Yugoseido¡± was actually used, but Hideyoshi¡¯s letter mentioned being allowed to participate in the tea ceremony for the first time, indicating that the tea ceremony was permission-based. It can also be inferred that Nobunaga put effort into branding and creating value for tea utensils by allowing those who had committed treason to present tea utensils as a form of forgiveness.

    However, tea utensils were just objects to Nohime. For her, even if she was given good tea utensils, it wouldn¡¯t make the tea taste better, and she found the formalities and stiffness of the tea ceremony suffocating.

    ¡°Men are so bothered by expensive tea utensils. As long as there is good tea and sweets, isn¡¯t that enough? These formal procedures are unnecessary.¡±

    Nohime¡¯s tea ceremony was similar to Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s sencha (steeped tea) style, and it was free-spirited. While the tea ceremony typically emphasizes unity from tea utensils to the host and guests, Nohime¡¯s tea ceremony disregarded this unity. It was acceptable to leave the seat midway and enjoy tea sweets while chatting. If the tea ceremony is about enjoying elegance, Nohime¡¯s tea ceremony was about enjoying the time spent drinking tea together.

    Nohime¡¯s tea ceremony was exclusive to women. The reason being that it was a place for ¡°open conversation.¡± In Nohime¡¯s tea ceremony, it was allowed to openly express accumulated grievances. Naturally, there was an obligation to keep the conversation confidential. If this obligation was not upheld, one could not participate in the tea ceremony. It was important to speak honestly but also to resolve matters within the tea ceremony.

    Nohime¡¯s tea ceremony may seem disorderly at first glance, but there were several strict rules. The obligation to keep conversations confidential was one, and the most important rule was that the tea and sweets had to be delicious. There was also a rule that the sweets should complement the tea.

    Sweets were important. Good tea and sweets make conversations lively. Conversely, if the tea and sweets are not tasty, the conversation naturally becomes negative. It would be ideal to evoke a sense of seasonality, but that is aiming too high, so it is recommended to simply create a sense of seasonality.

    ¡°Today¡¯s tea and sweets are delicious.¡±

    ¡°Today, we have prepared light tea and dry sweets.¡±

    There are various types of Japanese sweets used as tea sweets, mainly categorized into ¡°omogashi¡± (main sweets) made with sweet bean paste and ¡°higashi¡± (dry sweets) made by mixing sugar and flour and then solidifying it with less moisture. The trick to distinguishing them is simple: the sweets with less moisture are higashi, and the ones with more moisture are omogashi. In relation to this, it is said that dark tea goes well with omogashi, and light tea goes well with higashi.

    ¡°Using rakugan to represent the seasons is quite charming.¡±

    Nohime picks up a Japanese sweet placed on a plate.

    Rakugan is made by mixing water syrup and sugar into dried rice flour, then shaping it with a mold and coloring it. After shaping it, it is baked or naturally dried. Although there are detailed steps, the overall process is simple. However, because it is simple, there is depth to it. The quality of the ingredients, the quality of the mold, the method and appearance of coloring, etc., test the skill and sense of the craftsman. The taste is not simply sweet. As the name suggests, it requires the quality to enjoy an elegant and refined sweetness.

    ¡°It¡¯s a painting of a small bird perched on a camellia branch. Truly beautiful. It feels wasteful to eat it.¡±

    ¡°Enjoy with your eyes, enjoy the fragrance, and then enjoy the taste. It¡¯s a pleasure that men cannot experience.¡±

    ¡°The tea ceremony can be too formal and troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. What value is there in something that cannot be enjoyed as entertainment? I think it is necessary for you, my lord, to have a form of entertainment that can help you relax, but it seems difficult for others to understand.¡±

    While complaining about such things, Nohime and the others enjoy the tea ceremony. They drink tea, eat sweets, and chat. For them, the tea ceremony is not a tool for political strife but a form of entertainment.

    ¡°By the way, where is Shizuko?¡±

    ¡°She was called by Lord Oda and left her seat.¡±

    ¡°It is impolite of you, my lord, to take away my enjoyment.¡±

    Shizuko was also invited to Nohime¡¯s tea gathering, but when Nobunaga learned about it, he took the opportunity to call Shizuko. Whether she would be burdened with impossible tasks by Nobunaga or teased by Nohime, it was uncertain which would be better for Shizuko.

    ¡°However, it is thanks to Shizuko¡¯s work that our entertainment has increased. If I think about it that way, I can endure not being here now, knowing that something interesting will happen later.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, indeed. It wouldn¡¯t be the same in other countries.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. We cannot tolerate a world without entertainment. Sometimes, it is important to return to our childlike selves and play.¡±

    While eating sweets, they chat and laugh. Even those who protect the household need a break from time to time. Thanks to Shizuko, they can now have appropriate breaks between work, allowing them to have more leisure in their daily lives and eventually leading to the enjoyment of tea gatherings like this.

    ¡°By the way, Shizuko made something called ¡®ramen.''¡±

    ¡°I have heard of it. It is a noodle dish from Tang Dynasty (China). I am curious about its taste.¡±

    ¡°Apparently, there are already several shops in Shizuko¡¯s town that serve ¡®ramen.''¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s have her make it sometime.¡±

    Taking advantage of her absence, they freely discuss the matter. By the end of the conversation, it became a certainty among them that Shizuko would make ramen.

    ¡°Ah-choo!¡±

    At the same time, Shizuko felt a chill down her spine and let out a big sneeze.

 CH 112

    Warehouse cleaning

    Shizuko has many warehouses. There are many items stored, including those obtained as taxes, those given as gifts, and those purchased by Shizuko herself. In terms of variety, it is comparable to the merchants in Sakai. However, except for consumable items such as alcohol, the items in the warehouses do not decrease. In that case, there is a need to build an infinite number of warehouses, so Shizuko would transport unused items out of the warehouse and sell them every six months.

    The method of selling was similar to the storehouses (kurayashiki) established by daimyo in commercial cities during the Edo period. Unused items were selected from the warehouses, checked for quality, and then transported to the storehouses.

    ¡°As always, there are so many people.¡±

    On the day of the storehouse opening, Shizuko, who was watching from a distance, commented on the crowded mansion. The displayed items ranged from specialty products to clothing, food, and crafts. It was a day when both commoners could enjoy just looking at the items and merchants could buy cheap and sell high. It was natural that people would gather.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    As soon as they entered the storehouse, Keiji raised his hand to leave. However, before that, there were two hands grabbing him. They belonged to Saizo and Nagayoshi.

    ¡°Wait, do your job.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to go to the sake section.¡±

    ¡°Let go of us! I¡¯m going to drink sake!¡±

    Although Shizuko usually drank alcohol without hesitation, she had a headache because she still wasn¡¯t satisfied. In principle, Shizuko owned a lot of alcohol. There were several reasons for it, such as purchasing, presenting, or exchanging with something else. However, Shizuko had received a prohibition on alcohol from Nobunaga, so even if she received alcohol, she couldn¡¯t drink a drop. That¡¯s why she sold it at a low price in the storehouse.

    ¡°You three drunkards, you¡¯ve already had enough to drink.¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡±

    When Shizuko asked in disbelief, the three of them responded in a way that seemed like they were about to start a fight. Shizuko had nothing more to say and could only be amazed.

    ¡°Well, I understand that you want to drink, but for now, do your job.¡±

    Upon hearing Shizuko¡¯s words, the three of them became greatly disappointed. When it came to selling alcohol, the accompanying side dishes were also sold together. It was only natural that banquets were held in a place a little away from the storehouse.

    To prevent them from causing trouble, Shizuko provided a place to drink. Of course, it wasn¡¯t free, and a cover charge was required. Similarly, merchants who were doing business also had taxes, but it was not a cover charge, but a sales tax. The tax rate varied depending on the location where sales were made. Those who made a lot of sales in a good location had a higher tax rate, while those who had a bad location or poor sales had a lower tax rate.

    By combining the cover charge for the drinkers and the sales tax for the merchants, as well as the sales of the items, Shizuko¡¯s profit was calculated after deducting various expenses. Although it was only held a few times a year, there was a reasonable profit. However, even if there was a profit, it would be immediately invested in something else, so there was no accumulation of money.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see many things that catch my eye, but you have gathered good items.¡±

    ¡°¡­What brings you here again, Lady Oichi?¡±

    While inspecting the storehouse, Shizuko suddenly felt her shoulder being tapped from behind. When she turned around, she saw Lady Oichi, who was delighted to have various fabrics held by her maidservant. Seeing that Chacha and Hatsuhime were not with her, Shizuko understood that they were left at home, as it would be inconvenient to bring children in such a crowded place.

    ¡°It¡¯s rude to ask that. I¡¯m looking for good items. There weren¡¯t many that caught my eye.¡±

    ¡°But you seem to be buying quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°There were some that were just right for Chacha and Hatsuhime. Don¡¯t worry, my brother will cover the expenses.¡±

    ¡°There is no element of reassurance at all. If you buy too much, Lord Nobunaga will be angry, you know?¡±

    The fabric for kimonos is not extremely expensive, but it is by no means cheap. Just by looking at it, it is clear that Lady Oichi has more than ten different types of fabric. It is evident that it costs a considerable amount of money.

    ¡°Oh, my brother is not a small-minded man who would get angry over this level of spending. If you¡¯re in trouble, just ask my sister-in-law (referring to Nohime) for help.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡±

    Both Nagamasa Asai, who was Lady Oichi¡¯s husband, and Katsuie Shibata, met their downfall in their resistance against the ruler of the land. Lady Oichi herself also ended her life in despair, which is why she is called the unfortunate beauty. However, even if the person in front of her is called an unfortunate beauty, Shizuko can only tilt her head. Lady Oichi is truly a free-spirited person. Nobunaga, who is also seen as a free-spirited person, adheres to his own rules and sometimes stubbornly sticks to principles.

    ¡°Please stop.¡±

    Finally, Shizuko tried to continue her inspection, but before that, Lady Oichi grabbed her shoulder.

    ¡°Wait, Shizuko. It must be fate that we met here. Accompany me on my shopping.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you came to that conclusion, but I am currently working.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. The world is in turmoil. We must enjoy the present moment or we¡¯ll lose out.¡±

    ¡°Lady Oichi, please consider the future a little.¡±

    The back and forth between Lady Oichi and Shizuko continued. The inspection was not an obligation, but for Shizuko, it was more relaxing than dealing with Lady Oichi. However, once Lady Oichi made up her mind, she rarely changed her opinion. She tried every trick in the book to get her way. In a sense, she had the talent to manipulate others, but it was not pleasant to be involved.

    ¡°Fine then.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not fine. Besides¡­¡±

    The battle between the two continued. The people who were at the storehouse watched with a smile, but kept their distance so as not to get involved.

 CH 113

    Noodle war

    It can be said that modern Japan is a leading nation when it comes to noodles. From ramen (which is distinct from the Japanese-style ramen found in China and Taiwan), to Italian pasta, to traditional Japanese soba and udon, noodles of all kinds are enjoyed throughout Japan. There are even original Japanese creations that don¡¯t exist in their home countries. While it is common for people from the home country to be surprised by creative dishes, Japan stands out with its abundance of original creations, not limited to just noodle dishes.

    During the Sengoku period, various noodle dishes competed in the city of Shizuko. While soba, which was the most readily available, was the strongest, udon and ramen were not far behind. However, the ramen of that time was different from the wheat flour and water-based noodles of modern Japan. It was made with wheat flour, water, and salt, similar to Chinese la mian. As a result, the noodles were characterized by their lack of firmness and softness. While there were some variations that used kansui, it was costly to prepare, so it was generally replaced with the ash residue from burning grass and wood, similar to how it is done in Okinawa soba.

    ¡°Welcome, welcome. Our soba is the best in Owari!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! A real man would prefer udon over soba!¡±

    ¡°What did you say! Somen is definitely better than udon or soba!¡±

    ¡°How about trying our new ¡®ramen¡¯? You can enjoy a taste that is different from soba or somen!¡±

    Everywhere, along with the calls from the barkers, there were words criticizing other types of noodles. Shizuko could only dryly laugh at the strange and chaotic world.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have energy, but having too much can also be a problem.¡±

    Shizuko felt the urge to leave when she saw the rowdy and confrontational atmosphere. However, she couldn¡¯t just leave without conducting her inspection, so she reluctantly walked down the street. Every shop had flashy banners that caught the customers¡¯ attention. Words like ¡°founder¡± and ¡°original¡± were written everywhere, but even the person who wrote them probably didn¡¯t know what they truly meant.

    ¡°Soba, somen, udon, and ramen are the four major noodles, right? They also pay attention to what they put on top.¡±

    Even with soba alone, there were shops that topped it with tempura, tempura crumbs, green onions, vegetables, and even fish. There were various types of soba, such as mori soba, zaru soba, and kake soba, allowing for different combinations and enjoyment.

    ¡°Hey! Zaru soba should definitely be served on a bamboo sieve!¡±

    ¡°You fool! It¡¯s a tradition to serve zaru soba on a seiro! Using a bamboo sieve is heresy!¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on! Tempura should be added at the end!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare crush the egg on the tsukimi soba!¡±

    However, the variety of combinations also meant that different factions formed regarding how to eat the noodles. Indeed, there were people arguing about the proper way to eat noodles everywhere.

    It¡¯s good to have liveliness, but Shizuko¡¯s head started to ache, wondering if that energy couldn¡¯t be directed towards something else. However, the fact that economic resources were allocated to meals, especially taste, indicated that people had some leisure. In times of leisure, various cultures, including food culture, are nurtured. But in times of hardship, no extravagant culture is born, and meals become simple.

    ¡°If they¡¯re so passionate about noodles, it¡¯s probably the same for other things, right?¡±

    Meals are a measure of civilization and can be said to be a microcosm of a country. What people eat on a daily basis reveals the country¡¯s productivity and economic strength, and the variety of menus indicates that surplus production is being distributed to many people. The abundance of ingredients indicates the development of distribution, and the colors and appearance of dishes reflect the refinement of people¡¯s aesthetic sense. Cooking may be just food, but it teaches us the measure of a country¡¯s culture and civilization.

    After passing through the street lined with noodle shops, Shizuko walked along other restaurant streets.

    ¡°They¡¯re not much different from each other.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about noodles, after all.¡±

    Keiji teased Shizuko, whose head was starting to ache. The provocative banners that were no different from the noodle shops, the calls that could be heard everywhere, and the passion for food were not inferior to the noodle dishes.

    ¡°There¡¯s a port nearby. And there¡¯s plenty of food being produced through aquaculture. The blessings of the mountains are also flowing to some extent. It¡¯s no wonder the people of this city are passionate about cooking, right?¡±

    ¡°Being too passionate can also be a problem. But as long as they¡¯re not resorting to violence or destroying shops, it¡¯s probably fine. To those who don¡¯t know the situation, it may just look like a rough street.¡±

    The reason Shizuko was inspecting the restaurant street was because complaints had accumulated to a certain extent. Without knowing the circumstances, the hustle and bustle of the restaurant street seemed like an inescapable scene. To confirm whether it was simply excessive passion or a potential conflict, Shizuko had to conduct an inspection. Shizuko didn¡¯t bring anyone else except Keiji to prevent others from knowing that it was an inspection, so as not to provoke people.

    ¡°I walk down this street often, so I thought it would be fine.¡±

    ¡°If there was really a danger, there would have been reports before this. But we can¡¯t just leave it alone. We need to see and hear for ourselves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Well, if there¡¯s no problem, let¡¯s just eat something casually and go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. But if we don¡¯t go back, it would be unfair to those who are cooking at home.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Keiji nodded in agreement with Shizuko¡¯s words. After completing the inspection of the restaurant street, Shizuko returned home with Keiji. After lunch, she wrote a report about the restaurant street.

    The content of the report stated that there was no need for intervention.

 CH 114

    ¡°Uzuki¡¯s Diary (in modern writing style)¡±

    April 14th. The cat presented by Oda Danshichu (Nobunaga) is beautiful and elegant, with a dignified appearance that is breathtaking. Its name is Uzuki, and from today onwards, I will be taking care of it. The ladies of the palace and the courtiers showed reluctance towards me taking care of it, but there is no other choice. I have no power to oppose Oda Danshichu. I cannot treat the presented cat disrespectfully. In order to not offend its mood, I myself will take care of it, as it will be the way for the court to survive. Nevertheless, Uzuki is adorable.

    May 23rd. It has been thirty days since Uzuki arrived. The Imperial Palace, which usually appears gloomy, now looks bright. Everyone is charmed by Uzuki¡¯s beauty and free-spirited demeanor. It is lovely and yet behaves naturally without arrogance, which is wonderful.

    June 4th. Uzuki has a poor appetite. When I asked Oda Danshichu, he said it is common. Even though he said there is no need to worry, I am still concerned. I pray to the gods and Buddha for a quick recovery.

    June 6th. Oda Danshichu replied that there seems to be a problem with what I am feeding Uzuki. I immediately informed him of what I usually feed it. I hope it recovers soon.

    June 9th. The reason for Uzuki¡¯s poor condition has been discovered. It seems that it ate a stew with onions that I had cooked. Are onions bad for cats? I have become wiser. I immediately thought of preparing a stew for Uzuki, and Oda Danshichu sent me a pot. At first, I thought he was a rough country lord, but he seems to be quite meticulous. I still have much to learn.

    June 15th. Uzuki¡¯s condition is good, and it was playing outside energetically today as well. Its ability to play freely without caring about others while having a beautiful body is enviable. But that is precisely Uzuki¡¯s charm.

    June 16th. It is raining lightly today. Uzuki looked lonely as it gazed up at the sky. Just that sight tightens my chest. I prayed to the gods and Buddha for a clear day tomorrow.

    July 1st. The annoying rainy season has passed, and it is now the scorching midsummer. Even Uzuki seems exhausted. Lately, it has been seeking shade in my shadow to cool down. How adorable.

    August 4th. Uzuki opened its mouth and was breathing heavily. I immediately sent a letter to Oda Danshichu.

    August 6th. Oda Danshichu replied that it is heatstroke. I immediately let it rest in a cool and well-ventilated room.

    August 8th. Uzuki has recovered. I offer my prayers of gratitude to the gods and Buddha.

    August 15th. I received a letter from Oda Danshichu. It was filled with endless boasting about how adorable his own tiger, Jiro, is. What a humiliation. In return, I composed a tanka poem praising Uzuki¡¯s loveliness and sent it back. He is nothing more than a provincial lord. Uzuki is undoubtedly the cutest.

    September 10th. Lately, I have been worried that Uzuki might get injured while playing in the trees. After some thought, I concluded that it would be best to build a dedicated shelter. I immediately ordered a craftsman to be called. Oda Danshichu ordered that he would cover the expenses.

    September 18th. Uzuki¡¯s dedicated shelter is complete. It turned out quite well. Uzuki seems to like it and started playing in it immediately. It¡¯s good.

    September 21st. I received a tanka poem from Oda Danshichu. It was about his tiger, Jiro. How foolish of him. I immediately composed a tanka poem praising Uzuki¡¯s cuteness and sent it back. Truly, what a fool he is. Uzuki is undoubtedly the cutest. He should give up already.

    October 6th. According to Oda Danshichu, there are three more cats similar to Uzuki. Konoe, Akechi, and Hosokawa. I am curious to meet the others as well.

    October 9th. Lately, Uzuki has been distant. Could it be because it wants to meet the other cats?

    October 12th. The ladies of the palace and the courtiers have expressed their dissatisfaction, saying that I am overly attached to the cat. I had forgotten. Uzuki¡¯s freedom and carefree appearance are what make it charming.

    October 13th. Once again, the ladies of the palace and the courtiers expressed their dissatisfaction.

    October 15th. I haven¡¯t paid much attention to Uzuki for the past two days.

    October 16th. Today, I will not pay too much attention to Uzuki. I completed my duties without any delay. However, I feel more tired than usual.

    October 17th. I am not feeling well. I finished the important tasks and went to sleep early.

    October 18th. My condition is not improving. I will stay away from Uzuki to prevent it from getting sick. I feel exhausted and fatigued. I have dizziness, and I lack the energy to do anything. I heard that Uzuki is tied to the shelter with a rope.

    October 19th. The illness is not getting better. Today, I can only eat porridge. I can¡¯t even see Uzuki like this.

    October 20th. Today, I heard Uzuki¡¯s meow. Foolish, Uzuki is not here. What happened to my body? No, more importantly, what will happen to Uzuki after I¡¯m gone?

    October 21st. My condition is still not good. I will not push myself and finish my tasks slowly. I am bothered by even the slightest noise.

    October 23rd. Uzuki appeared when I was lying in bed. It saw me and let out a cry, as if relieved. I gazed at Uzuki for a while. It had a divine aura illuminated by the moonlight.

    October 24th. I am feeling well today. I will finish the accumulated tasks. Everyone is curious. At night, Uzuki comes to see me. Just that makes my heart feel lighter.

    October 25th. It is strange. If I ask my subjects, they say Uzuki is tied with a rope. Why is it able to come to me?

    October 26th. Today, Uzuki came to me again. This is proof that the gods and Buddha are lending their power to Uzuki. I had already kept people away. When I pointed to where Uzuki was, everyone was taken aback. Indeed, Uzuki must be a cat blessed by the gods and Buddha.

    November 4th. Since the incident in my bedroom, no one has tried to tie up Uzuki with a rope. The ladies of the palace and the courtiers cannot treat Uzuki, who is loved by the gods and Buddha, disrespectfully. They no longer nag me, and some even suggest that Uzuki should be placed by my side.

    November 24th. According to Oda Danshichu, Uzuki will soon be two years old (in cat years). We must celebrate grandly.

    December 3rd. It is a cold day. Lately, Uzuki sneaks into my sleeping quarters every night. It¡¯s troublesome.

    December 6th. Oda Danshichu presented me with a futon. It is soft and warm. With this, I can endure the winter cold. Uzuki seems to like it too, as it comes every night.

    December 14th. It¡¯s a little early, but let¡¯s celebrate Uzuki¡¯s second birthday. A pre-celebration.

    December 28th. The end of the year is near. I reflect on the days spent with Uzuki. My heart feels very warm.

    December 30th. By the time I write this, it will already be the next year. I look forward to the next year, Uzuki.

    In later years, Emperor Uda, Emperor Ichijo, and Emperor Shoshincho will be known as the ¡°Three Emperors Who Love Cats¡±

 CH 115

    I threw away the place to die.

    Keiji was enjoying a solitary moonlit sake on the veranda. The countless stars shining brightly in the night sky, the moon shining particularly bright, the shimmering beauty of the night sky that cannot be experienced in modern times, all served as accompaniments to his drink. He would lie down and savor the night sky, then sit up as if remembering something and take a sip from his cup. Keiji was savoring the leisurely yet free flow of time.

    ¡°Listen.¡±

    As soon as Keiji heard footsteps, a voice called out to him. The owner of the voice seemed to have been planning to sit down from the beginning, as they sat down on the veranda without waiting for Keiji¡¯s response.

    ¡°Bring along one of those cute girls, Saizo.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring a girl just to drink sake.¡±

    Keiji called out to Saizo, who was sitting next to him, in a playful voice, but when Saizo responded seriously, Keiji chuckled. He wasn¡¯t serious to begin with, but Saizo always took things seriously. However, Keiji found that comforting.

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    They had been silently enjoying their moonlit sake for a while, but it was Saizo who broke the silence. He continued speaking while keeping his gaze on the moon.

    ¡°Lately, it seems like you¡¯ve been feeling a bit empty. Do you have something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°¡­Not really. I just thought I no longer have a place to die.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Saizo replied with just that and took a sip of his sake. Keiji interpreted Saizo¡¯s attitude as ¡°If you want to say something, say it. If you don¡¯t want to talk, change the subject.¡± Keiji chuckled softly once and emptied his cup of sake.

    ¡°Sanada, who fought against me, said, ¡®The era of firearms is coming.¡¯ I had already understood that long ago. When I saw that gun.¡±

    ¡°And what does that have to do with losing a place to die?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. That gun is a powerful weapon. The battles fought with swords and spears will decrease from now on. With the power of money and that gun alone, enemies will surrender. The battles that I consider a place to die no longer exist anywhere. It¡¯s terribly sad.¡±

    ¡°A place to die¡­ You¡¯re right. The era of samurai might be coming to an end. The world revolves around money, and those who don¡¯t move with money are treated as outcasts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lonely world. But maybe this is the flow of the world.¡±

    After finishing their sake, Keiji lay down. Seeing this, Saizo also took a sip of the remaining sake in his cup and followed suit. The two men lay down on the veranda, gazing at the moon. There was no extravagance, but there was a pleasant atmosphere that allowed them to relax.

    ¡°The era of firearms, huh? I actually knew about it much earlier. Shizuko¡¯s way is to reduce battles and bring peace to the world.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°I understood that, but I still wondered what kind of world Shizuko envisions. Even if it means giving up a place to die. Haha, Sanada might be laughing right now. ¡®Don¡¯t change your place to die so easily.''¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. A place to die is not limited to the battlefield.¡±

    Saizo said that and tilted his cup to drink the sake.

    ¡°I am simple. I have served Lady Shizuko until now, and I will continue to do so. If possible, even after death, I want to serve her.¡±

    Keiji thought it was typical of Saizo. As he looked at the moon, Keiji reflected on what had happened so far. At first, he thought it was an odd combination. The rowdy Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), the difficult Saizo, and himself, the eccentric. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t seem like they would function well together. But with Shizuko as the lubricant, the mismatched gears began to turn together. Keiji genuinely thought Shizuko¡¯s presence was amazing.

    ¡°What about Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi)?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, he says a lot of things, but he always relies on Lady Shizuko. I can¡¯t imagine him leaving Lady Shizuko now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s for sure. If he were ever about to be separated from her, he would throw a tantrum with all his might.¡±

    The two of them imagined what Nagayoshi would do if he were ever separated from Shizuko and stifled their laughter.

    ¡°Well, I have no intention of leaving either.¡±

    ¡°Because there won¡¯t be any good food or sake.¡±

    ¡°Good food and sake are important for living a rich life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But talking about food makes me hungry.¡±

    ¡°I have the key to the storehouse, but it would be a problem if we made the same mistake as before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Keiji¡¯s previous mistake was when he opened the storehouse in search of a snack to accompany his sake and ended up eating all of the ¡°Awabi Liver Salted Fish¡± that Shizuko had prepared to present to Nobunaga. There was a sign on the jar that said ¡°No snacking,¡± but it seemed to have come off when he took it out, and he didn¡¯t notice at all. Of course, the next day, when Shizuko found out that they had eaten it all, Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi, who wasn¡¯t present here, all apologized.

    ¡°But even though she can¡¯t drink sake, how can Shizuko make such delicious snacks?¡±

    ¡°I heard that she often made them for her father and grandfather. So, she said that if she has the ingredients, she can make them to some extent.¡±

    ¡°I see. But I assume the Oda clan¡¯s lord still has a prohibition on alcohol. It¡¯s a shame that she can make such delicious snacks but can¡¯t drink sake.¡±

    ¡°Snacks go well with food, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    The conversation continued, and the two occasionally drank sake, gazed at the moon, and continued their conversation while lying down.

 CH 116

    Blood boiling

    ¡°Go and come back, Yoshinari.¡±

    Nobunaga said this to Yoshinari Mori during a meal. Yoshinari Mori was taken aback by the sudden request and showed a bewildered expression while holding a cup. However, he quickly understood the meaning of Nobunaga¡¯s words.

    ¡°No, I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Yoshinari Mori understood, but he was confused. He thought that it was not the right time for an old man who had withdrawn himself to suddenly come out. However, Nobunaga saw through his inner feelings of lingering attachment. That¡¯s why Nobunaga said:

    ¡°You should be satisfied with that. Settle it and come back.¡±

    After saying that, Nobunaga tilted his cup. On the other hand, Yoshinari Mori remained silent with the cup in his hand. The conversation between the two was about Yoshinari Mori accompanying Takeda¡¯s battle. Yoshinari Mori had withdrawn from the front lines due to a shoulder injury and had been assisting Nobunaga in his political affairs since then. However, deep down, he had always been smoldering with regret. Yoshinari Mori noticed this when he was training Nagayoshi, but he forcibly sealed it away in the depths of his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to go out in a glorious manner. Just answer how you want to handle it. Don¡¯t worry about what others say. I will silence them.¡±

    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±

    After bowing once, Yoshinari Mori emptied his cup. The strong alcohol that was poured down his throat burned, and Yoshinari Mori felt his whole body heat up. But he ignored it and bowed his head to Nobunaga again.

    ¡°I am unworthy, Yoshinari Morisaburo. I have a hard time giving up. That¡¯s why I will follow the burning in my blood.¡±

    Without showing a trace of hesitation, Yoshinari Mori declared, as if his previous troubled attitude had been a lie. Takeda¡¯s battle meant that there was a slim chance of returning alive. If he died, he would no longer be able to assist Nobunaga. It was not an order from Nobunaga, but a conclusion he reached after careful consideration for his own sake.

    ¡°I await your report.¡±

    However, Nobunaga lightly replied as if to say not to worry about it. Yoshinari Mori heard Nobunaga¡¯s response and bowed his head even deeper.

    ¡°I will become a demon from now on.¡± With that declaration, Yoshinari Mori left his seat. Nobunaga, who remained, took a sip of the sake in his cup.

    ¡°Once the Takeda battle is over, firearms will become the main force in this world. This may be the last time we can boast of our valor.¡±

    Firearms were already becoming the main force in the world. It was no exaggeration to say that the outcome of battles was determined by how many firearms one possessed. That¡¯s why the K¨­ga and Iga clans were being praised. However, if Shizuko¡¯s plan succeeded, Oda¡¯s firearms unit would shine as the best in Japan. Even the Honganji Temple and Uesugi would pale in comparison. No matter how famous a general was, they could be killed by a single bullet fired by an unknown soldier. The era of individual valor was coming to an end. From now on, group tactics would be the basis, and commanders would be judged not by their combat abilities, but by their leadership and strategic skills.

    ¡°However, Yoshinari is also troublesome. If you want to go, you should just say so¡­ I really worry about you.¡±

    Nobunaga was about to say that, but suddenly remembered something and smiled faintly.

    ¡°No¡­ I have been taken care of by you countless times. So, this will be my way of repaying your loyalty, Yoshinari.¡±

    He poured sake into his cup himself. Nobunaga stared intently at the swaying surface of the sake.

    ¡°Yoshinari, go wild to your heart¡¯s content. If there¡¯s anyone foolish enough to try to stop you, I will behead them.¡±

    As he said this, Nobunaga raised his cup high in the air and, as soon as he finished speaking, drank the sake in the cup.

 CH 117

    Late January, 1573.

    As the end of the year approached, people who were welcoming the new year were clearly divided depending on which camp they belonged to. The Oda family, led by Oda Nobunaga, and the Tokugawa family, who were in an alliance, were looking forward to a brilliant new year and were spending a busy and lively year-end. In contrast, the members of the anti-Oda alliance were experiencing a heavy and gloomy atmosphere, similar to a funeral. This was because the fact of the Takeda family¡¯s defeat, who were the leaders of the anti-Oda alliance, weighed heavily on them. It was not just a localized defeat, but a complete and utter defeat, even though the Takeda family had put all their efforts into it.

    None of the anti-Oda forces had anticipated Takeda¡¯s defeat, and although they had expected some difficulties, they had not doubted that the Takeda army would march towards the capital. However, when the truth was revealed, not only the leader Takeda Shingen, but also three of the Takeda Four Heavenly Kings, Baba Nobufusa, Yamagata Masakage, and Naito Masatoyo, had been killed in battle. Only Suwa Shiro Katsuyori (later known as Takeda Katsuyori) barely managed to escape, but the powerful military commanders of the Takeda family had all perished, and the survival of the Takeda family was in jeopardy. In comparison, the losses on the Oda side were minimal, with a total of about 500 casualties from the Oda and Tokugawa forces, but none of their powerful military commanders were killed.

    The Oda and Tokugawa forces, who had achieved a decisive victory at the Battle of Mikatagahara and shook the country, surprised the participants of the anti-Oda alliance with their subsequent actions. Just two days after the historic defeat of the Takeda army, while the Oda encirclement was in chaos, Nobunaga swiftly attacked and captured Nagashima. Even the fourteen key defensive fortresses were captured at an unprecedented speed of three per day. Before the world could recover from the shock of Takeda¡¯s defeat, Nagashima was left defenseless and surrendered to the Oda forces before their invasion of Nagashima Castle began. This lightning-fast invasion was made possible by the shocking fact that they had been confident of their victory in the Battle of Mikatagahara and had reserves remaining.

    In mid-December, reinforcements were sent to the Tokugawa family, and in just half a month, the world had completely changed. It may have been a turning point in history, but for those caught in the whirlwind, it was unbearable. Especially for those who had suddenly been pushed into a disadvantageous position as part of the anti-Oda alliance, the end of the year became a harsh time when they felt the approaching presence of death, and they were not even allowed to take a breath. Externally, it was said that Nobunaga had defeated Takeda Shingen and his eldest son Nobutada (Kimyomaru/Oda Nobutada) had scattered the Ikko sect in Nagashima. However, within the Oda family, it was understood that it was Shizuko¡¯s presence that supported these achievements. In fact, she went to Hamamatsu Castle as reinforcements for the Tokugawa family, persuaded the Tokugawa vassals who were trembling in the dire situation, and prepared the training and armament of the soldiers that supported the successful advance in Nagashima. All of this was a result of Shizuko carefully planning and strategizing.

    Strangely enough, just as Muto Kihei had predicted, Shizuko, who was beginning to show her presence both inside and outside the Oda family, had received a summons from Nobunaga before dawn on New Year¡¯s Day, which she would normally spend at home. And the reason for this was to offer prayers at the sunrise.,¡±It¡¯s cold¡­¡±

    ¡°It feels cold because you think it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°No, it really is cold. And why me? Please let me stay warm at home until sunrise.¡±

    Even if Nobunaga were to conquer the world and Shizuko were to achieve great military feats, the way others saw them may have changed, but their relationship remained the same.

    ¡°I wanted to show you this scene. Isn¡¯t that reason enough?¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but agree with Nobunaga¡¯s typical way of speaking. As the cold before dawn deepened, even Nobunaga became less talkative, and silence fell between the two. It was not an awkward silence, but a quiet waiting for time to pass, and then a ray of light appeared in the darkness of the night. When they both turned their eyes towards the light, the sun was rising from beyond the horizon, dyeing the surroundings in the colors of dawn.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    It was a magnificent sight of the first sunrise. Perhaps because the air was clear, the breaking of dawn was more vividly visible than in modern times. As a side note, there are two words in Japanese that refer to the sunrise on New Year¡¯s Day: ¡°goraikou¡± and ¡°hatsuhinode,¡± and these two can be easily confused. However, ¡°goraikou¡± refers to the sunrise seen from a high mountain and is likened to the arrival of Shakyamuni Buddha with his halo. In other words, the object of worship is Buddha, and it is considered one of the Buddhist rituals. On the other hand, ¡°hatsuhinode¡± became a place of worship because it was believed that the deity of the new year descended along with the sunrise. The object of worship is the deity of the new year, and it became the central ritual of Shinto in the New Year.

    ¡°It feels good.¡±

    With the long-standing concerns dispelled and the fact that it was their first New Year¡¯s Day to welcome, Nobunaga engraved the rejuvenated sun in his heart as something more sacred and solemn than usual.

    ¡°But to truly defeat Takeda¡­¡±

    Even Nobunaga sometimes wonders if he is still dreaming. The real him couldn¡¯t defeat Takeda in the Battle of Mikatagahara and was cowering in fear of impending death, so he wonders if his current self is just a convenient illusion born out of despair. Even though he knows it is impossible, he can¡¯t help but occasionally confirm it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I can do the impossible. When I say I can do it, it¡¯s because there is a proper chance of success.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­ But those new firearms are formidable. They can shoot at the enemy from a distance where their attacks can¡¯t reach. If we were forced to suffer heavy losses before engaging in a firefight, even the most clueless fool would hesitate.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the firearms. It¡¯s because everyone believed in my words and followed me that we achieved this great victory. This achievement should not be credited to me alone, but to everyone.¡±,¡±You haven¡¯t changed at all. Since the first time we met, you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    He reminisces about the past. I always thought he was a strange person from the first time I saw him, but there was a strange sense of stability that grounded him somewhere. Perhaps it was because he made a living in agriculture, constantly challenging the earth, that he had a strange presence firmly rooted in the ground. While achieving great victories that everyone envies, he remains unwavering and natural, just like in the beginning. For Nobunaga, Shizuko is like a ¡°strange person¡± who freely extends branches and requires severe pruning, but continues to bear great fruits like a large tree. Until now, and from now on.

    ¡°Takeda will never regain its former momentum. We don¡¯t know what will happen to Uesugi, but Hojo is greatly shaken. With Honganji Temple losing its mainstay, there must be chaos within. And the reckless general will send Ashimitsu.¡±

    ¡°Ashimitsu, you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If he were someone who could still have a dream even after seeing him, I might reconsider, but he¡¯s not capable of that. We can¡¯t afford to take a lenient approach this time. We¡¯ll use his son as a hostage and confine him.¡±

    Despite his strong tone, Nobunaga¡¯s demeanor revealed a sense of futility. The matter of Shogun Yoshiaki must be a headache for Nobunaga. Even if it¡¯s just a decorative Mikoshi, it¡¯s unbearable for the one carrying it to have no political sense to this extent.

    ¡°For the next year, your army will not be organized as a whole, but reorganized into smaller units to be active. Of course, this includes your precious firearms unit.¡±

    ¡°Is it to establish a solid ruling system?¡±

    ¡°With the current governance, if rebellions occur in various regions, it will hinder military operations. Pacifying the Kinai region is essential for attacking Honganji Temple. Well, it¡¯s unlikely that you will have to go there yourself.¡±

    ¡°Um, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Without answering Shizuko¡¯s question, Nobunaga just smirked. Shizuko had learned from experience that when Nobunaga took this kind of attitude, he was usually thinking of something ruthless.

    ¡°Regardless of what you think, the performance of Shizuko¡¯s army in the battles against Takeda and Nagashima is outstanding. If the main force of Shizuko¡¯s army remains stationary and separate units are dispatched to various locations, how do you think the enemy will react?¡±

    ¡°¡­Dispatching separate units is a warning. Even if we repel them, we will be attacked and annihilated by a force twice as large.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good analysis. It would be embarrassing to surrender easily, but the main force that defeated Takeda is no match. How skillfully we can maneuver at the warning stage, and the fact that we have attracted attention alone, the mental stress is immeasurable.¡±,Shizuko thought it was a terrible mental burden. The Oshi castle tactics are now the standard for the Oda army. They are quickly surrounded, unable to fight back as they are scattered by modern guns, and forced into a desperate siege without reinforcements. They don¡¯t know when they will be attacked from all directions, and they slowly await death while watching their dwindling provisions. It is something that cannot be endured with a normal state of mind.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just practicing the principle of punishing one to warn a hundred. If you know the gruesome sight of devouring dead flesh and quenching your thirst with blood, you wouldn¡¯t dare to recklessly oppose.¡±

    ¡°The punishment may be too severe, but well, there¡¯s no helping it. It¡¯s the duty of the daimyo to estimate the difference between us and the enemy and take the best course of action. Those daimyo who make wrong judgments will have no choice but to receive the consequences.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, I¡¯ve thoroughly enjoyed the first sunrise. It¡¯s about time to return before the New Year¡¯s dishes are devoured.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Nobunaga turned on his heel. Shizuko, who was taken aback, quickly regained her composure and hurriedly followed Nobunaga.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to be a busy year for conquering the world.¡±

    Nobunaga muttered such words while listening to Shizuko¡¯s approaching footsteps.

    On New Year¡¯s morning, Nobunaga first greets his family members, as it is customary for his clan. This is based on Nobunaga¡¯s belief that ¡°those who disrespect their family and relatives cannot treat their retainers and soldiers the same way.¡± To set an example, Nobunaga spends New Year¡¯s with his wife, children, and relatives. In other words, the fact that Nobunaga went to see the sunrise with Shizuko before that means that Shizuko is considered as good as family to Nobunaga. Whether Nobunaga intended it or it was unconscious, only he knows.

    ¡°Damn it. Ugh¡­ I wonder if someone is spreading rumors.¡±

    After seeing the first sunrise, Shizuko returned home but needed to go to Nobunaga¡¯s place again around noon. It was to attend Nobunaga¡¯s tea ceremony held on New Year¡¯s Day. Shizuko usually avoids participating, but this year she had no choice but to attend. Despite finding it troublesome, Shizuko changed into formal attire. After getting ready, Shizuko was seen off by Aya and set off for Nobunaga¡¯s castle.

    As it was New Year¡¯s, the flow of people had decreased, and the main streets where merchants constantly came and went were deserted. Thanks to all the main roads and even the streets along the roads being paved, Shizuko was able to reach Gifu Castle without any incidents. When it comes to Gifu Castle, where Nobunaga, who is considered the closest to ruling the country, resides, people who came to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings formed a line, and including attendants, it was so crowded that there was no room to move. Shizuko entrusted her horse to a familiar page and looked for the people she was supposed to meet.

    ¡°I remember we were supposed to meet up here¡­ Ah, there they are.¡±,Saizo and Nagayoshi were also invited for the New Year, but since they had returned home, it was decided that they would meet up and go to Nobunaga¡¯s greetings in the afternoon. Shizuko looked around and spotted Saizo. As Shizuko ran towards Saizo, Saizo also noticed Shizuko.

    ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    ¡°Happy New Year, Shizuko-sama. I look forward to working with you this year as well.¡±

    The two exchanged New Year¡¯s greetings. After that, Saizo stood behind Shizuko as usual. Shizuko thought that Saizo didn¡¯t have to do his duties as a member of the horse guards from the New Year, but she decided to let Saizo do as he pleased. After that, they met up one by one with Nagayoshi, Ashimitsu, and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou). Shizuko was surprised to see Keiji appear for the New Year¡¯s greetings.

    ¡°I was told by my foster father (Maeda Toshiie) to go and come back this year.¡±

    Keiji, a dandy, was weak to his indebted foster father, so he couldn¡¯t go against his foster father¡¯s words to come and greet him this year. Keiji had various thoughts and had a subtle expression on his face.

    ¡°Your foster father is a good person. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®There are no parents when you want to be filial.''¡±

    ¡°I understand that. But I just don¡¯t know what to do at this age.¡±

    Keiji, who had lived as a dandy until now, couldn¡¯t think of anything that would be filial to his foster father. He scratched his head, but couldn¡¯t come up with a good idea, and he spent the New Year in anguish.

    ¡°Well, you can take your time to think about it, right? They say haste makes waste. Let¡¯s go soon.¡±

    When the conversation ended, Shizuko and the others headed towards Nobunaga¡¯s place, matching their pace. Ashimitsu walked beside Shizuko, and Keiji, Saizo, and Nagayoshi followed behind her. As they walked, they could hear whispers from here and there. The contents varied, some praising Shizuko¡¯s achievements, while others showed envy, jealousy, and even abusive remarks.

    It was inevitable for Shizuko to become the target of envy. She had achieved the change of the strongest in the Sengoku period. As long as she held the position of the strongest, there was no greater military achievement. If someone found fault with Shizuko¡¯s military achievements, it would only bring shame upon themselves. Defeating Takeda meant that Shizuko¡¯s overwhelming military achievements were beyond the reach of those who had underestimated her as a mere background figure.

    On the other hand, Shizuko, who was targeted with envy and malice, calmly let it flow away like wind through the willows. Since humans are emotional beings, she accepted that it was inevitable to be targeted with such malice and cut off any unnecessary involvement. She was willing to accept constructive opinions and meaningful criticism, but she had no intention of engaging with baseless slander and malicious gossip that were simply driven by emotions, as they would only tire her without gaining anything.

    On New Year¡¯s Day, Nobunaga spent the morning with his family and clan, so naturally, the external greetings were concentrated in the afternoon. The major retainers were the same, but people were busy running around for preparations, and the presence of people in Gifu Castle on New Year¡¯s Day never ceased. Of course, in the case of Nobunaga, even after the second day, there would be no end to the visitors. Anyway, Shizuko lined up like other visitors and was allowed to pass by Nobunaga to give her New Year¡¯s greetings.,¡±I¡¯m counting on you again this year.¡±

    When Shizuko delivered her New Year¡¯s greetings, Nobunaga had a confident smile on his face. Shizuko had a bad feeling about it and already felt like she wanted to leave. And her intuition was right.

    (Um, why did it come to this?)

    Shizuko was inwardly troubled, but the scene in front of her did not change.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t hold back, you may ask for whatever you desire.¡±

    Nobunaga confidently spoke these words. In front of his eyes was a Yohen Tenmoku tea bowl. In modern times, it is a national treasure. Moreover, there are only three existing Yohen Tenmoku tea bowls, and one of them was casually placed there. Not only that, but other tea utensils that Nobunaga used were also lined up. Not only tea utensils, but also famous spears like Nihon-go and Jikkoku Mitsutada, as well as his beloved swords, were also placed there.

    Faced with these famous items, Shizuko sighed. Nobunaga had achieved a decisive victory over Takeda in the Battle of Mikatagahara and successfully exterminated the Ikk¨­sh¨± of Nagashima. He said that he would reward Shizuko, who was the greatest contributor to these achievements. Unlike last time, this time he began rewarding Shizuko with various tangible items.

    (What should I do? I don¡¯t need tea utensils, and they would be troublesome to handle¡­ But swords and spears would be tasteless, right?)

    While groaning in her mind, Shizuko thought. She already suspected that Nobunaga had some ulterior motive for giving rewards on New Year¡¯s Day. The fact that there were many tangible items but not a single word about land indicated that this reward was filled with hidden intentions. After thinking for a while, Shizuko came to a conclusion. She thought that this way, she could protect Nobunaga¡¯s reputation and obtain what she wanted.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Ahem, my lord¡­ Then I have three requests, if I may.¡±

    ¡°My lord¡± is the honorific title for Nobunaga. Until recently, it was ¡°O Lord,¡± but since the end of the year, people around him started calling Nobunaga ¡°my lord.¡± It is unclear whether the change in address was due to defeating Takeda and Nagashima or simply a coincidence, but Shizuko also started calling Nobunaga ¡°my lord.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Prompted by Nobunaga, Shizuko corrected her posture. From his smirk and the way he listened to her, it seemed that Nobunaga was enjoying Shizuko¡¯s words and actions.

    ¡°¡­Then, for the first request, I would like permission to build a shrine to appease the spirits of those who fell in battle. For the second request, I ask for your assistance in collecting the swords of Yoshimitsu Fujishiro. And for the third request, I humbly request the Nihon-go (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Three_Great_Spears_of_Japan).¡±

    ¡°Very well, I shall send the Nihon-go to you.¡±,Without hesitation, Nobunaga agreed to Shizuko¡¯s requests. Shizuko was momentarily taken aback by his unwavering response. But all Nobunaga did was smirk and laugh at Shizuko¡¯s confusion. After taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, Shizuko bowed her head to Nobunaga.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. With that, I shall take my leave to prepare for the transportation of the ¡®Nihon-go¡¯.¡±

    Shizuko intended to leave her seat under the pretense of preparing for the transportation of the ¡®Nihon-go¡¯. She had been overly concerned and tired. She simply wanted some time to rest, and Nobunaga didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    ¡°If you get caught, give up.¡±

    Shizuko tilted her head in confusion at Nobunaga¡¯s final words. However, while preparing for the transportation of the ¡®Nihon-go¡¯, Shizuko understood the meaning behind Nobunaga¡¯s words.

    ¡°Shizuko, is it not quite heartless of you to leave without saying goodbye to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I never want to go again.¡±

    While preparing for the transportation of the ¡®Nihon-go¡¯, Shizuko had a difficult time as she was unfortunate enough to be caught by Nohime. Although she managed to give instructions regarding the transportation, before she could say anything else, Shizuko was dragged away by Nohime. Along the way, they were also discovered by Ichi and Chacha, and they were forcibly taken to the room where the girls were gathered. From there, it was hell for Shizuko. Nohime and Ichi didn¡¯t care at all, and it was difficult for Shizuko to interact with people she had just met who already had some kind of impression of her.

    ¡°Well, at least I can be glad that I secured the promise of receiving gifts like Yakken and Ran from Lord Nobunaga¡­¡±

    Yakken Fuji Shiro was a valuable possession of the Ashikaga Shogunate, but when Matsunaga Dainagon assassinated Ashikaga Yoshiteru, he looted it along with Fudou Kuniyuki. However, on January 10th, the fourth year of Genki, Matsunaga Dainagon is said to have presented Yakken Fuji Shiro and Fudou Kuniyuki to Nobunaga.

    ¡°Oh, I should have asked for Fudou Kuniyuki as well. Well, it¡¯s probably impossible since it will become my beloved sword.¡±

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, the calculations are complete.¡±

    While thinking about such things and gazing at the sky, Aya called out to Shizuko. Although she had been made to work since New Year¡¯s, Shizuko found herself in a slightly difficult situation.

    ¡°So, how much is it?¡±

    ¡°Including the gifts from Lord Nobunaga, it amounts to 27,500 kanmon.¡±

    The problem was Shizuko¡¯s amount of money.

    ¡°Even if I receive a large sum of money, it will be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other choice. You have been involved in Owari and Mino, so money is the safest option.¡±,The reason why Shizuko possessed a large sum of money was because Nobunaga rewarded those who had achieved military accomplishments with tea utensils and gold coins. While other military commanders sought tea utensils, Shizuko obtained gold coins from Nobunaga and used them for land reclamation. As a result, it had become customary to reward Shizuko with gold coins.

    However, in Owari and Mino, apart from massive national projects such as diverting agricultural water to the Chita Peninsula, a certain level of land reclamation had already been completed. In other regions, there were rulers in place, so Shizuko had no right to intervene in land reclamation. Her influence was limited to Owari and Mino. Nevertheless, being able to do various things in Nobunaga¡¯s domain was considered a privilege in itself.

    ¡°What should I do¡­ Ah, there¡¯s Ise Grand Shrine. Let¡¯s make a donation for the Shikinen Sengu ceremony. Maybe around 3,000 kan?¡±

    ¡°Considering Shizuko-sama, I thought you would distribute it among the vassals and soldiers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also a good idea, but we should start allocating money to other places as well. It¡¯s easier to handle when it¡¯s a larger institution. Also, by making a donation, we can show that the Oda clan has no intention of destroying the power of temples and shrines.¡±

    Nobunaga had maintained a fierce attitude towards the power of temples and shrines, but fundamentally, he treated them equally. If they were enemies, regardless of their religion or sect, he would fight against them. If they remained neutral or joined his side, he would protect them equally. The fact that the whale shrine, which Shizuko utilized for whaling, could operate without any interference from Nobunaga was because they had no intention of opposing him and only engaged in activities related to whales, as they proclaimed. On the other hand, if they were to start purchasing weapons and hiring ronin, they would attract Nobunaga¡¯s attention.

    ¡°For now, get permission from the Lord for the donation to Ise Grand Shrine. As for the rest, let¡¯s think about it when the others return.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Good. After we move, let¡¯s assign positions to everyone. We need to properly organize ourselves soon, or we won¡¯t know who is responsible for what.¡±

    When they moved to the mansion prepared by Nobunaga for Shizuko, the number of household members would increase even more. In such a situation, they could no longer operate with a lax organization. It was necessary to assign positions in order to smoothly manage the household.

    ¡°Do you already have any ideas?¡±

    ¡°For now, we need to separate the front and the back. The front will be led by Keiji-san and Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), and the back will be led by Aya-chan and Shou-chan, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡±,Aya hesitated for a moment. Shou is the child of Maeda Toshiie and Matsu. Their family background is impeccable, and their abilities are recognized by others. Depending on the content, Shou also has the authority to handle matters by stamping the seal of ¡°Shou¡± on letters. In other words, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Shou is managing Shizuko¡¯s household.

    On the other hand, Aya¡¯s work will be the management of things that Shizuko currently owns, both privately and publicly. This includes managing the warehouse and the finances. In other words, Aya¡¯s job is similar to that of a steward.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about family background. Actually, I was most unsure about who should manage the warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. My warehouse contains various things. Among them, there are things that I don¡¯t want to be known yet. I want someone who can resist the temptation of such things and do the job properly. If the new firearms stored in the warehouse had not leaked during the Takeda battle, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s indirect message was that she trusts Aya the most.

    ¡°I will serve you faithfully to repay your trust.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get closer, Aya-chan. There¡¯s no one here now, so come on! Shed tears of joy on your big sister¡¯s chest!¡±

    Aya, who saw Shizuko welcoming her with open arms, felt her gratitude dissipate when she was told that she was trusted.

    ¡°Then I will prepare 3000 kanmon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, if it continues like this, I will feel quite empty¡­ Hmph, when will the day come when Aya-chan gets closer?¡±

    ¡°Instead of saying stupid things, please spend the New Year doing something festive.¡±

    Aya, who said that, didn¡¯t realize that she had a faint smile on her face.

    Just before the move, an order arrives from Nobunaga to accompany him to Kyoto. The official reason is to go hawking, but Shizuko understands that there is another intention. After all, they were instructed to arm themselves in a way that is inappropriate for hawking. It is clearly a show of force. Nobunaga intends to demonstrate his power and crush any resistance from his enemies. Shizuko thought that Nobunaga intended to make use of Shizuko¡¯s forces for that purpose.

    ¡°He¡¯s thinking of quite harsh things. Well, if this reduces the battles, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    After finishing reading the order, Shizuko instructed Aya to gather the usual members. It took some time to find Keiji, but they managed to gather everyone.

    ¡°Yawn¡­ Shizuchi, you¡¯re so mean for waking me up.¡±,¡±Sorry. Well, think of it as work and give up. Once this is over, I think we¡¯ll have some free time.¡±

    Shizuko apologizes with a bow using one hand to Keiji, who complains while yawning. Keiji doesn¡¯t seem to have much to say about it, as he scratches his cheek and falls silent when Saizo nudges him with his elbow.

    ¡°Well, this time we¡¯re just going to Kyoto. But there are various calculations involved, so we¡¯ll have to go properly armed. Well, maybe it¡¯s just to show them that we have this much power.¡±

    ¡°Well, what a lackluster story. Do we really need to go for that?¡±

    ¡°Well, well, there¡¯s no need to expect much from opponents who will be weeded out from the start. I think it¡¯s not a bad thing to show our strength and assess opponents who still have the will to fight.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Shizuko somehow manages to calm down Keiji, who complains first. Shizuko is not motivated either. Even without going to such lengths, they have already demonstrated their strength in the Takeda battle. Shizuko also thought that there was no need to do anything more to show off.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a problem to have fun in Kyoto, right? I¡¯ll cover the expenses to some extent.¡±

    ¡°Huh, Shizuchi, you really understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say embarrassing things. It may seem insignificant, but a show of force is an important job too.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I understand, but boring things are boring.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not enthusiastic either. But I have to receive that thing, so I think it¡¯s just right.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so we can finally hand it over!!¡±

    Nagayoshi reacts to Shizuko¡¯s words. When Nagayoshi asks, Shizuko nods and he raises his hands in joy. That thing, it refers to the foreign stray cats. Since falling in love with the Turkish Angora, Nobunaga has been interested in other foreign cats as well. Nobunaga, who developed a desire for more foreign cats, ordered Shizuko to ¡°spare no expense and gather other cats.¡±

    Making full use of her connections, Shizuko gathered Western cats. First, the Siberian, a native cat that naturally occurred in eastern Russia. It has been confirmed to exist since around the year 1000 and is loved by the presidents of Russia. It is a curious and intelligent cat with a gentle and patient nature, and it is also affectionate. It has excellent hunting abilities and even catches fish, despite being a cat breed that avoids water.

    Next is the British Shorthair, a native cat of England. It is said to have originated when cats were brought to England by the ancient Romans to deal with mice as a food source. The standardization of the breed was established in the 20th century, but it had already been of interest as a native cat in England for over a century. This breed is short-haired, but there is also a long-haired breed called the British Longhair. This is a relatively new cat breed.,Next is the Norwegian Forest Cat, also known as the Norwegian Forest Cat in English, which means ¡°Norwegian forest cat¡± in Norwegian. It is a native cat that has long existed in Norway, but its origins are still unclear. It has been said to have existed for over four thousand years, to have evolved from a short-haired breed in southern Europe to adapt to the cold of Norway, or to have been brought by Vikings in the 11th century. What is clear is that it has adapted to the Norwegian environment, with features such as a double-layered coat with waterproofing capabilities. However, due to being a breed adapted to cold regions, it is prone to heatstroke in subtropical or tropical areas, and there is a problem of sebum for waterproofing causing skin inflammation.

    Lastly, there is the Egyptian Mau, which is said to be the oldest domestic cat. ¡°Mau¡± means cat in ancient Egyptian. Paintings on the walls of pyramids depict what appears to be Egyptian Maus, leading to speculation that they have existed since ancient Egypt, but there is no confirmation. This cat has a spotted pattern, which is said to have naturally occurred and not been artificially created like in other cat breeds.

    Although the modern Egyptian Mau is famous as the oldest cat, it is also said to be relatively new and of American origin. Princess Natalie of Russia imported several cats from Egypt and emigrated to America with them, where she improved the breed, leading to the official registration of the breed. To avoid confusion, Shizuko decided to call the cats she imported Egyptian Maus.

    Shizuko purchased these native cats, but the method of purchase was a bit unusual. During this era, cats were important for protecting cargo from mice. Even though they were familiar with native cats, Nanban merchants couldn¡¯t simply hand over the cats. So Shizuko temporarily took care of the cats, bred them in Japan, and then returned the parent cats to the Nanban ships. Of course, during that time, the ships couldn¡¯t move, but the expenses were covered by Nobunaga (more precisely, the merchants of Sakai).

    Finally, the time came when the kittens were ready to be taken in. The handover took place in Kyoto, as usual. There were other things that Shizuko had requested, but that was not a problem for now.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m suddenly feeling motivated.¡±

    ¡°Cash is what matters.¡±,Saizo was astonished by Nagayoshi¡¯s sudden change of heart. But he thought it was better than having no motivation, so he didn¡¯t voice any further complaints. Keiji thought that even though Nagayoshi didn¡¯t seem motivated, he would still be good for passing the time, so he didn¡¯t strongly reject the idea.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take it easy. Well then, please take care.¡±

    Each person responded with their own reply to Shizuko¡¯s closing words.

    In late January, Shogun Yoshiaki reluctantly surrendered to Nobunaga after Takeda¡¯s defeat. However, Nobunaga himself was unaware that Yoshiaki had rebelled against the Oda clan. Or rather, it didn¡¯t even register in his consciousness. After all, his mind had been focused on Shizuko defeating Takeda until then. Mitsuhide, who first learned about it, reported it, but afterwards, he focused on Takeda, so when he returned to Kyoto and received an envoy from Yoshiaki, he finally remembered the situation.

    Yoshiaki¡¯s rebellion was nothing more than a trivial matter for Nobunaga.

    This time, it was a formal way of expressing criticism towards Yoshiaki, who had rashly rebelled. But everyone in Kyoto thought that Nobunaga had come to punish Yoshiaki. In reality, that was the intention, and if it was just a scolding, he wouldn¡¯t have brought his army. The people of Kyoto thought that the army was for intimidating and threatening Yoshiaki.

    ¡°By the way, it seems that the Oda army will be coming soon.¡±

    ¡°Even though the Shogun raised an army, he surrendered without even fighting once. It¡¯s really pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, really, I thought he should have fought at least once.¡±

    Their previous words and actions overlapped, and there was no respect left for Shogun Yoshiaki. In the first place, if there was no respect, the people of Kyoto would mock even the ruler of the country. If he surrendered without fighting, they would ridicule him and make him the subject of laughter. While they were talking about that, a man ran towards them from the opposite side they were facing.

    ¡°Oh, the guy who went to check on things has returned. How was it?¡±

    ¡°W-What do you mean, how was it?! Just get back, all of you!¡±

    The man, who had his hands on both knees, caught his breath and hurriedly tried to push the men to the side. The confused men reluctantly obeyed his unusual sense of urgency. After moving to the side of the road for a moment, they saw the flag of the Oda army. The man who tried to sneak a peek quickly pulled back the man who had checked the situation.

    ¡°(W-What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s not a problem to take a look, right?)¡±

    ¡°(Just do as I say!)¡±,As they exchanged such remarks, the Oda army had approached within their line of sight. And the men, who had been observing the situation, learned the reason for the abnormal behavior.

    The Oda army¡¯s march was highly disciplined. They formed a column of five people, resembling a thick line of trees. Normally, if foot soldiers or ashigaru were mixed in, the formation would not hold and become elongated. Just the fact that they maintained an equal distance between each person was enough to astonish onlookers.

    Furthermore, their armament was astonishing. The people at both ends carried spears, while the three in the middle were equipped with guns. This formed a long column. Anyone with a good understanding would think that they possessed a large number of matchlock guns. And if they were spies observing from a distance, they would surely be troubled about how to report such a sight.

    ¡°(Phew, Lord Nobunaga is quite something. He must be showing off to both the shogun and the spies in Kyoto. Like a military parade in modern times, perhaps?)¡±

    While glancing at the astonished faces of the people in Kyoto, which she had seen countless times before, Shizuko held the reins. Marching on foot was a basic training aimed at improving physical fitness, to the extent that even the modern Self-Defense Forces conducted it. Another purpose was to familiarize oneself with the terrain, but Shizuko primarily focused on improving physical fitness. It was a fundamental training that all recruits underwent countless times at the military training school. Depending on the training, the weight of the backpack could vary, ranging from 20 kilograms if it was light, to 60 kilograms if it was heavy. The distance could be just a few kilometers if it was short, but it could also involve moving from Owari to Gifu if it was long.

    That¡¯s why Nobunaga brought Shizuko¡¯s army to Kyoto. The sight of a well-disciplined army equipped with a large number of matchlock guns (more than half of which were non-functional mock-ups for training) was enough to crush the enemy¡¯s fighting spirit. Just by marching armed, they could nip any rebellion in the bud, reduce unnecessary conflicts, and decrease the number of those who would ally with the enemy. Moreover, Shizuko¡¯s army was the one that defeated Takeda and followed Nobunaga. From Nobunaga¡¯s perspective, there was no more efficient strategy than this. To the casual observer, it may seem like they were just walking, but the enemy would decrease.

    ¡°(Well, I agree that reducing unnecessary conflicts is a good thing too.)¡±

    While thinking about such things, Shizuko headed towards her destination.

    The people of Kyoto, who watched them with dumbfounded expressions, remained stunned for a while.

    ¡°¡­.D-Did the Oda army become even stronger since the last time we saw them?¡±

    Someone muttered, and then finally, the men began to feel the reality of the situation as sweat dripped from their faces.

    ¡°This is bad¡­ It¡¯s foolish to even think about opposing those guys.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And think about it. If the Oda army is strong, it means this town is safe.¡±,¡±I heard they completely crushed the Takeda army, who fought with all their might, and drove them away in tatters.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, the Oda army is amazing.¡±

    After that, the men continued to discuss various things, and those who overheard their conversation passed it on to others, until the rumors about the Oda army had grown legs and were walking on their own. When Nobunaga heard the rumors about the Oda army from the people of Kyoto, he laughed heartily without any concern for others.

 CH 118

    Mid February, 1573.

    General Yoshiaki Ashikaga had been driven into a desperate situation due to his own actions. The Takeda army, considered the strongest in the Sengoku period and the backbone of anti-Oda ideology, suffered a devastating defeat at the hands of the Oda-Tokugawa alliance, which was considered inferior. They had misread the current situation. The regional lords who had joined the anti-Oda alliance scattered like spiders. Asakura, despite having an army of 20,000, fled back to his domain of Echizen without ever engaging in battle. The vanguard of the anti-Oda forces, Honganji Temple, was trapped in a self-imposed confinement due to accepting the remnants of the defeated Nagashima Ikko sect. Since Nobunaga had only provided the surviving soldiers with the bare minimum of food, by the time they reached Honganji Temple, they had become hungry and desperate refugees. If Honganji Temple abandoned them, they would lose their claim to saving sentient beings. If they accepted them, it was clear that they would soon face a shortage of food. Bound by their doctrine and unable to resist Nobunaga¡¯s strategy that would lead to their destruction.

    The internal collapse of Yoshiaki¡¯s camp had also begun. First, Hosokawa Fujitaka, who had supported Yoshiaki since the assassination of Yoshiteru, defected through Mitsuhide and joined the Oda. Before Hosokawa Fujitaka defected, his last words to Yoshiaki were ¡°I have had enough of you.¡± Araki Murashige, the lord of Ibaraki Castle, also declared his allegiance to Nobunaga, having previously switched from the Miyoshi clan to the Oda clan.

    No matter how hard Yoshiaki tried, there was no one to support him, and there was no extraordinary force that would dare to send out troops at this point. In this situation, Nobunaga, who led the Oda army that had defeated the Takeda army in a single blow, came to Kyoto. Not only Yoshiaki, but also the regional lords who had joined the anti-Oda alliance spent sleepless nights, living in fear of the inevitable approach of death.

    ¡°Hehe, what a lovely fellow.¡±

    Nobunaga had become a prominent figure overnight, but he was captivated by Western cats. Not only him, but also Konoe Sakihisa, the head of the court nobles, Mitsuhide, who was the key figure in the Oda clan in Kyoto, and Hosokawa Fujitaka, who had abandoned Yoshiaki, were the same. The regent who had controlled the court, Nijo Haruyoshi, lost his power and was despised by Nobunaga, and Yoshiaki, who had supported him, was isolated and allowed Sakihisa (Konoe) to return to Kyoto due to an imperial petition. Sakihisa (Konoe) was planning to establish a new residence in front of Nijo Castle, but until then, he had been staying in Gifu as usual.

    ¡°What an adorable gesture¡­¡±

    Today, they were specially invited under the pretext of showcasing imported cats. Moreover, their friendship had deepened beyond that, as they all owned Turkish Angora cats through Nobunaga.

    ¡°Meow meow.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Although they were a distinguished group, it didn¡¯t matter to the cats. The cats behaved freely, and no one reprimanded them. As a result, the tatami mats were torn to shreds, and the sliding doors and fusuma were full of holes. Instead of criticizing their behavior, Nobunaga and the others smiled as they groomed the cats. They loved the free-spirited lifestyle of the cats, who were not bound by anyone and didn¡¯t even touch the luxurious sweets prepared for the nobles.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a cat cafe, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shizuko, who knew about modern animal cafes, accidentally let slip her thoughts. Seeing their relaxed expressions, she thought it would affect their dignity, so she had stayed behind, but her thoughts were correct. The current state of the four of them would be something they couldn¡¯t show to their subordinates. They were required to strictly discipline themselves and live in constant tension. Perhaps it was because of this that they were captivated by the adorable and beautiful appearance of the cats and their dignified and carefree behavior. As she thought about this, she noticed that the cats were yawning widely and curling up to sleep. Shizuko, realizing that it was nap time, stood up and clapped her hands loudly so that everyone could hear.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to finish up!¡±

    The four of them turned around without hiding their dissatisfaction. However, they had to let the cats rest because it would be too much of a burden for them. Shizuko made an ¡°X¡± sign with her finger and firmly declared.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not allowed. The cats will dislike it if we continue any longer.¡±

    There was no choice but for the four of them to back down if they didn¡¯t want to be disliked by the cats.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s let the cats rest. Shall we play a game of shogi next to them?¡±

    ¡°I will be your opponent, Lord.¡±

    ¡°I will keep a record.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go outside for a bit to get some fresh air.¡±

    As the four of them began to move, Shizuko noticed that their actions were strange and called out to stop them.

    ¡°Wait! What are all of you carrying in your pockets?¡±

    The four of them froze as if they could hear the sound of a needle dropping, and they blatantly turned their backs on Shizuko to avoid her gaze. At the same time, cat meows could be heard from somewhere. Shizuko understood everything. Each of them had secretly hidden their favorite cat in their pockets. Shizuko was frustrated by their unexpected bad habit.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s do this. Each of you can keep one cat at most as a concession.¡±

    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ve got them to agree. Bring them in, everyone!¡±

    With Nobunaga¡¯s words, attendants carrying cat carriers specially designed for transportation entered through the entrance. They entrusted the cats they had taken out of their pockets to their respective attendants and instructed them to let the cats sleep in the carriers. Shizuko couldn¡¯t close her mouth in astonishment at how well-prepared they were. Eventually, the four of them left the room with Nobunaga carrying a Siberian, Sakihisa (Konoe) with a British Shorthair, Mitsuhide with a Norwegian Forest Cat, and Hosokawa Fujitaka with an Egyptian Mau. Shizuko put the remaining cats in cages with the help of the servants and sat down, taking a breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how obsessed they are with cats. Even the Emperor and the people of Kyoto are crazy about Turkish Angoras.¡±

    Emperor Shijo, who received a Turkish Angora as a gift from Nobunaga, loved it deeply. Like Emperor Uda, he wrote a cat diary every day and boasted to those around him, saying, ¡°My child is the cutest!¡± Not satisfied with just the diary, Emperor Shijo built a dedicated house for the Turkish Angora and appointed five people as caretakers, with a veterinarian on standby nearby. His enthusiasm made the women who competed for the Emperor¡¯s favor jealous, and the ladies-in-waiting and court nobles were speechless at the mixed scene of love and hate.

    A little later than Emperor Shijo, Turkish Angoras were also given to the people of Kyoto, who called them ¡°Oshiro-sama¡± and adored them greatly. Without being told, the people of Kyoto volunteered to take care of the Turkish Angoras, and even the children willingly became playmates.

    Shizuko thought that the unpredictable background of the era might have been one of the reasons why people were infatuated with cats, which were like pets. Dogs were also pets, but the image of stray dogs that had once wreaked havoc in Kyoto had become ingrained, making it difficult for dogs to regain their popularity.

    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t Ashimitsu-san negotiating with the Shogun? Konoe-sama said there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, but I wonder if everything will be alright.¡±

    In this negotiation, Ashimitsu was supposed to present Yoshiaki¡¯s son as a hostage to Nobunaga and have his retainers admonish him during his house arrest. However, Yoshiaki, who was emotional, would become stubborn and ignore his surroundings. Taking advantage of not being executed, there was even a possibility that he would take a stance of thorough resistance. In this negotiation, it would be a test of whether Ashimitsu could control Yoshiaki.

    ¡°He might hold a grudge and provoke another battle.¡±

    Shizuko grumbled, anticipating such a future. What Nobunaga had told Shizuko as his goal was only the minimum, and his true aim was something else. Nobunaga¡¯s true goal was to (¡­) close the shogunate himself (¡­) The Ashikaga shogunate would hand over the reins, and Ashimitsu was the perfect person for that.

    The negotiations between the Oda clan and the Ashikaga shogunate could hardly be called negotiations. Ashimitsu immediately imposed his demands without listening to the other side.

    ¡°If you have any objections, speak up. At that point, you will become my enemy.¡±

    In the silent room, Ashimitsu glared at those who served the Ashikaga shogunate. His appearance could only be described as extraordinary. Ashimitsu, who was supposed to be the negotiator for the Oda clan, sat in the seat where Yoshiaki should have been. Yoshiaki, on the other hand, was placed under Ashimitsu¡¯s buttocks, serving as a cushion. Yoshiaki¡¯s face was swollen and covered in bruises, indicating that Ashimitsu had punched him to silence him.

    ¡°Oda intends to support this foolish child as the shogun. But I will not allow such a thing. It is the natural flow of the world for the Ashikaga shogunate to return the role of the Seii Taishogun.¡±

    ¡°Oh, brother¡­ That¡¯s too much¡­ Guh!¡±

    Yoshiaki tried to argue back, but Ashimitsu ignored him and stepped on Yoshiaki¡¯s head, rubbing his face against the floor. Yoshiaki, unable to resist Ashimitsu¡¯s strength, groaned as his forehead rubbed against the floor.

    ¡°Do you still not understand at this point?! You fools. In times of peace, the world will continue to turn even if you incompetent fools play around. But now it is a time of chaos. If you cling to the shogunate with all your might and continue to expose your incompetence, the people will begin to despise the shogun who has been passed down for generations. If Takeda defeats Oda, the Ashikaga era will return? That¡¯s nonsense! Takeda replacing Oda alone will not bring back the Ashikaga era. In times of chaos, weakness is a sin. There will be no one who follows a weak shogun. The Ashikaga shogunate is nothing more than a stopgap measure until its power base is solidified, and once its usefulness is gone, it will be blamed and condemned for all the sins.¡±

    Even if Takeda were to defeat the Oda-Tokugawa alliance and succeed in entering Kyoto, Shingen, who used even his own religion for political purposes, would not hesitate to use the authority of the Ashikaga shogunate. Just like Nobunaga, or even more ruthlessly, he would use Yoshiaki, repeatedly carry out purges, and attribute all of them to Yoshiaki¡¯s sins in order to reshape the balance of power. In the end, the Ashikaga shogunate, which had no fighting power, was nothing more than a weakling that would be devoured.

    ¡°Do you wish to be destroyed along with the capital, or do you prefer to leave without causing any trouble? Choose whichever you like. Before reaching a conclusion, let me tell you one thing. When you raise your flag against Oda again, I will be at the forefront.¡±,Ashimitsu places his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist. The members of the Ashikaga Shogunate look up at Ashimitsu and swallow their words.

    They tremble at the sight of Ashimitsu¡¯s expression. Those who know him from the past are perplexed by his transformation. Ashimitsu¡¯s expression is not something that a normal person would have, but rather something that resembles an evil demon. Without even expressing their opinions, just by meeting his gaze, they know they will be killed. As they are met with his strangely intense and chilling gaze, they vividly imagine a future where they are beheaded by his sword, and they can¡¯t even lift their faces.

    Even Toshiie, a member of the military family, is silent. Although there may have been some bold individuals among them, they all remain silent, trembling and looking down. They are in awe of Ashimitsu. Some even think that it is not a human, but the manifestation of a vengeful spirit who died an unnatural death.

    ¡°Let me make it clear, I do not hold any grudge against Toshiie who abandoned me, not even a bit. I weigh various factors and choose the best path for Toshiie.¡±

    Ashimitsu speaks jokingly, but no one laughs. No, they can¡¯t laugh. The moment they laugh, no one can imagine what action Ashimitsu will take, and no one is willing to gamble their life on it.

    ¡°I am not a demon. If you accept my conditions, I will give you a beautiful ending. Toshiie should explain that he was instigated by Takeda (¡­). I will speak to Oda on behalf of Toshiie.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I will convey that. I accept all the conditions from the Oda family and surrender.¡±

    In the end, this was not a negotiation, but merely a venue to announce the surrender conditions from the Oda family. The Ashikaga Shogunate had only two options from the beginning: surrender or die. With Oda¡¯s victory over Takeda, the tide of the world shifted towards the Oda family. Even the local lords who had been supporting the anti-Oda alliance began to defect one after another, and even Honganji Temple, which had been at the forefront, started to have differing opinions. The Ashikaga Shogunate, completely isolated, couldn¡¯t even step onto the stage of negotiations.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget those words.¡±

    After saying only that, Ashimitsu stands up from Yoshiaki and leaves the room without paying attention to the surrounding gazes. As his footsteps fade away, the members of the Ashikaga Shogunate let out a sigh of relief.

    Nobunaga had several conditions for Yoshiaki, but the main ones were as follows: First, Yoshiaki voluntarily steps down as the Shogun and returns the position to the Imperial Court. Second, Yoshiaki hands over all the treasured and famous swords, as well as other private properties, to the Oda family (in reality, to Ashimitsu). Third, Yoshiaki leaves Kyoto and becomes entrusted to Toshiie. Fourth, Yoshiaki¡¯s legitimate son, Yoshihiro, is handed over to Nobunaga as a hostage.

    After being informed that the negotiations with Shogun Yoshiaki had also concluded, Shizuko found herself with nothing to do. All that was left was to return with Nobunaga, but the news of their departure did not come. They had been preparing to stop by Ise Shrine on their way back, but even that was finished, and Shizuko found herself with nothing to do in Kyoto, where there was no farmland. At first, Shizuko was at a loss as to what to do, but she decided to conduct an investigation unique to Kyoto.

    It was a market survey. While they had a grasp of the details in Owari and Mino, Kyoto was a different story. Shizuko thought it would be important to investigate which stores were sourcing what products from where, how much was flowing into the market, and where the surplus was going. Understanding the market mechanism was important, but another major objective was to find out where the financial veins of the temple and shrine forces were.

    The temple and shrine forces, represented by Honganji Temple, had formed a network like a spider¡¯s web in the Kinai region. They conducted business operations similar to monopolistic enterprises, manipulating the supply of crops and goods to maintain high market prices and greedily pursue huge profits. With armed warrior monks and market manipulation through exclusive products, they were a huge organization. To crush them, relying solely on brute force would be inefficient.

    That¡¯s where Shizuko focused on the economy. If we were to discuss the economy, it would require the field of economics, but as a high school student, Shizuko felt overwhelmed by that and left it to Ashimitsu, who was the most knowledgeable in that area. However, having received a modern education in Japan, Shizuko had a vast amount of basic knowledge, and her interest in history allowed her to grasp the movements of the economy to some extent. Although Japanese history and economics may seem unrelated at first glance, they were actually inseparable from politics and economics. Especially, the policies adopted by Nobunaga were rooted in the economy, and as a result, he was not understood by the people of that time and was considered a heretic. In later years, Nobunaga would be called a person who feared no god, precisely because he directly confronted the temple and shrine forces that worshiped the gods and buddhas believed to govern the fate of commercial affairs influenced by luck and fortune.

    ¡°Hmm, daily necessities are quite expensive. Especially oil.¡±

    During the Sengoku period, oil was in high demand as lamp oil. Temples and shrines in particular had many nighttime events, so there were many oil merchants called ¡°aburaza¡± who monopolized oil and even had oil merchants called ¡°aburajinin¡± who had the qualification of a divine person. One of the most famous aburaza was the Oyamazaki aburaza of the Rikyu Hachimangu Shrine. However, their power also declined along with the loss of authority of the shogunate during the Onin War.

    ¡°But I guess it¡¯s not something we can do anything about right away.¡±

    There were opportunities to exploit. However, if the timing was wrong, they could face unexpected counterattacks.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, Lord Nobunaga has arrived.¡±

    As Shizuko was contemplating what kind of intervention would be desirable, a page informed her of Nobunaga¡¯s arrival. Since there was no urgent matter to attend to, she ordered the page to let Nobunaga in first and prepared herself.

    ¡°Everyone except Ashimitsu, leave.¡±

    When Nobunaga and Ashimitsu, who accompanied him, and Shizuko, who welcomed them, took their seats, Nobunaga immediately ordered everyone else to leave. The pages were taken aback, but they couldn¡¯t defy Nobunaga¡¯s silent pressure and stood up. Only Ranmaru had a subtle expression, but he had no choice but to obey Nobunaga¡¯s command and leave the room with everyone else. In the room with only the three of them, Nobunaga took a sip of the prepared tea and spoke.

    ¡°So, what are you plotting?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­Lately, you¡¯ve been sniffing around here and there under the guise of a market survey. I assume you¡¯ve come up with some plan again. Tell me what you intend to do before anything else.¡±

    Shizuko pretends to be clueless in response to Nobunaga¡¯s question, and Nobunaga sighs and explains the situation. When Shizuko started the market survey, it immediately reached Nobunaga¡¯s ears. However, no one knew what she was aiming for or how it would be useful. To the eyes of an amateur, it seemed like she was just examining sales, which any merchant would have a grasp of regarding their own products. The fact that Shizuko, who is known as the sword of the ruler, would personally handle it was unthinkable.

    ¡°Ah¡­ well, to put it simply, it¡¯s to weaken the power of Honganji Temple.¡±

    Blowing a dog whistle to alert the dogs in the surroundings, Shizuko clears her throat and reveals her plan.

    ¡°Honganji Temple and other temple and shrine forces have a monopoly on the economy in the Kinai region. Therefore, their financial power is immense, and even if we try to overpower them with military force, they will continue to resist with their economic power as a background. So, my idea is to cut off the economic power that supports their supply. We will investigate the products they monopolize and flow them into the market at lower prices. If the same products can be bought at a lower price, any shrewd merchant would jump at the opportunity. If that happens, they will have no choice but to lower their prices and will no longer be able to raise funds as they please. In any era, military power is supported by economic power. If they lose their economic power, their ability to sustain their military forces will be compromised.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s different from Ashimitsu¡¯s approach.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did Ashimitsu have something in mind too?¡±

    ¡°¡­To put it simply, it¡¯s financial policy. To do that, we need to control the currency issuance rights. Once we have that, it doesn¡¯t matter who tries to exercise any rights. As long as commerce relies on money, no matter who tries to dominate the market, we can surpass them. The one who controls the currency, in other words, becomes the ruler of the economy.¡±

    By using credit to create money out of nothing and circulating it, more money can be generated and profits can be obtained. That is what Ashimitsu aims for. The basic principle of commercial transactions is bartering, and currency exists to make it more convenient. If all commercial transactions are conducted with currency, the one who manufactures the currency becomes the controller of the value of goods. This is why the Tokugawa shogunate¡¯s rule in the Edo period was unshakable. Although the actual coinage was entrusted to others, they monopolized the currency issuance rights and continued to control the economy. One could say that the control of currency issuance is a symbol of power.

    ¡°Well, are you going to issue paper money?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it will be non-convertible paper money.¡±

    Non-convertible paper money refers to paper money that is not guaranteed to be exchanged for gold or silver coins. It circulates based on the government¡¯s credit without being affected by the value of gold and silver, so it is also called credit money. Advanced countries in modern times use non-convertible paper money and maintain the credibility of the currency value through economic policies and supply adjustments. This is called a managed currency system.

    On the other hand, the paper money from the 19th to the early 20th century was called convertible paper money, which was a paper money that was intended to be exchanged for gold or silver coins. It was more of a deposit certificate for precious metals such as gold and silver, which are the actual currency, rather than a currency itself. Unlike non-convertible paper money, it is affected by the value of the gold and silver that are exchanged.,¡±We can secure authority and credibility through the imperial court and the Oda clan, and if we cooperate with temples and shrines, it will increase their recognition when they use it.¡±

    Unconvertible banknotes are essentially just pieces of paper. There are conditions for making that piece of paper valuable. These conditions include trust, recognition, and a sufficient supply in the market. Trust is guaranteed by the imperial court, but it was effective because the currency itself had value in precious metals. In order to secure unconvertible banknotes that have no value in the currency itself, the support of the Oda clan was necessary in addition to the imperial court.

    Of course, the Oda clan also bears the burden, but in return, various privileges are obtained. First of all, if the imperial court entrusts the currency issuance to the Oda clan, they can punish those who counterfeit the currency as enemies of the court under the pretext of righteousness.

    It is also significant to gain recognition from the imperial court. Even if the political power of the imperial court is lost, the authority of the emperor, which has been passed down for generations, is unparalleled, and having a backing is a great advantage.

    Finally, no one knows what changes will occur by issuing unconvertible banknotes. Not only the military, who are unfamiliar with economics and finance, but also the court nobles and temples and shrines cannot deal with unknown circumstances. By the time they realize what benefits it will bring to the Oda clan, it will be too late.

    ¡°Honganji Temple will have no choice but to make peace with the Oda clan now that Takeda has been defeated. They already have a lot of baggage. It would be suicidal to confront the Oda clan now. At that time, we can make various demands as conditions. They are planning to turn against us eventually, so they will pretend to accept the conditions as a formality.¡±

    ¡°Soon, Song coins and Ming coins will reach their limit. We need a new currency. However, relying on Tang as we do now will be influenced by Tang to some extent. The exchange rate between refined coins and cast coins was determined by the Senzenrei issued in the 12th year of Eiroku (1569) and there are many complaints from merchants about the inconvenience. In that case, it is best to control the issuance of the new currency.¡±

    ¡°The authority of the currency is guaranteed by the imperial court, its value is secured, and the Oda clan is responsible for its production and issuance, while temples and shrines promote its circulation. That¡¯s why, reducing the economic foundation of the other party at this time is not a good strategy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can use the circulation of temples and shrines to introduce the new currency. However, Shizuko¡¯s plan is not bad either. Right now, we should prioritize the currency.¡±

    Shizuko understood and agreed. Nobunaga also wanted to reduce the economic power of the temples and shrines, but it would be more convenient to utilize the network held by the temples and shrines to promote the circulation of the new currency. Nobunaga decided to prioritize the circulation and increase the recognition of the new banknotes, believing that even after the currency circulated, he could still reduce the economic power.

    ¡°Then, along with the circulation of the new banknotes, it would be good to make it mandatory for merchants to keep records. Instead of paying high taxes imposed from above, we can impose taxes based on sales, which may be more time-consuming, and use them to refund overpaid taxes or tighten the screws on those who try to evade taxes. Those who do not comply with record-keeping can be imposed with higher taxes in advance to make them suffer.¡±

    ¡°I see, record-keeping. It¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what a record is, but if it allows us to see the flow of money, then we should implement it.¡±

    ¡°I will teach you later. For now, let¡¯s secure the right to issue currency. This is the first and most important matter. With or without this, the situation will be completely different. When Honganji Temple comes to make peace, we must never give up on this point.¡±

    ¡°Understood. We must also allow Honganji Temple to accept tax reforms and land reforms, but we must definitely ensure the right to issue currency.¡±

    When Honganji Temple proposed peace, Nobunaga had intentions to impose several conditions. These included road construction, resolving land ownership issues, tax reforms, and market reforms. Road construction was necessary to improve circulation. Even if it was developed as a military road, it would be very useful for everyday circulation. If shortcuts were available, it would naturally promote the flow of people and goods.

    The issue of land ownership refers to the problem of multiple owners for a piece of land. There were cases where those who had been governing the land for generations and those who received it from the shogunate claimed ownership and the disputes escalated into armed conflicts. Even in this situation, each party collected taxes, and the peasants sometimes had to pay taxes to multiple sources, and in some cases, even triple. Nobunaga¡¯s land reform aimed to resolve this situation. Specifically, it involved conducting cadastral surveys using the differential allocation method to clarify land ownership. This nationwide cadastral survey using the differential allocation method later became known as the Taiko Land Survey.

    ¡°But land issues are likely to cause conflicts, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°At that time, we will intimidate them with our military forces.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Shizuko made a comment, but Nobunaga already seemed to have considered it and responded without hesitation. In other words, they must comply with the differential allocation method, or else face death. It was quite forceful, but Nobunaga believed that without such measures, the land issues would never be resolved.

    ¡°When the landowners are clearly determined, the court nobles and temples will lose their rights to the manors. However, the common people will no longer have to worry about complex multiple taxation and will be relieved of their burdens. For the Oda clan, it simplifies the governance system and makes it easier to manage. That¡¯s the idea.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Market reforms go without saying, such as the Rakushiki Rakusa decree. The content may vary depending on the local requests.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. First, we will improve the roads to promote circulation, then we will organize the land, and finally, we will carry out market reforms. Currency issuance needs to be continued from the beginning, so it will be done in parallel rather than in sequence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The general plan has been decided. We will make detailed adjustments later. I¡¯m hungry now. Prepare something delicious.¡±

    As the discussion ended, Nobunaga relaxed and made such a comment. Shizuko left the room to prepare the meal, thinking that his quick change of attitude was as usual.

    As Nobunaga¡¯s official duties were completed, Shizuko also returned to Gifu. On the way, she stopped by Ise Shrine and donated 3,000 kanmon as funds for the Shikinen Sengu ceremony. The priests of Ise Shrine were in a panic due to the sudden visit of the Oda army, but they were relieved when they heard the reason for the donation. In addition, it took longer than expected for Shizuko to return to Gifu because Nobunaga encouraged his retainers before leaving. Finally, she arrived in Gifu and returned to Owari, only to be shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s huge.¡±

    Shizuko realized that while she was in Kyoto, her mansion had been completed and they had already moved into the new residence. Moving was not a problem. She had already discussed the matter with Aya in advance. The problem was that the gate of her house was much larger than before. Although it was not a castle, there were still soldiers guarding the gate as before.

    ¡°It¡¯s so big.¡±

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t think of any other comment when she saw the house. The house was divided into three main sections. First, there was the largest main hall. It was more of a political facility than a house. It served a role similar to a modern government office building and could be used even if someone other than Shizuko was conducting politics. Considering that Nobunaga would also use it for politics and policy-making, it had a stronger aspect of being a facility for the governance of the Oda clan rather than Shizuko¡¯s house. Of course, Shizuko would also use the main hall for audiences and meetings.

    Next was the slightly smaller rear hall. This was the private space that could be confirmed as Shizuko¡¯s house. However, since retainers and their families also stayed here, it was not entirely her personal space. Although there was a kitchen in the main hall, the rear hall was closer to the food storage warehouse, and there were also water sources and baths. Shizuko, Aya, and Shou had their own rooms. As the rank decreased, the rooms became smaller, and the maids shared rooms. There were also sleeping quarters for the animals Shizuko owned, such as the Wittman family, Turkish Angora cats Tama and Hana, Snow Leopard Yukki, and White-tailed Eagle Shirogane.

    Lastly, there were the side halls. These were the facilities where Nobunaga and other military commanders would sleep. Due to the existence of the main hall as a political facility, this type of facility became necessary. Unlike the others, they were simply smaller versions of samurai residences lined up. Only Nobunaga¡¯s quarters were slightly larger, serving as a clear landmark.

    In addition to these, there were various facilities such as greenhouses, fields, warehouses for storing food and weapons, storage for the swords Shizuko collected, tribute items, areas for raising livestock such as chickens and ducks, stables, accommodations for the soldiers responsible for defense, workshops, and more. They were all surrounded by walls, with a moat on the outside. Shizuko¡¯s new residence was more like a base than a house. The staff working at the new residence had also increased significantly.

    ¡°All I can do is laugh at this.¡±

    Shizuko muttered while entering the rear hall.

    ¡°By the way, you guys should have your own rooms, right?¡±

    Shizuko noticed that Keiji, Saizo, Nagayoshi, and the usual members were gathered behind her as she tried to enter.

    ¡°I can¡¯t relax in such a big place.¡±

    ¡°I am a horse attendant, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind, but the cats won¡¯t let go.¡±

    Shizuko thought that even after moving to the new residence, things were still the same as before. Ashimitsu and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) said they would look around and left, but from their words and actions, Shizuko wondered if they would also move to this base. It seemed that things would continue as usual.

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s just like before.¡±

    While muttering such things, Shizuko entered her room to relax.

    ¡°Oh, you finally came back.¡±,Shizuko¡¯s sense of unease was correct. In the master¡¯s room where the master Shizuko should be relaxing, there was Nohime, who was even more relaxed than Shizuko. She wasn¡¯t the only one. Ichi, Matsu, Nene, and others, the usual faces were all gathered.

    ¡°May I ask what you are doing?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m relaxing.¡±

    ¡°No, I understand that. My question is why are you relaxing in my house?¡±

    ¡°We came to celebrate the new home, but the important house owner is absent. So I¡¯m allowed to relax until the house owner returns.¡±

    The first and second halves didn¡¯t connect at all, giving Shizuko a headache.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, finally. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±

    As Shizuko let out a heavy sigh, Aya entered carrying something on a tray. After bowing to Shizuko, Aya placed the tray in front of Nohime and the others. There was pudding on the tray. It wasn¡¯t yellow like modern pudding, but white, and it had a beautiful surface without any ¡°su¡±.

    ¡°Are you planning to eat up all the food in someone else¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Since it will probably go to waste and rot anyway, I¡¯m making effective use of it.¡±

    ¡°Ouch, right on the sore spot¡­¡±

    For Shizuko, who had more supply than consumption, someone who would consume the ingredients was appreciated. However, Shizuko was only worried about how much Nohime would consume, as she didn¡¯t know. Of course, since there was a high chance of them rotting if they weren¡¯t consumed, the consumption of ingredients should be welcomed.

    ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve gone all out with the tatami flooring.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep up with the production of tatami, so there are still rooms without tatami.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the successful research I¡¯ve been doing, mass production has become possible.¡±

    Tatami mats were a luxury item until the Edo period when Tokugawa Yoshimune carried out the Kyoho Reforms and land reclamation was actively promoted, leading to a large-scale production of the raw material, igusa, and a decrease in price.

    Of course, Nobunaga also followed Shizuko¡¯s advice and actively carried out land reclamation, dramatically increasing the production of igusa. The cultivation of igusa is basically divided into three stages. The first is the seedbed (first seedlings), which is a field where the original seedlings are grown like any other. The seedlings are planted around December and left until the following August when they are transplanted. When the time comes, the igusa is moved from the seedbed to the second seedling field. The seedlings are pulled out, the mud is washed off, and the seedlings are divided and planted one by one. Immediately after planting, it is just one seedling, but the vitality of igusa is strong, and new shoots come out one after another. In a few months, the initial weak atmosphere is completely gone, and the seedlings grow into splendid ones. These seedlings are then planted in the main field for cultivation. The work is the same as moving the first seedlings to the second seedling field, but since the seedlings are larger, skilled hands are required for the work in the field where they are cultivated. In July, two years after planting the seedlings, the igusa is harvested. After that, it is soaked in water with a dye called mud dye, dried, and finally completed.

    Cultivating igusa requires skilled hands, but Shizuko conducted research to substitute most of the entire process with machines and successfully succeeded, greatly increasing the production of igusa in Owari.

    ¡°By developing dedicated machines such as transplanters for igusa, harvesters, and weaving machines for tatami, it became possible to mass-produce high-quality tatami. However, now the demand has skyrocketed, and the supply is not keeping up.¡±

    ¡°Mass production has its pros and cons.¡±

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t do it, the quality of life will not improve.¡±

    ¡°Well, aside from that, I¡¯m craving something delicious as a tea snack. Could you order something?¡±

    When told that, Shizuko looked at the tray. All the pudding that was on the tray had disappeared without her noticing.

 CH 119

    Mid March, 1573.

    As March began, Nobunaga gave Ashimitsu a secret mission. The details were kept even from Shizuko, and Ashimitsu was told to leave the house just before his departure, so she was aware of its existence. There was a fear that danger unknown to himself would come upon his own family. However, if neither Nobunaga nor Ashimitsu chose to tell him, he thought it would be better not to ask any questions and sent him off without any doubts. Unfortunately, Shizuko also needed to go to Kyoto, and there was no time to question her. Even if she had asked, Ashimitsu, who was convinced that it was better not to inform her, would have had a difficult expression. After all, the secret mission that Ashimitsu had taken on was to accompany Konoe Sakihisa to Kasugayama Castle, the residence of Uesugi Kenshin. A forced march at a time when there was still a lot of snow before the snow melted. Politically and in terms of danger, it would be wise for Shizuko to keep it hidden if she considered her mental health. Ashimitsu judged.

    ¡°This journey will be a life-threatening and grueling one. There is no need for you to come with me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wanted to go myself. Sometimes it¡¯s good to be reckless.¡±

    Although Ashimitsu told Sakihisa (Konoe) not to follow him, Sakihisa (Konoe) understood but ignored it. Ashimitsu realized that it was impossible to change his mind and let out a small sigh.

    ¡°Make sure to prepare for the cold. The winter mountains are not within human territory, and if you neglect your preparations, you will lose your life.¡±

    ¡°I thought you would say that, so I asked Shizuko-sama in advance to prepare cold weather gear.¡±

    Ashimitsu¡¯s gaze at Sakihisa (Konoe) had a determined look. However, Sakihisa (Konoe) being stared at maintained a nonchalant attitude.

    ¡°I requested it half a year in advance, knowing this would happen. It has nothing to do with this matter. It¡¯s just a coincidence that it will be used for the first time this time. It¡¯s a fully equipped gear designed for snow mountains.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Ashimitsu was convinced when he saw the equipment that Sakihisa (Konoe) began to take out of the wooden box. The thick coat made of leather was clearly treated with oil and wax to have water-repellent properties. Moreover, it was lined with fur on the inside, which seemed to have good insulation. The leather boots, also made of leather, were not only treated with fur, but also had padding at the front and non-slip processing with studs on the sole. It even included a portable makeshift snowshoe, allowing for different usage depending on the situation. The clothing was also made of thick fabric sewn into a bag shape, with cotton stuffed inside, making it practical. It may look a bit bulky from the outside, but Ashimitsu, who knew the quality of the product, could give it his seal of approval.

    ¡°Also, prepare hoods and scarves for when it snows heavily.¡±

    ¡°I see, I appreciate the advice. Despite all the complaints, I can feel at ease knowing that you take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Ashimitsu, who seemed dissatisfied with Sakihisa (Konoe)¡¯s response, turned his back, indicating that the conversation was over, and started walking, leaving Sakihisa (Konoe) behind. Sakihisa (Konoe) chuckled wryly but followed his back.

    While Ashimitsu headed to Echigo, Shizuko also set off for Kyoto. As soon as she entered Kyoto with her soldiers, she immediately began the first task of purchasing Tajima beef.

    Tajima beef, which also appears in the Nihon Shoki compiled in the Heian period, is a long-established breed of cattle that has taken root in Japan. Currently, about 80% of Japanese wagyu cattle are of the Tajima beef lineage, making it the root breed of wagyu. The most notable feature of Tajima beef is its taste. Of course, it can also perform agricultural and hauling tasks like regular cattle, but it had the characteristics suitable for livestock such as long life, high fertility, and the ability to produce offspring continuously. Tajima beef, which has been talked about since ancient times, has left its presence in various books. In historical fact, even Tajima beef, which was given the status of a samurai for just one day when Hideyoshi built Osaka Castle, existed. In the Meiji era, due to crossbreeding with foreign breeds in search of further improvement, the purebred population was drastically reduced, and it was even on the verge of extinction for a while. However, it was revived by the remaining purebred known as the ¡°Four Miracles,¡± which led to the creation of today¡¯s wagyu.

    The reason for Shizuko¡¯s visit to Kyoto was to recruit foreign engineers. However, it is not possible for individuals with technical skills to defect on their own accord as in modern times. The outflow of beneficial engineers from the country leads to a decline in national power. Of course, there are loopholes, but if they are used, the side that has been recruited becomes wary. To avoid political friction, Shizuko purchased engineers through a route that was blind to scrutiny.

    It was essentially slave trading. She bought engineers who had fallen into slavery. Of course, when engineers fall into slavery, the country keeps an eye on where they are sold. However, there is no further investigation if they are resold from the buyer. Knowing that they would be used for harsh labor such as mining, there would be no further tracking. This was a rough business that could only be done before the full-scale and large-scale slave trade began. However, even during the Sengoku period, also known as the Age of Discovery, slave trading was taking place. Especially nearby China and Macau, which were known as the largest slave gathering places in Asia. It was the perfect place to hide slaves with high skills.

    ¡°But it¡¯s amazing how they make slaves for such reasons, Christianity.¡±

    Shizuko smiled dryly as she checked the resumes of the four slaves she had purchased. All four of them had been sentenced to death by burning, but their punishment was changed to forced labor in the mines as a generous measure. Although it was called a generous measure, Shizuko thought that it was just a way to sell them as slaves who could bring in some money.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Denied the geocentric theory? Made an idol of the Lord without permission? Criticized the teachings of the church? What is this? Are the Christians all fools?¡±

    Nagayoshi, who was peering into the resumes that Shizuko was looking at, exclaimed in disbelief. For Nagayoshi, who did not know about Christianity, it was impossible to think that these were crimes worthy of death. Even Shizuko, who knew the details including the historical background, thought it was ridiculous. However, these were seriously enforced by the Christian world until the early modern period.

    ¡°They are very serious. Society dislikes sudden changes, so even if it seems foolish to us, it becomes a great sin that shakes society.¡±

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, the slave merchant has arrived.¡±

    As she put the resumes back on the tray, a retainer informed her of the arrival of a visitor. Wearing her usual hood, she instructed Nagayoshi to stand in his designated position.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    After instructing the retainer, Shizuko waited for a while before a Portuguese-looking slave merchant and the four men and women he brought with him were led into the room. The Portuguese adventurer-turned-merchant had a disrespectful attitude that caught the eye. However, at the same time, there was an attitude of trying to assess Shizuko, who could potentially become a major customer.

    Shizuko exchanged greetings, thinking that it was just right. She didn¡¯t like small talk, but the merchant seemed to be trying to sell himself, expecting continued business.

    ¡°Lord, Lord Mitsuhide has arrived.¡±

    Just as everyone¡¯s frustration, including Shizuko¡¯s, was reaching its limit, Genro announced the arrival of Mitsuhide Akechi.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Thinking it was a good opportunity, Shizuko dismissed the merchant. The merchant wanted a statement that would lead to the next deal, but he noticed the intimidating atmosphere emitted by those around him and left with a bitter feeling.

    ¡°I apologize for the trouble, Genro.¡±

    After the merchant left, Shizuko let out a deep sigh. Mitsuhide¡¯s visit was a lie made up by Genro on the spot. It was unthinkable for important people to visit each other without prior notice. The merchant¡¯s thick-skinnedness, not realizing the frustration emitted by those around him, was worthy of admiration in a sense. However, Shizuko had no intention of imitating him, nor did she think she could imitate him.

    ¡°Your words are wasted. I will change my clothes.¡±

    Shizuko bid farewell to Genro as he bowed and left, then sighed once again. She then turned her gaze back to the four slaves. There were a man in his forties, two men in their thirties and a woman who appeared to be in her twenties, and a girl who appeared to be in her teens. Since Shizuko had little contact with foreigners, she couldn¡¯t judge their appearance well. However, the teenage girl stood out as particularly different, so she caught Shizuko¡¯s attention. Although her hair was greasy and messy because she hadn¡¯t washed it, her silky black hair and vivid emerald eyes were impressive, almost like jewels.

    According to their resumes, the older man could speak multiple languages. He also had the title of linguist, so he was hired as an interpreter and translator. The man in his thirties was a metalworker, and the woman was not his wife but his younger sister. Shizuko speculated that the craftsman was the only one who fell into slavery, and the sister was implicated. The last girl was a mystery. Instead of a profession, it was stated that she was the child of a witch. From this, Shizuko concluded that she was probably a pharmacist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s feed them since they must be hungry. I will change my clothes, so give them a meal.¡±,The most troublesome thing about reading the resume was that their names were not listed. Whether it was because names were unnecessary for slaves or because it was customary for a new master to give them names, I don¡¯t know the reason, but it was inconvenient to not have names. Anyway, Shizuko thought that they needed to eat first. She wanted to be free from the suffocating disguise of being a man.

    Leaving them perplexed about their own situation, Shizuko quickly moved to another room. After changing into her usual attire, she returned to the room and sat in the seat of honor. When the four of them saw Shizuko¡¯s true face, they were all surprised. For everyone except the girl, a younger woman was sitting in the seat of honor, surpassing the men around her. It was impossible for them not to be surprised.

    ¡°Did you all have enough to eat?¡±

    The first to respond to Shizuko¡¯s question was the girl. She vigorously nodded her head to the point where it seemed like she would hurt her neck. The older man had a serious expression, but there seemed to be no problem with the food, so he ate silently. The remaining two were perplexed, but they were amazed by the taste of the meal they were served and did not express any dissatisfaction.

    The meal they were given consisted of chicken cream stew, white bread, deep-fried venison, salad with fresh vegetables, and clear water. In modern Western countries, meat consumption has increased, and bread and vegetables are treated as side dishes. However, in the early modern period, people in Japan still had a diet centered around grains, just like in Japan. Not only commoners, but also wealthy farmers, local lords, and lower-ranking nobles had diets that were mainly based on grains. In poor regions, they ate coarsely ground rye, oats, barley, buckwheat, etc., cooked with water or milk to make porridge called ¡°polenta,¡± or cooked with only water to make a thin gruel called ¡°gruel.¡± They used rye, oats, barley, and buckwheat instead of wheat, which was collected as a tax, and ground them roughly. They didn¡¯t have any other choice but to use coarse flour because if they tried to grind it finely, it would change due to the heat generated by friction. Furthermore, they kneaded it with water alone without adding salt, and baked it with a focus on preservation, resulting in hard and dry bread. Therefore, it was common to soak bread in soup or soften it with a drink before eating it.

    However, the bread they were eating now was surprisingly white and soft. It had a high moisture content, and not only salt but also eggs and butter were added, making it a top-quality bread that was fully fermented. It was no wonder that they had a blissful expression on their faces when eating the soft and sweet white bread.

    In the West, hunting was considered a privilege of the nobility, and among the hunted meats, venison was the most preferred, so venison was treated as a luxury meat. However, the ultimate luxury was considered to be fresh vegetables. In modern Japan, anyone can eat fresh vegetables, but this is only possible because of developed distribution and excellent preservation techniques. In the underdeveloped medieval period, fresh vegetables were considered the food of the limited nobility and royalty who had dedicated gardens and servants. Even if they were producers, commoners ate dried and almost rotten vegetables that were left unsold. Eating fresh vegetables became a symbol of wealth and power.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush, no one will take it away.¡±

    Shizuko told them not to rush, but their hands didn¡¯t stop when faced with a feast that even the highest nobles couldn¡¯t easily have. In an instant, the stew, fried venison, salad, and the pile of bread that was prepared disappeared into their stomachs.

    ¡°(Hey, Shizuko, are you really okay?)¡±

    While waiting for them to finish their meal, Nagayoshi suddenly whispered to Shizuko. Shizuko immediately understood the meaning of the word ¡°okay¡± and opened her fan to cover her mouth, then whispered back to Nagayoshi.

    ¡°(I have done a thorough investigation. That¡¯s why it took so long, but only four people gathered.)¡±

    Nagayoshi is concerned that they might be spies from European countries or Christians. The possibility that the slaves were actually spies tasked with gathering information about the situation within Japan was something that Shizuko had considered from the beginning. That¡¯s why she had asked Ashimitsu to conduct various ¡°inspections.¡± And after completing his ¡°screening inspection,¡± he gave his stamp of approval that there were no problems with them, the four people in front of her.

    ¡°(I don¡¯t know what kind of ¡®inspection¡¯ Ashimitsu did, but since that old man Ashimitsu guaranteed that there were no problems, I think it¡¯s okay.)¡±

    ¡°(Ah¡­ indeed, Ashimitsu is quite strict. Then I guess it¡¯s okay.)¡±

    Nagayoshi was satisfied with Ashimitsu¡¯s investigation, even though Shizuko didn¡¯t tell him. Another reason why Shizuko judged that there were no problems was that they were ¡°excommunicated.¡±

    Excommunication refers to the expulsion of a believer who goes against the doctrine from the religious community. When excommunicated, not only do they lose their status as Christian believers, but in the early modern period, it doesn¡¯t end there. They lose the rights recognized as believers, their own property, and if the excommunicated person is a member of the royal family, they lose the right to inherit the throne, territory, and even the right to pass them on to their legitimate children. They also lose the right to receive religious ceremonies in the church and even the right to be buried in a grave after death. In short, they are ¡°treated as non-human and socially expelled,¡± which is the excommunication of Christianity in the early modern period.

    One famous event in the Middle Ages is the ¡°Humiliation of Canossa,¡± which has an aggressive aspect, but excommunication is basically a measure taken by the church to prevent heretical beliefs. Therefore, when disputes between clergy occurred due to differences in the interpretation of doctrine, they sometimes ended up excommunicating each other. In the 11th century, when the Catholic Church and the Eastern Orthodox Church split, the fact that the highest authorities of both sides excommunicated each other is considered to be the reason for the split and the most prominent example of mutual excommunication.

    ¡°(Looking at this resume, the youngest girl is probably a bastard child. She must have gone through a lot as well.)¡±

    In the Christian world, a bastard child means an ¡°illegitimate child.¡± Bastard children are not given rights such as inheriting property from their parents. They are often looked down upon by society. This is because in Christian theology, sexual intercourse was considered original sin. However, it was believed that sexual intercourse for the purpose of procreation within a legitimate marriage was approved by God and not a sin. From that belief, sexual intercourse outside of a legitimate marriage was considered a sinful and evil act that went against the will of God and succumbed to the temptation of the devil.

    ¡°(Even being a bastard child of commoners is difficult, but being the daughter of a woman who was accused of being a witch and excommunicated by the church¡­ and on top of that, what did she do to be excommunicated in such a short time?)¡±

    While thinking about such things, Shizuko noticed that everyone had finished their meal. She realized that she had been lost in thought without realizing it and lightly shook her head to clear her mind.

    ¡°Did you all enjoy the meal? From the fact that no one left any leftovers, I assume you were satisfied. Now, first of all, I want to see who can ¡®understand¡¯ my words, so please raise your hand.¡±

    After clearing her throat, Shizuko waited for their reaction. After a short pause, everyone raised their hand. She was relieved that there seemed to be no problem with communication.

    ¡°(Well, it¡¯s natural since I taught them Japanese. In that case, good.) Now then, I have seen your resumes.¡±

    As she said that, Shizuko lightly shook the resumes. The oldest man suddenly had a stern expression on his face.

    ¡°However, this is just for reference. In our country, at least in the territories under the rule of the lord, we do not discriminate based on origin or skin color. Excommunicated from Christianity? A bastard child? None of these matter. As long as you are capable, regardless of race or faith, that is all that matters.¡±

    After giving a faint smile, Shizuko crumpled up the resumes and threw them behind her. The oldest man¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, but Shizuko ignored their reactions and continued speaking.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t say this myself, but I believe I have the capacity to abandon harmful customs and accept new cultures. Even if it goes against the teachings of Christianity, if it is meaningful, I will acknowledge it. However, since I am not a Christian myself, I cannot and do not intend to make judgments based on doctrine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do any of you want to eat the meal again? If you do, show me your talents. If your talents are superior, I will pay you accordingly. That¡¯s all I have to say. If you have any questions, feel free to ask them here.¡±

    In order to add a finishing touch, Shizuko declared to the four of them in a slightly pompous tone. Each of them pondered and sometimes consulted with each other. Eventually, they reached a conclusion, and the oldest man cleared his throat.

    ¡°Um, I would like to ask a question on behalf of everyone.¡±

    The man spoke in fluent Japanese. One might even think that he was better at using Japanese than Fr¨®is.

    ¡°Go ahead. Ask your question.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ first of all, we would like to express our gratitude for providing us with enough food. We have never eaten such a meal before. It made us realize how rich this country is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You said earlier that you don¡¯t discriminate based on origin or skin color. In that case, let me ask, we are Jews. Even knowing that, can you assert that your words earlier still hold true?¡±

    Jews. In modern times, except for a few exceptions, they are generally accepted as a race, but their treatment in the Middle Ages and early modern period cannot be described simply as oppression. Basically, in the Middle Ages, the idea that ¡°Jews cannot possess any rights¡± was prevalent throughout Europe. I will omit the detailed reasons, but Jews were disliked throughout Europe at that time. The most common accusation against Jews was that ¡°they are usurers.¡±

    I want to make it clear that even in Judaism, usury is prohibited, and it was often preached by the leaders, the rabbis, that usury should be prohibited. However, when there was no other way to make a living besides moneylending, the rabbis of Judaism had no choice but to allow usury, and they had to relax the prohibitions in the Talmud, which can be considered the Jewish religious scriptures.,On the other hand, medieval Christian clergy were wealthy and had various roles besides being clergy. One of these roles was moneylending. However, the medieval Church often prohibited clergy from moneylending. In the Third Lateran Council in 1179, it declared, ¡°Christians who engage in moneylending are not worthy of Christian burial.¡± However, kings, nobles, and merchants who needed someone to lend them money for various reasons had to have someone who would lend them money.

    Until now, because the lenders were clergy, there were no problems with borrowing. But when the clergy were expelled from moneylending and Jews took their place, European animosity turned towards Jews. It was already humiliating to borrow money from Jews, whom they usually looked down upon, but Christians who harbored increased animosity towards Jews started to think that they didn¡¯t want to repay the debt to Jews and others. Taking advantage of such resentment, some people began to default on their debts, making excuses to save themselves from their own predicament. Some even targeted Jews by exploiting the prohibition on Jews carrying weapons and owning land, inciting riots, and massacring them, and then destroying the loan documents. Once the promissory notes were destroyed, the Jewish lenders (usually the king) could no longer demand repayment and had to ultimately abandon their claims.

    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, let me declare it again. You just need to show your competence. Your background and skin color are trivial matters.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I trust your words and will serve you.¡±

    ¡°If you think I am not worthy of serving, feel free to say so. I won¡¯t pursue you. It would just mean that I am that kind of person. But don¡¯t misunderstand. When you become complacent and forget to strive for improvement, I will mercilessly discard you.¡±

    The eldest man reacts, but Shizuko continues speaking, ignoring him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because you are Jews. I believe that by having goals and continuing to strive, you can become valuable and find meaning in life. We don¡¯t need livestock that just opens their mouths and waits for food.¡±

    As Shizuko finishes speaking, the eldest man claps his knees and breaks into a smile. It doesn¡¯t seem like contempt, but rather a smile of joy.

    ¡°I apologize. Despite being young, you are quite knowledgeable. To be honest, I was wondering what kind of fool I would be dealing with until we spoke. The previous masters were good at talking, but most of them were lacking in intelligence.¡±

    The man who had withdrawn his smile corrects his posture. The remaining three also follow suit.

    ¡°We will serve you. Please make use of us as you please.¡±

    ¡°Can I consider you as my masters?¡±

    ¡°Not perfect, but the highest score.¡±

    The man says with a smile. Now the remaining three also smile. Nagayoshi and the others who had been listening silently were perplexed, but they sensed the harmonious atmosphere between Shizuko and the Jews and remained silent.

    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. I have one request.¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not an unreasonable request.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a simple request. We would like to have names.¡±

    Shizuko tilts her head at the man¡¯s words. With a self-deprecating smile, the man continues speaking.

    ¡°We are Jews. Defeated in conflict and forced to convert to Christianity, we were called by insulting names. We cannot remember the names we were born with. So, we want to be reborn here and start anew.¡±

    After the Reconquista, Jews who converted to Christianity and Muslims from Northwestern Africa were called ¡°New Christians.¡± However, they were often referred to as ¡°conversos,¡± meaning converts, or in extreme cases, ¡°marranos¡± (pigs in Spanish), which was an insulting term meaning dirty people.

    The reasons for conversion were the issuance of forced conversion orders by the state, economic hardships, and social oppression. But converting to Christianity meant giving up Hebrew or Arabic names and adopting baptismal names. By converting, they faced criticism from the Jewish community and were constantly suspected of apostasy by Christians. Some Jews successfully used conversion to exempt themselves from the regulations that had been imposed on them and gained power and influence.

    ¡°Does that mean living as citizens of this country?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t want to be controlled by religion anymore. They treat us as allies only when it¡¯s convenient for them and discard us when they are in trouble. I want to break away from those people.¡±

    The man says with disgust. When Shizuko looks at Nagayoshi and the others, they nod slightly. They also judge that the man¡¯s words are sincere, as they have already passed Ashimitsu¡¯s investigation and have not been found to be spies.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I will let you know the names later. You can rest for today.¡±

    ¡°Since it is a gift from my master, I look forward to it.¡±

    The man smiles slyly. Shizuko later gives them names. The eldest man, who speaks the most fluent Japanese, is named ¡°Kotaro,¡± the silent man in his thirties is named ¡°Yaichi,¡± his sister is named ¡°Ruri,¡± and the teenage girl is named ¡°Momiji.¡±

    Yoshiaki, who was politically and militarily defeated, was taken in by Mitsuhide. It was announced that he would return the position of Shogun to the Emperor due to his long-term illness and inability to perform political duties. However, the people of Kyoto and neighboring countries hardly believed it and thought he had been expelled for rebelling against Nobunaga. Although there were still tasks such as organizing belongings and securing personnel, when Yoshiaki left Kyoto, it would be the day the Muromachi Shogunate closed. However, Nobunaga thought that it would be bad for his reputation if it were known that he had destroyed the shogunate, so he declared that his role was to raise Yoshiaki¡¯s child to be a suitable successor to the next Shogun. Of course, no one believed him.

    After intimidating the anti-Oda forces, Shizuko was supposed to return to Owari. However, when she arrived in Gifu, she was summoned by Nobunaga, so she decided to stay in Gifu. Although she could have stationed her troops in the newly built residence in Gifu, since there was no specific task and no instructions from Nobunaga, she entrusted the command to Genro and ordered the troops to disband upon their arrival in Owari.

    ¡°Is it another whim?¡±

    Shizuko mutters to herself as she is guided to Nobunaga¡¯s presence. At this time, Nobunaga was using the tea room as a meeting place, so the place where Shizuko was guided was also a tea room. The only difference from a normal tea room was that guards were discreetly positioned a little further away to avoid attracting attention.

    ¡°Lord, have you summoned me?¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    When Shizuko calls from outside the tea room, she immediately receives permission to enter from Nobunaga. Shizuko takes a breath and quietly walks towards the guest entrance. The guest entrance in the tea room is called ¡°nijiriguchi.¡± It is necessary to kneel to enter due to its narrowness, and it is impossible to enter forcefully, exposing vulnerable areas while slowly entering to show a lack of hostility. The nijiriguchi is said to have been invented by Sen no Rikyu when he saw a boat-shaped room. Since Rikyu¡¯s wabi-cha had not yet fully developed, the guest entrance was kept slightly lower. Of course, to enter the tea room, weapons and armor must be removed as usual.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Shizuko quietly opens the entrance and bows before entering the tea room. Nobunaga is preparing tea.

    ¡°I heard that you recently bought a Nanban slave.¡±

    Tea is placed in front of Shizuko. Sensing that she should explain the reason for buying the slave, Shizuko moves the tea bowl closer to her and explains the reason for the purchase.

    ¡°To acquire Nanban technology. There are limits to what I can pass on. To spread new technology, we have no choice but to buy technicians from slave traders.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m weak to buying reasons.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need a linguist.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s expression changes. Shizuko is convinced that Nobunaga has shown interest.

    ¡°Since the Christians speak our language, we also need to understand their language. We can only bring someone who is studying the language from their side. However, if we try to incorporate it normally, the other side becomes suspicious.¡±

    In its original sense, a linguist refers to someone who studies languages rather than someone who speaks multiple languages. However, for the purpose of explaining to Nobunaga, Shizuko omits the difference.

    ¡°However, with a slave, we can avoid unnecessary friction. Of course, there is a possibility of infiltrators, so Ashimitsu-san has inspected them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ the language of the Christians, huh? It¡¯s certainly good to know.¡±

    Nobunaga puts his hand on his chin and thinks. Knowing the language of the Nanban would be advantageous. It would increase the likelihood of understanding the content of their secret discussions. If Ashimitsu has inspected them, the possibility of them being tied to spies becomes extremely low. Seeing the benefits, Nobunaga smiles faintly.

    ¡°The tea has cooled.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shizuko says and drinks the tea Nobunaga prepared. It has already cooled and become lukewarm, but she can¡¯t mention it, so she drinks it in four or five sips.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about our country.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°As you suggested, we sent a large number of captured Ikko sect members to Ishiyama Honganji Temple. At first, the effect was not visible, but after hearing recent reports, I finally understood your plan.¡±

    Nobunaga laughs slyly as he speaks. Shizuko only wanted to prevent the massacre that occurred in historical records, but she wonders if there were other effects.,¡±Honganji Temple is currently struggling to support the Nagashima Ikk¨­ sect alone. Due to their doctrine, they cannot abandon them. They cannot arm them either, as they have no weapons. If they accept the hungry masses, it will disrupt public order and lead to an epidemic. Quite a strategy.¡±

    Shizuko finally realized from Nobunaga¡¯s words. It is uncertain how many people were in the Nagashima Ikk¨­ sect, but it is certain that there were at least tens of thousands, as it is said that 20,000 people died in the fire historically. Such a large number of refugees would flock to Ishiyama Honganji Temple. Kennyo and his close associates at Ishiyama Honganji Temple, who are on the receiving end, must have been at a loss. After all, they have hardly any food, their weapons have been confiscated, and they have very little money. They have to accommodate tens of thousands of people like that. And due to the nature of their religion, they cannot abandon the refugees who have flocked to them. However, if they accept the refugees, morale will decline, public order will deteriorate, and there is a risk of an epidemic. As a result, they will have to use their personal wealth to support tens of thousands of refugees.

    ¡°This plan is effective. I have informed various parties to continue sending the Ikk¨­ sect members to Ishiyama Honganji Temple, leaving them completely exposed.¡±

    ¡°(If it proves effective, there will be no mercy in executing the plan.) Understood. When our army confronts the Ikk¨­ sect, we will try to send them to Ishiyama Honganji Temple without killing them.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now, I will grant you a territory of 100,000 koku.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Um, even if I receive land, I cannot manage it¡­¡±

    After the fall of the Asai clan, Hideyoshi was entrusted with a territory of about 120,000 koku by Nobunaga. In other words, receiving 100,000 koku means owning a territory on par with Mitsuhide, Hideyoshi, and the Shibata clan. It can be said that she is a daimyo in name and reality, but Shizuko¡¯s true feelings are that she does not want to be responsible for managing land.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Out of the 100,000, 50,000 belongs to the Konoe family. This is a measure to reduce the Konoe family¡¯s estates in the Kinai region if land development is carried out. Regarding this 50,000 koku, you don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±

    ¡°But still, it¡¯s 50,000 koku. I feel like I can¡¯t handle managing land¡­¡±

    ¡°We will dispatch an assistant. In a few years, there will be no hindrance to managing the land.¡±

    ¡°(Ah, it¡¯s a decision after all.) Understood. I may cause various inconveniences, but please take care of me.¡±

    Shizuko realized that Nobunaga understood it as a decision, and she realized that it was futile to say anything. As always, she wished he wouldn¡¯t give sudden orders. But even if she said something, it wouldn¡¯t improve. After all, he is Oda Nobunaga.

    ¡°I hope the assistant caught in the middle doesn¡¯t get stomachaches.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If they collapse, I¡¯ll fire them.¡±

    Shizuko was slightly curious whether the ¡°firing¡± referred to dismissal or beheading. But she thought it would be better not to point it out and pretended not to hear Nobunaga¡¯s words.

    ¡°Now, the Kinai region will soon become hectic. I sent a letter to each camp asking them to submit or resist thoroughly. By now, they must be scratching their heads wondering what to do.¡±

    Nobunaga spoke with a delighted expression. He seemed very pleased to have turned the tables on the Oda encirclement. After all, the Takeda army, the mainstay of the anti-Oda alliance, had been completely defeated. It was only natural for the Oda camp to move swiftly at this time. When there is a chance of victory, Nobunaga will spare no effort to take every possible action.

    It was reported that he had sent inquiries about declaring allegiance to each camp, but Shizuko sensed that Nobunaga¡¯s purpose was not just that. If he could prompt surrender at this time, he could demonstrate his tolerance. On the other hand, if they rejected submission, it would create an atmosphere where war was inevitable. However, it didn¡¯t seem like that was all. Nobunaga wouldn¡¯t send letters just for that reason alone. Shizuko thought that there was something crucial at stake for him.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    And Shizuko realized. Ashimitsu suddenly working alone, and even before that, Sakihisa (Konoe) ordering cold weather gear, and the letters Nobunaga sent to each camp urging submission. When all these pieces were put together, Shizuko understood that Nobunaga¡¯s demand for submission to each camp was just a bluff and that it didn¡¯t matter which option they chose. There was only one camp that he wanted to bring under his control. The responses to the submission letters he sent to the other camps were trivial matters for Nobunaga, regardless of their choice.

    ¡°Thank you for the tea.¡±

    But she didn¡¯t voice her answer. She didn¡¯t know who might be listening, and Nobunaga didn¡¯t want Shizuko to speak. Shizuko swallowed her words along with the tea and placed the empty teacup down.

 CH 120

    READ THE STICKY ANNOUCEMENT

    Mid April, 1573.

    After finishing the meeting with Nobunaga, Shizuko returned home with Keiji and the others. In the main hall of her residence in Owari, she had four hired slaves waiting, so she hurriedly changed clothes and headed to the reception room.

    ¡°Immediately, each of the four will be given a job. Kotaro-san will be in charge of translating books, Yaichi-san and Ruri-san will be taught metalworking and carpet making techniques respectively, and maybe Momiji-chan can keep records of cultivating a certain plant.¡±

    Translating books written in European countries into Japanese is not enough with just modern dictionaries. The electronic dictionaries that Shizuko brought were for modern language, and there was a possibility that they were different from the grammar and vocabulary of the medieval and early modern periods. In that case, it would be quickest to have the translators of that time translate them into Japanese. Kotaro, who was a linguist and had been translating since he was in his homeland, was proficient not only in Latin but also in French, Spanish, and Greek. His fluency in Japanese was also due to that foundation. However, because he knew multiple languages, he drew the attention of the church and ended up being subjected to an inquisition.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind the translation itself. But it seems like you have something to say.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really a reward, but I¡¯ll give you information that will serve as evidence for the heliocentric theory.¡±

    When Kotaro heard the word ¡°heliocentric theory,¡± his eyebrows twitched. The mainstream belief at the time was the geocentric theory, which stated that the Earth was at the center of the universe and that other celestial bodies revolved around the Earth without rotating. In contrast, the heliocentric theory proposed that the center of the universe was the sun, and the Earth and other planets revolved around the sun while rotating. Galileo Galilei is famous for the heliocentric theory, but it is also said that it was first proposed by the ancient Greek astronomer Aristarchus.

    In the 2nd century BC, the astronomer Aristarchus considered it more natural for the Earth to revolve around the sun based on the phases of the moon, the distance between the moon and the sun, and the size of the moon and the sun. As a side note, regarding the distance between the moon and the sun, Aristarchus thought, ¡°When the moon is in the first or third quarter, the sun illuminates the Earth from the side, and the Earth and the moon are in a straight line. So if we measure the angle between the moon and the sun at that time, we can measure the distance between the Earth and the moon, and also the distance between the Earth and the sun through triangulation.¡± He actually made measurements and concluded that the sun is 19 times (actually about 390 times) farther from the Earth than the moon.

    Next, he measured the size of the moon from lunar eclipses. During a lunar eclipse, the moon is hidden by the Earth¡¯s shadow, so he thought that the size of the Earth could be determined from the shadow cast on the moon. He measured them and summarized the results, stating that the diameter of the Earth is three times that of the moon (actually about four times). From these data, he concluded that the sun is so much larger than the Earth that it can be said that the Earth is insignificant. He established a hypothesis, demonstrated it, and from the conclusions drawn from the data, Aristarchus announced the heliocentric theory. Of course, just like in the Middle Ages, he was vehemently rejected and heavily criticized by the authorities of astronomy at the time, who said, ¡°Is there such a ridiculous story? It is blasphemy against God.¡±

    After that, nearly two thousand years passed, and in the 16th century in medieval Europe, the Catholic priest Nicolaus Copernicus focused on Aristarchus¡¯s research results and, by supplementing the errors and shortcomings with his own calculations, became convinced that the heliocentric theory was correct. However, denying the prevailing belief of the time, the geocentric theory, was a matter of life and death, so Copernicus, fearing the consequences, finally announced it on his deathbed.

    Why did Copernicus fear announcing the heliocentric theory, and why did Galileo Galilei retract his theory in the inquisition? It was simply because there was a passage in the Bible that said, ¡°God made the earth immovable.¡± To deny the geocentric theory would be to accuse the Bible of being wrong and ultimately to deny God, which would be a matter of life and death in a Christian country. Therefore, the Catholic Church stubbornly continued to deny the heliocentric theory. Giordano Bruno, who defended Copernicus¡¯s heliocentric theory and claimed that there are countless celestial bodies like the solar system, was put on trial for heresy and declared a heretic, but he did not retract his theory and was executed by burning at the stake. After the execution, his ashes were thrown into the river, and the church forbade the bereaved family from holding a funeral or building a tomb. Galileo Galilei is said to have retracted his theory in the inquisition because he knew about the church¡¯s harsh response.

    ¡°Can you prove that it is true?¡±

    ¡°Even if I guarantee that it is true here, you won¡¯t be convinced. So, it¡¯s up to you to prove whether it is true or not. If the evidence I presented is wrong, you can call me a liar.¡±

    ¡°I see, in any case, I have to conduct my own experiments to confirm.¡±

    Kotaro smiled deeper at Shizuko¡¯s words.

    Shizuko, who had already been living in a world where the heliocentric theory was common knowledge, had a reason to make Kotaro confirm the heliocentric theory. It was because Shizuko only knew the ¡°result.¡± It is easy to say that the Earth is rotating and revolving around the sun. However, if it comes to proving it, her basis would be ¡°that¡¯s what I learned.¡± Therefore, Shizuko wanted to show Kotaro the evidence and have him actually measure it to prove it.

    However, when it comes to the evidence to prove the heliocentric theory, the details are diverse. Galileo Galilei discovered the satellites of Jupiter and used them as evidence of revolution, and he argued that the rotation of the planets could be inferred from the phases of Venus and the movement of sunspots.

    In addition, Johannes Kepler, who established Kepler¡¯s laws, published the astronomical table ¡°Rudolphine Tables¡± (which had 30 times the accuracy compared to the star charts at the time), which also provided several pieces of evidence in favor of the heliocentric theory.

    Nevertheless, there were still some counterarguments. Among them, the question of ¡°why the Earth can continue to move without ever stopping¡± could not be answered accurately. Isaac Newton solved this problem. He formulated inertia with his ¡°laws of motion¡± and ¡°law of universal gravitation,¡± universal laws that resolved all the doubts about the heliocentric theory.

    However, even with all the data and evidence, it was not until 1912, several hundred years after Copernicus¡¯s announcement of the heliocentric theory, that the Catholic Church approved it.

    ¡°Carpet, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Because that will lead to damask later.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ what is damask?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of textile for floor coverings, similar to Chinese-made carpets. It doesn¡¯t matter to be too concerned about the details. As long as you teach the craftsmen the carpet-making techniques that you know, there won¡¯t be any problems. After that, the craftsmen will modify it on their own.¡±

    After the conversation with Kotaro ended, Ruri spoke to Shizuko. Damask refers to a type of textile for floor coverings and specifically refers to Chinese-made carpets. Although it is often used interchangeably with carpets, they are different. The biggest difference is the thickness.

    Persian carpets are very thin, but damask can be considered as a carpet with thickness. The manufacturing methods are also significantly different, as Persian carpets are made by tying warp and weft threads, while damask only passes the warp threads through the weft threads.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°It may involve digging into the past, but once the carpet-making techniques are taught, there won¡¯t be any problems as long as you pay attention to that aspect.¡±

    This was something that was discovered later when listening to the conversation, but Ruri was once sold as a slave in Arabia and was forced to work in a factory that produced carpets. Sometimes she also helped the craftsmen, so she knows the techniques to some extent.

    Her job is to pass on the techniques she learned at that time to the craftsmen in Owari. However, she is not a true craftsman who understands all the processes, so there is a possibility that she remembers them with simplified procedures. Shizuko didn¡¯t worry too much about it because she expected the craftsmen she taught to supplement it on their own.

    Persian carpets may not seem to have much to do with Japan, but they were already imported to Japan during the Azuchi-Momoyama period. Toyotomi Hideyoshi, the ruler of the time, was very fond of Persian carpets and there is a story that he cut them up and made them into battle surcoats.

    ¡°The content may sound simple, but carpets and damask are valuable commodities for obtaining foreign capital. So, please pay attention to that aspect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good. As for Yaichi, there¡¯s probably no need to explain further. Just make whatever you like. The craftsmen will see it and naturally feel a sense of competition and imitate it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that all?¡±

    Like Ruri, Yaichi¡¯s job was simply the inheritance of techniques. As long as he made things that he himself could make, there was no need for the craftsmen to be confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if you say something from above, the craftsmen won¡¯t move. But if you create a situation that ignites their sense of competition, they will naturally move.¡±

    For Shizuko, the important thing was to introduce new technologies, even if they were small, to Kotaro and the others. Whether good techniques would be established and new things would be created, she herself couldn¡¯t judge. But without pulling the first trigger, the conversation wouldn¡¯t start. Therefore, she was determined to adopt any foreign technology, no matter how trivial it may seem.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Good. Lastly, Momiji-chan. How about keeping records of cultivating Indian Sandalwood?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Momiji, surprised by being called, straightened her back and replied. She wondered if she said something that made her nervous, but Shizuko continued speaking while inwardly tilting her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, calm down. Your job is to teach to a certain extent, but it¡¯s your job to investigate whether it is correct or not. It¡¯s not difficult, you know? If it¡¯s correct, you can cultivate it, and if it¡¯s wrong, it will just wither.¡±,¡±Um, is it okay to let it wither?¡±

    ¡°Only if it¡¯s properly verified. I don¡¯t want you to wither it for no reason. Keep a record of what caused it to wither. Accumulating such records will eventually lead us to the truth.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Shizuko nodded satisfactorily at Momiji¡¯s response. The Indian Sandalwood (also known as Neem in English) that Shizuko had Momiji cultivate was a plant native to India, as the name suggests. It has long been a versatile medicine in Indian households, but in recent years, its effectiveness in repelling pests has been discovered. The entire tree has some kind of effect, and Ayurvedic medicine, a traditional Indian medicine, contains many medicines made from Neem seeds, bark, and leaves.

    Among them, the most notable is the oil contained in the seeds and bark. It contains a substance called Azadirachtin, which has the effect of repelling hundreds of different insects. Ingesting this substance can inhibit the action of growth hormones in insects, leading to their death. Despite its powerful effects, it is said to have no impact on animals other than insects. The residue of the oil-extracted seeds, ground into powder, is called Neem powder and has the effect of eliminating pests that burrow into the soil. However, the effect only lasts for about 1-2 months, so it is necessary to regularly add Neem powder.

    ¡°In a way, Momiji-chan¡¯s job might be the toughest. It¡¯s just observing and recording endlessly.¡±

    In the Sengoku period where chemical pesticides were not available, oils extracted from Neem trees and seeds were a convenient alternative with abilities comparable to chemical pesticides. However, since Neem trees are native to tropical regions, they need to be cultivated with attention to temperature and humidity. They are tolerant to cold temperatures up to 10 degrees, but when the plants are small, they are particularly vulnerable to cold. The average temperature for cultivation is 20 to 25 degrees, with good sunlight and well-drained soil. Poor drainage can cause root rot.

    Therefore, outdoor cultivation can only be done in subtropical regions like Okinawa in Japan, and in mainland Japan, it is necessary to switch to indoor cultivation in winter. Consequently, potted cultivation becomes the basic method. Since the tree itself is a pest deterrent, there is little need to worry about diseases or pests, but the cultivation itself is quite challenging.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    Taking a breath, Shizuko looked at everyone again.

    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ve explained most of the work. This applies to everyone, but when you¡¯re done with your work, you can do whatever you want in your free time. Of course, if you do anything that harms our country, you will receive appropriate consequences.¡±

    The word ¡°consequences¡± made the four of them slightly tense, but Shizuko smiled kindly and continued speaking.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too hard. Just follow our country¡¯s laws and live a normal life, and there won¡¯t be many problems. If you have any concerns, feel free to ask questions. The important thing is not to bear everything alone.¡±

    After looking at each other¡¯s faces, the four of them whispered and then turned their faces towards Shizuko, nodding as if to indicate their understanding.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s guide you on clothing, food, and shelter. Attendants, please guide them.¡±

    Shizuko was satisfied with the four¡¯s response and ordered the attendants waiting outside to guide them.

    Three weeks had passed since they arrived. On the surface, there were no major issues, and although there was initially some tension between the artisans, it was due to the novelty of the situation, and they had become friendly after two weeks. Ruri seemed to be uncomfortable around people and often hid behind her brother, Yaichi. However, it couldn¡¯t be denied that she also struggled to keep up with the rapid-fire conversations among the artisans¡¯ wives.

    Kotaro quickly finished translating and began working on verifying the heliocentric theory. He was mostly a shut-in, but occasionally he would come out and have a drink with Keiji and the others. Shizuko heard him mutter that he wanted wine, so she thought he might eventually try his hand at winemaking.

    Yaichi was a silent artisan who diligently focused on his work. It wasn¡¯t that he rejected the artisans, but it seemed that he didn¡¯t know how to interact with them due to being rejected by Christians for so long. However, as he drank with the artisans, his rough atmosphere remained unchanged, but he gradually started to speak a little.

    Momiji was serious. Her excessive dedication to her work was a flaw, but she was still doing well. However, unlike the other three, she had fewer opportunities to interact with others, so her Japanese language skills were slightly behind.

    ¡°Well, no problem.¡±

    After three weeks, Shizuko received a report from Aya about the four. The content was sufficient, and there were no particular issues that stood out.

    ¡°All four of them are working more than enough. If there is any problem, it¡¯s that Shizuko-sama is worrying too much about Momiji, and her original work is falling behind.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry about that. I¡¯ll manage to catch up somehow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to worry, but if you worry too much, Momiji will attract envy from others. Shizuko-sama has many people to take care of. Please do everything in moderation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it jealousy? I always love Aya-chan, you know?¡±

    As soon as she said that, Shizuko tried to hug Aya. However, Aya quickly turned away and avoided Shizuko¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Hmph, I think Aya-chan should be more honest.¡±

    ¡°Instead of saying stupid things, please finish your own work. You have to govern 100,000 koku, so there will be even more paperwork from now on.¡±

    ¡°I have the necessary staff for that. I just have to approve the payments, so my workload won¡¯t increase that much.¡±

    Since Nobunaga ordered her to govern 100,000 koku, Shizuko had been gathering people with the necessary talents for governance. Depending on how Sakihisa (Konoe) governed the 50,000 koku, the remaining 50,000 koku would be governed solely by Shizuko. Therefore, Shizuko divided the 50,000 koku into smaller units and appointed dedicated administrators for each. The one who governs the smallest unit of tax management is called a mayor, and the one who oversees multiple mayors is called a district chief. Shizuko is at the top, overseeing these district chiefs. Shizuko¡¯s main tasks are legal reforms, tax reforms, market reforms, landowner consolidation, infrastructure development, financial reforms, and budget planning and execution.

    ¡°For finance, we need a bank, but for that, the Lord needs to obtain the right to issue currency. Well, we already have functioning banks, so it¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    A bank requires three major functions: ¡°financial intermediation,¡± ¡°settlement function,¡± and ¡°credit creation.¡± However, more importantly, a bank relies on the trust of the people. Without trust, financial intermediation, which involves borrowing and lending money, cannot be conducted. Without trust, the settlement function will not be used. Without trust, credit creation cannot be achieved. In everything, having the trust of the people is crucial. Without it, people will not deposit money, and loans will not be repaid properly.

    Financial intermediation is, as the name suggests, the function of mediating between borrowers and lenders. It effectively adjusts the relationship between borrowers and lenders, reducing risks and costs in transactions. The settlement function allows for transfers and payments without using cash, using deposits instead. The settlement function can only be realized with a bank¡¯s network and abundant funds.

    Credit creation may sound complicated, but simply put, it is the process of creating multiple times the amount of deposit currency by repeatedly accepting deposits and making loans. For example, let¡¯s say Person A and Person B each deposit 10 million yen in a bank. At this point, the bank has a total of 20 million yen in primary deposits. From this, a certain amount is kept as reserve deposits, and the rest is used as loan money. When Person C borrows 10 million yen from the bank, the bank will have a total of 10 million yen in deposits from Person A, 10 million yen in deposits from Person B, and 10 million yen in loans to Person C, totaling 30 million yen in the bank¡¯s account deposits. Since the initial primary deposit was 20 million yen, a new credit creation of 10 million yen has been made. By repeating this process, the amount of currency in circulation in society increases, and economic activities become smoother. This function is called credit creation. However, as the name suggests, it can only be achieved with the trust of the bank.

    ¡°Well, currently, the bank can only accept deposits since there is no trust.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t immediately mean that once a bank is established, people will deposit money right away. The function of a bank itself is new, and some people have reservations about depositing their money with others. Perhaps because they gained a certain level of trust by defeating Takeda, the number of people depositing money has gradually increased, but it is still a small number. However, gaining trust requires a great deal of effort, so the only way is to value customers, steadily gain trust, and acquire it through diligent work.

    ¡°Gradually, the number of depositors is increasing. It seems that many merchants depositing their money all at once had an effective impact.¡±

    The merchants, especially Kyujiro, quickly realized the benefits of the bank. By depositing their money in the bank, they could handle transactions with paper alone, making the handling of gold much easier and safer than carrying cash. Even if the settlement is not executed, as long as the account balance is secured, it becomes the bank¡¯s responsibility, and Kyujiro¡¯s credit is not damaged. When concluding large business deals, instead of searching for financiers and negotiating conditions with each party, the bank can gather multiple financiers and mediate, making it possible to obtain a large amount of funds at a lower cost. The speed and ease of gold transactions, these two points were significant advantages for Kyujiro.

    ¡°A large sum of money has been deposited, right? To maintain this trust, you must thoroughly crack down on enemies both inside and outside. If you have comrades, you can even allow relentless interrogations until they confess.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are maintaining the highest level of security in terms of defense.¡±

    Having strong security measures is the first step to gaining trust. No one would be foolish enough to deposit their money in a bank that has no security measures in place. Those who attempt to rob the money must be dealt with mercilessly, to the extent of executing them on the spot and exposing their family members to punishment, as is the case with bank robbers in the Sengoku period.

    ¡°Legally, killing bank robbers is not a problem, but if you kill them all, we won¡¯t be able to uncover their connections. Please handle that properly.¡±,¡±Understood.¡±

    ¡°Well then, take it easy. I don¡¯t think there will be any major movements for the next few months.¡±

    Shizuko, who spoke of such things, would later regret her words. The big news spread throughout Japan in an instant. When people heard the news, they all said in unison, ¡°No way.¡± It was an unexpected event for Shizuko as well as Nobunaga, who had executed the plan.

    The big news that shook the Sengoku era was that Uesugi Kenshin, also known as Dragon of Echigo, had accepted to become a vassal of Nobunaga.

    Shizuko¡¯s residence was the first place where the news was brought.

    ¡°I would like to have an audience with Lady Shizuko!¡±

    A boy who seemed somewhat cheeky spoke to the gatekeeper in mid-April. Although he was just a boy, he was well-dressed and looked like a distinguished warrior, so the gatekeeper hesitated for a moment before reporting the visitor to Shizuko. Shou asked about the schedule, but she replied that no one was scheduled to visit. Normally, they would ask the person to leave, but Shizuko decided to meet the boy alone. And when she saw the boy¡¯s appearance during the audience, Shizuko finally realized who he was.

    ¡°Oh, Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu), isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s been about a year¡­ I think? What brings you here this time?¡±

    ¡°I have come to pay my respects. And also, to repay the borrowed money.¡±

    When Shizuko casually asked about the reason for his visit, Kanetsugu carefully chose his words while adjusting his residence. However, his stomach growled loudly in the middle of it.

    Silence filled the room. Everyone tried to say something but swallowed their words. Everyone knew whose stomach growled, but it was not appropriate to mention it. Shizuko, who was scratching her cheek, looked up at the ceiling and thought about what to do, then cleared her throat to change the atmosphere.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not an urgent matter, let¡¯s talk while having lunch. We got some good fish today, so I¡¯d like to hear your opinion on the taste.¡±

    ¡°Um, yes. Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    Kanetsugu¡¯s ears turned red as he said that and bowed his head. He had put on a good show, but ended up exposing his true nature, so it was only natural for him to feel embarrassed. Without delving too deep into it, Shizuko clapped her hands and ordered the attendants to prepare lunch. Soon, a meal that was far from extravagant but looked warm was placed in front of everyone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Bon app¨¦tit.¡±

    After the pre-meal greetings, everyone started eating. Kanetsugu, whose stomach had growled, started eating slowly at first, but couldn¡¯t resist his hunger and began devouring the food. Perhaps because their friendship had grown since the last time, or maybe they were just hungry, Keiji and Nagayoshi also started eating faster.

    ¡°I need seconds! The bowl is not enough. Bring me a tray! And make it bigger than Keiji¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair! Hey, attendant, I want a tray too! Make it bigger than Keiji¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Keiji-dono, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), you guys shouldn¡¯t do that in front of Lady Shizuko¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose either! Seconds, bring me the biggest tray!¡±

    Saizo expressed his disapproval, but Keiji and Nagayoshi didn¡¯t hear him. Something seemed to have sparked, and even Kanetsugu started demanding seconds with a tray.

    ¡°Enough! Attendant! Bring me a tray too!¡±

    Saizo¡¯s competitive spirit was finally ignited. At this point, no one could stop them.

    ¡°I wonder where they put it all.¡±

    Watching the eating competition unfolding before her, Shizuko muttered in disbelief.

    Nagayoshi, who had a bewildering attitude, raised his head and asked Shizuko a question. Shizuko, who had been thinking with her hand on her chin, noticed Nagayoshi¡¯s question and answered while shaking the summarized document.

    ¡°Oh, Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu), isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s been about a year¡­ I think? What brings you here this time?¡±

    ¡°I have come to pay my respects. And also, to repay the borrowed money.¡±

    Kanetsugu, who seemed to be in pain from his stomach, handed over a document and then a bag of money. The attendants received both and checked the contents before delivering them to Shizuko.

    ¡°Give the money to Aya-chan. I will examine the contents of the document.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The attendant who received the order quietly left the room.

    ¡°But did you really need to check it?¡±

    ¡°Since you brought it, there was no need to check the contents of the money bag.¡±

    Kanetsugu, who was lying down, asked while Shizuko unfolded the document. She had never expected it to be returned. Kanetsugu had brought such money all the way here. If that was the case, there was no need to check the contents. Shizuko judged that the borrowed amount was properly included.

    (More than the money, I wonder what the content of the document is¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­)

    Ignoring the people lying down, Shizuko followed the words in the document. As she read further, wrinkles appeared on her forehead. After reading it to the end, Shizuko reread the document from the beginning. After rereading it about four times, Shizuko carefully folded the document.

    ¡°Just to make sure, this isn¡¯t a joke or something, right?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a joke. If it were, my head would have been cut off before I came here.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just that the content was so unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Well, when I saw the document, I thought the same thing at first. When I heard it, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. But it¡¯s the conclusion that Lord Nobunaga reached after careful consideration. I just have to follow it.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    After hearing Kanetsugu¡¯s reply, Shizuko nodded slightly in agreement.

    ¡°Prepare paper and a brush!¡±

    Shizuko turned towards the entrance and shouted the order in a loud voice. The attendants, thinking something had happened, hurriedly prepared paper and a brush. Shizuko summarized the content of the document concisely and wrote it down on two pieces of paper. After confirming that there were no problems with the content, she stamped her seal and carefully folded them. She then put the original document back into the wooden box and called for the attendant.

    ¡°Take the fastest horse and deliver this to Lord Nobunaga as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    She handed the document to the attendant and instructed him to deliver it as quickly as possible. The attendant, who was caught up in the unusual atmosphere, took the document and quickly left the room.

    ¡°¡­What is the content?¡±

    Nagayoshi, who was curious about the busy atmosphere, asked Shizuko while raising his head. Shizuko, who had been resting her chin on her hand and lost in thought, noticed Nagayoshi¡¯s question and answered while shaking the summarized document.

    ¡°It says that Uesugi Kenshin will submit to the Oda clan. Please deliver this message to Lord Nobunaga.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    At first, Nagayoshi had a bewildered expression, then he shook his head a few times, and finally looked up at the ceiling, lost in thought. Eventually, he seemed to understand the meaning and let out a wild exclamation. Even Keiji and Saizo had their mouths half open, surprised by the unexpected content.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be fake, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fake or a joke, considering that it is co-signed by Ashimitsu and the Konoe family. There is no reason for them to deceive us, especially using Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu). This is a genuine surrender document from the Uesugi clan.¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    Nagayoshi exclaimed in astonishment, understanding that the document was genuine. Uesugi Kenshin was considered a formidable rival to Takeda Shingen. For such a person to surrender without even engaging in a single battle was indeed surprising.

    ¡°But in the end, it will give Lord Nobunaga the credit for making the Uesugi clan submit. However, I¡¯m curious about what the Uesugi clan will demand in return.¡±

    ¡°¡­If Uesugi clan were to fight against the Oda clan, Uesugi clan would have to fight for Echigo. As a samurai, there is a way to fight gloriously without worrying about the difference in strength, but if they do that while carrying the people of Echigo, it would only lead to the downfall of the country. So, even if they have to abandon their pride, they need to choose what is best for Echigo.¡±

    If Nobunaga and Kenshin were to fight, Nobunaga could send a regional army, but Kenshin would have to personally lead the battle for his homeland. And if Kenshin were to open hostilities against Nobunaga, it would mean that the battles would continue until the enemy¡¯s strength was exhausted. In a war that puts the country at stake, if the difference in strength cannot be overturned, it will eventually lead to exhaustion and inevitable defeat. At that time, it is not difficult to imagine what would happen to Echigo.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be a punishment to fight at least once?¡±

    ¡°From the perspective of the Uesugi clan, it has to be now.¡±

    When considering Echigo as the top priority, it was best for the Uesugi clan to surrender at this time, even if it meant being criticized as a cowardly act unbefitting of a samurai, both externally and internally.

    ¡°The enemies of Lord Nobunaga, or those who are likely to become enemies, are Honganji Temple in the west, the Ikk¨­-ikki and the Kaga clan who follow Honganji Temple, M¨­ri Toshiie, the Asai clan, and the Asakura clan. In the east, there is no clear hostility, but there are the H¨­j¨­ clan and the regional lords of ¨­sh¨±. In this situation, if the Uesugi clan were to engage in battle, it would be seen as a sign of defeat before surrendering, and Lord Nobunaga would not accept that. It would be more advantageous diplomatically to be able to claim that they defeated the Uesugi clan after the Takeda clan.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Nagayoshi had a perplexed expression, as if he didn¡¯t fully understand. Keiji pretended not to hear and Saizo listened earnestly, but he only understood about half of the content. Kanetsugu had been lying down in the same position all this time. It was difficult to determine whether he had the courage or if he was simply thick-skinned.

    ¡°But in the end, Lord Nobunaga will be credited with making the Uesugi clan submit. However, I¡¯m curious about what the Uesugi clan will demand in return.¡±,¡±If they surrender, isn¡¯t it enough to just bow their heads and be done with it?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that simple. Even if they surrender, they will surely present conditions. Negotiating surrender terms will likely become a battlefield of diplomacy for the Uesugi family.¡±

    Shizuko pondered with her hand on her chin. She wondered what conditions Kenshin would propose in accepting their surrender. The first thing that came to mind was land. The people of Echigo had a strong attachment to their land. It was certain that they would demand the assurance of all their territories. Another possibility was the retention of the position of Kant¨­ Kanrei. Even if Yoshiaki relinquished the position of Shogun, it didn¡¯t mean that all the positions granted by the Muromachi Shogunate would disappear. Until someone else assumed the position of Shogun, remnants of the Ashikaga Shogunate under the control of the Ashikaga Shogun family would continue to exist, even if their authority and power were completely taken over by Nobunaga.

    ¡°(No, they probably won¡¯t accept the retention of the Kant¨­ Kanrei. If they accept that, the Uesugi family will try to establish their control over the entire Kant¨­ region with the backing of the Oda family. That¡¯s definitely not acceptable. The best compromise would be ensuring Kenshin¡¯s safety and granting land.) Anyway, it depends on Lord Uesugi¡¯s judgment. He will probably come tomorrow morning. Prepare food supplies today to welcome him.¡±

    Shizuko ordered the attendant outside to buy ingredients for the dishes to be served to Nobunaga. After the attendant replied, he tried to leave to convey Shizuko¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Also, bring a blanket. He¡¯s a bold boy, but it would be troublesome if he catches a cold.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The attendant, slightly perplexed, carried out the orders. He informed the person in charge of shopping about buying food supplies and returned with a blanket. He handed the blanket to Shizuko and bowed before leaving the room.

    ¡°He¡¯s truly bold.¡±

    Shizuko, amazed, covered Kanetsugu, who was still lying down in a sprawled position, with the blanket.

 CH 121

    READ THE STICKY ANNOUCEMENT

    Mid May, 1573.

    Shizuko thought she understood the person named Oda Nobunaga. No, it should be said that she thought she understood him. When she received news that a letter conveying Uesugi Kenshin¡¯s surrender had arrived, Shizuko thought that Nobunaga¡¯s reaction would not come until tomorrow morning at the earliest. However, when Nobunaga received the news and understood its contents, he interrupted his official duties and made the decision to depart for Shizuko¡¯s place in order to obtain accurate information. Leaving behind his attendants who were taking time to prepare, he rode ahead alone. He was resolute and decisive. No one could catch up to Nobunaga, who acted with great speed. He covered a distance that usually takes half a day to travel in just a few hours, riding horses continuously, and arrived at Shizuko¡¯s place as the sun set and darkness fell.

    ¡°I have doubts about the letter from the Uesugi family. I want to speak directly with the messenger.¡±

    Nobunaga, who should have moved like the wind, did not show any signs of fatigue and was overwhelmed by his overwhelming presence. He roughly wiped away the sweat on his face with the hand towel he was handed and immediately brought up the matter at hand. Shizuko was taken aback by Nobunaga¡¯s stern demeanor, but she immediately understood his request and explained the situation to Kanetsugu to arrange for a meeting. Kanetsugu himself seemed to anticipate a meeting with Nobunaga and quickly prepared himself to meet him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask the messenger. What was the reason for the immediate decision?¡±

    Even if the other party was a child, Nobunaga treated them as a messenger from the Uesugi family. Despite the meeting with Kanetsugu being much earlier than expected, he responded confidently.

    ¡°It is the result of careful consideration by Lord Uesugi.¡±

    ¡°Are there any dissatisfied retainers of the Uesugi family?¡±

    ¡°Whether there is dissatisfaction or not, it is the duty of a retainer to follow the decision of Lord Uesugi. Of course, I have no dissatisfaction.¡±

    ¡°What are the desired requests of the Uesugi family?¡±

    ¡°I have not been informed about that. However, it was mentioned that now is the time to bring an end to the chaotic era and provide sufficient livelihood to the people.¡±

    Kanetsugu, who spoke without hesitation in front of the overwhelming Nobunaga, impressed him. He smiled slyly and continued his questioning.

    ¡°What is the task assigned to you?¡±

    ¡°Until Lord Uesugi pays his respects as a vassal, I am to be a hostage. If Lord Uesugi breaks the agreement, feel free to take my head.¡±

    ¡°You show determination beyond your years. Well¡­ I have understood the general situation. Thank you for your service. You may leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It is late at night, and it would be unfamiliar to go out. I will arrange for you to stay in Shizuko¡¯s house and rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Your consideration is excessive, I am grateful.¡±

    Although there were things that Kanetsugu himself was not informed about, Nobunaga did not seem to be concerned at all. After finishing the questioning, Nobunaga asked Kanetsugu to leave and spoke to himself.

    ¡°Hehehe. It¡¯s terrifying how everything is going according to plan. How delightful.¡±

    Alone in the room after everyone left, Nobunaga laughed with genuine joy. It was no wonder, as he had defeated Takeda Shingen and brought Uesugi Kenshin, his equal, to submission. Having accomplished all of this in just half a year, it was a situation where even Nobunaga himself couldn¡¯t stop laughing.

    ¡°I can imagine the anxiety of Asai and Asakura! Those fools must be regretting kicking me out. How amusing!¡±

    Nobunaga laughed loudly, considering the anxious actions of Uesugi and the foolishness of Asai and Asakura. The book that described Nobunaga¡¯s state at that time used the expression ¡°exceptional satisfaction,¡± indicating how much Nobunaga was pleased. The submission of Uesugi was an indispensable event in his path to dominance and could be a touchstone for unifying the country.

    ¡°Shizuko! Open the sake cellar and serve the sake!¡±

    Afterwards, a small celebration was held with the horsemen and attendants who had finally arrived. Even Nobunaga, who usually didn¡¯t drink much, raised his cup and drank with everyone at this time. Then, early the next morning, he departed for Gifu with the rising sun, just as he had arrived. Although he didn¡¯t ride alone in unnecessary haste, everyone struggled to keep up with Nobunaga¡¯s sudden actions.

    Several days had passed since Nobunaga¡¯s visit, and there had been no contact from him. The atmosphere was relatively calm, with no preparations for war or any signs of it. Kanetsugu was treated as a hostage, but Keiji took him out without any concern and they strolled around the town. In the peaceful atmosphere, Shizuko also devoted herself to farming after a long time. The cacao tree had grown into a mature tree, the coffee tree had grown to about 70 centimeters, and the pepper plants were increasing in number and showing signs of mass production. The growth of tropical fruit trees such as lychee and mangosteen was also going well. Despite not having the optimal growing conditions, the plants were growing well because they were in an environment with moderate stress, stimulating their survival instincts to grow quickly and leave offspring, Shizuko speculated.

    Since becoming a senior vassal of the Oda family, Shizuko had less time to be involved in farming, so she assigned specific people to each crop and withdrew from actual work. Although she had some dissatisfaction with not being able to be involved in the crops she had worked hard to acquire, Shizuko was pleased with the healthy growth.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s time to try creating triploid bananas. Maybe if I cross a diploid and tetraploid, I can make them. Bananas need to be seedless, after all.¡±

    The reason why triploid bananas occur naturally is still unknown in modern times, but Shizuko believed that triploid bananas were created by crossing diploid and tetraploid, similar to seedless watermelons. Colchicine, a drug that can artificially produce stable triploids, had already existed in ancient Rome as a medicine for gout. However, due to its strong side effects, colchicine is rarely prescribed for gout in modern times.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s worth a try, but it will probably take several years to reach triploid bananas.¡±

    Similar to the method of creating seedless watermelons in modern times, she treated the banana shoots with a solution of colchicine that she probably extracted. However, she didn¡¯t know if this was successful or if the colchicine was extracted properly. The extraction of colchicine itself should be possible by heat treating the seeds or bulbs of imported autumn crocus with ethanol, but acetic acid ethyl ester is necessary for recrystallization, making it impossible to judge visually. Therefore, she believed that the extraction was successful and proceeded with the treatment, leaving the results to fate. Moreover, the probability of obtaining tetraploids was at most around 10%, so it seemed unlikely that seedless bananas could be eaten anytime soon.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s fun to be able to focus on farming without any worries.¡±

    When she stepped out of the greenhouse (strictly speaking, it didn¡¯t use vinyl), Shizuko stretched her body vigorously. The weather was good today, and she was thinking of finishing her work and enjoying some watermelon on the veranda. At that moment, she had a sudden thought.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s about time everyone has settled down, so maybe I should have a housewarming party.¡±

    Shizuko would later regret making this statement.

    Shizuko held a housewarming party. The information quickly reached Nobunaga and Nobutada (Kimyomaru/Oda Nobutada). At the same time, the information was also spread to the Oda clan¡¯s retainers, slightly later to the Tokugawa family and their major retainers. Shou, who hastily made a list of participants, handed Shizuko a list organized by clan, and Shizuko was surprised by the thickness of the list, almost thinking it was a joke.

    ¡°Um, why am I receiving so many congratulations? Besides, I only informed Lord Nobunaga about the new house.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s because it¡¯s about Shizuko-sama, so there¡¯s no helping it.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t understand, Shou-chan. Anyway, go and buy as much food and equipment as possible. Aya-chan will take care of the money if you show her this.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will prepare a shopping list, so I will take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±

    After Shou energetically bowed and left the room, Shizuko looked at the list again. From Nobunaga and Ieyasu at the top to people she wanted to ask ¡°who are you?¡± at the bottom, the number of participants had swelled. Shizuko, who was slightly wary of how the information had leaked, called for Keiji.

    ¡°Well, Shizuchi. Shizuchi¡¯s every move is attracting attention. Everyone is watching her every move. The mansion is conspicuous, so there¡¯s no way to hide it.¡±

    Keiji, who understood the reason for being called, answered with a half-hearted tone. Shizuko was being monitored, whether it was for good or bad. She herself was usually slow to notice, but if she did something visible, at least within the Oda territory, everyone would know. The fact that it had reached the Tokugawa family, which was another territory, meant that someone intentionally leaked the information.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems like a small dinner plan has become quite important.¡±

    ¡°We have no choice but to give up. Muto-san also said that those who want to get close to Shizuchi are aiming for opportunities like this. We have to be careful of those who blatantly try to get close.¡±

    ¡°Please spare me. Power is necessary, but excessive power struggles only tear the country apart.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But Shizuchi has invested in various places, right? That makes it look like she has a lot of money. Money and power are enough for people to lose their way.¡±

    ¡°Money and power are ultimately just tools to achieve something.¡±,¡±There are more people in this world who don¡¯t think that way.¡±

    Keiji shrugged at Shizuko¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s just this much, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s good to be cautious, but don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that. Sorry for keeping you here for so long.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s fun to deal with Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu). If there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s that Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu) seems to have completely forgotten his position as a hostage.¡±

    Since the news of Kenshin surrendering to Nobunaga arrived, Nobunaga had been in contact with Kenshin several times. According to the documents exchanged during those times, Kanetsugu officially became a hostage under the care of the Oda family, and until Kenshin visited Nobunaga, he would be treated as a de facto hostage. Nobunaga was somewhat skeptical that only one hostage was involved in such a serious matter, but he also considered that if Kenshin broke the agreement, he could spread the rumor that he had cut down a child as punishment. So he accepted Kanetsugu. And even now, Kanetsugu was under Keiji¡¯s supervision, waking up and sleeping at Shizuko¡¯s mansion. However, despite being under supervision, there were hardly any restrictions on their actions, and it was common for them to go out together and come back late at night.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t there a problem with Keiji-san?¡±

    ¡°How rude. I¡¯m properly supervising.¡±

    ¡°It just looks like you¡¯re going out to play under the name of supervision.¡±

    Keiji and Kanetsugu would go out to play somewhere as soon as they woke up around noon, and after coming back, they would eat a hearty meal and sleep. Keiji said he was observing for any signs of carelessness, but it just looked like they were playing. Kanetsugu also maintained a samurai-like attitude in situations where etiquette was required. But for some reason, when the two of them were together, their spirits would relax instantly. Shizuko thought that although they appeared sloppy to others, they were showing the naturalness of boys their age, having discarded all their positions.

    ¡°Well, as long as they¡¯re doing well. Uesugi will come to pay respects to the lord eventually, so we can overlook it until then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Keiji left the room. Shizuko sensed that he seemed to be in a cheerful mood, as if he might go out to play in the town again.

    ¡°Now¡­ I wonder when Uesugi will come. Well, the lord is considering it, so there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll handle the participants of the housewarming party.¡±

    Saying that, Shizuko turned to the desk.

    While Shizuko was busy with preparations for the housewarming party, Nobunaga was preparing for peace negotiations with Honganji Temple. Kenshin¡¯s surrender had been quite a shock, so Honganji Temple had hurriedly approached Nobunaga for peace negotiations. Asakura and Azai were also shocked, but they were no longer opponents that Nobunaga needed to be conscious of. Nobunaga intended to ensure the right to issue currency as a condition for peace with Honganji Temple.

    Fortunately, Honganji Temple was unaware of the importance of the right to issue currency. This was partly because they didn¡¯t understand the intention of controlling the right to issue currency, but also because Nobunaga had made unreasonable demands that they couldn¡¯t accept. Nobunaga had a reason for making unreasonable demands to Honganji Temple. It was a technique called the Door-in-the-Face Technique, a negotiation tactic that takes advantage of the difference in demands. In Japan, it is called the Concession Request Method. This involves making unreasonable demands at first. Naturally, the other party cannot accept them and refuses. From there, gradually lower the demands and make it seem like you have made concessions, and get the other party to accept your demands. This tactic utilizes the psychological principle called the principle of reciprocity, which states that when someone receives a favor or kindness, they feel the need to return the favor in some way.

    The reason for using such a negotiation tactic was clear. Nobunaga planned to make it seem like he had ¡°conceded¡± to the outside world while ensuring that only his desired demands were met. Nobunaga believed that Honganji Temple would negotiate by finding fault or making complaints about the demands. In fact, Honganji Temple sent a plea that was almost like a cry for help.

    ¡°Kukukuku, you fools.¡±

    Nobunaga chuckled to himself as he sent a letter to Honganji Temple containing the second (¡­) peace condition that he had prepared in advance. Of course, he had anticipated that Honganji Temple would reject it. Even if they were to accept the conditions, it would come with additional concessions for Nobunaga. If they refused, he would simply send a third peace condition. Either way, Nobunaga wouldn¡¯t lose.

    ¡°Soon, they will make a fuss. If there are more pressures and complaints from outside, delay the response. They will soon become impatient and take action.¡±

    It was convenient if the negotiations became difficult. From the public¡¯s perspective, Nobunaga had conceded twice. If Honganji Temple started a conflict because the negotiations didn¡¯t go as they wanted, they had no justification. It was clear that people would support Nobunaga, who had shown magnanimity, over Honganji Temple, who acted selfishly and narrow-minded. When Honganji Temple hurriedly proposed peace, they had no chance of winning. Nobunaga secretly enjoyed the thought of when Kennyo and the others would accept peace, or if they would recklessly start a conflict.

    While Oda engaged in such cunning diplomacy, Keiji and Kanetsugu were exploring Owari together today. Although Kanetsugu was a hostage, Keiji, as his supervisor, didn¡¯t seem to care at all. They spent the whole day playing around with Kanetsugu.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ as the rumors say, the common people here have bright expressions. There are no sick people or emaciated old people. Even the children are energetically playing around.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this ten years ago. The lord of Oda was considering abolishing this entire area and opening up a trading seat, you know.¡±

    Owari had many fertile lands, but not all of the land was fertile. There were also people living on barren lands.

    ¡°The next place we¡¯re heading to is the village that Shizuchi first worked on. We might hear an interesting story there.¡±

    ¡°That sounds exciting.¡±

    While having such a conversation, the two of them entered the village where Shizuko had first been assigned. The first thing that caught Kanetsugu¡¯s eye was a peculiar sight. Rows of greenhouses, vertical farming facilities connected to waterwheel huts, and other facilities that differed completely from the rural scenery he had in mind.

    ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡±

    Kanetsugu was confused by the sight in front of him, and after standing dumbfounded for a moment, he staggered towards it.

    ¡°Hey! Who¡¯s the one ruining the fields?¡±

    In response to the angry voice from the side, Kanetsugu finally regained his senses. Unconsciously, he had walked quite a distance, and his feet had stepped into the fields. Keiji had been looking for someone and had taken his gaze off Kanetsugu, so he didn¡¯t notice that Kanetsugu had stepped into the fields.

    ¡°Who are you guys¡­ oh, it¡¯s Keiji-sama! Hey, you, get out of the field quickly!¡±

    Keiji finally understood the current situation. He pulled Kanetsugu, who was still somewhat confused, out of the field, and bowed his head to the angry man.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault for not paying attention and causing damage to the fields.¡±

    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not that bad, so it¡¯s okay. And who is this child with you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this is Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu). He¡¯s Shizuchi¡¯s guest, right?¡±

    Keiji tried to hide Kanetsugu¡¯s true identity by referring to him as a guest of Shizuko. The man didn¡¯t seem particularly interested in Kanetsugu, and he accepted Keiji¡¯s words with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I caused damage to the fields because I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who shouted at you. Ah, I¡¯m Tagosaku. I¡¯m the village chief¡­ If you¡¯re a guest of Shizuko-sama, then you¡¯re a guest to us too. We don¡¯t have much here, but please take your time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu). It¡¯s not a problem. From our perspective, everything here is new and interesting.¡±

    The conversation suddenly changed, and Tagosaku became friendly. Kanetsugu understood once again how much the people admired Shizuko just by mentioning her name.

    ¡°Well¡­ there are still many mysteries, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Shizuko-sama is too busy, so she has entrusted us with various tasks. Thanks to that, people from other villages often get dizzy.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, may I ask specifically what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Tagosaku¡¯s expression lit up as if he had been waiting for Kanetsugu¡¯s words. Without noticing Keiji¡¯s wry smile beside him, Kanetsugu waited for Tagosaku¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Sure, wait a moment¡­ Ah, here it is. We¡¯re starting with this.¡±

    Saying that, Tagosaku went back the way they came, but soon returned holding something in his hand. Kanetsugu carefully looked at what Tagosaku was holding, but he couldn¡¯t understand what it was. After all, to an outsider, it just looked like plants floating in a transparent box.

    ¡°This is a new farming method called hydroponics. Shizuko-sama wants to study this, but she doesn¡¯t have time, so we took on the research of hydroponics. It¡¯s difficult to manage, and I don¡¯t have any knowledge, so I don¡¯t know how they grow without soil.¡±

    Hydroponics is a farming method that differs from traditional soil cultivation. It involves growing plants by immersing their roots in water. Normally, inorganic fertilizers are used, but nowadays, organic fertilizers such as organic liquid fertilizers are also used for cultivation.

    ¡°¡­I have no idea what¡¯s happening.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but they grow! Shizuko-sama is truly different from us, starting from her intelligence!¡±

    Kanetsugu was surprised by hydroponics, but what surprised him even more was how Tagosaku praised Shizuko¡¯s ideas as if he himself had been praised.

    ¡°Tagosaku-dono, you truly admire Shizuko-dono, don¡¯t you?¡±,¡±Heh, well, we¡¯re all the same now, but at first, there was a lot of resistance. After all, a sudden young girl becoming the village chief, even younger than us guys. Even if it¡¯s Oda-sama¡¯s orders, some people thought it was a bit¡­ you know.¡±

    ¡°Village chief¡­? Could it be that Shizuko-sama used to be the village chief here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Our village was bad at paying taxes. At that time, there was talk of dissolving the village, but Shizuko-sama was dispatched. In just a few years, the struggling village revived in no time. See that kid over there? He used to be a skinny, hungry child, but now he¡¯s grown up after eating his fill. He eats so much that his mother complains about how hard it is to prepare meals for him.¡±

    Kanetsugu turned his face in the direction Tagosaku was pointing. There were several children playing there. They all had healthy-looking skin. Among them, the person Tagosaku pointed to was particularly tall and wide.

    ¡°So, have you caught a glimpse of the world Shizuchi is aiming for?¡±

    Keiji, who had been silent until now, asked Kanetsugu, who was captivated by the sight of the children playing. Kanetsugu was taken aback by Keiji¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. However, in this kind of world, warriors are no longer needed. It¡¯s a sad story, but those who make a living solely from war are useless.¡±

    Kanetsugu spoke like that, but he had a cheerful smile on his face that contradicted his words.

    In mid-May, a peace treaty was reached between Nobunaga and Honganji Temple. Nobunaga successfully obtained the currency issuance rights that he desired the most. Other agreements were also made, such as facilitating the visits to Nobunaga¡¯s place by those who came, cooperating in the consolidation of landowners, and investing funds in infrastructure projects such as road development in anticipation of economic development. From the perspective of others, it didn¡¯t seem like Nobunaga had gained any land or received any compensation. It appeared to be a very reasonable peace treaty, but Honganji Temple itself remained cautious of Nobunaga. However, Nobunaga, who had already achieved his goals, ordered his retainers to hurry with the development of currency.

    ¡°If transportation becomes more convenient, the economy will definitely develop. Since Honganji Temple is providing the funds, don¡¯t hesitate to hire many people. Give priority to those who are struggling in their lives.¡±

    Nobunaga also ordered his retainers to develop roads. In any case, road development was the first and most important step. Without roads, people cannot move, and without people moving, goods cannot move. To promote logistics and activate the economy, it was not enough to have roads only around Kyoto. Regardless of whether it was considered a remote area, Nobunaga intended to connect roads to every place in Japan. Of course, there were many laws and regulations regarding roads, from operation to checkpoints. Honganji Temple was also promised to comply with these laws.

    In order to determine the landowners, Nobunaga ordered his retainers to conduct surveys along with road development. There were two objectives for this. One was to clarify the landowners and organize the ruling system. The other was to obtain accurate data on how much land there was, including the estates owned by temples and aristocrats. To manage the entire territory, accurate data was essential. By conducting taxation based on the data, there would be less confusion and disputes between regions due to differences in taxation.

    ¡°Understand? No one should slack off. Anyone who tries to deceive the survey will be executed, regardless of their position.¡±

    With just those words, the faces of Nobunaga¡¯s retainers turned pale. Nobunaga had executed those who violated discipline, regardless of their position, in the past. Therefore, if they tried to deceive the survey, they would face severe punishment, almost equivalent to having their families destroyed. Understanding this, Nobunaga¡¯s retainers feared displeasing him and carried out their work without slacking off.

    On the other hand, with the peace treaty between Nobunaga and Honganji Temple, Kenshin indirectly reached a peace agreement with the Ikk¨­ sect in Kaga and Etch¨±. Of course, due to the conflicts that had been going on since his grandfather¡¯s time, the peace agreement was not smooth. However, Honganji Temple had reached a peace agreement and there was a condition in the agreement that said they would facilitate visits to Nobunaga¡¯s place. And if anyone violated this condition, Honganji Temple would not interfere with how Oda dealt with them.

    ¡°It feels strange. Those who joined hands in Kyoto are now heading to Oda-dono¡¯s place together.¡±

    Kenshin left Kasugayama Castle with 5,000 elite soldiers. Even if they were to exchange promises between Nobunaga and Honganji Temple, Kenshin couldn¡¯t fully trust them. That¡¯s why there were several of Kenshin¡¯s close aides among his troops, such as Naoe Kagetsuna and Kawada Nagachika. He also left Honj¨­ Saneyori in charge of Echigo.

    ¡°¡­My fate lies with the Oda clan, and I haven¡¯t been a shogun for a long time. This time is an exception among exceptions.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. But¡­ oh, you haven¡¯t said anything yet? Don¡¯t make such a scary face.¡±

    Ashimitsu reluctantly replied to Kenshin¡¯s words, and Sakihisa (Konoe) teased him. Ashimitsu glared at Sakihisa (Konoe) in the middle of his sentence, so Sakihisa (Konoe) didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but he had a smile on his face. Ashimitsu understood that Sakihisa (Konoe) was clearly finding it amusing, so he clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient. We¡¯ll be able to see him soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Can I say it?¡±

    Seeing Sakihisa (Konoe) shrug his shoulders, Ashimitsu understood that it was pointless to say anything and clicked his tongue before urging his horse forward.

    ¡°Hahaha, I guess I teased you too much. Wait, my friend. I wasn¡¯t just teasing you for no reason. You always have such a gloomy¡­ cough, I mean, difficult expression. How about smiling a little more?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Whether I have a gloomy expression or not, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s advice from a friend. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to listen a little?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth considering.¡±

    Kenshin watched the exchange between Ashimitsu and Sakihisa (Konoe) with a dazzled expression. He even felt envious. Although they seemed to have a bad relationship on the surface, Sakihisa (Konoe) and Ashimitsu were deeply connected on a deeper level. They could speak without pretense and rely on each other on the difficult path they were walking. It seemed like a rare miracle to have such a friend who could speak honestly. Due to the strong attachment of samurai to their land, there were constant internal conflicts and conflicts between vassals in Echigo. Especially in the early days of the Uesugi clan, factions were formed in each region. It is also said that Okuma Tomohide, one of Kenshin¡¯s early close aides, left and later served the Takeda clan due to dissatisfaction with the unique environment in Echigo or being expelled due to factional disputes. Because of such circumstances, Kenshin didn¡¯t have any trustworthy friends. Even though he didn¡¯t seek friends, seeing them in front of him made him feel envious.

    ¡°Friends are good. You can exchange words without hesitation and have someone by your side without asking questions, even when walking a difficult path.¡±

    ¡°My lord Kenshin.¡±

    ¡°I apologize. It¡¯s just a selfish request.¡±

    With just those words, Kenshin quickened the pace of his horse. Kagetsuna, who called out to him, didn¡¯t fully understand Kenshin¡¯s thoughts, but he understood what Kenshin was trying to say. However, Kagetsuna didn¡¯t verbalize it. If he did, Kenshin¡¯s hardships would be in vain.

    Even though the Ikk¨­ sect in Kaga and Etch¨±, which had a strong tendency to be independent from Honganji Temple, couldn¡¯t face both Kenshin¡¯s elite soldiers and the Oda army that had defeated Takeda at the same time, they avoided direct confrontation. They did some minor harassment, such as placing Mikoshi on the road, as Mikoshi was considered the domain of the gods.

    ¡°Throw it away.¡±

    However, even though it was a form of harassment, it had no meaning to Ashimitsu, and instead, he realized the cold, realistic nature of Ashimitsu, which could be considered cruel in a sense. He judged the Mikoshi placed on the road as trash and threw it off a nearby cliff. The heavy Mikoshi shattered upon impact. Without even glancing at the pitiful sight of the broken Mikoshi, Ashimitsu resumed marching. His attitude was the complete opposite of the soldiers of Kenshin, who didn¡¯t dare to approach out of fear of divine punishment.

    ¡°Terrifying. Is he not afraid of divine punishment?¡±

    Even Kagetsuna, a seasoned warrior, felt awe when it came to divine punishment. In fact, Kagetsuna¡¯s attitude was considered normal for samurai in the Sengoku period. It was abnormal for someone like Ashimitsu to casually throw away a Mikoshi without any hesitation.

    ¡°For him, gods and buddhas are not objects to be feared. I don¡¯t understand his way of thinking. Well, no one can understand his thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Oda-dono worried about having someone like him?¡±

    ¡°At first, he was certainly surprised. However, Oda-dono must think that sometimes it is necessary to make use of someone like him. Occasionally, he gives him tasks. I can¡¯t estimate what Oda-dono¡¯s purpose is for giving him work.¡±

    Despite his words, Sakihisa (Konoe) casually answered Kagetsuna¡¯s question. Ashimitsu respects gods and buddhas, but he doesn¡¯t have any special feelings of reverence or fear towards them. Sakihisa (Konoe) understood that what had changed about Ashimitsu was only that he was no longer the same as he was during his time as a general. The current Ashimitsu is a cold realist who has thrown away morality, ethics, and conscience like ice. However, because the core of his being hasn¡¯t changed, Sakihisa (Konoe) continued to associate with him as before.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Konoe-sama also fear divine punishment?¡±

    ¡°Our severed ties have been reconnected. This is also the work of the gods and buddhas. If that¡¯s the case, then this time, until the end, I will cherish this connection without considering gains and losses.¡±

    ¡°Do you value the bond with a friend more than divine punishment?¡±

    ¡°It would be laughed at in the world if someone willingly went to be involved in divine punishment. However, this bond is also something that the gods and buddhas have given us. Is it strange to cherish it? No, it¡¯s definitely strange.¡±

    Kagetsuna couldn¡¯t say anything. Even if they seemed to have a bad relationship on the surface, Sakihisa (Konoe) and Ashimitsu were deeply connected. Neither gains nor losses nor public opinion mattered in that connection. They simply acted for the sake of their friend. It was simple and could be considered heretical in the Sengoku period.,¡±No, I envy you. Friends are such precious things,¡± Kagetsuna said with a bright smile, his previous stern expression dissipating.

    Honganji Temple, which had made peace with Nobunaga, was also gathering information. They needed to understand why the Takeda army had been defeated overnight in order to respond to Nobunaga. What they discovered over the course of several months was shocking to Kennyo and Rairen.

    ¡°So, did Oda already have plans to deal with the Takeda from the beginning?¡±

    The information that surprised Kennyo and the others was that Nobunaga had been acting under the assumption that he would crush the Takeda, who would be dragged out when he conquered the Oda encirclement. Nobunaga believed that a powerful army was necessary for the Oda encirclement, and it was highly likely that the Takeda, rather than Kenshin, would fulfill that role. And as he predicted, the Takeda marched out from Kai and suffered a defeat at the Battle of Mikatagahara. Takeda¡¯s participation in the Oda encirclement, as well as the subsequent actions of Honganji Temple and other factions, were all part of Nobunaga¡¯s plan from the beginning. In short, the anti-Oda alliance was merely dancing in the palm of Nobunaga¡¯s hand.

    ¡°So, can we assume that he has some ulterior motive in the terms of the peace treaty?¡±

    ¡°Wait. We have considered that as well. However, he is not demanding land or asking us to leave. And if we reject his proposal, it will be seen as a lack of willingness to make peace with Oda.¡±

    ¡°We have the support of the Mouri. We just need to hold out and endure. We have unlimited resources of gold and rice. While we do that, we can surround their sources of funding, and they will naturally lose their national power.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Kennyo¡¯s subordinates panicked upon hearing the reports from the spies, but when Rairen spoke, they immediately fell silent.

    ¡°Instead of blocking Oda¡¯s economy, it would be better to consider how to deal with Oda¡¯s main force, Konoe Shizuko (¡­.).¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but¡­ she is just a woman, after all? What can she do¡­ No, I apologize.¡±

    One of the monks objected to Rairen¡¯s words, but when Rairen glared at him, the monk quickly retracted his opinion. Rairen then continued speaking, looking at Kennyo¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°Each and every one of you may think it¡¯s easy to deal with a woman, but we have been defeated by her strategies. That is an undeniable fact. Even if we make excuses now, our situation will not change at all. Or do you wish to be underestimated again and suffer a defeat that cannot be remedied?¡±

    Rairen¡¯s words silenced even Kennyo. In truth, even Kennyo had slightly underestimated Shizuko because she was a woman. However, Rairen, who was not only a military commander but also a skilled politician, did not underestimate Shizuko. He sensed that everyone had overlooked her rise to power precisely because she was a woman. And even now, there were still people who underestimated her because she was a woman. Rairen realized how terrifying that was. No matter what she did or what achievements she made, she would always be underestimated. If she could make her opponent underestimate her, she could overturn the disadvantageous situation. Rairen envied Shizuko¡¯s position to the point of thinking it was extremely desirable.

    ¡°Even if they are women, or rather, precisely because they are women, they can make their opponents let their guard down. We unknowingly fell into Shizuko¡¯s trap. Complacency is our greatest enemy. We should recognize Shizuko as an enemy on par with Oda, not just as a woman. Otherwise, we will meet the same fate as the Takeda.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ what specifically should we do? We have been investigating Oda, but this Shizuko is a completely unknown entity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need the peace treaty. We need time to slowly investigate Shizuko. What we know about her now is that she possesses exceptional knowledge, has a passion for collecting swords, is loved by the people of the land she governs, and her army is unparalleled.¡±

    Rairen cleared his throat and changed the atmosphere. He himself felt humiliated to see a woman as an enemy. However, if he let his anger cloud his judgment and easily lost to a woman, he would be laughed at as a weakling in the future. So he decided to endure the humiliation and strive for victory.

    ¡°Her army has eight close aides. Mori Katsuzo, Kani Saizo, Maeda Keiji, Ashimitsu, Toudou Yokichi, Genro, Jinjo, and Shikichi. They all have unique backgrounds. Normally, such a group of strong-willed individuals wouldn¡¯t function as an army, but she has managed to bring them together. That alone speaks to her leadership abilities.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ especially someone like Maeda Keiji, who is known even to us as an eccentric. It¡¯s quite strange why a man who refuses to yield to anyone would willingly serve in the military.¡±

    ¡°That is her strength. However, every strong person has weaknesses. We must endure until we discover them.¡±

    Rairen¡¯s words were convincing. As they were now, they had no chance of winning if they directly clashed with Oda. Even if they were to defend themselves, the mysterious explosives possessed by Oda rendered the castle gates useless. So, for now, the most promising option for Honganji Temple was to pretend to hold hands with one side while waiting patiently for the moment to strike with the other hand.

    ¡°For now, we must endure until we find Oda¡¯s weakness and Shizuko¡¯s weakness. Let those who mock us continue to do so. If we win in the end, their mockery will disappear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Just as Shimotsuma Minister of Justice and Abbot said!¡±

    One of the monks participating in the war council stood up and shouted excitedly. The others began to join in with his voice.

    ¡°Yes, if we win in the end, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°Let Oda say what they want. There¡¯s no way a warrior like a beast can defeat a monk who resides in the clouds! We, who are blessed by the Buddha, will be victorious in the end!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start preparing for the siege right away. We have plenty of gold and rice. We can endure for ten or twenty years if necessary.¡±

    The previous silence was now replaced by everyone enthusiastically raising their voices. Rairen, who had been concerned about the decline in morale, felt somewhat relieved by their attitudes.

    However, neither Rairen nor Kennyo and the others realized that Shizuko had deliberately exposed her weaknesses without hiding them. They had established a system where they could protect each other¡¯s weaknesses. If they had realized this, their approach might have changed, but unfortunately, they never did.

 CH 122

    Early June, 1573.

    In late May, a historic event signaling the end of the Sengoku period began at Gifu Castle in Mino. Uesugi Kenshin, who can be considered one of the representative daimyo of the Sengoku period, paid his respects at Gifu Castle, the residence of Nobunaga. With this, Echigo was incorporated into Nobunaga¡¯s domain. However, this did not just mean the fall of one province. If one wanted to go to the eastern provinces from Mino, they had to pass through Nobunaga¡¯s territory, making it impossible to go to Kyoto. The three provinces of Oda, Tokugawa, and Uesugi effectively closed off the road to the western provinces. This fact brought the advantage to Nobunaga of being able to mobilize fewer troops against the eastern provinces and focus on the issue of the western provinces. On the other hand, the Ikko sect in Etchu and Echizen, which had been divided in power, found themselves in a desperate situation. Their land supply routes were cut off, and they were forced to face the two-front strategy of Oda and Uesugi. The Ikko sect, which was inferior in military strength, had no chance of winning even if they stood on their heads.

    Amidst the hustle and bustle of trying to adapt to the sudden change in the power balance of the surrounding countries, Shizuko, one of the culprits, was busy with other matters.

    ¡°How did it come to this?¡±

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t understand what had happened to lead to the current situation. It was as planned until Uesugi Kenshin visited Nobunaga and submitted to him. The problem was what happened afterwards.

    ¡°How did our housewarming party suddenly turn into a welcoming banquet for the Uesugi family?¡±

    Shizuko complained to herself. Although their new house was completed, they hadn¡¯t had a housewarming party, so she had planned to invite family members and have a private celebration. She could have accepted it if only Lord Nobunaga and his ally Ieyasu had attended. But she was shocked to learn that Uesugi Kenshin would also be attending the celebration. Shizuko had a fundamental question of whether it was appropriate to celebrate the Uesugi family¡¯s submission.

    ¡°From now on, we will also become Shizuko-sama¡¯s family. There should be no dissatisfaction with family celebrations.¡±

    However, Kenshin himself didn¡¯t seem to care at all and, on the contrary, showed great interest in the design of Shizuko¡¯s residence as he participated in the celebration.

    ¡°This is the style of Owari¡­ There are clever designs everywhere.¡±

    ¡°My lord, after a short stay, I have come to understand, but the fusion of old and new architectural styles is splendid! Please take a look at this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for inviting me today. This is truly a magnificent mansion, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, oh my, Shizuko-sama, this is a very splendid palace. I hope to have a residence like this someday.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, well done, well done! With so many joyful events happening, our future looks bright.¡±

    After that, even people who Shizuko didn¡¯t remember inviting started to arrive one after another. With the defeat of Takeda and the submission of Uesugi, the immediate threat was gone, so the senior retainers of the Oda family could attend the housewarming party without hesitation. The unexpectedly large crowd tested the capacity of the venue, but miraculously, all the participants were accommodated. However, due to the abnormally high population density, it was impossible to know who was where except for the area near the head table.

    ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t have to be my housewarming party anymore.¡±

    While muttering such things, Shizuko put the finishing touches on the dessert she had prepared for this day. It was a strawberry shortcake, so to speak. Although it was called a strawberry, it was not the Dutch strawberries that are common today, but the wild Fragaria vesca that has been growing in Japan since ancient times. Fragaria vesca is a larger variety of Fragaria vesca, and although it is not as sweet as modern varieties, it has a strong sweetness. Unlike modern varieties, it has a slightly assertive acidity, but if processed into jam, it becomes less noticeable. This time, to reduce the acidity, she coated it with syrup and cooked it slightly.

    By the way, the layered cake with sponge cake and cream, topped with fruits such as strawberries, is originated in Japan. In English-speaking countries, it is called a layer (or layered) cake, and there are similar cakes. However, the used cake is not sponge cake, but a firm-textured biscuit, and the characteristic is to use cream and fruits as fillings. Therefore, the strawberry shortcake that has become a staple for birthdays and Christmas in Japan is unique to Japan.

    ¡°Hmm, cakes are really good. They make you gain weight if you eat too much¡­ Well, my exercise level is different from before, so maybe one more piece will be okay¡­ maybe.¡±

    Shizuko thought about having one more piece, but she imagined herself getting rounder and restrained herself. She placed a large plate with several slices of shortcake on a tray and instructed a maid to take it to Nohime.

    After that, Shizuko went to the main seat where Nobunaga was, calling out to Nohime and the others who were enjoying the housewarming party in another room. She briefly thought about why she was working so hard in front of her lord, but then realized that while she was absent, Nobunaga and the others had been taking care of the political affairs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink and eat and make merry today, everyone.¡±

    After Nobunaga made his opening remarks, the housewarming party at Shizuko¡¯s residence began.

    If you were to describe the people from Echigo that Shizuko saw for the first time in one word, it would be that they had no reservations when it came to alcohol. The consumption of sake barrels was visibly different between the tables with people from Echigo and those without. Even though they were said to be drinking at a terrifying pace, they were all like snakes that didn¡¯t get drunk. Nobunaga and Ieyasu were also amazed at the renowned drinking prowess of the people from Echigo that lived up to the rumors.

    (My alcohol ban is still in effect¡­ but well¡­)

    As sake was continuously drawn from the barrels and carried away in sake pitchers, Shizuko watched and thought about the burden placed on her shoulders. She had prepared a large amount of sake just in case and had also bought a large amount from the liquor store, but it seemed that there would be no leftovers. The Tokugawa forces, who were still not accustomed to sake, consumed it at a leisurely pace. Although sake from Owari and Mino was now available in Mikawa and Totomi as well, it had not yet fully permeated their daily lives. Nobunaga, as usual, drank at his own pace. As he was known to be a light drinker, he didn¡¯t require a large amount of sake. Rather, he had a tendency to prefer sweets over alcohol.

    (This casual private party has turned into quite a grand feast¡­)

    As the host, Shizuko sat at the head table along with Nobunaga. Looking around, she saw Nobunaga, Ieyasu, Konoe Sakihisa, and Uesugi Kenshin, all of whom were distinguished figures, so she couldn¡¯t relax at all. Furthermore, she would need to meet with Nohime and the others later.

    (I feel heavy¡­)

    If the party continued without any relaxation, even Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but feel down. However, as the host, it was unthinkable for her to not participate in the celebration, so she eventually reached a state of resignation.

    ¡°I apologize. I have some business to attend to, so I will take my leave.¡±

    Shizuko thought it was about time and informed Nobunaga that she would be leaving her seat. Understanding that it was about Nohime and the others, Nobunaga lightly tapped Shizuko¡¯s head and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick up the pieces for you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to die.¡±

    ¡°Even for someone as unpredictable as you, who can¡¯t be dealt with easily, it¡¯s not surprising that things won¡¯t end well when alcohol is involved.¡±

    Upon hearing Nobunaga¡¯s words, Shizuko almost nodded in agreement. However, she couldn¡¯t affirm her own shortcomings in front of her lord, so she quickly adjusted her attitude. After deeply bowing, Shizuko quietly left the banquet hall. At this point, the banquet was in full swing, and the venue was filled with drunken people. Even if Shizuko had made a noticeable exit, few would have paid attention.

    ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Shizuko let out a sigh as she moved to a place a little away from the banquet hall. As she walked, massaging her shoulders, Aya appeared from around the corner. When she noticed Shizuko, she approached her quietly. Shizuko instantly understood that there was something Aya didn¡¯t want others to know, so she invited her to a nearby room and entered first. After a short pause, Aya also entered the room, following Shizuko.

    ¡°We have captured a spy from the Sanada clan who had infiltrated our territory. However, strangely enough, the spy asked me to deliver this letter to you, Shizuko-sama¡­¡±

    ¡°They managed to infiltrate quite well¡­ Well, it¡¯s probably because of the current situation. There¡¯s no better time for outsiders to enter.¡±

    Shizuko realized that her own strategy had been used against her. People from Oda, Tokugawa, and Uesugi had gathered in one place. While she could keep track of the invited guests, it was impossible to keep track of each and every attendant.

    ¡°However, we couldn¡¯t deceive them with the ¡¯empty guard¡¯ strategy. We tried to dispose of them secretly, but when we heard that they had information from Sanada, we decided to tie them up and lock them in a cell.¡±

    ¡°Now, there are more people in this mansion than the animals that claim this territory. Well, there are enough crows to be considered ¡¯empty guards¡¯ though.¡±

    Wittman and Shirogane, among others, were animals that claimed Shizuko¡¯s residence as their territory. However, there were also other animals that considered the same space as their territory. The most numerous were the crow family. The exact number was unknown, but nearly a hundred crows made Shizuko¡¯s residence their stronghold. As scavengers, the crows took care of the disposal of household waste from Shizuko¡¯s residence.

    As a result, if a spy tried to infiltrate Shizuko¡¯s residence, they would be recognized as enemies trying to steal their food, and the crows would attack them. It was a natural countermeasure against spies that could be achieved simply by disposing of household waste in the designated area.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­¡±,Shizuko received a letter from Sanada through Aya, and she checked the contents of the letter. As she read further, Shizuko¡¯s face became stern, and naturally, Aya¡¯s tension also increased.

    ¡°This is troublesome.¡±

    ¡°What was written in the letter?¡±

    ¡°In simple terms, it¡¯s a family dispute. Muto Kihei, who was sent back, took over the Sanada family, but he is having a dispute with those who do not accept his decision to betray Takeda and join Oda. Furthermore, he is being held responsible for retreating from the army before the withdrawal order during the battle. The Takeda spies are in a similar situation.¡±

    The letter described the situation of the Takeda family and the Sanada family. First, Muto Kihei officially took over the Sanada family and started calling himself Sanada Masayuki. However, as soon as he took over the Sanada family, he was held responsible for retreating the troops before Shingen¡¯s withdrawal order during the Battle of Mikatagahara. To put it bluntly, instead of being held responsible, he was ordered to confiscate his territory as a demonstration to compensate for the losses of the defeat. It is not difficult to imagine the situation where Masayuki and the entire Sanada family are being looked down upon.

    The Takeda spies were also used as a demonstration. Katsuyori described the Takeda spies, who Shingen had painstakingly built, as a ¡°despicable group of people.¡± And he held them responsible for not being able to gather information from the Oda side during the Battle of Mikatagahara.

    As a result, the Takeda¡¯s network of spies suffered a devastating blow. Later, Katsuyori¡¯s embarrassing mistakes would be repeatedly brought up, but in the Sengoku period, spies were generally underestimated. However, even so, it is demoralizing to have the information gathered at the risk of one¡¯s life discarded without even being examined. The reason why the former Takeda spies came under the command of the Sanada family after Shingen¡¯s death was because the newly formed Sanada valued information and did not treat the spies as disposable pawns.

    ¡°A demonstration¡­ is it?¡±

    ¡°To put it simply, they maintained their appearance by assigning the entire organization¡¯s problems to specific individuals. It can compensate for the losses. In that situation, even if Sanada didn¡¯t retreat, there was no chance of winning¡­ well, it¡¯s just an excuse.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s like eating your own hands and surviving hunger, but without hands, you can¡¯t cultivate the fields¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Takeda didn¡¯t want to admit that they lost as an organization. Moreover, they blamed a few cowards for dragging them down. It¡¯s a good trend for us, but an organization that doesn¡¯t hold responsible those who don¡¯t take responsibility will eventually collapse.¡±

    Now, Shizuko pondered with her hand on her chin. History has already deviated from known facts. It is not certain that the various factions will act according to the known historical facts from now on. That¡¯s why Shizuko wanted Masayuki Sanada to return as soon as possible. She believed that information would be more important than anything else from now on.

    ¡°Keep the spies in prison for a while. If they are moved recklessly and more people come to know about the information, they will surely be eliminated. To avoid that, it is better to keep them in prison and release them at a later date.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I have already ordered to keep the spies confidential, and if by any chance it is revealed, we will say that they are still gathering information.¡±

    ¡°Good. Information will be crucial in the battles to come. We must gather even more information than before, and for that, we will need many skilled spies.¡±

    With that, the conversation ended, and Shizuko stood up as if to say so.

    Nohime played with her hair and muttered, ¡°Is Shizuko still not here?¡± The maids straightened their backs and answered, ¡°She has not yet arrived.¡± Nohime sighed and dismissed the maids.

    ¡°Nohime-sama, Shizuko must have been caught by Lord Nobunaga. It will take some time for her to return.¡±

    Ichi tried to appease Nohime, but it had little effect on her.

    ¡°Lord Nobunaga is pushing Shizuko too hard. It¡¯s supposed to be a celebration, so he should let her relax¡­ Right, Ichi?¡±

    ¡°I cannot understand Lord Nobunaga¡¯s thoughts. That¡¯s why I wonder why he created such a situation.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡¯s thoughts may seem difficult to understand, but they are straightforward. He is probably showing off Shizuko¡¯s influence, both externally and internally.¡±

    As she spoke, Nohime picked up a sweet from a plate in front of her. It seemed that Nohime was slightly irritated to Ichi.

    ¡°However, that reasoning only applies to a male-dominated society. In a female society, a woman is considered complete when she marries and bears children, manages the household, and raises the legitimate heir. From that perspective, Shizuko has not fulfilled any obligations, she is just a burden.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, Shizuko has a house but no husband or children. However, that is because she has devoted herself to Lord Nobunaga¡¯s cause, the unification of the land. The fact that our lives have become prosperous and the Oda family has maintained its power is the result of Shizuko¡¯s efforts.¡±

    ¡°Ichi, sadly, not everyone is as understanding as you. There are plenty of people who criticize her for not fulfilling her duties as a woman, even if she accomplishes great things. Especially those who confine themselves to the narrow world of their own families and consider raising their children as their only pride, they are nothing but useless fools.¡±

    Nohime, who rarely showed her emotions, openly cursed, and Ichi was secretly surprised. But if she thought about it, it was because Nohime trusted her that she could speak like that.

    As Nohime mentioned, in the deepest part of the Warring States period¡¯s warrior society, the female society, there were clear obligations. Although closely related to the male society, in a society isolated from its influence, no matter how useful one proves to be in the male society, they will not be valued in the female society.

    ¡°So, you are occasionally burdening Shizuko with unreasonable tasks.¡±

    Despite not fulfilling her duties as a woman, Shizuko receives favor from Nohime, who is at the top of the female society. It is natural that the lower-ranking women would not find it amusing. However, if they are shown the sight of Shizuko being burdened and struggling at every opportunity, while also being jealous of her, how many women would still want to take her place? And if Nohime spreads the various works created by Shizuko, they will be accepted without being looked down upon, and not only Shizuko herself, but also the things she creates will be recognized as useful. It is only with these invisible considerations that Shizuko can focus solely on the male society, not fulfill her duties as a woman, and still be accepted in the female society. For the women, Shizuko is useful, but not so much that she becomes a nuisance, and she plays the delicate role of gathering favor while being overall unfortunate.

    ¡°At this point, Shizuko has accomplished her greatest challenge assigned by Lord Nobunaga, the subjugation of Takeda.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It is quite unreasonable to defeat Takeda, who had many capable generals.¡±

    ¡°But Shizuko did it. With this, her position in the male society is secure. And¡­ you understand, right?¡±

    Nohime, hiding her mouth with a fan, made it clear what she wanted to say, and Ichi understood. Ichi also followed Nohime¡¯s lead and lowered her voice by hiding her mouth with a fan.

    ¡°(Lord is planning to give Shizuko his child as an adopted child. This will silence the useless ones.)¡±

    ¡°(I see¡­ And by Shizuko accepting Lord¡¯s child as her own, she can demonstrate her loyalty to Lord. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.)¡±

    ¡°(Yes. Lord also considered Shizuko as his ¡°son-in-law¡±. However, no matter how many times he discussed it with Lord Kinoshita (Hideyoshi), they couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion. Well, this is a bigger problem than Shizuko herself, as his army is collapsing.)¡±

    ¡°(Lord also mentioned that. Thanks to Shizuko¡¯s army, the troubles they face in battles have been halved. Well, even if they tell her to do twice as much work now, complaints will surely arise.)¡±

    ¡°(Indeed¡­ And Shizuko¡¯s position as a heavy burden for Lord Kinoshita is also a problem.)¡±

    ¡°(Nohime-sama¡¯s deep consideration, I am truly impressed. In that case, even though I am powerless, I will help as well.)¡±

    ¡°(Don¡¯t think too much about it. Just do as usual, as always.)¡±,With that, Nohime closed her fan. It was a signal that the secret conversation was over. Ichi closed her fan a little later.

    After parting ways with Aya, Shizuko went to the banquet hall for women where Nohime and the others were. Shizuko felt her feet getting heavier as she approached, but she couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Although it was called a banquet hall, it was not as formal as the main hall where Nobunaga was. Rather, because the host Nohime disliked formalities, the atmosphere was very relaxed.

    ¡°Oh, you finally came. Come over here.¡±

    Nohime, who was the first to notice Shizuko, beckoned her. Shizuko obediently sat down where Nohime indicated.

    ¡°I saw it during the planning stage, but it¡¯s quite a splendid mansion. Lord Nobunaga is putting too much effort into it.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ It has indeed become an excessive mansion. Thanks to that, I have to hire many people to manage it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard. You have not only hired Matsu¡¯s daughter, but also Akechi¡¯s daughter, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard that, but it¡¯s true. For some reason, everyone keeps asking me how my daughters are doing.¡±

    The daughter of Akechi Mitsuhide, is named Tamako. However, during the Meiji period, she became famous as Hosokawa Garasha because Christians praised her.

    The new mansion was much larger than the previous one, so Aya and Shou alone couldn¡¯t handle it. Therefore, Shizuko decided to hire new people, and when Mitsuhide heard about it, he recommended his daughter. This triggered other warlords and even Shizuko herself to follow suit, causing a kind of commotion. Instead of hiring unknown people, Shizuko decided to hire the daughters of the warlords to take care of them. At first, there were some concerns, as they were educated daughters of warlords. Although their behavior was initially awkward due to the difference in their living environment, they quickly adapted and efficiently performed their duties. However, their knowledge level, such as Japanese language and mathematics, which were only required in Shizuko¡¯s residence, was relatively low, so they occasionally provided supplementary lessons to improve their knowledge. Thanks to this, amusing situations occurred where letters written in kanji arrived from daughters who hadn¡¯t been taught anything, in various households.

    ¡°Shou-chan is energetic, but Tamako-chan is very curious. She¡¯s not afraid of the Nanban people I hired. Well, being too impulsive is Tamako¡¯s flaw.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s more¡­ cough, amusing that way.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to deceive me!¡±

    Shizuko sighed, feeling relieved that Nohime didn¡¯t try to rephrase her words but simply used different words with the same meaning. It was tiring to keep up a smile without any hostility.

    ¡°You seem tired. In such times, it is crucial to enjoy yourself.¡±

    ¡°After this is over, I will relax for a while.¡±

    Just as Shizuko was saying that, hurried footsteps could be heard from the corridor. Thinking that there was an urgent matter, Shizuko turned her face towards the entrance, and the sliding door was forcefully opened.

    ¡°Tou-chaaaku!¡±

    ¡°Chakuu!¡±

    On the other side of the sliding door were Chacha and Hatsu. Ignoring the surprise of those around them, the two looked around the room. And when they found the person they were looking for, Shizuko, they rushed towards her with smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Shizukooo, congratulations on your new house!¡±

    ¡°Congratulationsss!¡±

    They were children, but their tackle had the weight of their entire bodies. While thinking about that, Shizuko caught the two of them in her arms. But they didn¡¯t care and snuggled up to Shizuko like kittens.

    ¡°Alright, both of you. You shouldn¡¯t open the entrance so forcefully. Let¡¯s handle things with care.¡±

    ¡°Yesss.¡±

    The two replied energetically to Shizuko¡¯s words, but they didn¡¯t understand what Shizuko meant. Before they could understand, their attention shifted to something else.

    ¡°Shizukooo, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Chacha pointed to the sweets placed on a tray while riding on Shizuko¡¯s back.

    ¡°These are Nanban sweets. There are various names for them, but I call them gateau (which means cake in French).¡±

    The history of cake is ancient, with sweet bread made in ancient Rome considered the beginning of cake. The ancient cheesecake called placenta was also born, but it is slightly different from the cake we imagine today. The cake that modern people envision was born in medieval Europe, nearly a thousand years later, and the modern way of baking cakes developed several centuries later in the 17th century.

    On the other hand, in Japan, castella, which was introduced during the Warring States period, is considered the beginning of cake. Several centuries later, during the Taisho period, Fujiya developed and sold the modern shortcake.

    The cake Shizuko made was a petit-sized cake with a sponge cake sandwiched between cream and fruits, and a little decoration with buttercream on top. However, due to the generous use of sugar, eggs, fresh cream, and butter, even though it was petit-sized, it became a luxury confectionery that only the powerful could taste.

    ¡°It¡¯s sweet, sour, but sweet.¡±

    ¡°You should eat it calmly. The sourness comes from the wild strawberries sandwiched in it.¡±

    As mentioned earlier, wild strawberries are slightly more acidic, but among wild strawberries, they have less acidity and more sweetness. They are easy to cultivate, and as long as they are protected from drying out and have enough sunlight, they can be easily propagated without much effort. However, if planted in the ground, they will spread freely by extending their underground stems, so it is desirable to cultivate them in planters where the growth can be limited.

    The wild strawberries are coated with syrup to emphasize their sweetness, but it seems that their sensitive taste buds perceive the acidity as stronger.

    ¡°It¡¯s slightly sour. But it¡¯s sweet, so it doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Despite their complaints, Chacha and Hatsu liked the petit-sized cakes. They quickly devoured the lined-up petit-sized cakes one after another. However, being children in single digits, they were not far from being full.

    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Rubbing their stomachs, the two leaned against Shizuko. While thinking that she should have ordered the maids to bring blankets, Shizuko soon regretted it. As soon as the blankets were placed, Chacha and Hatsu fell into a deep sleep, and Shizuko realized that she couldn¡¯t move them.

    ¡°My whole body is numb.¡±

    Seeing Shizuko unable to move and in distress, Nohime called the nursemaids to collect the two. After thanking Nohime, Shizuko walked around to loosen her stiff body. She peeked into the banquet hall, but since many people had already finished, Shizuko quietly closed the entrance and left the place.

    ¡°Hmm, my body feels stiff.¡±

    Stretching while cracking her joints, Shizuko thought that if everything went well, Japan would be unified by the Oda family within a few years. Of course, that was only if everything went well. There was a high possibility of problems arising and everything falling apart. However, even so, it was almost certain that the Oda family would unify the country.

    ¡°Huh? Is that¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Shizuko.¡±

    Shizuko saw something in the distance, but before she could focus her eyes, she was called out to, so she turned her attention to that direction. When she turned her face, she saw Mitsuhide, slightly smelling of alcohol. He bowed when he realized that Shizuko had noticed him.

    ¡°I apologize for the late greeting, despite my daughter being in your care. Is my daughter serving you well?¡±

    Instead of words, Shizuko pointed to a certain spot in response to Mitsuhide¡¯s question. At first, Mitsuhide tilted his head, but when he looked in the direction Shizuko pointed, he covered his face with his hand.

    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. As you can see, she¡¯s doing too well, though.¡±

    Shizuko pointed to where Mitsuhide¡¯s daughter, Tamako, was playing with cats while holding a cat toy. Now, with Shizuko¡¯s housewarming and the increased workload of the maids, she was naturally busy, but Tamako was slacking off. She seemed to be more interested in the cats, and Shizuko understood that she had forgotten about her work. For Mitsuhide, it was embarrassing and he couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    ¡°I apologize for my undisciplined daughter. Please scold her without hesitation if she makes any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°She usually performs her duties properly, so there is no need to make a fuss about this.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, I will feel somewhat relieved. However, if she continues to neglect her work, please let me know without hesitation. I will personally take care of it.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mitsuhide approached Tamako with large strides. She was still focused on the cat toy and didn¡¯t notice Mitsuhide¡¯s presence until he stood right behind her. But it was too late.

    ¡°F-Father! Th-this¡­ I mean, the cats are cute!¡±

    ¡°I know that! Tamako! What kind of judgment is it to neglect your work and play with cats like this?¡±

    ¡°Gyahh!¡±

    (Ah, Tamako got punched. I think it¡¯s better to apologize sooner rather than later.)

    While thinking about advice in her mind, Shizuko didn¡¯t approach Mitsuhide and Tamako¡¯s conversation. After being scolded for about ten minutes, the two returned to Shizuko¡¯s side together. Tamako seemed to have a headache from the punch and kept rubbing her head. But seeing her still holding a cat, Shizuko could only smile wryly.

    ¡°I have reminded her to fulfill her duties properly. Next time she does something like that, please don¡¯t hesitate to reprimand her. I will personally take care of it.¡±,¡±Shizuko-sama, I apologize for forgetting about my work.¡±

    Mitsuhide bowed first, followed by Tamako.

    ¡°Please raise your head, Lord Akechi. As long as Tamako understands why she was scolded, there is no problem. Now, Tamako, work hard to make up for the lost time.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    After energetically replying, Tamako hurriedly left. She didn¡¯t let go of the cat even when running, but halfway through, the cat seemed to get bored and kicked Tamako¡¯s hand, jumping out. Tamako momentarily stopped, but perhaps remembering Mitsuhide¡¯s scolding, she quickly averted her gaze from the cat and ran towards the kitchen area.

    ¡°Oh well, even though she¡¯s a child, I wish she would be a bit more responsible.¡±

    Mitsuhide sighed at Tamako¡¯s busyness.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m coming in¡­ You never change.¡±

    Holding a bottle of sake, Keiji entered the room where Kotaro was. Without waiting for a response, Keiji entered the room and smiled wryly at the messiness. The diagrams and calculations scribbled everywhere on the floor were incomprehensible to Keiji, who had no education. However, he thought it was not good to leave things scattered around like that.

    ¡°Hm? Who are you, young man? If it¡¯s the job I asked for, it¡¯s already done.¡±

    Kotaro, who was either sleeping or dozing off in the chair, spoke with sleepy eyes. He needed to observe the stars now, so Kotaro had been living a reversed day and night schedule.

    ¡°Old man, want a drink?¡±

    ¡°If you refuse, you¡¯ll probably drink somewhere else. Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to show some consideration for an old man.¡±

    ¡°I am showing consideration by making sure you don¡¯t overwork yourself and collapse.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you have a point.¡±

    While stroking his impressive beard, Kotaro pulled a small table. Along the way, the corner of the table caught on a pile of books nearby, reducing the exposed floor space, but Kotaro didn¡¯t pay it any mind.

    ¡°Is your research going well?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly¡­ but I have good equipment, so I¡¯m not struggling.¡±

    After pouring sake into Kotaro¡¯s cup, Keiji filled his own cup and asked. Kotaro¡¯s research was to prove the correctness of the heliocentric theory. For that purpose, Shizuko had provided various equipment. Apart from the refracting telescope, there were also a solar projection plate and a dedicated sundial. Especially the solar projection plate was excellent, allowing Kotaro to observe the sun without the risk of blindness. Although it had a fancy name, the principle was simple: just place a white paper or board along the extension line of the eyepiece lens of the astronomical telescope. It worked even with a low magnification eyepiece because the target was the sun, but it had the disadvantage of requiring extra time to adjust while observing the target, as it couldn¡¯t be finely adjusted while observing.

    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, but it¡¯s good that you¡¯re enjoying it.¡±

    ¡°I only translated Copernicus¡¯ book, so I wasn¡¯t originally that interested. However, the more I learn, the more interesting it becomes. And if it turns out to be correct, I can make the church people howl.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fun, old man. But enjoying yourself is important.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live my life groveling to the whims of the higher-ups. After all, life is only once, so it¡¯s better to do what you like and live without regrets.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fun to eat delicious food and lie in the sun. We¡¯re celebrating today, so it¡¯s easy to borrow some delicious food.¡±

    ¡°I thought there was a commotion, but that¡¯s what you were doing. Young man, aren¡¯t you going out? It¡¯s such a formal occasion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass on such a stuffy gathering. Drinking while probing each other¡¯s hearts is not enjoyable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    The two laughed and emptied their cups.

    ¡°At first, I thought it had a strange taste, but once you get used to it, this sake is also delicious.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, there were plenty of good sake today, as it¡¯s a celebration. I took a bit more without anyone noticing.¡±

    ¡°I see. But it makes me miss the wine from my hometown. If I tell the master, he might be interested¡­ no, the master probably knows how to make wine.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Shizuchi knows. Speaking of which, Shizuchi was the one who started making this sake. Well, we try not to let Shizuchi drink it too much because it causes a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Like a drunkard, huh? That¡¯s just about right. Humans are boring if they¡¯re too perfect.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, a drunkard¡­ maybe. Well, having a bad drinking habit is the same. Anyway, Shizuchi probably knows a lot of things, and maybe even knows how to make it.¡±

    Kotaro found Keiji¡¯s vague response suspicious, but he wasn¡¯t particularly interested, so he let it go. After that, the two enjoyed their conversation while occasionally drinking sake.

    ¡°What is Nanban like?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s hard to say. I worked under a certain scholar. Scholars are ignorant of worldly matters. Thanks to that, I also grew old without knowing much about the world.¡±

    ¡°That must have been tough. Life is a waste if you don¡¯t enjoy it. Sometimes you have to indulge yourself.¡±

    ¡°In my case, I just started indulging a little late.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite something, old man.¡±

    After grinning, Keiji emptied his cup. Kotaro followed suit a little later. Keiji poured sake into Kotaro¡¯s cup and, in his usual blunt manner, Kotaro returned the gesture.

    ¡°What is Shizuchi really? It¡¯s meaningless to know. I¡¯m not interested. At least¡­ well, I think so. We¡­ or at least I think that way. It¡¯s because we keep our distance from Shizuchi.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Shizuchi does interesting things, and I¡¯m excited to see what she¡¯ll do next. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s important to have something to look forward to. Well, in the case of the master, it¡¯s a bit difficult to see what she wants to do because she gets involved in unrelated things too much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we don¡¯t force our beliefs on our subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Even in our country, different sects have formed while worshiping the same Buddha. And they exclude others as heretics. It¡¯s just a difference in interpretation, even though the teachings are the same. Fighting over it is futile.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s absurd. However, if people with such thoughts gather and form a country, their way of thinking becomes the norm. Well, we Jews have an exclusive nature, so even if we become the majority, it probably won¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°Strange talk. From my perspective, isn¡¯t the god we believe in the same? In Japan, too, while worshiping the same Buddha, there are various sects. And they exclude others as heretics. It¡¯s just a difference in interpretation, even though the teachings are the same. Fighting over it is futile.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s good that religious leaders don¡¯t have much influence in this country. I don¡¯t want to get involved in the commotion of reclaiming holy lands or hunting down heretics.¡±

    ¡°In our place, we don¡¯t force anyone to believe.¡±

    ¡°If your subordinates believe in something, it doesn¡¯t matter to you. Is that the master¡¯s policy? By doing so, you can enjoy even the things that don¡¯t make sense. But it¡¯s difficult to see what the master really wants.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I mean¡­¡±

    Kotaro was taken aback by Keiji¡¯s indifferent response. It seemed like he didn¡¯t know anything about the master, and he didn¡¯t even seem interested. Keiji noticed Kotaro¡¯s expression and spoke with a genuine smile.

    ¡°Knowing who Shizuchi really is doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not interested. We¡­ or at least I think that way. It¡¯s because we keep our distance from Shizuchi.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two laughed together. From then on, they continued to exchange sake and enjoy their conversation.

 CH 123

    Early June, 1573.

    ¡°Achoo! Ugh¡­ I wonder if someone is gossiping?¡±

    While Keiji was having a drinking party with Kotaro, he was heading towards Nobunaga¡¯s place with the Jewish girl, Momiji. The purpose of the visit was to present mangoes to Nobunaga, as it was the harvest season. Mangoes are relatively fast-ripening fruits. Even in modern times, they can only maintain their freshness for a few days in refrigeration or about two months when frozen. In the Sengoku period, where refrigeration facilities were not readily available, they had to stagger the planting time and make adjustments to ensure that the harvest time varied. However, this year, Shizuko was too busy preparing for the Battle of Mikatagahara and couldn¡¯t give detailed instructions, so they ended up planting all at once. As a result, a large quantity of mangoes ripened at the same time, causing a phenomenon where the demand exceeded the supply.

    Due to the unknown value of mangoes, they couldn¡¯t be easily circulated, but it would be a waste to let them rot. When they thought of a good disposal method, they came up with the idea of serving them to the invited guests under the pretense of a housewarming celebration. In modern times, mangoes can be processed into chutneys or jams for long-term preservation, but these methods require a large amount of sugar, and chutneys also require valuable spices such as pepper. In the Sengoku period, where sugar and spices were still scarce, they had no choice but to give up on the cost and thought that it would be most useful to have people consume them fresh at a housewarming celebration where many people gathered.

    ¡°Sorry for asking you to help carry them. Everyone gets intimidated when it comes to dealing with the lord¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Momiji bravely showed Shizuko a small clenched fist, trying to show her determination. Although she seemed determined, Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but find her more adorable than reliable.

    ¡°Oh, that group over there¡­¡±

    At the corner, Shizuko spotted three familiar people. Tadakatsu, Hanzo, and Yasumasa, retainers of the Tokugawa family. They hadn¡¯t noticed them and were walking while supporting the drunken Tadakatsu.

    ¡°This room will do. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes. On three.¡±

    With a shout, Hanzo and Yasumasa threw the heavily intoxicated Tadakatsu into the room once again. It was a well-practiced action that could be described as throwing him away, lacking consideration for Tadakatsu. After making sure that Tadakatsu was safely asleep, Hanzo sighed, and at that moment, they noticed Shizuko and Momiji watching them.

    ¡°Well, well, Shizuko-dono. I apologize for showing you such an unsightly scene. Oh, what a strange thing you have there.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    As soon as Hanzo called out to Shizuko, Tadakatsu suddenly awakened and shouted. The area outside the room where Tadakatsu was thrown was a corridor overlooking the veranda, and the two who had their backs to the room were directly hit by Tadakatsu¡¯s charge. Caught off guard, neither of them could even take a defensive posture, and they were pushed and fell face-first from the veranda into the garden. Not only that, but Tadakatsu¡¯s legs got tangled unexpectedly during the collision, causing him to lick the corridor as he fell forward. Hanzo and Yasumasa fell into the garden with their faces, and Tadakatsu, who had braked with his face, was writhing in pain. It was a moment when a simple conversation in the corridor turned into a hellish scene. Seeing the dishonorable state that was too much for a samurai who valued his dignity, Shizuko gently covered Momiji¡¯s eyes with her hand.

    ¡°Everyone is in a position of authority, so let¡¯s forget what we just saw.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    Momiji obediently accepted Shizuko¡¯s words and covered her own eyes with her hands, not wanting to see the surroundings.

    ¡°This¡­ this is a temporary truce¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right¡­¡±

    By the time their nausea subsided and their senses returned, it was already too late. The three of them, with their faces turning pale from their drunken redness, covered their mouths and rushed out. It was probably towards the toilet, Shizuko understood, and she called out to Momiji, who had been covering her eyes.

    ¡°You can open your eyes now. Well then, shall we go, Momiji-chan?¡±

    It would be best for everyone to pretend that they hadn¡¯t seen anything, Shizuko thought. Although it was unclear what Momiji thought, it was unlikely that she would spread the events of today. In this way, their dignity was preserved.

    Shizuko, who had been caught up in an unexpected commotion, carried a large quantity of mangoes and headed towards Nobunaga¡¯s place. Just as they were about to arrive, they unexpectedly ran into Nobunaga.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the Nanban girl that I recently hired.¡±

    Nobunaga noticed the unfamiliar girl behind Shizuko and asked, pointing at Momiji. Startled by the sudden call, Momiji prostrated herself while still holding the luggage.

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s a good girl.¡±

    ¡°No need to prostrate. Lift your head. Hm, her hair is black, but her eyes are different from ours. They have a jade-like blue-green color. So, there are Nanban people like this.¡±

    Momiji had slightly wavy black hair and eyes that had a bluish-green tint. Nobunaga observed Momiji closely, whether it was because her appearance was slightly different from that of the missionaries or because he was interested in the Western bone structure. Momiji, who was exposed to his impolite gaze, felt intimidated and lowered her face again.

    ¡°My lord, Momiji is scared. Please forgive her for that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just find her unusual eyes intriguing. They shimmer like jewels.¡±

    With his chin resting on his hand, Nobunaga praised Momiji¡¯s eyes. Momiji, fearing his displeasure, lifted her face again.

    ¡°Some may have something to say about accepting foreigners, but I allow it. As long as you work for me, I won¡¯t allow any complaints.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your consideration.¡±

    ¡°And, Shizuko. What do you have there? Ah, mangoes.¡±

    Nobunaga pointed at the basket Shizuko was carrying and asked. When Shizuko took one out of the basket and showed it to him, he mentioned the nickname for mangoes. It was recently discovered that Nobunaga had a habit of giving nicknames to things he liked. His naming sense was too eccentric and difficult for others to understand, but he succinctly captured their characteristics.

    ¡°Yes, we have just harvested them, so I thought it would be a good idea to present them to you as a sweet after the meal.¡±

    ¡°Not bad. I was just thinking of having some sweet fruit. The Nanban cake was sweet, but it was too sweet and felt heavy.¡±

    With that one word, the method of handling the mangoes was decided. Shizuko carried the mangoes to the kitchen and instructed them to quickly put them on plates. When eating mangoes raw, like in modern times, they would cut the fruit into three pieces, avoiding the central seed. They would make small cuts near the skin on both sides of the fruit, leaving out the central part with the seed, and then flip the skin from the back to make it easier to eat. The parts with seeds that were not served to Nobunaga would be divided into fruit flesh and seeds. The fruit flesh would be consumed by the kitchen staff as a bonus, but the seeds would be peeled of their outer shell and astringent skin and used for cultivation.

    These mango seeds, separate from grafting, would take at least six years to reach flowering and fruiting. This applied to various varieties that Shizuko had brought from overseas. When grown from seeds, rather than through grafting or division, they could have different characteristics from their parents due to genetics or mutations. In order to improve the varieties to be even sweeter and more succulent, they were cultivating them from seeds.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Make sure to serve them to the ladies as well.¡±

    After instructing Nohime and the others to serve mangoes, Shizuko left the kitchen with Momiji.

    The housewarming celebration at Shizuko¡¯s residence ended lively yet without any problems. Despite drinking all the prepared sake, no one ended up in a state of unconsciousness, which made Shizuko impressed by the fact that Echigo people were indeed heavy drinkers. As expected, there was no opportunity for Shizuko to have a proper conversation with Kenshin. However, this was politically natural. Even though they had become vassals, if Kenshin were to casually interact with Nobunaga or Shizuko, it would be perceived as the Uesugi family being subservient to the Oda family. If that were to happen, conflicts between the retainers of the Oda and Uesugi families would inevitably arise. Therefore, Kenshin had to be cautious in his approach when there were people around. Nobunaga also didn¡¯t say anything about Kenshin¡¯s attitude, probably understanding the considerations involved.

    (The sorrow of vassals¡­ They may have things they want to talk about openly, but they can¡¯t move so freely. Well, is it safe now?)

    When organizations interact, tension inevitably arises. Even among the retainers of the Oda family, they were constantly watching each other. Feeling a slight sense of loneliness about this situation, Shizuko, accompanied by Aya, headed towards the prison. The underground prison in Shizuko¡¯s residence was made using a natural hole formed by cutting through the hard bedrock. The entrance was separated by sturdy iron bars, and once locked inside with just their own bodies, escape was impossible. The occupants of this prison were spies serving the Sanada family.

    ¡°I wonder if they¡¯re awake?¡±,¡±Yes, I am awake.¡±

    Shizuko lightly tapped on the iron bars of the prison while calling out into the darkness. After a short pause, she could sense movement from inside the cell. Surprisingly, the voice that responded was that of a young woman. However, Shizuko quickly understood. The Takeda family often employed female spies, so it was not uncommon for a spy to be a woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please bear with it a little longer. If we don¡¯t do this, there is a possibility of being silenced.¡±

    ¡°I understand my position. If I may be so bold, I would like to have the shackles on my hands and feet removed.¡±

    ¡°Those shackles not only take away your freedom, but also protect you. I can¡¯t remove them now, but can you at least let me hear your story?¡±

    ¡°I have not been informed of anything other than the message I delivered.¡±

    ¡°I have a feeling that there is other information you want to convey besides the message.¡±

    The spy fell silent in response to Shizuko¡¯s question. Shizuko sensed that it was not due to silence, but hesitation, and gave a hint.

    ¡°(There¡¯s no point in forcing her to talk now) Well, never mind. Just bear with it a little longer. Oh, it¡¯s better not to try to escape. Even I won¡¯t be able to protect you if you do.¡±

    ¡°I understand. There is one thing I want to convey. The master¡¯s heart has already been decided. Although it may not be immediate, he will definitely come to you.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Please stay quiet so that I can convey what I understand to him. It will only be a few more days of patience. Goodbye then.¡±

    Shizuko had asked what she needed to ask. Understanding this, she left the prison with Aya. As Shizuko had said, a few days later, the Sanada spy was released with a suitable excuse. However, no reply message was left behind. Due to the possibility of being captured along the way, Shizuko decided to convey the reply orally.

    ¡°Well, peace should finally be achieved this time.¡±

    Shizuko stretched her body to loosen up, but she was unaware that with each time she spoke those words, peace was slipping further away.

    One week had passed since the release of the Sanada spy. As the season transitioned to the rainy season and the days became increasingly hot, Shizuko was heading towards Gifu Castle where Nobunaga was. Her purpose was to report on the progress of the infrastructure development project she was in charge of. Since the peace treaty with the Honganji Temple, Nobunaga had been actively working on infrastructure development. It was a major project to develop the main arteries that led from Kyoto to Omi Province, Ise, and then to Mino and Owari. Although Mikawa and Echigo were not included, they would soon be incorporated into the second phase of the infrastructure development project as Ieyasu was enthusiastic about it.

    ¡°Today is a sunny day, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Although it was a trip during the rainy season, the day Shizuko was heading to Gifu Castle was blessed with clear weather. Since there was no need for rain gear, the journey was easy, but Shizuko worried about when the weather would change. Fortunately, there were no signs of the weather worsening even after arriving in Gifu.

    ¡°Please wait here.¡±

    In the room where she was guided by the guide, Shizuko waited for Nobunaga¡¯s summons. The project was going smoothly without any major problems, so she was not worried about the report. Therefore, she estimated a short travel time for this trip and only brought a small number of guards, including Saizo.

    ¡°There are no particular concerns in this report. Initially, when I proposed the introduction of a day off system, it took half a day to explain¡­¡±

    Until the Meiji era, there was no clear concept of a day off in Japan. The majority of people only had days off during special occasions such as the Bon Festival, New Year¡¯s, and public holidays. However, government officials working for the imperial court had a designated day off called ¡°ka.¡± Shizuko, thinking that it was not healthy for people to work every day without taking care of their bodies, proposed the aforementioned day off system. She explained to Nobunaga that having a day off would allow workers to have a balance, increase efficiency, and ultimately benefit society as a whole. Since the concept of weekdays had only spread to Owari, a trial day off system was introduced for the workers involved in the infrastructure development project.

    The system was simple and straightforward. Set a goal for daily work, and if the goal was achieved for six days, the next day would be a full day off. On the other hand, if the goal was not met continuously, there would never be a day off. This day off not only exempted workers from work but also provided them with the equivalent pay for a workday, known as ¡°paid leave.¡± There were no regulations on how to spend the day off, as long as one did not break the law. As long as it did not affect workdays, workers were free to drink or go on outings. It was an unknown system, but it was advantageous for workers, as they could receive pay even without working. In the traditional way of working, even if there was no work due to weather conditions, no pay would be given, so there was no reason for workers not to strive to earn the benefit of a day off.

    ¡°He is late today¡­ I wanted to hear about the results of the day off system, so it should be about time for him to call me¡­¡±

    Muttering to herself, Shizuko heard a sound of something breaking. After thinking for a moment, she turned to Saizo, who was standing nearby.

    ¡°Is it just my imagination?¡±

    ¡°I also heard it. Could it be the sound of a sliding door breaking?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s unlikely that a troublemaker has infiltrated¡­ but let¡¯s go and check just to be sure.¡±

    Thinking that she could always call for help if necessary, Shizuko lightly considered the situation and urged Saizo and the guards to be cautious as they headed towards the source of the noise. They approached carefully, but the noise did not stop. The noise was so loud that it reached the waiting room, and Shizuko realized that it was a serious situation.

    ¡°You fools!!¡±

    ¡°F-Father! Please wait¡­ ugh!¡±

    As soon as Shizuko heard Nobunaga¡¯s angry voice, everyone prepared for a fight, but as they understood the content of his anger, they relaxed their bodies. From the overheard conversation, it was clear that Nobunaga was not in a life-threatening situation, but rather he was furious at a family member. Shizuko signaled to the others, and Saizo and all the soldiers bowed their heads and turned away. It was clear that Nobunaga was in a state of uncontrollable anger, and it was best not to get involved.

    ¡°This time, I won¡¯t tolerate it anymore! I will personally cut off their heads!!¡±

    Shizuko felt a slight unease as Nobunaga¡¯s anger showed no signs of subsiding. She couldn¡¯t help but think that she had a troublesome personality as she approached the scene to mediate. The room was in a terrible state. Nobunaga had a furious expression as he raised his unsheathed sword, ready to attack the two men who were sitting on the floor. On the other hand, the two men had turned pale, and seeing the blood flowing from their noses and mouths, it was clear that they had been subjected to Nobunaga¡¯s beating. It had been a while since Nobunaga had raised his voice like this, and it was rare to see him so angry. While thinking this, Shizuko approached Nobunaga, who was being desperately calmed down by Hori and Ranmaru.

    ¡°Lord, excessive anger will harm your health.¡±

    ¡°Who are you! Ah, Shizuko. Stay there and wait. After I deal with these scum, I will listen to your report.¡±

    ¡°Lord, with all due respect, I will offer a suggestion despite the rudeness. If you kill your vassals in anger, it will be remembered as a shame for generations to come. May I suggest that you put away your sword and let me hear the situation and your intentions?¡±

    Although it was unclear what had caused Nobunaga to become so enraged, if he had killed his vassals, especially his family members, out of anger, it would undoubtedly bring dishonor. Shizuko¡¯s unusual eloquence seemed to have somewhat calmed Nobunaga, and with an annoyed click of his tongue, Nobunaga sheathed his sword and threw it to Ranmaru.

    ¡°Half a year! I will give them half a year. If they still cannot change the situation, I will sever the ties between us! Know that this is the last act of mercy!¡±

    After spitting out those words to the two men who were still lying on the floor, Nobunaga stormed off. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief that they had somehow avoided a tragedy.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think anyone could stop Lord Nobunaga when he was that angry.¡±

    Hori, whose face had turned pale, expressed his gratitude to Shizuko. The two men who had been called scum were still in a daze and unable to stand up. Hori tapped Ranmaru, who was frozen while still holding Nobunaga¡¯s sword. It seemed that he was instructing Ranmaru to call a doctor to treat the two men. Ranmaru put down the sword and hurriedly ran off.

    It was a precarious situation, but there were still more challenges awaiting Shizuko.

    ¡°What are you all doing! Shizuko, aren¡¯t you coming with me? The rest of you, step back! Tell that foolish son to get to work!¡±

    ¡°Ah, as I expected, it turned out like this. Well then, everyone, excuse me.¡±

    Angry voices flew from beyond the sliding door that Nobunaga had pushed open. In addition to her progress report, Shizuko now had the added task of listening to Nobunaga¡¯s complaints. She told Saizo and the others to return first and followed after Nobunaga.

    ¡°These useless sons of mine!¡±

    Shizuko grabbed a handful of confetti from the jar she had brought and put it in her mouth, chewing it vigorously before spitting it out.

    ¡°Is the cause of your anger the delay in the development of Ise?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that we have captured Nagashima, I have control over the sea routes between Owari and Ise. Therefore, the development of the roads from Owari to Ise is crucial. The more active the transportation of goods from the port and the movement of merchants, the more prosperous the Oda territory becomes. Land transportation is all about speed, but those foolish sons don¡¯t understand the situation. Instead, they have been undermined by the Honganji Temple¡¯s agents!¡±

    (I¡¯ve heard from the merchants that the road development hasn¡¯t progressed much after all.),Shizuko made a rough guess about the situation based on Nobunaga¡¯s complaints. Ise is located on the eastern side of the Kii Peninsula. Now that Nobunaga has control over Ise Bay, he plans to take on maritime transportation from all over the country and connect it to the land routes. It is desirable to have multiple routes leading to Kyoto. Even if they try to build another Oda blockade and impose a maritime blockade, it will be difficult to contain Nobunaga if the land routes are intact. If they can maintain either one of them, they can transport troops and supplies.

    ¡°The region including Ise is a steep mountainous area, so transportation is not ideal. Therefore, the plan was to cut through the mountains and build roads, but is it not progressing?¡±

    ¡°A slight delay is not a problem. We should learn from failures and apply them to the next attempt. The problem is that those idiots are trying to escape responsibility, and not only that, they are being taken advantage of by the followers of Honganji Temple.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Unless it is an irreparable failure, Nobunaga punishes failures but also gives opportunities for redemption. If they can redeem themselves, that¡¯s good, but if they fail, that¡¯s the end of it. Nobunaga¡¯s basic attitude towards work can be summed up in this. Of course, if they keep repeating failures, then that¡¯s a different story.

    ¡°If it is a path that no one has walked before, I will consider failures. By studying those failures, it can serve as a model for those who follow. However, my foolish sons do not try to learn from failures, they waste time in vain, and not only that, they make the situation worse than before.¡±

    ¡°So, you are giving them another six months as a final chance. Indeed, if they fail even after that, no one will object even if they are beheaded.¡±

    ¡°I feel like beheading them right now. Well, enough of the unpleasant talk. Let¡¯s hear your report.¡±

    Nobunaga cleared his throat and changed the subject. Shizuko also got to the main point and tightened her expression. However, there was hardly any formal reporting to be done. She inwardly chuckled at the thought of being able to go home early.

    ¡°Regarding the report, we have smoothly completed up to the second stage, the fifty-fourth process. We are progressing ahead of schedule.¡±

    ¡°Much faster than I expected. The fifty-fourth process was supposed to start next month. It¡¯s wonderful to be ahead of schedule. Keep up the good work.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. I have instructed the workers to take a short vacation and reward them to rejuvenate their spirits. As the weather is likely to deteriorate from now on, we must also pay attention to the working and sanitary conditions.¡±

    During the rainy season, if it rains, construction work must be suspended, and if the schedule is delayed, there is a possibility of forcing excessive labor to make up for it. Infrastructure projects will continue to be important, so they don¡¯t want to exhaust the experienced workers who have accumulated know-how.

    ¡°By the way, I have noticed something separate from the infrastructure project. May I discuss it now?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, speak.¡±

    ¡°I feel that the circulation of currency is decreasing. According to my informants, barter markets have been revived in Kyoto and Omi Province. It seems urgent to increase the amount of currency.¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s expression changed at the mention of increasing currency. From his complexion, it could be inferred that Nobunaga was aware of the decreasing circulation of currency. However, Nobunaga couldn¡¯t come up with an effective solution for it. But that doesn¡¯t mean one can laugh at Nobunaga¡¯s ignorance. It is difficult for even someone as flexible in thinking as Nobunaga to arrive at the idea of increasing currency in a time when there is no such thing as economics.

    ¡°¡­So you think currency is the problem.¡±

    ¡°The authority to issue currency was granted to the Oda family from the imperial court. The best solution would be to control the economy with inconvertible paper money, but there are various constraints to that. For now, it seems urgent to mint silver and gold coins to ensure an appropriate amount of currency for market transactions.¡±

    ¡°If there is a shortage of gold, we should make more. Hmph¡­ It sounds easy when you say it, but no one could come up with that answer. It seems we can¡¯t progress in one leap.¡±

    Nobunaga laughed self-deprecatingly. If there is a shortage of currency, the simple solution is to produce and introduce new currency. But even Nobunaga couldn¡¯t come up with that answer. Shizuko understands that this is why she continues to gather wise people and conduct numerous studies, as she believes that a solid foundation is necessary to start something new.

    ¡°The ultimate goal is in sight, but it seems impossible at the moment. First, we must eliminate the inferior coins and ensure the circulation of gold, silver, and copper coins as new currency.¡±

    ¡°But why is the currency decreasing? We cannot proceed without understanding that.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s say there are ten million copper coins in all of Japan. At the time of issuance, there are ten million mon of currency in Japan. However, through circulation, the copper coins wear out, and by melting and mixing them, inferior coins are created. The presence of these inferior coins and the regulations on pure coins determine the number of currency that can be used. Let¡¯s say, for simplicity¡¯s sake, that half of them are pure coins and half are inferior coins. If five inferior coins are equivalent to one pure coin, then even though there are ten million coins, only six million mon in total, consisting of five million pure coins and one million inferior coins, can be used. The currency is decreasing compared to the initial number of coins. As a result, the value of the currency increases, and prices decrease.¡±

    The Eiraku-sen coins are imported from Ming. With the current situation of zero currency supply, the amount of currency in the market decreases. Even if they are pure coins now, they will eventually turn into inferior coins, further pushing up the value of currency and causing prices to continue to decline in a deflationary economy. This is exactly the current state of deflation. To resolve this, it is considered good to expand domestic demand. However, to expand domestic demand, an adequate amount of currency suitable for transactions is necessary. That¡¯s why Shizuko suggested introducing not only copper coins but also gold and silver coins, following the existing history.

    ¡°The regulations on pure coins set by Your Excellency determine the exchangeable gold coins based on their weight¡­ I believe it is necessary to process gold and silver to circulate them as currency and then aim for the expansion of domestic demand through public investment.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If there is not enough gold, we should make more. Hmph¡­ It sounds easy when you say it, but no one could come up with that answer. So, we need to gather gold and silver quickly and mint new currency.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a specific form for the new currency?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too unconventional to be impractical. It should resemble the Eiraku-sen coins but have measures to prevent counterfeiting. Of course, those who counterfeit will face severe punishment.¡±

    ¡°That would be appropriate. Counterfeiting currency has always been a serious crime¡­ Severely punishing them, even to the extent of wiping out their entire clan and followers.¡±

    ¡°The plan is set. Gather the artisans immediately. Ensure strict supervision over the artisans themselves. Create gold coins from gold and silver. There is a possibility of malicious intentions.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Those involved in currency production have always been under strict supervision. In the Edo period, the Tokugawa shogunate established currency minting institutions called ¡°kinza¡± (gold mint), ¡°ginza¡± (silver mint), and ¡°d¨­za¡± (copper mint) and had each mint produce currency. Especially the gold mint, which produced the most valuable gold coins, was closely monitored by the shogunate. Only families with high-ranking positions were allowed, and when hiring employees, they were obligated to sign a pledge, there was a system of mutual surveillance among the workers, and inspections were conducted by the magistrate¡¯s office.

    It¡¯s not that the Tokugawa shogunate was particularly strict. Even in modern times, the technology related to banknote production is treated as highly confidential, and employees involved are restricted even in their personal lives, which is only natural.

    ¡°We need to have agreements such as a pledge, mutual surveillance among employees, and inspections by third parties. If we tell each of them that they will be rewarded for reporting anyone suspicious, it will be difficult for traitors to emerge.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Shizuko finished reading Nobunaga¡¯s order and accepted it with a careless attitude.

    Uesugi Kenshin pledged loyalty to Nobunaga, but that alone did not guarantee his loyalty. As proof of his vassalage, Uesugi was to send a hostage to Nobunaga. The selection of who to send did not take much time. Uesugi Kagekatsu was chosen as the hostage. This was influenced by the fact that Uesugi Kagatora was from the Hojo family, while Kagekatsu was from the Ueda Nagao family. The Ueda Nagao family and the Koshi Nagao family had been engaged in a power struggle among the branches for many years. Especially, the Koshi Nagao family and the Ueda Nagao family were currently in a hostile relationship, and for the Koshi Nagao family, the hostage issue was an excellent opportunity to exile Kagekatsu.

    Kagekatsu, accompanied by only a few close aides like Kanetsugu, set off from Echigo. They arrived in Gifu without any incidents along the way and finished greeting Nobunaga. Nobunaga accepted Kagekatsu as a hostage without paying much attention to his arrival. Normally, Kagekatsu would live in the castle town of Gifu, but due to the geographical proximity and ease of communication between Mino and Echigo, there were concerns, so Kagekatsu ended up living as a hostage in Owari. And if it¡¯s Owari, there is only one person to take care of Kagekatsu.

    ¡°Ah, well, I kind of expected that.¡±

    Shizuko accepted Nobunaga¡¯s order with a nonchalant attitude. If they kept Kagekatsu in Mino, it would be possible for Kenshin to establish contact by any means necessary. However, if it¡¯s Owari, there is a physical distance that separates them. Even if they send spies, there is a high possibility of being discovered, and Kenshin cannot easily establish contact.

    ¡°This is Your Excellency¡¯s order. Please execute it diligently.¡±,¡±A hostage, huh? So, Ranmaru. Can you answer Shizuko¡¯s question?¡±

    With a dignified expression, Ranmaru spoke, and Nagayoshi chuckled and included Chacha. But Ranmaru ignored Nagayoshi¡¯s words.

    ¡°I have no objections to Lord¡¯s orders. Also, my lord, in this situation, I am Lord¡¯s messenger. I think such a rude tone is inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve become quite confident with your words.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no need to argue about it. I have no problem accepting it. All the detailed instructions are written here. So, am I correct in assuming that the handling of the Uesugi family hostage is entrusted to us?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have received a message from Lord to ¡®treat them kindly.''¡±

    ¡°Understood. Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Shizuko, who had no further questions, ended the conversation there. Afterwards, Ranmaru returned to Gifu, and Kagekatsu and Kanetsugu (Naoe Kanetsugu ¨C Yoroku) followed the instructions and entered one of the side chambers. Once that was done, Kagekatsu and Kanetsugu requested an audience with Shizuko. Understanding that it would be a greeting upon their arrival, Shizuko immediately ordered her attendants to call them.

    ¡°I am Nagao Kiheiji (Uesugi Kagekatsu). Whether it will be long or short, I look forward to working with you.¡±

    ¡°I am Higuchi Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu). Likewise, I will be in your care from now on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the story. I will impose some restrictions on your actions, but you are relatively free to live as you please.¡±

    Shizuko had no intention of imposing strict restrictions on the two. It would be pointless if it resulted in a shortage of surveillance personnel. Also, no matter how much Kenshin had decided to become a vassal of Nobunaga, there would always be people who were dissatisfied. In order to not give those people a chance to cause trouble, Shizuko had no intention of treating the hostages harshly. If those dissatisfied individuals were to turn their gratitude into betrayal, it could become a just cause for Nobunaga or Kenshin to take disciplinary action, which was also a hidden motive.

    ¡°Within the house, you are free to move as you please, but when you go out, someone from here will accompany you, so please be aware of that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your generous consideration.¡±

    ¡°To keep it brief, is that about it? For any further details, please ask Keiji, who will be in charge of surveillance.¡±

    After that, Kagekatsu and Kanetsugu left with Keiji. Just before they left, Shizuko overheard a conversation between Keiji and Kanetsugu about alcohol, which made her slightly uneasy. She was worried that the alcohol consumption would increase.

    As Shizuko was absentmindedly thinking that the attack on Asai and Asakura would be soon, she received a message that Yaichi and Ruri, former slaves who worked in metalworking, had come to visit. Since she didn¡¯t remember summoning them, Shizuko thought they might have something to discuss and decided to meet with them. She was willing to go through the trouble of moving to the audience room. As expected, the two had come not to discuss, but to ask for a favor from Shizuko.

    ¡°Do you want to have a house?¡±

    It was a consultation about wanting a house for the two of them to live in. Currently, Yaichi and Ruri were living separately because they had different places of work. They had never experienced living apart before, so it had become a hidden stress for them. They wanted to live together. However, Yaichi thought that changing their treatment without permission would lead to reprimand, so he came to ask for permission from Shizuko.

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s fine. If it improves your work efficiency, there¡¯s no reason for us to refuse.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s permission relieved Yaichi and Ruri. She thought it wasn¡¯t such a big deal, but because they had been slaves for a long time, they had developed a habit of seeking permission from their employers, which she understood.

    ¡°By the way, how is work going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going well. At first, the relationship was awkward, but now everyone treats us very well. However, I still struggle with how serious the craftsmen are. I can¡¯t keep up with them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be called ¡®sensei¡¯ or ¡®master¡¯ by young and passionate people. But they are all so serious that I feel overwhelmed.¡±

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good. Well, our craftsmen are competitive. They want to learn from your skills and eventually surpass them.¡±

    From listening to their conversation, it seemed that Yaichi and Ruri had a good relationship with the craftsmen in the artisan district. The products they made were not flying off the shelves, but they were gradually gaining attention. Especially the belt ornaments made with silver and gold wire as thin as 1 millimeter, they had become a secret popular item among the women of the samurai class who usually didn¡¯t wear accessories.

    ¡°It¡¯s a grateful story. However, I can¡¯t help but feel unhappy when I think that our fellow Jews are still being treated unfairly.¡±

    Whether it was because of his serious nature or not, Yaichi couldn¡¯t accept the current situation where only he was saved. Ruri tried to comfort Yaichi by patting his back, but it didn¡¯t seem to have much effect.

    ¡°Hmph, since when did you become someone who can worry about others?¡±

    As Shizuko was considering what to say, Kotaro suddenly appeared behind Yaichi. Surprised, Yaichi turned around, but seeing him, Kotaro snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get conceited just because you have a little more freedom. It¡¯s presumptuous of you to worry about others when even your own situation doesn¡¯t go as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°For now, focus on establishing your own position and becoming independent. Worrying about others can come later.¡±

    Rather than Shizuko saying something, Kotaro¡¯s words, as a fellow Jew, were easier to understand. Yaichi, who had been troubled until a moment ago, now had a clear expression on his face. Satisfied with Yaichi¡¯s expression, Kotaro sat down with a smirk.

    ¡°I apologize, my lord. I came today with a favor to ask.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit late for that. It¡¯s fine this time, but from next time, please follow the proper procedure.¡±

    ¡°I will handle it. So, the request is to create an environment for making wine.¡±

    Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but think that the way Kotaro spoke was overly polite and rude at the same time, but she pondered upon hearing the word ¡°wine.¡± In Christianity, wine is the ¡°blood of God¡± and is a very important item. However, in Judaism, wine is also a symbol of joy and is important for offering prayers on the Sabbath. As a side note, Judaism has dietary laws called Kashrut (also known as Kosher) that must be followed.

    If one strictly adheres to Kashrut, wine is only allowed if the grapes are grown, the wine is made, and it is bottled following the proper procedures by Jews. Of course, even if a non-Jew touches wine that does not meet the requirements of Kashrut, it is considered impure.

    ¡°Do you want to make grape wine in accordance with the religious laws?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ahahaha, I never even thought about religious laws. I just simply wanted to drink wine. But I can¡¯t gather grapes myself right now, so I¡¯m relying on you, my lord.¡±

    ¡°In a few months, it will be the harvest season for Koshu grapes. At that time, let¡¯s use the ones that are not suitable for eating raw to make wine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate it.¡±

    As soon as Kotaro finished speaking, he turned on his heel and left the audience room as if his business was done. While everyone else was surprised by his freedom, only Keiji and Shizuko were laughing.

 CH 124

    Early August, 1573.

    In contrast to the busy month of June, July passed relatively peacefully. Occasionally, Nagayoshi would go out on a campaign and return dissatisfied, as if he hadn¡¯t fully satisfied his desires. Other than that, there were no significant changes. Saizo continued to devote himself to guarding Shizuko as usual, while Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) accompanied the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) group and was frequently away from home, rarely showing his face. On the other hand, Keiji spent his days playing with the hostages, Kagekatsu and the others, under the pretense of monitoring them. Shizuko spent her days catching up on the political affairs that had been delayed due to the celebration of the new construction. However, as the officials became more proficient in their administrative work, they were able to take over the remaining arrangements after Shizuko made decisions, and she was no longer overwhelmed with administrative work.

    The relatively peaceful days came to an end in mid-July when Nobunaga finally ordered the subjugation of the Asai and Asakura clans. In this campaign, Nobunaga himself led as the overall commander, and his eldest son, Nobutada (formerly known as Kimyomaru), served as the vice commander, accompanying Nobunaga. Naturally, Shizuko was also called upon, and she herself was to join the campaign. The full force of the Oda army was gathered, making Nobunaga¡¯s determination known both inside and outside.

    ¡°Oh. This time, Lord Nobunaga intends to destroy both the Asai and Asakura clans. Since they have no other choice, it is expected that they will resist desperately. Let¡¯s make sure not to let our guard down and get injured.¡±

    The usual group of eight people gathered for the military council couldn¡¯t hide their wry smiles at Shizuko¡¯s somewhat absent-minded instructions.

    ¡°This time, we will focus on dealing with the Asakura clan. The conquest of the Asai clan has been led by Hashiba-sama (Toyotomi Hideyoshi), so we have decided to leave it to him as before. It would be counterproductive for someone who is not familiar with the situation to interfere and cause discord. If there are any special circumstances, Lord Nobunaga will give us further instructions.¡±

    True to her words, Shizuko planned to concentrate her forces only on the Asakura clan. This was mainly because Hideyoshi had already been dealing with the Asai clan as the lead, but also because the fortresses used by the Asakura clan were located behind the Asai clan. In particular, Odani Castle was a crucial point that would determine the outcome of this campaign. Odani Castle was the main castle of the Asai clan, located north of Mt. Kotani, just like Odani Castle. It was built further north than Odani Castle and served as a relay point to Ichijodani Castle, the main castle of the Asakura clan. In other words, if Nobunaga could capture this castle, the Asai clan would be cornered. The Asai clan would be completely cut off from the Asakura clan, and their only advantage of coordination, despite having fewer troops, would be lost, making it clear to anyone that they would be defeated one by one.

    ¡°Before that, the Ashikaga Shogunate will be expelled from Kyoto. Well, I don¡¯t think we need to do anything about that. However, I believe the attack on the Asai and Asakura clans will take place after the Shogunate is expelled.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a Shogun in name now, so it might be better to just get rid of him without any consequences.¡±

    ¡°I suppose Lord Nobunaga wanted to avoid the notoriety of being a usurper who killed the Shogun. And since the Shogunate officially surrendered and he accepted it, he must follow the proper procedures.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Shizuko responded to Nagayoshi¡¯s words. Whether she had any deeper intentions or not, Nagayoshi gave a perfunctory response and ended the conversation.

    ¡°We will discuss the details during the military council in Omi Province. As always, please make the necessary preparations.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Well then, the military council is adjourned. Please maintain your readiness until the scheduled date.¡±

    The military council for the Asai and Asakura campaign ended in a short time. Since Shizuko mostly just conveyed information, there was little need for discussion. After conquering the territories of the Asai and Asakura clans, Nobunaga intended to tighten his grip on the Echizen Ikko sect. The Echizen Ikko sect would be surrounded by Echigo, Mino, and Echizen, and would completely lose its place to go. Whether the Echizen Ikko sect would submit to Nobunaga, seek protection from the declining Takeda clan, or launch a desperate attack somewhere, it was advantageous for Nobunaga regardless of their choice. If the Echizen Ikko sect could be defeated, the Honganji Temple would only have the remaining Kishu sect as its military force. Unlike the temple forces such as Mt. Hiei, Honganji Temple did not have its own group of warrior monks. Their strength lay in the Ikko uprising, which could be organized and disbanded as needed, mobilizing the scattered followers in various regions. If the number of followers decreased, Honganji Temple¡¯s influence would inevitably weaken. Therefore, Nobunaga planned to eradicate the remaining Echizen Ikko sect in eastern Japan and limit the followers of Honganji Temple to his own territory in the west.

    ¡°That¡¯s it for now.¡±

    Shizuko compiled the necessary documents and wrote a letter to send to Nobunaga. In this campaign, she was not a frontline fighter but needed to focus on providing support from the rear. Due to the presence of Lake Biwa in the center of her territory, Omi Province had fewer plains and lower harvest yields compared to other regions. Therefore, it was difficult to procure supplies locally, and it was necessary to transport military supplies from Ise, Mino, and Owari. Hideyoshi, who was in charge before, relied heavily on support from Mino for supply replenishment. If the entire army were to deploy in Omi Province this time, there was a possibility of difficulties in procuring supplies. To avoid this concern, Shizuko¡¯s rear support unit had to take charge of logistics and ensure a steady supply of provisions.

    ¡°Oh, what about Yoroku (Naoe Kanetsugu) and the others, who are hostages, when the army moves? Should we leave it to Keiji? And I¡¯ll leave this to Shou-chan, and Aya-chan will handle the accounting¡­ Yeah, that should be it.¡±

    After finishing the necessary documents, Shizuko ordered her attendant to hand them over to Shou. All that was left was for Shou and Aya to gather the necessary items and contact the rear support unit. With that, the logistics, which served as the heart of the Oda family, would begin to move.

    ¡°The management of the territory is going well, and the impact of this campaign will be minimal. After Konoe-sama moves to Kyoto and becomes the Kanpaku (Chief Advisor), the project of compiling ancient books may also intensify.¡±

    Shizuko was concerned about the loss and dispersal of valuable ancient books during the chaotic period after the Onin War, and she had the intention to start a project to compile lost ancient books, similar to the ¡°Gunsho Ruiju¡± compiled by Hokke (Konoe) Hokiichi. However, this project required the essential cooperation of Sakihisa (Konoe), who had significant influence over the court nobles and temple forces. Fortunately, Sakihisa (Konoe), who showed interest in preservation projects, promised to cooperate with Shizuko. However, it was impossible to obtain the actual ancient books, so it was necessary to make copies. In other words, they would borrow the original books and make copies, and then compile them.

    It required a tremendous amount of time, personnel, and expenses, with little profit. However, Shizuko promised to allocate funds from her surplus personal assets, which were more than enough, rather than relying on her own wealth, to prevent the disappearance of ancient books, which were the culmination of a long history. The project of recognizing the value of culture and preserving ancient books was surprisingly well-received by the imperial court, court nobles, temple forces, and other cultural figures. For some unknown reason, the ¡°Nihon Koki,¡± which had only ten volumes remaining, became a reunion after a century since the fifteenth century, even though it was a copy. Permission was also obtained for the copying of books held by the imperial court and other noble families and temples, including various other ancient books. However, the actual work required years of time, and there were no ancient books that could be copied in a short period.

    ¡°Perhaps the reason the ancient books were preserved is that the capital city was not burned down? Well, in any case, the loss or disappearance of books would be a significant loss for future generations, so we should start the project of creating a complete collection while we still have the chance to recover.¡±

    By the way, Hokke Hokiichi spent nearly forty years on the compilation of 1,273 works. Shizuko¡¯s project of compiling a complete collection of classical literature, which was likely to gather even more ancient books, suggested the need for even more time. That¡¯s why Shizuko believed that it should be started when Sakihisa (Konoe) assumed the position of Kanpaku, the pinnacle of the imperial court.

    ¡°With the cooperation of Konoe-sama, all we have to do is continue the project patiently.¡±

    The outline of the ancient book collection project initiated by Shizuko is as follows: First, obtain copies of ancient books as much as possible. Based on these copies, replace the recorded characters with standardized kanji, hiragana, and katakana. This is because the characters recorded in ancient books can vary depending on the writer. The goal is to leave behind information that anyone can read using standardized spelling. Once the standardization of characters is completed, print them using movable type printing (similar to modern manuscript paper with vertical layout formatting) to create books. The project will be completed when wooden blocks for printing the copies are finished.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any other work¡­ Come here, Wittman.¡±

    Shizuko called out to Wittman and the others who had been sitting in the corner of the room. As they heard Shizuko¡¯s voice, they all immediately stood up and rushed towards her. When Shizuko stroked Wittman¡¯s head, he wagged his tail vigorously in response. Kaiser and the others also begged for attention, and Shizuko smiled wryly as she stroked each of their heads in turn.

    ¡°Alright! Shall we go for a walk?¡±

    Shizuko had been enjoying the rare interaction for a while, but since the weather was good, she decided to go outside. At first, Wittman and the others tilted their heads and looked up at Shizuko, who suddenly stood up, but when they saw her preparing to go out, they understood the purpose and lined up behind her. They followed Shizuko, with her as the leader, walking ahead, and they wagged their tails from the side or behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day today!¡±

    When they stepped into the spacious garden, Shizuko stretched her back and basked in the sunlight to her heart¡¯s content. Recently, she had been cooped up doing administrative work, so the long-awaited sun felt a bit overwhelming. Wittman and the others also stretched themselves as they followed Shizuko.

    ¡°If the weather is good tomorrow too, it might be nice to sunbathe.¡±,Hoping for good weather, Shizuko walked with Wittman and the others. Unfortunately, it turned out to be rainy the next day.

    In late July, Ashikaga Yoshiaki, the last shogun of the Muromachi shogunate, announced that he would abdicate the position of the shogun and appoint his eldest son, Yoshihiro, as the successor to Toshiie. Yoshiaki himself left Kyoto and went to Bingo Province. It was said that Nobunaga would take responsibility for raising Yoshihiro as the next shogun, but everyone saw Yoshihiro as a hostage. Yoshiaki¡¯s own retirement was announced as being due to poor health, but it was clear to everyone that it was an expulsion by Nobunaga. However, as the former shogun, he still had prestige, and his life was not in dire straits.

    Externally, the Ashikaga shogunate continued to exist, but the people of Kyoto, the imperial court, the nobles, and the feudal lords of other provinces considered the shogunate to have fallen. In later history books, it is written that the Muromachi shogunate fell in late July 1573.

    With Yoshiaki¡¯s exile from Kyoto, Nobunaga¡¯s indirect rule with Yoshiaki as a figurehead came to an end, and the era of Nobunaga acting as the ruler of the land began. Nobunaga immediately confiscated the former Ashikaga shogun¡¯s estate as his own territory and changed the current era name from Genki to Tensho. He also ordered his own vassal, Murai Sadakatsu, who was the Kyoto Shoshidai, to take over the duties that the shogunate had been performing.

    ¡°The times are changing. From now on, it¡¯s the lord¡¯s era¡­ Hey, what¡¯s everyone doing?¡±

    While reading the report brought from Kyoto, Shizuko thought deeply about being able to witness the changing times. But no one around her seemed to care.

    ¡°What¡­ it¡¯s hot.¡±

    It was obvious from everyone¡¯s expression that they were frustrated by the heat. This year, the temperature was several degrees higher than usual, and there was a scorching heatwave, as they would say in modern times. Keiji took off his jacket and exposed his underwear, and Saizo had a look as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t even have the energy to complain. The Wittman family, who wore fur, and animals like Tama and Hana, avoided the scorching sun and stayed in the shade. In the current Shizuko residence, Shizuko was the only one who was not feeling well, but she was still behaving as usual.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hot lately. We should think of some countermeasures since we¡¯ll be going into battle soon.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ why is Shizuko fine? I¡¯m dying from the heat.¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t summer supposed to be hot?¡±

    Shizuko was not immune to the heat either. Due to the high pressure system over the Pacific Ocean, summers in Japan have a climate with little wind. However, during the Sengoku period, which was the Little Ice Age, the summers were considerably cooler than the scorching hell of modern Japan. There was no heat island phenomenon caused by air conditioning, nor was there the reflection of paved roads. The buildings were not densely packed enough to block the slight breeze, and the low airtightness of the architectural style meant that the indoor temperature did not continue to rise. From Shizuko¡¯s perspective, who had experienced hell firsthand, this level of heat was somewhat uncomfortable, but she didn¡¯t think it was as unbearably hot as Keiji and the others.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no helping it. How about we bring out some watermelon from the icehouse and eat it?¡±

    Watermelon is composed of 90% water. Therefore, it is considered a classic fruit for creating a cooling effect in the summer. In addition to being a sweet fruit with a high water content, it is also rich in beta-carotene and lycopene, as can be seen from its red flesh, and surprisingly, it contains a lot of potassium, making it effective for fatigue recovery and diuretic effects. Of course, if you eat too much, it can be harmful to your body, but that applies not only to watermelon.

    ¡°Ah, indeed, watermelon and tomatoes chilled with well water taste great.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t be lazy. I¡¯ll prepare it now, so cheer up.¡±

    After a while, well-chilled watermelon and freshly harvested tomatoes, which had been cooled with well water until just now, were brought out.

    ¡°Mmm, this is perfect for a hot day.¡±

    Keiji and the others dipped their feet in a bucket of cold water and ate tomatoes and watermelon to endure the scorching heat.

    After finishing the preparations for the expedition and having some free time until the scheduled day, Shizuko headed towards the fields carrying farming tools. It was a rare day with a strong wind, and the heat was slightly relieved. Wittman and the others, who usually had their designated spots in the shade, followed Shizuko energetically. However, the summer sun was still strong. Shizuko wore her homemade straw hat.

    ¡°Hehe, summer is the real deal for farming.¡±

    Rice is harvested around autumn, so summer, which is a subtle agricultural off-season, is a time to focus on farming. The basic tasks are pruning and leaf removal of summer vegetables, as well as harvesting. Shizuko quickly checked the condition of the crops and performed pruning and leaf removal. The harvested vegetables and fruits were put into a basket, while the thinned ones were buried in the soil.

    ¡°Wittman, over here. Kaiser, bring that basket. Adelheid, pull this string¡­ Alright, it¡¯s secured. You can let go now.¡±

    Shizuko and the Wittman family worked together to tidy up the fields. The Wittman family was also experienced, and they responded accurately to Shizuko¡¯s instructions and worked well. By the time it was a little past noon, the planned work was completed.

    ¡°Hmm, all done. Considering the move, the expedition will be on August 3rd or 4th, so we still have a few more days for field work.¡±

    After stretching her back, Shizuko took a break in the shade of a tree. Wittman and the others gathered around Shizuko and stretched just like her. The wind gently blew, cooling their bodies that had been burned by the sun. Shizuko felt drowsy in the pleasant weather, but she knew that sleeping with sweat on her body would definitely give her a cold, so she slapped her cheeks to wake herself up.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sweat it out. Then let¡¯s relax.¡±

    After patting Kaiser¡¯s head, Shizuko stood up straight. After leaving the cleanup of the farming tools to the others, Shizuko washed away the dirt and sweat from her body in the bath. After getting out of the bath, she had a slightly late lunch and spent some time doing light office work.

    Amidst the tension before the expedition, Shizuko was allowed a little rest in the relaxed atmosphere, as she had become a key figure in the Oda clan. It was a quiet and peaceful flow of time. However, the day when she would head to the harsh battlefield was approaching. That¡¯s why she cherished this peaceful daily life.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Yukki and Shirochoco. How rare.¡±

    As Shizuko was looking at documents, Yukki the snow leopard and Shirochoco entered through the entrance. When they saw Shizuko checking the documents, they grabbed her sleeve and pulled on it. It was a gesture indicating that they wanted her to sit down and not do anything. Since it wasn¡¯t urgent work, Shizuko placed the documents on the desk and stroked Yukki¡¯s head.

    The first ones to react to Shizuko interrupting her work were the Wittman family. They looked surprised that their actions were disrupting Shizuko¡¯s work, but once they realized that it was a gesture of showing off their muscles, they smiled and imitated Shizuko¡¯s pose. It was a simple gesture, but somehow the meaning got across to Shizuko.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting crowded, and it¡¯s hot. Well, well, you always liked having your chin stroked.¡±

    As she stroked their heads and chins, Tama, Hana, and even Shirogane and Kurogane entered the room. They had been watching Shizuko from outside the open shoji doors. Shizuko¡¯s surroundings had turned into a small zoo. After stroking Kaiser¡¯s back, Shizuko lay down and rested her head.

    ¡°This is the most calming.¡±

    Muttering to herself, Shizuko once again succumbed to the pleasant fatigue and let go of her consciousness.

    The day of the expedition arrived after spending days working in the fields and playing with the Wittman family and other animals. Shizuko entrusted the household affairs to the Wittman family and put on her armor for the expedition. When she put on her battle attire, the usual relaxed expression on Shizuko¡¯s face was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°The long battle with the Asai and Asakura clans will come to an end. We will settle it this time.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s march!¡±

    Shizuko smiled satisfactorily at the response of the soldiers and gave the command to march. After a while of marching, Shizuko noticed that Kanetsugu was seeing her off. Shizuko smiled and placed her right hand on her bicep and bent her left arm upward, making the so-called muscle pose. Kanetsugu, who was surprised by the unfamiliar gesture, realized that it was a flexing gesture and smiled, imitating Shizuko¡¯s pose. It was a small gesture, but somehow they understood each other.

    On August 6th, while the siege of Odani Castle continued, Shizuko arrived at the camp. At the same time, news arrived at the Oda camp that Akechi Sadayoshi, who was stationed at Yamamotoyama Castle, had defected to the Oda side. Although Akechi had secretly been in contact with the Oda side before, he officially declared his defection to the Oda side. After receiving this news, Nobunaga marched from Gifu to Omi Province.

    On August 8th, Nobunaga set up camp near Yamada Village. Upon receiving this information, the Asakura clan understood that they had no other choice and mobilized their entire army, taking up positions near Kinomoto. The Oda army and the Asakura army faced each other across the Takatoki River or the Yamada River. The Oda army also stationed troops on Mount Toraomae as a stronghold for Odani Castle.

    As a side note, it is only known that Asakura Yoshikage set up his main camp at Tagamiyama, and it is unknown how other warlords were deployed. It is speculated that the Asakura vassals were positioned around Yoshikage¡¯s main camp, and Yamazaki Yoshitaka and others were deployed near the Takatoki River, facing off against Nobunaga.

    On the other hand, Nobunaga deployed Shibata Katsuie, Maeda Toshiie, and Sakuama Nobumori as forces against the Asakura clan, with Hashiba (Toyotomi) Hideyoshi stationed on Mount Toraomae and Nobutada and Nobutada¡¯s forces stationed near there as a stronghold against the Asai clan. Akechi Mitsuhide was stationed at the defense of Chono Castle, which was located between Nobunaga¡¯s main camp and Mount Toraomae. In addition, Inaba Ittetsu and Gamou Ujisato were deployed near Nobunaga¡¯s main camp.

    As for where Shizuko was stationed, she was by Nobutada¡¯s side. However, although there was a camp by Nobutada¡¯s side, Shizuko herself was not there.,¡±Repairs are necessary for the fort at Mount Tora Gozen¡­ We will deploy 250 gunners as a garrison at Odani Castle. We will leave supplies for about ten days for now. After six days, we will send a supply unit.¡±

    The reason for Shizuko¡¯s absence was because her main role this time was logistics. Nobunaga intended to destroy the Asai and Asakura clans in this campaign, so he wanted to ensure that things proceeded smoothly. However, as the overall commander, he couldn¡¯t move around everywhere. That¡¯s why Shizuko was chosen for the role. After achieving victory in the battle against the Takeda clan, Shizuko no longer needed to actively seek military achievements, but she gained significant influence and power that no one could underestimate. As someone in a position to receive assistance such as supply transportation and the dispatch of gunners, she couldn¡¯t afford to be dismissive of other military commanders.

    (What a roundabout way of doing things. But as the unification of the country draws near, power struggles will also begin within the Oda clan, and it¡¯s inevitable that there will be too much influence when the Lord moves.)

    The basic deployment was Nobunaga¡¯s decision, but the final judgment was left to Shizuko. It may seem like she was burdened with the role of a skilled mediator, but it was rare for Nobunaga to entrust Shizuko with political discretion, so she considered it a sign of trust.

    A procession of supplies continued to be transported to Mount Tora Gozen. To put pressure on the Asai clan, they used more carts for supply transportation than necessary. This strategy seemed to have some effect, as the Asai army was terrified by the overwhelming amount of supplies operated by the Oda clan.

    ¡°It seems to be going well.¡±

    While giving instructions to the rear support unit, Takenaka Hanbei called out to Shizuko. After finishing giving instructions to the soldiers present, Shizuko turned to face Takenaka Hanbei.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s going well. We will deploy 250 gunners here. Well, since the remaining forces of the Asai clan are small, I don¡¯t think they will come attacking, but just in case.¡±

    ¡°According to our investigation, there are about 2,000 remaining forces. They will be occupied with defending the castle. However, they say a cornered rat will bite a cat. If they are pushed too hard, we may receive a painful counterattack.¡±

    ¡°We must not let our guard down. By the way, do you have any business with me?¡±

    Shizuko didn¡¯t think that Takenaka Hanbei would approach her just for small talk. Whether or not they could capture Odani Castle would greatly affect the military achievements of the Hashiba (Hideyoshi) army. She didn¡¯t have the luxury of chatting with others. That¡¯s what Shizuko thought.

    ¡°As you may have guessed, Lord Hashiba wants to consult with Lady Shizuko about something. It won¡¯t take much of your time, could you please accompany me for a moment?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ am planning to go to Lord Mitsuhide¡¯s place from here, so I don¡¯t have much time, but if it¡¯s alright with you¡­¡±

    While accepting the offer, Shizuko sighed inwardly. It seemed that the influential members of the Oda clan were already competing against each other. Recently, Mitsuhide¡¯s influence had grown stronger than other retainers. He understood Nobunaga¡¯s intentions, ruled Kyoto, and had become a respected ruler in Sakamoto. Although he seemed overly cautious, at times he carried out bold strategies, and his performance was praised directly by Nobunaga. From Shizuko¡¯s perspective, who didn¡¯t seek personal advancement, it was a joy to see the unification of Nobunaga¡¯s realm progress quickly, but for other retainers, it was not an interesting story.

    ¡°I understand. In that case, please come this way.¡±

    After handing over her remaining tasks to others, Shizuko was led by Takenaka Hanbei to Hideyoshi¡¯s camp. They were gathered around a map, deep in thought. As soon as Hideyoshi spotted Shizuko, he smiled warmly, showing his likable smile.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Lady Shizuko. I apologize for calling you suddenly. I have a request to make.¡±

    While saying that, Hideyoshi guided Shizuko to the map. The fate of their past struggles would be determined by whether or not they could achieve military achievements here. He was desperate to gain higher rewards and status.

    ¡°The opinions on how to attack from here are divided. We have discussed it with everyone, but there is no good plan. So, Lady Shizuko, could you give us your opinion as an outsider?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ if you wish, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    While responding, Shizuko observed the faces of those participating in the military council. Everyone seemed uninterested. Only Hidenaga, Hideyoshi¡¯s younger brother, had an expectant and cheerful expression. It was only natural. Even though Hideyoshi was the general, it wasn¡¯t interesting for those who had been twisting their heads in the military council to hear that an outsider¡¯s opinion was being valued. Amidst the slightly hostile gazes, Shizuko pointed to a spot on the map.

    ¡°The focal points of this campaign will be the Yakeo Fort and the Otake Castle. Especially if Otake Castle falls, it will cut off communication between the Asai and Asakura clans. If that happens, the Asakura clan, who went against the odds and marched out, will have no choice but to abandon the Asai clan.¡±

    ¡°But the enemy has the advantage of the terrain. Are you suggesting that we should try to recapture Otake Castle?¡±

    Hidenaga asked Shizuko without changing his expression. The others watched with smirks, thinking that Hidenaga was pointing out flaws in Shizuko¡¯s plan. However, Shizuko, without worrying, took a brush and drew something on the map, then lifted it up to show them.

    ¡°Even if you look at this, can you say the same thing?¡±

    Everyone, including Hidenaga, looked at the map, but they couldn¡¯t understand the symbol that Shizuko had drawn. However, Takenaka Hanbei quickly realized that it suggested the changing number of enemy forces over time. Hidenaga also realized a little later and groaned. But the others still couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Hahaha, brother. Once you understand the perspective, it becomes clear. Let¡¯s say we capture Otake Castle and the Asai clan marches out from Odani Castle to recapture it. This movement is represented by this symbol. The number of troops remaining at Odani Castle has greatly decreased. What would you do, brother?¡±

    ¡°What would I do? It¡¯s obvious. If the defense of Odani Castle has weakened, we would take advantage of that and attack¡­ Ah!¡±

    Hideyoshi finally understood after saying that much. He understood what Shizuko was trying to say.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If either the Asai or Asakura clan goes to Otake Castle, it¡¯s a golden opportunity for the Oda army, which has superior numbers, to strike at their backs. The opponent, who is outnumbered and being cautious, should not fail to notice that. They won¡¯t be able to recapture it with a half-hearted force, but if they dispatch a large army, their main camp will fall. The only communication route will be cut off, and they won¡¯t be able to know each other¡¯s intentions. It¡¯s a completely checkmated situation.¡±

    While explaining the meaning of the symbol that Shizuko added, Takenaka Hanbei used his fan. Finally, Hideyoshi¡¯s retainers understood what Shizuko was trying to convey. They were amazed and impressed at how easily she had noticed and pointed out something that they, who had been struggling and pondering together, couldn¡¯t see. Although it greatly wounded their pride, it also motivated them not to lose.

    ¡°In other words, if we can capture both the Yakeo Fort and Otake Castle, our great military achievements will be assured, brother!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I understand that! I see¡­ If we can capture just Otake Castle, the balance of victory will tilt in our favor!¡±

    ¡°Considering Lord Hashiba¡¯s position, he placed his main camp there in anticipation of this. There will likely be some movement in the next few days. It will be a race against time.¡±

    Shizuko murmured as she checked the position of the sun to estimate the time. If they set off now, they could arrive at Mitsuhide¡¯s place while there was still daylight. Mitsuhide¡¯s troops were a guerrilla unit, so their size was small, and it wouldn¡¯t take much time for tasks like supply transportation and the deployment of gunners. Tomorrow, she planned to head to the camps of Shibata Katsuie and Maeda Toshiie in the Asakura direction, so she expected to finish her tasks for today as planned.

    ¡°Well then, time is pressing, so I will take my leave.¡±

    Shizuko bid farewell to Hideyoshi and the others, but they were already too absorbed in their discussion to hear her. They were all gathered around the map, exchanging opinions. This desperate determination for military achievements seemed to be Hideyoshi¡¯s strength. Shizuko thought so as she bowed slightly and turned her back to them.

    (As expected of Lady Shizuko. She accurately grasps the core of things and conveys it clearly to others. I wonder how she will make this campaign enjoyable.)

    Hidenaga watched Shizuko leave with a joyful smile.

    Shizuko arrived at Mitsuhide¡¯s camp in a hurry. As she had notified in advance, she informed the guards of her business, and the unloading of supplies began immediately. A hundred gunners were assigned to Mitsuhide¡¯s force attacking Chino Castle. Compared to the 250 for Hideyoshi, and 450 for Shibata and Maeda, it seemed like a small number. This was because Mitsuhide¡¯s force was organized as a guerrilla unit. Bringing a large number of troops would inevitably slow down their marching speed, so they only deployed a hundred. In addition to the gunners, Mitsuhide¡¯s camp had fifty Dragon Cavalry (cavalry equipped with new-style guns). Mitsuhide would use the hundred gunners and fifty Dragon Cavalry to attack Chino Castle.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Lady Shizuko.¡±

    While overseeing the unloading of supplies, Mitsuhide approached Shizuko from behind and spoke. Shizuko sighed inwardly, but her expression remained cheerful as she responded to Mitsuhide.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Mitsuhide.¡±

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s skip the formal greetings. Thank you for the prompt supply of goods. Thanks to that, our gunners no longer have to worry about ammunition.¡±

    The deployment of the new-style guns was not going smoothly. They required high precision in manufacturing, so it took time to produce them. Therefore, most units continued to use matchlock guns. It could also be said that Nobunaga carefully selected the deployment locations out of fear of them falling into enemy hands. As for gunpowder, Shizuko had been producing it since the beginning, so while other warlords struggled to procure it, Nobunaga ensured a sufficient supply for his retainers.

    ¡°If you run out, please let me know. I have permission from Lord Hashiba to use up to an additional 133 kan (about 500 kilograms) freely.¡±,Several soldiers and attendants nearby react to the quantity of about 500 kilograms. Mitsuhide, who is perceptive, grasps the situation just from that. He continues with a smile.

    ¡°That is quite a generous offer. It means that we have enough for our camp (¡­) and an additional 133 kan (¡­) can also be provided to the main camp. That is a good thing.¡±

    The faces of the attendants and soldiers who reacted tense up. However, it only lasts for a short time, and they quickly resume their work. It was too obvious, and Mitsuhide was smiling, showing his teeth, which was unusual for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good. As you get older, you can¡¯t help but tease the young ones.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s important to return to a childlike mindset.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Well, our conversation has been long. I heard that you have no plans after this. How about having dinner together?¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your consideration. In that case, I will take you up on your offer.¡±

    Shizuko had anticipated it, but she felt a headache from the juggling act she was about to perform. However, like Hideyoshi, she responded with a smile without showing it on her face.

    The dinner was simple. It provided the minimum nutrition, so there was no problem, but it lacked the elegance of Aya¡¯s meals. If it could be considered luxurious, it was only to that extent. Shizuko thought that meals should have elements that can be enjoyed visually.

    ¡°Shizuko-dono, may I speak with you for a moment?¡±

    The pleasant atmosphere of the meal came to an end when Mitsuhide called out to Shizuko with a somewhat serious expression. Shizuko also tightened her focus and put down her chopsticks.

    ¡°If I can answer, please feel free to ask.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I have a consultation regarding the town of Sakamoto, which I am entrusted with.¡±

    ¡°What is it about?¡±

    Sakamoto is known as the town in front of Mt. Hiei Enryakuji Temple and the stone masonry town. In particular, the beautiful stone masonry of the Hira-taishu is famous. In modern times, it has been designated as an important traditional architectural preservation district by the government. The role entrusted to Mitsuhide in Sakamoto is to monitor Enryakuji Temple, control Lake Biwa, and secure the road to Kyoto. For this reason, Nobunaga ordered Mitsuhide to build Sakamoto Castle.

    Mitsuhide, who is well-versed in castle construction, designed Sakamoto Castle in the form of a water castle utilizing the water of Lake Biwa. He further built it as a magnificent castle with a large and small tower. In historical records, until Akechi Mitsuhide set fire to the castle and committed suicide with his clan in the tenth year of the Tensho era, Sakamoto Castle was praised by Luis Frois as a beautiful castle second only to Azuchi Castle. Most of the current Sakamoto Castle sleeps at the bottom of Lake Biwa, and only a few remaining stone walls evoke that time.

    ¡°As you know, we thoroughly burned down the town of Sakamoto. As a result, there is strong resistance from the townspeople, and governing them has been somewhat difficult. That¡¯s why I wanted to hear your opinion, Shizuko-dono.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider it. The negative feelings caused by having their homes burned down will never disappear, no matter how much we try to please them. Instead of spending effort on such things, it would be more meaningful to improve the living environment by developing roads.¡±

    Mitsuhide, who didn¡¯t think Shizuko, who values the people, would have such a harsh opinion, was slightly taken aback, but Shizuko continued her words without concern.

    ¡°I may be stating the obvious, but the people don¡¯t care who the ruler is. They welcome a ruler who can protect their lives and give them a good future. From that perspective, we, who burned down the town, are destroyers of their lives and do not leave a good impression.¡±

    No one has a good impression of someone who has taken away their belongings. It is only natural to have some dissatisfaction. Especially in the town of Sakamoto, which prospered as a town in front of Mt. Hiei Enryakuji Temple. From the perspective of those who benefited from the overflow from Enryakuji Temple, the Oda clan is a hated enemy who took away their source of income.

    ¡°Based on this premise, I think it is a good strategy to appease those in power. However, if it were me, I would treat those in power and the common people equally as individuals and pursue governance that maximizes the greatest happiness for the majority. At first, there will be dissatisfaction. However, if we think about what needs to be resolved to make the most people happy based on those complaints and implement policies, I believe the voices of dissatisfaction will gradually diminish. However, it does not mean that we should ignore and oppress the minority. The ideal is for everyone to be happy.¡±

    The greatest happiness for everyone. However, as long as we are not gods, it is an impossible story. People are creatures that clash over trivial matters. It is impossible to achieve the greatest happiness for everyone. Therefore, the ideal is to aim for the happiness of everyone and realistically strive for the greatest happiness of the majority. Shizuko believed that this was the best policy that could be implemented under the current circumstances.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mitsuhide had a bewildered expression. Not only him, but also the retainers of the Akechi clan who were present. Shizuko wondered if she had said something strange and reviewed her own words. What she had spoken was close to the ideology of democracy. However, she understood that advocating democracy in this era would not garner support. Because people¡¯s thoughts are different. Even with democracy, such ideologies do not simply emerge. They arise because society demands them. If they are applied without being sought by the people living in society, people will only be confused and society will become dysfunctional.

    ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s influenced by a Nanban book I read earlier. I will clear my mind and reconsider from scratch.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±

    Shizuko quickly made excuses, trying to divert the conversation. Fortunately, Mitsuhide didn¡¯t seem to be concerned, or at least he didn¡¯t show it, as he remained dumbfounded.

    ¡°Since it is Sakamoto, how about creating a port on Lake Biwa? It would not only facilitate water transportation, but Sakamoto also has a magnificent landscape. We could operate sightseeing boats to enjoy this scenery¡­ By doing so, if money flows into Sakamoto, the dissatisfaction will gradually disappear. Um, Lake Biwa is shaped like this¡­ How about connecting the routes like this and this?¡±

    Shizuko had someone bring paper and a brush, and she roughly drew the shape of Lake Biwa on it. She wrote down Sakamoto, Otsu, Azuchi, and Nagahama, and circled them, connecting them with lines to represent the routes. She handed the paper with the simple route to Mitsuhide. While he was reading it, he seemed to calm down, carefully examining the proposed route of Lake Biwa that Shizuko had drawn.

    ¡°I see. If there is a port, the town will be filled with people and goods. With people and goods gathering, business will start, and with thriving business, people will become lively. If money flows into Sakamoto, more dissatisfaction will gradually diminish.¡±

    ¡°Um, um¡­ It may take some time¡­ Oh, by the way, the medium-sized transport ship that was turned into a failure, it might be possible to convert it into a merchant ship on Lake Biwa.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that is an interesting idea.¡±

    The medium-sized transport ship that Shizuko mentioned as a failure is a screw-propelled ship. It is not a traditional Japanese ship, but a ship with a keel. The ship that was built had been used a few times, but it received low evaluations as being too large for river transport and too small for use at sea. Therefore, it was branded as a failure. Shizuko thought that if it were used on Lake Biwa, the ship would see the light of day. Fortunately, even though it was called a failure, Mitsuhide was enthusiastic about adopting the idea of using the transport ship. With the discussion about Lake Biwa, the quasi-democratic ideology that Shizuko had spoken of had disappeared from her mind, as well as from Mitsuhide and his retainers. Shizuko secretly rejoiced at this fact. However, she did not realize that she had become influenced by the book she was reading, according to Mitsuhide and the others.

    The day did not end with a pleasant conversation. Just before the sun set, a messenger from Nobunaga arrived at Mitsuhide¡¯s camp. The message was not for Mitsuhide, but for Shizuko. In short, it was a summons to the main camp.

    After receiving the summons, Shizuko hurriedly moved. After quickly finishing her meal, she checked the progress of the soldiers¡¯ work and gave instructions for the remaining tasks one after another.

    ¡°I apologize for the rush.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize. It was a pleasant moment. Let¡¯s do it again if there is a chance.¡±

    Shizuko apologized to Mitsuhide, who came to see her off, but she couldn¡¯t sense any concern from Mitsuhide himself. She breathed a sigh of relief and took hold of the reins.

    ¡°Well then, I will take my leave. If there is anything, please ask the remaining soldiers. They will answer. Farewell!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Shizuko urged her horse to run. In her haste, she raced towards the main camp. If she continued like this, it would be night before she reached the main camp. Shizuko didn¡¯t want that to happen at all. Fortunately, by pushing her horse to its limits, she arrived at the main camp just before dusk.

    ¡°You¡¯re late.¡±

    However, Nobunaga¡¯s first words were filled with dissatisfaction. Shizuko apologized to Nobunaga, wondering if there was such an urgent matter.

    ¡°Take a look at this.¡±

    Nobunaga pointed to a map spread out on a simple desk. As instructed, Shizuko looked at the map. Unlike Hideyoshi¡¯s map, it contained detailed information about the enemy and ally¡¯s positions. It could be said that the strategy had deeply infiltrated both the Asai and Asakura camps. Otherwise, it would not be possible to obtain such detailed information about the enemy.

    ¡°(Asakura went against the opposition and decided to go to war this time. In that case, it is natural for clan members and retainers who hold resentment towards Yoshikage to be swayed by Nobunaga¡¯s strategy.) It¡¯s almost a guaranteed victory.¡±

    ¡°Explain the reasons.¡±,Shizuko points to a location on the map, wondering if what she told Hideyoshi has also reached Nobunaga¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Once we capture Yabu Fort, only Odani Castle will remain. Asai and Asakura will be cornered. Asakura went against the opposition and went to battle this time. If Odani Castle falls, they will lose the justification for reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°If Odani Castle falls, the Asakura army will be in turmoil and the voices calling for retreat will grow louder. Even Yoshikage won¡¯t be able to go against it. However, for the Asakura army to retreat, they need to pass through a long and narrow mountain road from their main camp to Tsuruga. In other words, they will be forced to march in a straight line for a long distance. After that¡­ it will be over if we poke them in the rear with spears.¡±

    ¡°Based on that, what would you do?¡±

    Nobunaga¡¯s thoughts were still unclear, but Shizuko told him what she would do if she were in his position. She lowered her voice to a volume that Nobunaga could hear, as it was not something to be said in a loud voice.

    ¡°Interesting. It depends on the weather, but it will surely shock them. Heh, but still, this is quite surprising.¡±

    ¡°The essence of a strategy lies in the element of ¡®unexpected¡¯. And in our army, we have the perfect person for such a strategy.¡±

    ¡°How delightful. The capture of Yabu Fort will be completed by tomorrow. After hearing your story, the monkeys have been desperately devising tactics.¡±

    If Nobunaga somehow learned about what Shizuko told Hideyoshi, then she thought he must also be aware of what she told Mitsuhide. However, it seemed that Mitsuhide¡¯s story was not of interest to him, as Nobunaga never asked in detail about the Sakamoto incident.

    ¡°It will be busy starting tomorrow.¡±

    Nobunaga said with genuine excitement.

 CH 125

    Mid August, 1573.

    August 11th. Asamizu Tsushima-no-kami, who had been receiving negotiations from Hideyoshi, gave in and defected to the Oda side, abandoning the Yaki fortress. The news reached Nobunaga immediately, and the success of the negotiations following Yamamotojo Castle spread among the Oda clan, except for Shizuko, causing unrest among the main retainers of the Oda family. With the fall of the Yaki fortress, only the Odani Castle remained. If Hideyoshi were to capture Odani Castle as well, the credit for the conquest of the Asai and Asakura clans would go to Hideyoshi. If that were to happen, Hideyoshi¡¯s influence within the Oda family would become even stronger, and many people did not find that amusing.

    On the other hand, Shizuko, who had no interest in power struggles, remained calm and efficiently carried out the tasks of supplying provisions and deploying gunners to the camps of Shibata Katsuie and Maeda Toshiie. After hearing the news of the fall of the Yaki fortress, Shizuko was bombarded with various questions by Shibata Katsuie and Maeda Toshiie, causing unnecessary delays, but she managed to finish her work as planned. On the following day, the 12th, it is recorded in history that there was a heavy rain accompanied by thunderstorms at night, but based on the movement of the clouds during the day, Shizuko predicted that the weather would deteriorate the next day. And just as Shizuko predicted, the night of the 12th passed without even a drizzle, despite the strong winds.

    ¡°Just waiting for the weather to change is quite boring.¡±

    Keiji murmured while looking up at the night sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, relying on the weather for this strategy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a matter of whether the heavens are on our side or if they side with the enemy. It¡¯s an interesting divination of fate. But are you really going to do it? I don¡¯t mind either way, but if it fails, even if it¡¯s Shizuchi, there will be serious consequences, you know?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s interesting, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s unexpected response caught Keiji off guard for a moment, but then he burst into laughter, clutching his stomach. It was a laughter that had no malice, but was full of joy and delight.

    ¡°Shizuchi is quite the eccentric. It¡¯s true that most people wouldn¡¯t do this. That¡¯s why it¡¯s interesting. My soldiers are eager. There¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t be excited about such an interesting story.¡±

    ¡°Even though there¡¯s a possibility of freezing to death, it¡¯s surprising to hear such enthusiastic words.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But the look on their faces when the plan goes perfectly will be quite a sight.¡±

    As they were having that conversation, a group of fierce warriors known as Keiji¡¯s squad approached. Following the lead of their captain, Keiji, they all tilted their heads in their own unique ways. Among them were those who carried crimson spears, which were only given to those who had achieved great military feats.

    ¡°Now, I spoke to Keiji-san earlier, and the plan has been approved. The contents of the plan remain the same as what I previously conveyed. This is the crucial moment, so show the enemy your way of life.¡±

    The eccentric warriors gathered around Shizuko smiled broadly. They were fully motivated, and all that was left was to wait for the right time, Shizuko thought.

    The 13th arrived. The sky was cloudy from the morning, and the scent of rain was heavy in the air. Early in the morning, Shizuko was looking at the list of middlemen she had hired at her camp.

    ¡°This group here¡­ and this one¡­ I think I¡¯ve been employing them for quite a long time. They might start to get complacent, so if they do a good job, give them a bonus. Skilled workers won¡¯t mind a higher reward.¡±

    ¡°But won¡¯t that create a gap between them and the others¡­?¡±

    ¡°Psychological and moral arguments won¡¯t resonate with those who are risking their lives. By giving them appropriate evaluation and rewards based on their work, they will fully demonstrate their abilities. If you have been continuously employing them in our army, treat them as seasoned soldiers. By giving rewards based on their work, it will inspire others as well. As for those who don¡¯t work and complain, they will find excuses not to work. It¡¯s fine not to hire such people next time.¡±

    By hiring middlemen, the same people would always come to join. Instead of treating them all the same as middlemen, Shizuko argued that they should be differentiated based on their work.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Are the tools in good condition? Efficiency can be affected by the quality of the tools.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no problem. The craftsmen have inspected them thoroughly and given their stamp of approval.¡±

    ¡°Good. Are you giving them enough rest between work? No matter who it is, if they work for long hours, they will get tired. Fatigue can lead to mistakes in judgment or unexpected blunders.¡±

    ¡°We have provided sufficient rest time without excess or shortage. Thanks to that, we have energetic middlemen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Make sure you take breaks as well. Working will make you tired. Whether it¡¯s physical labor or mental labor, it¡¯s the same. If someone complains, let me know. It¡¯s my duty to ensure the well-being of my subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    Satisfied with her subordinates¡¯ words, Shizuko nodded and stood up, placing the documents down.

    ¡°As I always say, we are the hidden power of the Oda army. We will never have flashy achievements. However, the Oda army can continue its rapid advance because of our behind-the-scenes work. We take pride in this and will continue to support the logistics of the Oda army with unwavering unity.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The leaders of the rear support units bowed deeply to Shizuko and then left the main camp, and in their place, Keiji and Saizo returned to Shizuko¡¯s camp.

    ¡°With this weather and the smell of rain¡­ the weather will change soon. That will be the signal to start¡­ Keiji-san and Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi)-kun, please take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll come back with interesting results.¡±

    Nagayoshi made a fist and showed his determination, but Keiji looked exasperated. Even if Nagayoshi were to go out of control, as long as Keiji was with him, he would somehow manage to handle it, Shizuko thought.

    Shizuko had one concern about this operation. It was the possibility of Nagayoshi going out of control. Recently, Nagayoshi had been given orders by Nobunaga to suppress disturbances in various parts of the Kinai region. However, as soon as Nagayoshi arrived, the disturbances ceased completely. Nagayoshi¡¯s notorious reputation had also reached the Kinai region, and he was thought to be a ruthless ruffian who would even defeat Takeda¡¯s Akabishi. So even if small disturbances occurred, they would be resolved by the time Nagayoshi arrived, and his frustration from not being able to fully unleash himself continued to build up. Now he had the opportunity to fight the enemy to his heart¡¯s content, and Shizuko was worried that Nagayoshi¡¯s bloodlust would lead him to go out of control.

    ¡°Saizo-san and Yokichi (Takatora Yokichi) will be in charge of defending the main camp. Since most of the gunners have been dispatched to various locations, there are only a few gunners and dragon cavalry left in the main camp. Please don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The gunners were led by Genro, who served as the commander, and there were several other captains who led about 200 men each as a unit. One of those captains was Asai Nagamasa. Considering his background, he shouldn¡¯t have settled for such a position, but he started from being a mere foot soldier and quickly rose up the ranks. Endo and Mitamura had also become skilled gunners. Shizuko unknowingly assigned the unit led by Nagamasa to Hideyoshi, which was ironic considering their history.

    ¡°By the way, Akechi-dono was shaking the Asakura camp with 50 dragon cavalry. Did Lord Nobunaga order him to provoke them?¡±

    ¡°Most likely. He¡¯s aiming to exhaust the enemy. With the mobility of the dragon cavalry, they can make hit-and-run attacks and immediately retreat, which is perfect.¡±

    The dragon cavalry was a cavalry unit equipped with modern guns, allowing them to engage in long-range sniping while mounted. Precise shooting required dismounting, but other than that, they could use their mobility to engage the enemy from beyond their range, repeatedly shooting from a safe distance or luring the enemy while continuing to shoot. This allowed them to disrupt the enemy even with just 50 dragon cavalry against ten times their number. However, as cavalry, they couldn¡¯t escape the limitations of needing a clear view and stable footing.

    ¡°It must be annoying for the Asakura army. Even though they are being attacked so one-sidedly, it¡¯s also a problem that Yoshiaki doesn¡¯t make a move. By now, the retainers of the Asakura clan must be pressuring Yoshiaki. In this case, Yoshiaki¡¯s thinking is correct, but¡­¡±

    Ashimitsu laughed as he supplemented Shizuko¡¯s words. At this point, no matter which camp they attacked, there were over 100 gunners armed with modern guns. It was clear that many soldiers would lose their lives before they could engage in close combat. Considering this, Yoshiaki¡¯s defensive strategy without responding to provocations made sense. However, from the perspective of those being attacked and exposed to gunfire, they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure for long.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. Even if they are told to endure being shot at, it¡¯s impossible without any signs of improvement in the situation. However, it will soon come to an end. It seems that certain person has made contact with Hashiba-sama (Toyotomi Hideyoshi)¡­ I think it will be resolved within a few days.¡±

    ¡°Prosperity and decline are the way of the world. Those who sit back and rely on the reputation of their noble families, forgetting their diligence, will not have a future.¡±

    ¡°Well, to ensure that there are no lingering attachments, I will swiftly end it with a single blow.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi), don¡¯t go for a single blow. This time, it¡¯s all about Yoshikage.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shizuchi. If Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) tries to do something stupid, I¡¯ll stop him even if I have to punch him.¡±

    Shizuko became anxious at the thought that a big brawl might break out right there if Keiji were to stop Nagayoshi with a punch, but she had no choice but to trust him since she couldn¡¯t be there.

    ¡°Please spare me. It¡¯s not good for allies to fight in front of the enemy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rude. I have the ability to understand the situation¡­ I think?¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying it yourself and then doubting it yourself? It just makes me more anxious. Well, saying it won¡¯t change anything. But since Keiji-san and Katsuzo (Mori Nagayoshi) are the only ones who have a chance to shine in this operation, do the other two have any complaints?¡±,Saizo and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) are guarding the main camp. Even while Keiji and the others are causing a commotion, they have the important but inconspicuous job of protecting Shizuko. Ashimitsu is not even allowed to leave the main camp. Since he can¡¯t expect any flashy achievements, Shizuko asked if he had any complaints.

    ¡°I am satisfied to be able to do a job befitting of a horse attendant after a long time.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I also have the desire to achieve military exploits on the battlefield, but this time it seems wise to stay quiet, so I have no complaints.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. If you have any requests, let me know. I will do everything I can.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your thoughtfulness, Shizuko-sama.¡±

    Saizo and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) deeply bow their heads to Shizuko¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Shizuko just needs to give orders. I will respond to them.¡±

    Ashimitsu says this without hesitation, as if it were only natural. Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at his response.

    ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s the end of our conversation. Now, I¡¯m going to go and appease Kimyo-sama¡¯s anger. She¡¯s been left alone for two days even though she¡¯s nearby, so she must be furious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a big task. Good luck, Shizuko.¡±

    Keiji said these words to Shizuko, who let out a heavy sigh, without a hint of concern for her.

    Nobutada¡¯s camp was enveloped in an uneasy atmosphere. Nobutada, who didn¡¯t bother hiding his displeasure, seemed to emit a gloomy air in the camp. Nobutada is already known both inside and outside as Nobunaga¡¯s successor, destined to become the ruler of the land. Considering that, his retainers become afraid of saying or doing anything that would displease Nobutada.

    ¡°I wish he would stop sulking already.¡±

    However, from Shizuko¡¯s perspective, the impression of the Chamaru (Kimyomaru (Oda Nobutada)) era is strong, and no matter how much time passes, he still seems like a troublesome younger brother. Since his coming of age, Nobutada has been sent to fight in various places by Nobunaga¡¯s orders, but he has never fought alongside Shizuko. After all, the battlefields Shizuko has fought on are places where anyone could die at any moment, extremely dangerous. Even Nobunaga, known for his boldness, couldn¡¯t leave his legitimate son in such a place. However, in this Asai and Asakura subjugation, they can fight side by side. That¡¯s what Nobutada had been looking forward to.

    However, as it turned out, Shizuko remained far away from the front lines and focused on supporting and coordinating the various camps. She was busy moving around, but there was no sign of her going to the front lines. Nobutada¡¯s displeasure caused his retainers to shrink back, and as a result, his main camp became dysfunctional.

    ¡°I understand that Shizuko is acting on my father¡¯s orders. However, it¡¯s boring.¡±

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s a job that can¡¯t be replaced, so there¡¯s no other choice. Depending on the outcome of this battle, we might be able to annihilate both Asai and Asakura, so I have no complaints.¡±

    ¡°Asai will probably be taken care of by Hashiba. We won¡¯t have a chance to participate. As for Asakura, my father is personally devising a strategy. There probably won¡¯t be any scenes where we can participate. I was looking forward to fighting alongside Shizuko in this battle, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you complain¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand. I¡¯ve been told countless times that this is my selfishness and that I shouldn¡¯t reveal my feelings carelessly.¡±

    Although he seems to understand with his words, Nobutada¡¯s attitude doesn¡¯t seem convinced at all. Shizuko scratches her head but tries to appease him. She temporarily dismisses Nobutada¡¯s retainers. Their presence won¡¯t change the situation, and they need rest after being under tension. By separating them, she can create the appearance of a secret plan, and it will be easier to draw out Nobutada¡¯s true feelings. It¡¯s a two birds with one stone strategy.

    ¡°So, is your mood better now?¡±

    With a surprised expression, Nobutada looks at Shizuko.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to figure out. You, the eldest son, who doesn¡¯t have any remarkable military achievements, and the loyal retainers who have achieved numerous military exploits under the lord. It¡¯s natural to feel anxious when comparing yourself to them.¡±

    ¡°Whether you¡¯re sharp or just clueless, I can¡¯t decide. But yes, I am feeling anxious. After all, I may never have a battlefield where I can achieve military exploits in the future.¡±

    Nobutada also seems to have no need to put up a front against Shizuko, so he honestly expresses his feelings. Shizuko¡¯s prediction was correct. Nobutada¡¯s only military achievement is the suppression of the Ikko sect at Nagashima, but that was only possible because the situation was well prepared, and he can¡¯t honestly boast about it. Since his military career is only a few years, it would be presumptuous to compare himself to Hideyoshi and Mitsuhide, who have been fighting for more than half of their lives. Nobutada understands this himself, but he can¡¯t help but feel impatient. Even if he becomes Nobunaga¡¯s successor without any significant military achievements and takes the seat of the ruler, will his subordinates still follow him? Nobutada wanted to win military achievements worthy of the ruler¡¯s seat with his own hands.

    ¡°This is just my theory, but I think life can be compared to climbing a mountain. We don¡¯t know the height of the mountain, but everyone aims for the summit and takes one step at a time. The path is full of hardships and trials. We may get lost on the road ahead that we can¡¯t see. But if we blame others for our confusion, we will never be able to take another step forward.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Chamaru-kun, you¡¯re feeling anxious. You¡¯ve seen the height of the mountain that Akechi-sama, Hashiba-sama, and especially our lord have climbed, and their pace. But you know, the summit we aim for, the path to the mountaintop, and the pace of progress are all different for each person. Instead of being anxious by comparing yourself to others and losing your own pace, wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep moving forward step by step at your own pace, rather than stopping and feeling anxious?¡±

    After listening to Shizuko¡¯s words, Nobutada scratches his cheek. He felt the tension in him relax in response to Shizuko¡¯s words, which were both roundabout and full of consideration.

    ¡°Oh well! Talking to Shizuko makes me feel small.¡±

    Nobutada puts his hand on his face and looks up at the sky.

    (At this rate, I¡¯ll be treated like a child forever.)

    He had come of age and become an adult in society. However, that was only on the surface, and he realized that he was still like a child on the inside. People won¡¯t follow someone who is jealous of others and takes it out on those around them. Especially in times of adversity, it¡¯s better to laugh boldly and remember the words Shizuko had said.

    ¡°So, are you in a better mood now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. So, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    Shizuko puts her hand on her chin and thinks, acknowledging how quickly Nobutada can change. After a while, she comes up with a good idea.

    ¡°Listen closely. Actually¡­¡±

    On the night of August 13th, a fierce rainstorm accompanied by strong winds and thunder began. Even in the future, it is recorded in the Oda Nobunaga Chronicles and the Asakura family records as ¡°a night of violent storms.¡± If one were to be outside, they would become drenched in a matter of minutes, and the roaring thunder and pounding rain would make it impossible to hear anything around them. Those who defended Odani Castle took shelter, and only a few kept watch, straining their eyes in the darkness.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s march!!¡±

    In the darkness so deep that one wouldn¡¯t even notice if their nose was pinched, Nobunaga led only his horse attendants and marched towards Odani Castle. Since the nearby Yagura Fort had already fallen, they approached Odani Castle unharmed. Just as they could see the light of Odani Castle they were aiming for, Nobunaga noticed something unusual. He thought the enemy had noticed the night attack and was fighting back, but he quickly realized it was a misunderstanding.

    ¡°Charge!! Charge!!¡±

    Nobutada had already attacked Odani Castle. It was an unexpected turn of events for even Nobunaga, but he smiled, knowing that Nobutada was someone who could come up with such a plan. He rode his horse closer to where Nobutada was shouting and called out in a voice that could rival the thunderstorm.

    ¡°Kimyo!! How dare you attack without my permission!!¡±

    Nobutada noticed Nobunaga¡¯s voice and turned around. He looked back at Nobunaga and grinned.

    ¡°What are you saying, Father!! Thunderstorms are a good omen for the Oda clan!! We can¡¯t let this opportunity slip!!¡±

    ¡°You talk big!! Everyone!! Don¡¯t lose to Kimyo!! Charge!!!¡±

    Nobutada¡¯s horse attendants, along with Nobunaga¡¯s troops, joined in the attack on the castle. Faced with this situation, Saito Keibu Shosuke and his soldiers, who were entrusted with the defense of Odani Castle, were constantly on the defensive. By the time they realized that Nobutada¡¯s forces were approaching, they had already reached the castle gate and had their blades at their throats. In this thunderstorm, the possibility of friendly forces noticing and coming to their aid was low, and even if they tried to call for reinforcements, they didn¡¯t know which way to run to escape the Oda army¡¯s encirclement. The morale of the Asakura soldiers, who had been attacked and were now facing the energetic Oda army, continued to decline.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose to Father¡¯s troops! Charge!!¡±

    And so, with the lightning attack by Nobunaga and Nobutada, Odani Castle fell in just a few hours. The fall of Odani Castle went unnoticed until the next morning when the rain stopped.

    ¡°So, Odani Castle has fallen!¡±

    Upon hearing the news of Odani Castle¡¯s fall, the Asai and Asakura clans fell into a panic, but the Oda army was also shaken to some extent. After all, it had only been two days since the capture of Yagura Fort, and now Asai and Asakura were facing a critical situation. Hideyoshi gathered Hidenaga, Takenaka Hanbei, and other prominent retainers to hold a war council.

    ¡°I never expected that Lord would personally capture the castle¡­ Kimyo-sama was attacked first, and we fell behind.¡±,Hideyoshi spoke with a mixture of lament and excitement. He spread out a map and used a brush to mark the complete separation of Asai and Asakura. The message brought by the messenger stated that Nobunaga headed straight for Tonosho Castle, while Nobutada was left in charge of defending Odani Castle. At this time, for some reason, instead of cutting them down as usual, Nobunaga sent the soldiers and officers to attack Asakura¡¯s main camp. Hideyoshi couldn¡¯t figure out what Nobunaga¡¯s aim was, no matter how much he thought about it. Hideyoshi was not the only one confused. Although to varying degrees, the other warlords also could not understand Nobunaga¡¯s actions.

    Eventually, Nobunaga took control of Tonosho Castle through strategizing and drove out the defending enemy soldiers. After that, he spread oil around Tonosho Castle and set it on fire. Once that was done, Nobunaga gathered the warlords near Tonosho Castle.

    ¡°Tonight, Asakura will definitely retreat. Listen, this is an opportunity we cannot miss! Asakura will definitely retreat. We will strike their rear and annihilate Asakura.¡±

    Nobunaga repeated this to the warlords several times. His words were without any doubt, and he conveyed his confidence that Asakura would retreat tonight. However, the warlords who heard Nobunaga¡¯s prediction-like statement were perplexed by the lack of evidence. Asai and Asakura were already on the brink of defeat, and Nobunaga¡¯s skill in achieving this in just a few days was nothing short of remarkable. However, even Nobunaga, as a mere mortal and not a god, couldn¡¯t predict the date of the enemy¡¯s retreat. No one could have prevented their costly mistake if they had asked for the basis of Asakura¡¯s retreat, even if it meant provoking Nobunaga¡¯s anger.

    ¡°It seems that none of the warlords are showing any signs of movement.¡±

    Shizuko sighed as preparations for battle were not being made even as the sun set. Nobunaga had repeatedly announced the retreat of the Asakura army, but the camps of Shibata and Sakuma¡¯s retainers remained silent. Shizuko wondered if Nobunaga had not explained the situation to them.

    The main camp of the Asakura army was located at Mt. Tagami. If smoke rose from the direction where Odani Castle and Tonosho Castle could be seen from their camp, what kind of state of mind would they be in? The outcome of this battle was already decided, and the Asai clan had no choice but to be annihilated by Nobunaga. Despite having committed numerous mistakes and losing the trust of their retainers, Yoshiaki was still pushing forward with the campaign. It was an expedition with the main force of the Asakura clan refusing to participate and the morale of the soldiers being low.

    And now, Odani Castle and Tonosho Castle had fallen. Yoshiaki no longer had the power to keep his soldiers and retainers. Even if he called for a desperate resistance, no one would follow him. Even if he forced them into a situation where they had no choice but to fight with their retreat cut off, the hearts of the soldiers were leaning towards retreat. If they fought, they would most likely lose, and if they lost here, the Asakura clan would collapse. Even without a battle, there was a possibility that someone would willingly defect to the Oda clan.

    ¡°I wonder if Akechi-sama will finally take some action, like a night raid.¡±

    Shizuko was not called upon regarding the night raid on the Asakura clan, so she was waiting in the main camp with Saizo and Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) as Asai¡¯s subordinates. Shizuko leisurely looked up at the night sky, recalling the constellations and the movement of the stars to pass the time. The relaxed atmosphere was interrupted by the sound of a retainer approaching in a hurry.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, Akechi-sama has come to our camp.¡±

    ¡°Quickly, guide him here. There is probably no time to spare.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, yes.¡±

    The retainer was taken aback by Shizuko¡¯s words, as if she knew about Mitsuhide¡¯s business, but he quickly turned around and returned with Mitsuhide and three other retainers.

    ¡°Forgive me for being rude, but time is short, so let¡¯s skip the pleasantries.¡±

    ¡°Your business is about the night raid on the Asakura army, right? As Lord Nobunaga has repeatedly mentioned, the Asakura army will undoubtedly retreat tonight.¡±

    ¡°It is regrettable that we lack the strength, but Shizuko-dono is the one who understands Lord Nobunaga¡¯s intentions the most. Could you please explain why you think so?¡±

    ¡°My thoughts are also included, but if you are still willing to listen¡­¡±

    Mitsuhide bowed his head as a preface to Shizuko¡¯s explanation. Regardless of who the other person was, if they sought knowledge, they would bow their head. It was a feat that others could not do. That was why Mitsuhide was able to rise to the top of the Oda clan in such a short period of time.

    ¡°I assume you are aware of the disposition of each camp, so I will omit that. First, please consider it from the perspective of the Asakura army.¡±

    Mitsuhide and Shizuko faced each other across a small table. A map indicating the current situation was placed on the table. Shizuko used a brush to add small lines and arrows to the map.

    ¡°The soldiers of the Asakura army would have seen smoke rising from the direction of Odani Castle and Tonosho Castle. Now that these two castles have fallen, the Asakura army has lost its defense near Odani Castle. In their main camp, which lacks any defensive facilities, no one would think of putting up a desperate resistance.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Next is Asakura¡¯s leader, Yoshiaki. He has lost his charisma due to past failures and the current situation of the war. In fact, there are retainers who refused to participate in this battle, saying they were ¡®not feeling well.¡¯ Now that it is clear to everyone that the Asai clan¡¯s fate is sealed, it is more reasonable to defend at Ichijodani. And if they are going to retreat, the sooner the better. The longer it takes, the more warriors will defect to our side.¡±

    ¡°I see. If you can read it to that extent, it is only natural for Lord Nobunaga to announce that the Asakura army will retreat.¡±

    Yoshiaki¡¯s time was running out. If he continued to be indecisive and miss opportunities, his retainers would surely abandon him, and there was even a possibility that someone would defect to the Oda clan, taking his head as a gift. In order to show a different side than before, Yoshiaki made an immediate decision. Of course, it was a decision to retreat to Ichijodani.

    It was a decisive move for Yoshiaki. However, Nobunaga had already anticipated that Yoshiaki would make this decision. That¡¯s why Nobunaga announced that the Asakura army would retreat tonight.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s about time for the Asakura army to start retreating.¡±

    To retreat with an army of 20,000, swift action was required. However, the Asakura army had no experience with swift marches. Furthermore, the recent heavy rain had turned the ground into mud. It was clear that it would take more time than usual.

    ¡°I will give this to Akechi-sama.¡±

    Shizuko handed a document to Mitsuhide. Mitsuhide tilted his head in confusion but accepted the document.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It is an order for the arquebusiers remaining in our camp. In short, it says ¡®follow the instructions of the person holding this document.''¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°I have entrusted my safety to the two behind me. Besides, Lord Nobunaga¡¯s goal is to annihilate the Asakura army. If we miss the opportunity to reward those who have achieved military merit, it will be Lord Nobunaga who will be laughed at in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then, I gratefully accept it. I will repay this favor in the future. I will take my leave now.¡±

    Mitsuhide bowed deeply again. This time, the retainers behind him followed suit. Shizuko also bowed to Mitsuhide in the same manner. As soon as they raised their heads, Mitsuhide quickly straightened himself, put the document in his pocket, and left. When the sound of their footsteps could no longer be heard, Shizuko let out a sigh.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, aren¡¯t you leaning too much towards Akechi-sama?¡±

    Takatora (Yokichi Toudou), who had remained silent until the conversation was over, voiced his question after Mitsuhide left. It wasn¡¯t so much a criticism as it was a question about why Shizuko had shown visible support only to Mitsuhide, while she had been supporting everyone equally.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be Mitsuhide-sama specifically. Anyone who came to me first would have been fine. If no one had come, I wouldn¡¯t have lent the arquebusiers to anyone. Mitsuhide-sama was the one who believed in Lord Nobunaga¡¯s words the most among the retainers.¡±

    ¡°But still, isn¡¯t it too much to lend all the arquebusiers?¡±

    ¡°There is a reason for it. Let me give you a clue to the thought process. Guns make a loud noise when fired. With that, you should be able to figure out the answer.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Takatora (Yokichi Toudou) was puzzled by the hint, but eventually arrived at an answer. Satisfied with his understanding, Shizuko nodded.

    ¡°Yes, it will be the signal that marks the beginning of the night raid. My support is merely the first spear and the right to signal the other warlords. Although, there might be people who notice that the battle has begun but still don¡¯t move.¡±

    Whether it was a new-style gun or a matchlock gun, when gunpowder exploded, a loud noise would resound in the surroundings. If the sound was heard, those with keen senses would realize. The Asakura army was retreating, and the Oda army was pursuing them.

    Shizuko relaxed her shoulders and lay down on the ground.

    ¡°Well, the results will be out tomorrow.¡±

    Yoshiaki Asakura decided to retreat under the cover of darkness. He left behind only a small number of soldiers and ordered them to raise their voices. He believed that the Oda army would not suspect a retreat if they heard the shouts. It would be easy for a small number of soldiers to escape. Once morning came, their retreat would be discovered, so he chose individuals who were familiar with the surrounding geography to stay behind.

    However, such tricks had no effect on Nobunaga, who was confident in his beliefs. The Oda retainers who heard the shouts thought that Asakura would not retreat, but Nobunaga and Mitsuhide were convinced that the retreat had begun. Mitsuhide was the first to attack the retreating Asakura army. He and Nobunaga did not wait for the arrival of other warlords. The absence of allies worked greatly in Mitsuhide¡¯s favor.

    ¡°Fire!!¡±

    As soon as Mitsuhide caught up with the rear of the Asakura army, he launched a preemptive strike with the arquebusiers. Bullets flew with a thunderous noise from the darkness. Surely, the Asakura army would be filled with fear. As expected, the Asakura army fell into panic. Everyone thought of fleeing as soldiers fell one after another. In the hellish scene, attendants pushed aside their masters, and masters pushed aside their attendants in a desperate attempt to escape. If other warlords had joined the battle, it would not have been possible to rain bullets so recklessly.

    After thoroughly instilling fear in the Asakura army with the arquebusiers, the main force of the Akechi army attacked the Asakura army. The Asakura soldiers, who had no will to fight anymore, were mercilessly cut down by the Akechi army. As the Akechi army advanced, the muddy bodies of the Asakura soldiers rolled over, creating a scene of mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. The smell of iron and rust filled the air, mixed with the scent of blood and entrails. Abandoned horses, weapons, and flags were scattered everywhere. It was clear evidence of how much the Asakura army was in disarray.,The Akechi army launched a surprise attack on the rear of the Asakura army. The Asakura soldiers, suddenly exposed to gunfire, didn¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s size or where the attack came from, and tried to escape forward. However, the road was muddy from the heavy rain the previous day and they couldn¡¯t move as they wished. Eventually, the soldiers realized that death was approaching from behind and started to flee desperately, intensifying the chaos. In their desperation to survive, they trampled over their comrades and got caught up in a frenzy of madness, even crushing their own allies to escape.

    ¡°What! Lord Nobunaga and Lord Akechi launched a night attack on the Asakura army!¡±

    The Oda clan finally realized that Nobunaga had launched a mop-up operation without waiting for the arrival of those who were ordered to pursue the Asakura army. They had been completely careless despite being prepared and were now in a panic, hastily chasing after Nobunaga. They caught up with Nobunaga just before Togesaka. From the scattered bodies and weapons along the way, it was clear that a fierce mop-up battle had taken place, and the Oda clan¡¯s retainers understood their own failure.

    ¡°An unforgivable failure.¡±

    For the retainers, Nobunaga¡¯s quiet anger was more terrifying than the gruesome state of the Asakura soldiers. It was only natural for Nobunaga to be angry. It was not a sudden order, but a negligence in a state where even the vanguard generals had been decided in advance. Although Mitsuhide ended up taking all the credit, there was no way they could express their dissatisfaction, and the generals who had made the mistake could only bow their heads in silence.

    ¡°Those who were entrusted with the vanguard, step forward.¡±

    As ordered by Nobunaga, Shibata and Hideyoshi stepped forward. Nobunaga struck each of them with a fist. It was a punishment too lenient for the mistake they had made. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange for them to be sentenced to decapitation.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say it again. Use this opportunity to annihilate the Asakura.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    ¡°Mitsuhide! You shall lead these men and pursue the Asakura.¡±

    At that moment, Mitsuhide was determined to be the one with the greatest military achievement in the Asakura subjugation. Mitsuhide would be the one to receive credit for destroying the Asakura clan. The others were just in a position of having assisted in the destruction of the Asakura clan, no matter what they did.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, my lord, they have hurriedly arrived here. The soldiers are also fatigued, so there is a high possibility of needlessly depleting our forces. I would like to borrow the army of Lady Shizuko, who has the least fatigue, in this situation.¡±

    ¡°She is waiting at Odani Castle. It will take time to call her here.¡±

    Nobunaga questioned Mitsuhide¡¯s words with a stern gaze. Mitsuhide maintained his usual expression without showing any signs of cracking under the cold gaze.

    ¡°I have already called for her. She will be here soon.¡±

    As if proving Mitsuhide¡¯s words to be true, Nobunaga noticed the sound of approaching horses from a distance. There was only one army with such a high level of discipline that made such a loud sound of overlapping hooves.

    ¡°Ha! That was quick! Very well. In light of your previous achievements, I will overlook the fact that you called for Shizuko without permission.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your generosity.¡±

    ¡°Then those here, rest your soldiers and return to Odani Castle! Prepare quickly!¡±

    The other generals gritted their teeth in frustration. They would need the firearms unit of Shizuko¡¯s army to make up for their losses. They could say they didn¡¯t need it, but the damage their own army would suffer was on a completely different scale. The generals thought it was certain that Shizuko had brought the firearms unit with her. They couldn¡¯t help but feel angry at Mitsuhide¡¯s cunning and calculated nature.

    ¡°Thank you for waiting, my lord.¡±

    Four quarters of an hour later, Shizuko arrived at Nobunaga¡¯s camp. After glancing at Shizuko, Nobunaga turned his gaze towards Mitsuhide.

    ¡°Kin-kan (Akechi Mitsuhide), how many firearms soldiers will you bring?¡±

    ¡°If possible, I would like to have a strong breakthrough force, but I think 300 will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Shizuko, how many firearms soldiers did you bring?¡±

    ¡°At the front of Odani Castle, including reserve troops, there are 700, led by Genro. Here, I have brought 600.¡±

    The generals became restless in an instant. Shizuko¡¯s firearms unit was a large force of 1,000 soldiers. But if they believed her words from earlier, the total number of firearms soldiers had increased slightly. However, the fact that there were firearms soldiers also meant that they would have more opportunities to make a comeback. Each of them considered their next move, harboring various thoughts.

    ¡°600¡­ Make it 400, and the remaining 200 will be stationed at Odani Castle. You will lead the 400 firearms soldiers and, together with Kin-kan, destroy the Asakura clan.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After thanking Nobunaga, Shizuko immediately began preparations. They had been marching somewhat leisurely until now, but from now on, they would need to pursue the fleeing enemy at high speed. It was unclear how Mitsuhide would arrange his forces, but it was likely that the firearms soldiers and the escort troops would be in the front, followed by Mitsuhide¡¯s main force, and Shizuko¡¯s army in the rear.

    ¡°Lord Hashiba (Toyotomi Hideyoshi), do you have a moment?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it, Shizuko?¡±

    Taking advantage of the interval when the Oda clan retainers were preparing for battle, Shizuko approached Hideyoshi. She was aware that every move she made was being watched by the other generals, so she maintained a smiling expression as she handed him a sealed letter.

    ¡°I have a letter from Lady Nene. She said the contents are embarrassing, so she wanted you to read it in the camp.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡­ Ah, sorry. That Nene¡­¡±

    Hideyoshi momentarily looked dumbfounded, but quickly put on a sloppy expression. The other generals who had been watching from a distance didn¡¯t notice, but Hideyoshi¡¯s eyes were not smiling. To put it bluntly, it was a forced smile. Hideyoshi instantly sensed that Shizuko had given him something she didn¡¯t want others to know about.

    ¡°I tried to give it to Lord Hashiba Koichiro, but he told me to give such a letter directly to him.¡±

    ¡°That guy¡­ Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Thank you, Shizuko. I¡¯ll read it later.¡±

    The generals who had been eavesdropping also turned their attention away from Shizuko and the others. There was no problem, but Shizuko knew she had to remain vigilant. If the contents of what she gave Hideyoshi were known by others, it would surely lead to a struggle for it. To avoid that, she needed to make it appear as if the contents were not of interest.

    (It¡¯s not like I want to join forces with Hideyoshi, but Yasha-san (Asai Nagamasa) is desperate to participate in the attack on Odani Castle.)

    Shizuko thought casually that he might be a relative or acquaintance. In reality, it was because Nagamasa, the former lord of Odani Castle and the head of the Asai clan, wanted another chance to talk to his father. Shizuko¡¯s intentions, Nagamasa¡¯s intentions, and Hideyoshi¡¯s intentions were all pointing in different directions, but they aligned when it came to Odani Castle. This would later lead to Hideyoshi¡¯s great success.

    ¡°Well then, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, see you later.¡±

    With a brief greeting, the two parted ways. As their own camp drew near, Hideyoshi rushed to Takenaka Hanbei at full speed. Takenaka Hanbei was taken aback by his aggressive manner, but Hideyoshi, panting heavily, smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to get back. I will be the one to capture Odani Castle.¡±

 CH 126

    Mid August, 1573.

    As planned by Shizuko, the main force of Shizuko¡¯s army followed behind the rear of the Akechi army, and Shizuko, along with the Dragon Cavalry and guards, acted together with Mitsuhide to pursue the Asakura army. Mitsuhide explained that they were divided into front and rear to avoid unnecessary confusion due to their lack of experience in cooperating with each other, but Nobunaga acknowledged that it was the Akechi army that brought about this situation, and the opportunity to gain military merit should have been given priority. However, this formation was also convenient for Shizuko. Although they were winning the battle with momentum, if it turned into a melee battle, the soldiers would inevitably suffer losses. Shizuko did not want to wear down the soldiers she had painstakingly trained just to gain a small achievement in a battle that had already been decided.

    The pursuing armies of Akechi and Shizuko came to a halt near the border of Echizen and Omi Province because the road split into two paths, and they couldn¡¯t determine which path the Asakura army had taken. In historical records, it is said that Yoshikage passed through Tonosaka and aimed for Hikidani Castle, but since they were already taking a different path from historical records, it couldn¡¯t be said for certain that they chose Tonosaka as in historical records. They considered trying to determine it by the footprints left on the ground, but both paths had numerous fresh footprints that seemed to have been made by a large number of people, so it couldn¡¯t be used as evidence.

    (Considering it tactically, I think they should choose the route towards Hikidani Castle and Tsuruga Castle as in historical records, but there is also a possibility that they made a mistake in the desperate situation, right?)

    Since there was no one with the extraordinary intuition of Nobunaga, it was up to Mitsuhide, the general, to make the decision, but he still couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion. In the midst of wasting precious time, screams of fear from the foot soldiers reached them. They were on guard, thinking it was an enemy attack, but there was only a bewildered atmosphere and no signs of battle. Figures approached as if parting the sea of soldiers, and when they dismounted, they leaned their weapons against their horses and approached unarmed.

    ¡°Hey! How long are you going to sell oil here?¡±

    Mitsuhide and Shizuko relaxed their shoulders at the familiar voice, but as the person approached, their strange appearance became apparent. The voice belonged to Nagayoshi, who had come from the road leading to Tsubakiyama, which was a shortcut to Echizen. However, as he got closer, his appearance became more intense, with a strong smell of blood and still steaming blood fat making his armor glisten. Seeing his appearance, as if his head and internal organs were covered in blood, most people were speechless and unable to speak.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it seems that the main Asakura army did not choose this path.¡±

    Nagayoshi smirked, pointing behind himself.

    ¡°Do you think the Asakura army is not heading towards Tsubakiyama?¡±

    Mitsuhide confirmed, pressing for reassurance. Nagayoshi, with a fierce expression of fighting spirit, asserted.

    ¡°No Asakura soldiers have passed through here¡­¡±

    Despite the fact that there were footprints of a considerable number of people who were not the main Asakura army, Nagayoshi made the assertion. No one could argue when they saw the blood dripping from his armor and the bright red footprints he left behind.

    ¡°Then the enemy must be retreating through Tonosaka, not Tsubakiyama. Let¡¯s pursue them before they can escape to our ally¡¯s castle!¡±

    Mitsuhide had obtained the necessary information and didn¡¯t hesitate. They needed to catch up with the Asakura army as soon as possible. Upon Mitsuhide¡¯s command, the Akechi army formed their ranks and began heading towards Tonosaka.

    ¡°Good job. You managed to get ahead despite the storm.¡±

    When Nobunaga was attacking Oda Castle, Keiji and Nagayoshi led their troops to break through the Asakura army¡¯s camp and run behind them. Despite the reduced number of guards due to the nighttime storm, it was a desperate action that would have resulted in being surrounded and annihilated if they were discovered. They successfully infiltrated the Asakura¡¯s surveillance and had arrived at this junction ahead of Shizuko and the others. However, they also faced the same dilemma as Shizuko. They split into two groups and set up a stronghold deep in Tsubakiyama, waiting in ambush. Unfortunately, they had chosen the wrong path, and they had to defeat the soldiers who had fallen behind from the main force and join forces to show them the correct route to the pursuing allies.

    For the fleeing Asakura army, the despair they felt when facing Nagayoshi from behind must have been unimaginable. The Oda army, who should have been pursuing them from behind, also appeared from the front. Faced with the choice of going forward or backward into hell, the soldiers who attempted to break through the front were all killed. If they had calmly compared the strengths of both sides, they would have realized that their own forces were superior, but the panicked soldiers threw away their weapons and fled. The clash between the group trying to escape to the rear and the group desperately chasing them resulted in chaos reaching its peak. Keiji and Nagayoshi achieved a decisive victory against the Asakura army, who had even started fighting among themselves.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to attack the main Asakura army next, are you coming?¡±

    Shizuko should have moved with Mitsuhide, but she needed to give further instructions to Nagayoshi and the others. However, they were allowed to act at their own discretion.

    ¡°I want to go, but I¡¯m exhausted. Both I and the soldiers are fatigued. Keiji and I will return to the main camp with the soldiers. You make sure to completely destroy the Asakura.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Although I don¡¯t think there will be any more Asakura soldiers attacking, be cautious just in case.¡±

    ¡°Alright. After taking a long break, we¡¯ll move together. If we happen to see any Asakura soldiers, we¡¯ll kill them.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    With that, Shizuko turned her horse¡¯s head and left. After a short while, Keiji and Nagayoshi¡¯s soldiers also caught up. Although they were not as bloodied as Nagayoshi, their entire bodies were stained red with blood.

    ¡°Oops, we¡¯re a little late. Well, let¡¯s take a break here and then return to camp to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really tired. I thought if we were going to retreat, we should have just fled all the way to Echizen.¡±

    ¡°We miscalculated. The main force must have gone in the opposite direction.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, we won¡¯t make the same mistake.¡±

    They exchanged such words, and then they returned to their camp. However, they didn¡¯t realize something. When a blood-soaked army, where even the flags were dyed red and it was impossible to distinguish friend from foe, approaches, how the defending soldiers would react. They were suspicious of the group covered in blood slowly approaching without any signs of attack, and it was only when warning shots were fired that they noticed the dire state of the flags and replaced them with reserves, avoiding a situation where they would end up fighting each other.

    Meanwhile, Mitsuhide and Shizuko were racing through the darkness in pursuit of the Asakura army. Some of the few remaining generals, such as Nagatomo Yamazaki, who had given up on retreat in the face of the rapidly approaching army from behind, turned around several times and bravely attacked the Oda army. The Akechi army, with their momentum, fought back against the Asakura army, delaying their pursuit of the main force. However, the exhausted rearguard of the Asakura army couldn¡¯t match the Akechi army¡¯s momentum, and they were finally defeated, with Yamazaki being killed.

    The rearguard had bought time at the cost of their lives, but when the Asakura army reached the middle of Tonosaka, Shizuko and the others finally caught up with their rear. If they could defeat them, only Yoshikage and a few soldiers would remain. However, the loyal retainers who had followed Yoshikage until the end were resolute. Realizing that retreat was no longer possible, they turned around and launched a counterattack against Shizuko and the others.

    The battlefield of Tonosaka was a narrow path flanked by steep cliffs. They couldn¡¯t deploy their troops properly, but it also provided a favorable terrain for the outnumbered soldiers to turn the tide.

    ¡°Load Type 2 bullets (penetration bullets). Fire in unison with the signal.¡±

    Shizuko raised the military fan she inherited from Shingen high in the air. The fact that the path was restricted to a single road meant that the special ammunition of the new firearms, such as the Type 2 penetration bullets and buckshot, would be most effective.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    As the military fan was swung down, a thunderous gunshot echoed. The Type 2 bullets demonstrated their penetrating power even against human targets, achieving more than expected results. Although they didn¡¯t cause instant death due to the bullets passing through, a mountain of wounded soldiers formed in the front row, and behind them, a mountain of corpses piled up. Even if they could step over the mountain of corpses with a heart of steel, it was not easy to trample the wounded. The assault lost its momentum, and the Asakura soldiers missed their last opportunity.

    After a momentary hesitation, Shizuko shook her head to dispel her doubts and ordered another volley. Once again, the sound of gunfire rang out, and the group that had been tightly packed together collapsed one by one. The Asakura army, completely losing their momentum, was then charged by Mitsuhide¡¯s main force. Shizuko thought that it was indeed Mitsuhide¡¯s main force. Like fish swimming upstream, the Akechi army trampled and cut through the enemy troops, advancing the front line. The Akechi army, superior in both morale and training, cut through the enemy¡¯s front line and tore through their formation. The Asakura army was torn apart head-on, and their generals were taken down one by one, like teeth missing from a comb.

    In the Battle of Tonosaka, the Asakura army suffered heavy losses, losing important retainers such as Yoshikage¡¯s relatives, Yoshie Yamazaki and Yasutane Kawai, as well as influential generals like Yoshikage¡¯s advisor, Nagatoshi Torii, and Hikidani Castle¡¯s lord, Rokuro Saburo Hikidani. It would later be revealed during the post-battle examination that Ryuko Saito, the former lord of Inabayama Castle who had once been attacked and captured by Nobunaga, also lost his life in this battle.

    No one saw Yoshikage in this battle, and as agreed beforehand, the main forces of the Akechi army and Shizuko¡¯s army, leaving only a small number of soldiers, pursued Yoshikage. Mitsuhide and Shizuko, who were in agreement that their goal was only Yoshikage, pursued without even taking a minimal rest. This lightning-fast march proved successful, and Yoshikage, who had sought refuge in Hikidani Castle, was surrounded before he could reach Ichijodani.

    Since a direct assault on the castle would require time and a large number of troops, Mitsuhide began negotiations once the siege was complete. The message he conveyed to the enemy was, ¡°If Yoshikage surrenders, his retainers will not be treated harshly. However, if they reject this one-time offer and choose to resist, everyone, including women and children, will be massacred.¡± Mitsuhide believed that intimidation, including threats, would be more effective than a direct assault against the Asakura army, who were in a desperate situation of being besieged without reinforcements.

    The effect was immediate. With Shizuko¡¯s forces guarding the visible range from the castle, the Akechi army raised numerous flags behind them, making it appear that they had more troops than they actually did. As a result, the fighting spirit of the Asakura army was broken. Soon after, Yoshikage, his close associates Torii Kagechika, Takahashi Kageakira, and the lord of Hikidani Castle, Rokuro Saburo, came out of the castle gate. Yoshikage himself was not wearing armor, as if he intended to commit seppuku inside the castle. Shizuko was relieved that they were able to capture Yoshikage alive as planned.,¡±I see the head of the Asakura family, Asakura Saemon-no-kami. Am I correct?¡±

    Mitsuhide confirmed just to be sure, as Yoshikage looked completely worn out and even his appearance had changed. Yoshikage, with a resigned expression, nodded firmly as he looked back at Mitsuhide. In response, Mitsuhide made eye contact with Shizuko. Shizuko silently waved a large war fan, and the Shizuko army, who had been surrounding the castle, disbanded the siege and lined up behind Shizuko. Those who had been blocking the road also lifted the blockade and returned.

    ¡°As promised, the siege has been lifted.¡±

    With Mitsuhide¡¯s declaration, the main Shizuko army that had caught up began disarming and preparing to withdraw the Asakura soldiers. With the surrender of the lord Yoshikage, there was no longer any power for them to resist. Mitsuhide entrusted the disarming and liberation of Hikidani Castle to the Oda army and reorganized the troops heading towards Ichijodani Castle. They needed to carefully select personnel who could maintain control, as they would be entering the vast castle town of Ichijodani, and it would be undesirable for the foot soldiers to run amok.

    ¡°If we can capture Kotokuin, Echizen will have fallen.¡±

    Kotokuin is the name of Yoshikage¡¯s mother. If they could capture not only her, but also the young generals and Yoshikage¡¯s second son, Aiomaru, the Asakura family would be practically destroyed. However, Shizuko considered Yoshikage¡¯s daughter, Yohira, to be the most important person. According to historical records, she escaped from Ichijodani and took refuge in Ishiyama Honganji Temple. It is said that she then married Kennyo, the eldest son of Honganji Temple¡¯s leader. It is unknown what discussions or requests Yohira had with Kennyo and his son, but a year later, the Ikko Ikki uprising broke out in Echizen. At that time, most of the Asakura family, who had defected to Nobunaga, were killed in battle.

    ¡°Mitsuhide-sama, may I ask for your approval?¡±

    Shizuko called out to Mitsuhide, who was preparing to head to Ichijodani. Mitsuhide, showing no signs of fatigue from the continuous battles, turned to Shizuko.

    ¡°Actually, there is something I would like to discuss.¡±

    Shizuko revealed to Mitsuhide what she had been thinking until now. At first, Mitsuhide was surprised, but after listening to Shizuko¡¯s story, he put his hand on his chin and pondered.

    ¡°¡­Indeed, that would be better. If we say it is to obtain a tea utensil, we may not be blamed for the arson.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s plan was to delay the burning of Ichijodani, as it was historically carried out. Many cultural assets and historically valuable materials remain in Ichijodani. Even now, tea utensils are excavated from the burned ruins, suggesting that there were many tea utensils at that time. In truth, Shizuko wanted to avoid the burning of Ichijodani, even without considering the protection of cultural assets. Burning Ichijodani would leave a great curse on the people of Echizen, as it was the gathering place of Echizen¡¯s culture. However, as Ichijodani was also a symbol of the Asakura family, the burning of Ichijodani was an inevitable event to widely publicize its collapse. Nobunaga was expected to show reluctance to this delay, but as Nobunaga wanted to enhance the value of tea, if they emphasized the protection of tea utensils, he would tolerate it for a while. In the end, they would most likely burn down the entire castle town, but Shizuko wanted to protect at least the minimum amount of cultural assets before that.

    ¡°I have already prepared a letter addressed to Lord Nobunaga regarding that matter. I believe a letter alone should suffice, but just in case.¡±

    ¡°Then, I leave the response to Lord Nobunaga to you. We will increase surveillance to ensure that our soldiers do not engage in looting. Protecting the famous items is also important in my opinion.¡±

    At present, they would not set fire to Ichijodani. They would first transport the cultural assets, and explain to Nobunaga that they were searching for tea utensils. They would actually collect tea utensils in parallel, and if they found any, they would send them to Nobunaga, hoping that he would not disregard their wishes.

    ¡°Then, please take care of it.¡±

    Shizuko and Mitsuhide felt a sense of shared values.

    Just before Mitsuhide and Shizuko captured Yoshikage, Nobunaga had returned to his main camp near Odani Castle. He had already given orders for Shibata and others, who had been assigned as a stronghold in Echizen, to join the siege of Odani Castle. While the Oda army was fully engaged in the siege of Odani Castle, Hideyoshi, who had received a letter from Shizuko, returned to his camp and called for Hidenaga.

    ¡°Yes, yes, what can I do for you, elder brother?¡±

    Hidenaga responded with his usual carefree attitude, as if he knew exactly what Hideyoshi wanted to ask, but he pretended not to know.

    ¡°What did you give to Shizuko!?¡±

    Hideyoshi shouted, slamming the letter he received from Shizuko onto the table where the battle map was spread out. It was understandable why Hideyoshi was furious. The letter from Shizuko contained confidential information about Odani Castle. In addition to detailed topographic maps of the surrounding area, it covered the scale and details of the defense facilities of Odani Castle, and it was clear that the information was obtained from an insider who knew military secrets. However, what Hideyoshi was concerned about was not that. It was the fact that Hidenaga had given something to Shizuko in order to obtain such information. That was what interested Hideyoshi.

    ¡°Um, a while ago, it was¡­ what was his name again¡­¡±

    ¡°It was Asakura Magohachiro, who served as the governor of Echizen Ono District.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That Asakura Magohachi and a few others wrote a letter pleading for mercy, saying that they would betray Yoshikage and move the troops in a way that would benefit the Oda army. I exchanged that for this.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Oh, is that all?¡±

    Hideyoshi was disappointed that what Hidenaga had given to Shizuko was something so insignificant. Although it was evidence of betrayal, Hideyoshi couldn¡¯t think of any use for a plea for mercy, and he considered it to be worthless.

    ¡°It is probably intended to redirect the resentment that Yoshikage and the people of Echizen hold towards them. It is more suitable for them to direct their hatred towards their treacherous allies rather than the enemy who defeated them.¡±

    ¡°I see. However, it would be extremely unseemly to accept a plea for mercy and then disregard it.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, elder brother? Where is this plea for mercy? If it is not here, then it did not reach our hands. That should be fine. It is already certain that Mitsuhide-dono has achieved the greatest military merit in the Asakura campaign. Whether we help the Asakura clan or not, it does not benefit us. It is best for us not to be concerned about what happens to them.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Hideyoshi acknowledged the logic in Hidenaga¡¯s words and gave up thinking further about the plea for mercy. He organized the letter he received from Shizuko and compared it with the map spread out for the military council.

    ¡°Then let us do our utmost to capture Odani Castle. With this information, we can make calculated moves instead of relying on blind luck. Now is the time to attack.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, elder brother.¡±

    Hidenaga nodded with a smile in response to Hideyoshi¡¯s strong declaration.

    (I¡¯m surprised that she would leak confidential information about Odani Castle. However, how did she gather such detailed information? I thought I was aware of the movements of her spies¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. This time, an opportunity to give credit to my elder brother has come to us with just a plea for mercy. If I pry too much and stumble upon a snake (Ashimitsu), I won¡¯t be able to handle it.)

    Hidenaga laughed as he looked at the spread-out document. He had kept a certain distance until now, but from now on, he would need to actively get involved. After all, other warlords were also becoming more dependent on Shizuko.

    (A group of grown men infatuated with one woman. To those who don¡¯t know the circumstances, it may seem like a foolish obsession with a love affair. However, there is no other way. Whether we can win over Lady Shizuko, who is not bound by the common sense of this world, will determine our future.)

    Thinking about the future, Hidenaga¡¯s smile deepened.

    Shizuko entered Ichijodani with Mitsuhide. The defending soldiers of Ichijodani Castle and the people living in the castle town had fled in a panic upon hearing that the Oda army was attacking. The bustling streets of the castle town, which would normally be lively, were now deserted, and scraps dropped by the fleeing people fluttered in the wind, emphasizing the desolation. Ichijodani, which had boasted a hundred years of prosperity, now looked nothing more than a ruin.

    ¡°There may be hidden soldiers. Torii-dono, could you please call for surrender to avoid unnecessary bloodshed?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Mitsuhide thought that if it was Torii, who was Yoshikage¡¯s close associate, calling for surrender, the soldiers would be more likely to surrender. They wanted to avoid the situation where desperate enemy soldiers would set fire to the town.

    ¡°Shizuko-dono, I ask for the protection of cultural assets.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Mitsuhide assigned roles, and each person fulfilled their assigned tasks. Shizuko energetically carried out the protection and recovery of cultural assets. The soldiers of Shizuko¡¯s army were well disciplined, so there was no fear of them looting. In fact, the efficiency of Shizuko¡¯s army was outstanding, and they efficiently protected and rescued not only cultural assets but also the wives and children of hidden soldiers. As the collected cultural assets continued to increase, Shizuko, who had a certain level of knowledge, saw many items that she had never seen or heard of before.

    ¡°There are even Chinese tea bowls.¡±

    Items that could not be physically moved or taken out, except for those that had been destroyed, were being collected. Some of them were accompanied by records that revealed their history, but most of them were unknown as to when and how they were brought in. In addition to the tea utensils they were looking for, there were vases, jars, paintings, hanging scrolls, letters, books, and a wide variety of collected items.

    ¡°They have quite a selection.¡±,¡±Shizuko-sama! You haven¡¯t finished registering over there. If you¡¯re going to take something, please use the ones that have already been registered here.¡±

    Shizuko picked up a book from the pile of books like a small mountain. However, she was scolded by the soldier who was making the catalog of cultural properties. With an embarrassed look on her face, Shizuko put the book back in its original place and left.

    ¡°I got scolded. Shall we read from the ones that have been recorded?¡±

    Since there were a huge number of them, they were sorted and transported to the samurai residence that had been requisitioned as a temporary storage facility after the catalog was completed. As long as the books were placed there, it was fine to read them until they were packed and sent to Nobunaga.

    ¡°Shizuko-sama, is now a good time?¡±

    When she thought that and stood up, a page called out to Shizuko. Feeling frustrated, but remembering that Nobunaga was planning to reward her with cultural properties that he didn¡¯t need, Shizuko decided it could wait and sat back down.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Um. Actually, Lady Kotokuin, the mother of Yoshikage Asakura, wishes to meet with Shizuko-sama¡­ How should we proceed?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Lord Akechi mentioned it, but what business does she have with me? Well, there¡¯s no point in arguing, so I will meet with her. Please let her in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right away.¡±

    The page who replied turned around to call Kotokuin. After a while, a strong-looking lady and a woman who seemed to have been crying followed, and the youngest woman was led in, hiding behind the other woman. Based on the information she had obtained in advance, Shizuko guessed that the strong-looking lady was Kotokuin, the one behind her was Yoshikage¡¯s wife, and the woman at the back was Yohira herself.

    Shizuko stood up from the low table she was sitting at and introduced herself to Kotokuin, who represented them, and offered her a seat.

    ¡°I am Shizuko. Please, have a seat. I apologize that it may not be the most comfortable setting, as we are on the move, but it¡¯s better than sitting on the ground.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    After Kotokuin expressed her gratitude and sat down, the startled Yoshikage¡¯s wife and Yohira also regained their composure and hurriedly sat on the chairs that had been prepared.

    ¡°Before we discuss the matter at hand, let¡¯s have a cup of tea. I assure you, there is no poison. There is no need to poison you.¡±

    Saying that, Shizuko brewed tea herself, took a sip first to show them, and then poured tea from the same teapot and handed it to the three of them. Shizuko demonstrated the poison test, but since Kotokuin was now under her control, there was no need to suspect poisoning, and she drank the tea without hesitation. Yoshikage¡¯s wife and Yohira, while watching Kotokuin¡¯s reaction, cautiously sipped the tea.

    ¡°Now, I heard that you have something to discuss with me. However, the ultimate decision lies with Lord Akechi, the highest authority of our army. Whatever judgment I make, if Lord Akechi disagrees, it will not be overturned.¡±

    ¡°I will ask you frankly, what will become of us?¡±

    ¡°Echizen will come under Lord Akechi¡¯s control, and the Asakura clan will be extinguished. Lord Akechi has been made to drink bitter soup by the Asakura clan many times. It is unlikely that he will forgive them even if they beg for their lives now.¡±

    Three years have passed since Yoshikage declared hostility against Nobunaga. Nobunaga has had to swallow bitter pills many times, and just by having the Asakura clan in Omi Province, his troops were divided by the role of a mediator. Especially in the Western Campaign, which Shingen undertook against the Takeda clan in Kai, it came to the point where the fate of the Oda clan was at stake. With all that has happened, it is highly unlikely that Nobunaga will show any mercy to the Asakura clan. No matter how much treasure they offer, Yoshikage and his legitimate heir will not escape beheading.

    ¡°It is common in times of chaos for the families of the defeated to be extinguished. At this point, it is futile to resist. What I want to know is how Yohira will be treated.¡±

    ¡°By treatment, do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb. I know that you ordered Yohira to be captured without fail. Not your foolish son, but Yohira. I would like to know the reason why you ordered her capture. As a last act of kindness towards someone who is about to die, could you show some mercy?¡±

    Shizuko finally understood, but she struggled to explain. Shizuko did indeed order Yohira to be captured. It was because she knew the historical facts and believed that if Yohira survived and reached Honganji Temple, it would lead to the uprising of the Ikko sect in Echizen later on. If an uprising of the Ikko sect occurred in the ruling area, it would result in considerable sacrifices to suppress it. To avoid further trouble in Echizen, Shizuko ordered her capture to nip the problem in the bud. She even added that it would be fine even if she ended up as a corpse.

    Kotokuin, who somehow learned of this order, came to ask Shizuko about her true intentions. Considering that, Shizuko understood the frightened look in Yohira¡¯s eyes as she stared at her.

    ¡°It is because Yohira-dono has made a marriage agreement with Honganji Temple¡¯s Kennyo. If she takes refuge in Honganji Temple and receives Kennyo¡¯s protection, it would be troublesome if she incites the Ikko uprising. Of course, if an Ikko uprising were to occur, we would completely eradicate the Ikko sect that participated.¡±

    ¡°If an Ikko uprising were to occur, what would happen to Echizen?¡±

    ¡°This is just my personal opinion. First, those who betrayed the Asakura clan and defected to the Oda clan would be killed in the chaos. Then, the Oda army would march out to suppress the Ikko sect and completely eliminate them. In Nagashima, there were reasons to send them back to Ishiyama Honganji Temple, but there are no such reasons for an Ikko uprising in Echizen, so they would be thoroughly crushed until the last person. There would be tens of thousands of casualties. Of course, this applies to the people of Echizen who have become Ikko believers.¡±

    Shizuko emphasized her words to Kotokuin, as if chewing them. In reality, just like in Nagashima, they would send the Ikko sect to Ishiyama Honganji Temple, but it would be more effective to describe the horrific fate that awaited them.

    ¡°Even though it may be my prediction, it is not far from the truth. Please keep in mind that if the three of you choose to flee even after knowing this, please escape to Honganji Temple. Of course, we will send pursuers, but you may still have a chance to escape.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°However, please remember. Once the war begins, much blood will be shed, and many lives will be lost. If you are not prepared to bear the deaths of tens of thousands of people in Echizen for the rest of your life, it would be wise to refrain from rash actions.¡±

    Shizuko¡¯s calm tone of speech seemed to have instilled fear, as Yohira dropped the tea bowl she was holding to the ground. In addition, she seemed to have lost strength in her legs and almost fell backward, but was supported by Yoshikage¡¯s wife in a split second. Because the battlefield chairs had no backrests, she fell, and because of that, she was able to react quickly, but even the supporting Yoshikage¡¯s wife seemed startled, and it seemed a little pitiful.

    ¡°I may have been a bit too threatening. However, that is a possible future. Building a mountain of corpses in Echizen and staining the land with fresh blood to retaliate against us, or quietly spending the rest of your life with the burden of calamity, the choice is yours.¡±

    Although Kotokuin looked Shizuko firmly in the eye, her complexion turned pale and she broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Victory or defeat is common in warfare. It is not to say that we should forget the calamity. However, there must also be a target for the raised fist to strike. With that in mind, I will now make a certain document disappear. It would be good to think about where the failure lies.¡±

    After finishing her speech, Shizuko stood up, received a letter from the page, and casually dropped it towards Kotokuin before returning to her seat. Kotokuin, who didn¡¯t understand Shizuko¡¯s intentions, opened the letter and examined its contents, and wrinkles appeared on her beautiful forehead.

    ¡°¡­The outcome of the war is uncertain. As a mother, I wanted my foolish son to win. He has been cornered to this point, and he has finally been able to fulfill his duties as the head of the family¡­¡±

    Kotokuin clenched the letter, as if trying to suppress her rising anger.

    ¡°However, I cannot forgive these people. They have enjoyed the sweet taste of victory and have only opposed the head of the family and even betrayed the head of the family¡­¡±

    What Shizuko showed Kotokuin was a copy of a letter pleading for Kageaki¡¯s pardon. With the Asakura family divided by the calamity caused by Yoshikage and Kageaki, which would later lead to the Echizen Ikko uprising, it was necessary to cut off the source of the disaster here. It was a political decision that deviated from the right path, and if Shizuko were to speak her true feelings, she didn¡¯t want to resort to such tactics. However, if the source of the calamity was not cut off here, it would sprout in the form of the Ikko uprising, and tens of thousands of lives would be lost later on. Even if it went against the right path, rulers sometimes had to make ruthless decisions, and Shizuko had learned this through her own experiences.

    ¡°¡­If you follow our instructions, we will provide an opportunity to retaliate against Kageaki.¡±

    Kotokuin, who had been bowing and holding back tears, raised her face at Shizuko¡¯s words.

    ¡°However, what we offer is only an opportunity. Whether to avenge Kageaki or pretend nothing happened, it is up to you. We will not force you.¡±

    ¡°But, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°I repeat. This is a conversation that Lord Akechi and Lord Oda have also acknowledged. The rest is up to your judgment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Please keep in mind. Selling out those who have colluded is not commendable. However, betrayal is something that should be done with the preparedness to face destruction if exposed. This is also my personal opinion, but perhaps Kageaki is no longer of any use to Lord Oda.¡±

    After clearing her throat, Shizuko clapped her hands. The sound startled Kotokuin and Yoshikage¡¯s wife, making them straighten their spines.

    ¡°There is no need to think about unnecessary things now. Simply put, forgive Kageaki or not. That¡¯s all.¡±,Kotokuin shifted her gaze from Shizuko to the letter. She had been staring at the document for a while, but she suddenly grabbed it and tore it in half.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Understanding that this was Kotokuin¡¯s answer, Shizuko ordered a nearby page to arrange for the torn documents to be delivered to Mitsuhide.

    The news of the fall of Ichijodani Castle was immediately delivered to Nobunaga. However, the burning of the entire Ichijodani area, including the town, had not yet taken place. The reason given was that valuable items such as tea utensils were being collected to fund the war. After hearing all the reports, Nobunaga did not utter a single word. His expression showed no emotion, and the soldiers who had finished reporting were sweating on their foreheads, biting their lips until they turned blue. The Oda clan¡¯s senior retainers standing on either side also held their breath, waiting for Nobunaga¡¯s words.

    ¡°Thank you for your report. You may leave.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the soldier breathed a sigh of relief. Nobunaga saw him off with a bored look. In reality, Nobunaga was disappointed. Asakura had been destroyed, and Hideyoshi was actively moving against Odani Castle. Despite setting out to subdue the Asakura and Asai, he could not have the opportunity to settle it with his own hands. He didn¡¯t realize that simply waiting for a report with a clear outcome could be so boring. There was no one present who could comfort his boredom.

    ¡°Father, is everything alright?¡±

    Just as he was about to divert his thoughts to something more enjoyable, Nobutada, who had remained silent until now, advised Nobunaga. Thinking that it might serve as a distraction, Nobunaga allowed Nobutada to speak.

    ¡°I have heard that the head of the Asakura clan and his heir have not yet been beheaded, and the burning of Ichijodani has been postponed. Although they say it is for the collection of war funds and valuable items, it seems somewhat lukewarm.¡±

    ¡°¡­You may leave.¡±

    Nobunaga pressed his temples and spoke to Nobutada, who had said something absurd. As instructed, the senior retainers on the left and right left, and once Nobunaga confirmed that only he and Nobutada remained in the room, he continued speaking.

    ¡°I no longer care what happens to the Asakura. All that matters is whether Shizuko can become a daimyo and face that trial.¡±

    ¡°Trial¡­ you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Shizuko is weak when it matters. Even in battles with Takeda, she let Suwa Katsuyori (Takeda Katsuyori) slip away. The same goes for the Ikko sect in Nagashima. She makes various excuses about needing to govern quickly, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Nobutada voiced his doubts, questioning whether it was acceptable to let it go. If it had been deemed unfavorable, Shizuko would have already been punished. As long as Shizuko had not been punished, Nobunaga understood her weakness, yet he still accepted it.

    ¡°Even Shizuko¡¯s weaknesses have value. However, rulers sometimes have to make ruthless judgments. They can order their subordinates to die, but they cannot kill the small to benefit the greater politically.¡±

    ¡°Is the Asakura clan the perfect trial for overcoming that? Is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Not to protect as before. Shizuko must attack on her own and make political judgments.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ can she do it? Shizuko has always avoided making political judgments.¡±

    ¡°She can. Shizuko will definitely pass judgment on her enemies. It just happened to be the Asakura this time.¡±

    Until now, Shizuko had fought against foot soldiers, ashigaru, and military commanders. But she had never invaded another province and executed local lords. No, she couldn¡¯t do it. Although she had been avoiding it herself, in situations that required such ruthless judgment, Nobunaga and Ashimitsu had always acted as her proxies. However, this time she had to do it herself.

    ¡°Ashimitsu may not always be there. Considering the danger Shizuko faces due to her own weakness, he silently watches over the trial I have given her.¡±

    ¡°Father, do you hold such high expectations for Shizuko?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If she becomes an outstanding daimyo, I may even entrust Owari to her.¡±

    Nobutada painfully understood the significance of entrusting Owari to her. It was something that even the loyal retainers who had served the Oda clan since Nobunaga¡¯s father¡¯s time had not considered. Nobunaga was saying that if Shizuko grew up to be a capable daimyo, he would entrust her with the entire province of Owari. Nobutada couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous of being regarded so highly.

    ¡°She still has a long way to go. But if Shizuko becomes a daimyo and can cooperate with Uesugi and Tokugawa, she will have a perfect hold on the eastern provinces. I can concentrate on ruling the western provinces without worrying about my back. It¡¯s an easy task.¡±

    Nobutada wondered if Shizuko could really do it. However, Nobunaga already had confidence and believed that Shizuko would overcome the trial he had given her.

    And soon after, Nobutada would come to know that Nobunaga¡¯s confidence was justified. When Asakura Kageaki¡¯s head was delivered to Nobunaga.

 CH 127

    Mid August, 1573.

    ¡°Eek! W-Why are you here?!¡±

    Asakura Sonhachiro Kageaki shouted in panic. In front of his eyes stood Asakura Yoshikage, who was supposed to have been beheaded. Behind Yoshikage were his close aides Torii and Takahashi, and behind them were Kotokuin and the wives, led by Kojo. There was anger in everyone¡¯s expressions towards the traitor. Kageaki had been talking eloquently until just now. He had been boasting about how he had betrayed Yoshikage, took control of the Asakura family, and planned to expel Kotokuin and others, and then surrender to Oda with Ichijodani as a souvenir. Yoshikage and the others had heard everything in the adjacent room and had entered the room in place of Mitsuhide, who had left.

    Kageaki had already been deemed worthless to the Oda family. Without realizing Mitsuhide¡¯s guidance, he was disappointed by Kageaki¡¯s proud talk of his betrayal and concluded that he was not even worth disposing of by themselves.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s with that look in your eyes?! Do you understand what fate Ichijodani will face because of you!?¡±

    ¡°Of course I understand. I will gladly accept criticism for my indecisiveness and hesitation, not only in this battle but throughout. As the foolish lord who pursued the arts in this dog-eat-dog era, it is exactly as you say.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes! Your indecisiveness benefited Oda! You are a coward who hates war and turns away from harsh reality! It was Yoshikage who destroyed Ichijodani, who boasted a hundred years of glory! It was you!¡±

    Taking advantage of Yoshikage¡¯s admission of guilt, Kageaki criticized Yoshikage sharply, disregarding his own actions.

    ¡°As you say, I shall be remembered as a dark lord in future generations.¡±

    However, Yoshikage muttered and drew his sword from his waist. On the other hand, Kageaki was unarmed. It was the result of his own request to disarm himself in order to leave a good impression on Mitsuhide.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t just betray the Asakura family. You even sold out the people who should have been protected for your own sake. I don¡¯t mind being abandoned as a fool. If you had begged for the people¡¯s mercy with my head as a souvenir, they might have forgiven you¡­¡±

    ¡°W-Wait! This is Oda¡¯s camp, Lord Akechi¡¯s camp! If you kill me here, your wife and children won¡¯t escape punishment either!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, be prepared!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve lost my mind.¡±

    Kageaki looked around to find a way to escape the deathtrap, but there was no way out. And even though there was so much commotion, there were no soldiers from the Oda army rushing to the scene. No matter how long he waited, no help would come. Moreover, this place was where Mitsuhide and Shizuko had arranged for Kageaki¡¯s punishment.

    ¡°Kageaki, I will follow you soon. I will continue to apologize in hell to the people of Echizen who will suffer hardships from now on!¡±

    As soon as he said that, Yoshikage swung down his sword. Kageaki, who had been cut from his left shoulder to his right side, pressed his wound in a daze, coughed up blood, and fell to the ground. Kageaki, who had sought to survive by betraying the Asakura family and even selling out Echizen, met a pitiful end befitting a traitor.

    ¡°It is finished.¡±

    Mitsuhide returned just as Kageaki¡¯s head was being cut off. Mitsuhide sat in the upper seat, sheathed his sword, threw it away from his waist, and prostrated himself.

    ¡°I have taken care of the traitor. There is nothing left to regret. Let us settle this battle with my own head.¡±

    ¡°I understand and accept.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I feel relieved. As the lord of the Asakura family who protected the hundred years of glory of Ichijodani, the burden on my shoulders was too heavy for an incompetent person like me. I turned my back on the harsh reality and indulged in the arts, and now I am paying the price. I apologize to those who lost their lives following me, but I am finally relieved that the burden on my shoulders has been lifted.¡±

    Yoshikage¡¯s words had no pretense. The constant show of force and tension he had always displayed, trying to make himself appear bigger, had disappeared. He had a calm expression on his face.

    ¡°Ichijodani, the treasure of Echizen, will return to ashes. The people of Echizen will receive the punishment for supporting the Asakura family, and you will witness it before being beheaded. It is a splendid final duty of the lord of the Asakura family.¡±

    Perhaps because he had once been his lord, Mitsuhide¡¯s voice carried a sense of sorrow. However, without Yoshikage¡¯s death, this battle could not be concluded. No matter how much effort they put in, his death could not be avoided.

    ¡°May I ask one last favor? I want my head to be buried in a place where I can see Ichijodani. Even if it turns to ashes, it is my duty to watch over Ichijodani.¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    Mitsuhide hesitated. After the burning of Ichijodani, if Yoshikage¡¯s grave, which triggered it, was nearby, it was easy to imagine where the hatred of the people would be directed. Even if one commits great sins, it is said that they become Buddhas after death, but would such idealistic thinking apply to the people in dire straits? Mitsuhide wondered if it would be a humiliation for Yoshikage¡¯s grave to be desecrated and dishonored even after his death.

    ¡°If the people believe that they will not even allow me to watch over Ichijodani after my death, then I will accept it willingly. I, who caused the downfall of Ichijodani, am deserving of such punishment.¡±

    ¡°If you are prepared to that extent, then I will not say anything.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful. Please take care of it.¡±

    With Mitsuhide¡¯s acceptance of his request, the fate of the Asakura family was sealed. Yoshikage would be beheaded after the fall of Ichijodani, and Torii and Takahashi would mourn Yoshikage¡¯s soul.

    ¡°You showed great resolve. Mother would be proud.¡±

    Kotokuin spoke to Yoshikage¡¯s back. The emotions of a mother seeing off her son heading towards death were difficult to express, and her expression couldn¡¯t hide her trembling voice. After that, Kotokuin would leave the secular world and spend the rest of her life mourning Yoshikage¡¯s soul. Kojo, Yohira, and others also became nuns and chose to mourn Yoshikage¡¯s soul. If others wished, they would be allowed to return to their desired places. Although it would be considered too lenient by Hideyoshi and others, Mitsuhide believed that there was no need to shed unnecessary blood now that the matter had been settled.

    ¡°Cherish the final parting until the date of the execution is decided.¡±

    With Mitsuhide¡¯s declaration, the former lord and vassal parted ways. Yoshikage and the others were surrounded by soldiers and waited for the verdict at Shingetsuji Temple, the family temple of the Asakura family.

    Shizuko, who was informed of the situation by Mitsuhide at a temporary camp on the outskirts of Ichijodani, sighed deeply as she watched the setting sun.

    (Only the Asai family remains¡­ If the Asai family falls, the Sengoku era will steer towards its end)

    Asakura had fallen, and soon the Asai family would follow. Takeda was only a matter of time, and Uesugi had become a vassal of Nobunaga. The remaining major powers were the Mouri in Aki (western Hiroshima Prefecture), the Ryuzoji, Shimazu, and Otomo in Kyushu. Chosokabe, the ruler of Shikoku, had formed an alliance with Nobunaga through Mitsuhide and had made a move towards unifying Shikoku. In essence, Chosokabe would also submit to Nobunaga. The Hojo in the eastern provinces had not yet revealed their true intentions, but with the decline of the Takeda and the incorporation of the Uesugi, they were being forced to make a decision and their internal situation was in turmoil.

    (Just a little more¡­ In a few more years, Oda¡¯s unification of the country will be achieved)

    It was a conditional statement, assuming that no unforeseen circumstances would occur, but Shizuko had a premonition of the end of the Sengoku era.

    After the fall of Ichijodani by Mitsuhide¡¯s hand and the news of the destruction of the Asakura family reached Hideyoshi¡¯s camp, which was attacking the Asai family, the opportunity had come.

    ¡°Now is the perfect opportunity! Push forward with strategy and advance! It¡¯s a big gamble, but this is the turning point of the battle!¡±

    Amidst the confusion caused by the destruction of the Asakura family, both allies and enemies, Hideyoshi did not miss the chance. Without consulting Nobunaga for his judgment, he independently launched a rapid attack on Odani Castle. This would be the battle that would later be called the ¡°One-Night Fall of Odani Castle,¡± which determined Hideyoshi¡¯s advancement.

    On the other hand, the Asai side was in no condition to fight. There was no longer anyone supporting the Asai, and the Asakura family, which had been their last hope, had also been destroyed. The Asai had already become a sinking ship. As proof of this, soldiers fled from the defense facilities guarding Odani Castle, and there was no one to stop Hideyoshi¡¯s rapid advance.

    Once Hideyoshi secured the path leading to the main keep of Odani Castle, he divided his forces into Hidenaga¡¯s strategists and himself and Takenaka Hanbei¡¯s assault force.

    ¡°Advance all at once! If we wait, others will follow suit. Now is the time to claim all the credit for ourselves!¡±

    Hideyoshi attacked Odani Castle while inspiring his soldiers. During this time, the 250 arquebusiers borrowed from Shizuko were particularly exceptional. The arquebusiers of the Asai side were shot down one after another from beyond their range. The long range and sniping from positions that seemed to know where the troops were lying in wait, thanks to the straight trajectory that was incomparable to matchlock guns, wreaked havoc. While the Asai side had a large number of ¡°Kunimotozu¡± matchlock guns, they were rendered useless as they were killed before they could fire. In historical records, Hideyoshi¡¯s forces launched a surprise attack on Kyogoku-maru from the steep slope of Shimizu Valley and captured it, but in this battle, they broke through two successive baileys, Sanjo-maru and Ko-maru, and approached Kyogoku-maru in just half a day.

    ¡°Most likely, Lord Asai Hisamasa is in the main keep! Let¡¯s capture Kyogoku-maru first, isolate the main keep, and then attack it!¡±

    Nagamasa almost instinctively wanted to deny Hideyoshi¡¯s words.

    (No, Father is rushing to Kyogoku-maru. He is that kind of person.)

    Due to the difficult-to-explain relationship between parent and child, Nagamasa was convinced that his father, Hisamasa, was at Kyogoku-maru. Hidenaga, who was in charge of the strategists, joined them from Nakamaru. As a result of the defection of Asai Shichirozaemon Noriki, Mitamura Saemon-no-jo, and Onogi Shigetoshi, the senior vassals guarding Nakamaru, Hidenaga¡¯s troops were allowed in, and they reached Kyogoku-maru without bloodshed. Hideyoshi¡¯s forces were attacking the defensive facilities, the tiger¡¯s mouth, which was the entrance to Kyogoku-maru. They were suffering many casualties as they couldn¡¯t take advantage of their numerical superiority due to the narrow space. Hidenaga¡¯s arrival meant that the strategy was successful, and he whispered the information he had obtained to Hideyoshi as a report on the progress of the strategy.

    ¡°My lord, Akao Mimasaka-no-kami is said to be in the main keep.¡±,Akao Mimasu-no-kami Kiyotsuna is a senior retainer among the senior retainers of the Asai family. The three, Akao, Kaiboku Tsunachika, and Ame Mori Kiyosada (also known as Ame Mori Yahee), were called the ¡°Three Generals of Asai¡±. Hideyoshi wondered why Akao did not defend important strongholds like Kyogoku-maru and instead took refuge in the main castle.

    ¡°Perhaps Asai Nagamasa is protecting the legitimate son, Manpuku-maru.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ From Hisamasa¡¯s perspective, it would not make sense to kill Nagamasa, who is the direct successor. If we consider that he is raising him as the future head of the Asai family, a child of about ten years old, it makes sense.¡±

    If they were to capture Kyogoku-maru here, the remaining main castle would be completely exposed. However, there was a large moat, Daibori-kiri, about twenty-five meters wide, between Kyogoku-maru and the main castle. It not only hindered Hideyoshi¡¯s advance, but also made it impossible for reinforcements from the main castle to arrive. Hideyoshi put his hand on his chin and thought about his next move. He came up with a brilliant plan and ordered Hidenaga.

    ¡°Propose to Akao that if he surrenders with Manpuku-maru, he will be made the lord of Odani Castle.¡±

    ¡°Is it not too presumptuous to make such a promise without consulting you, Lord?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! If we can capture Odani Castle, Lord will surely forgive us! This is a critical moment for me to advance in my career. Hurry up and start the strategy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my brother is rough with people.¡±

    Hidenaga shrugged his shoulders at Hideyoshi¡¯s commanding tone. While they were talking, Kyogoku-maru fell. Although they had the soldiers investigate, there was no report of Hisamasa being found. Impatient, Hideyoshi decided to capture the main castle first.

    ¡°The ringleader Hisamasa is in the main castle! Attack Kyogoku-maru and advance to the main castle!¡±

    The soldiers responded to Hideyoshi¡¯s command with a war cry.

    In historical records, it is said that Asai Hisamasa committed suicide in the small castle located on the north side of Kyogoku-maru. The small castle was Hisamasa¡¯s residence after his retirement, and after regaining the family headship from Nagamasa, he heard that Kyogoku-maru was under attack and rushed there from the small castle. However, there was a reason why Hisamasa was not found in Kyogoku-maru.

    ¡°Father, it has been a long time.¡±

    Nagamasa, Endo, and Mita Matsuemon had discovered Hisamasa in a hidden room in Kyogoku-maru, but taking advantage of the fact that the hidden room itself had not been found, they concealed his presence.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you take my head?¡±

    Hisamasa looked up at his son, who was trying to engage in conversation at this point. In addition to him, there were two others present: Asai Koreyasu (who also had the religious name Fukujuan) and the Noh performer Morimoto Tsurumatsu Daifu. Hisamasa, who had already resigned himself to his fate, exchanged cups with the two of them and was about to commit suicide. Just before that, Nagamasa stepped into the hidden room.

    ¡°At this point, it is inevitable that I will lose my head, isn¡¯t it? In that case, I want to know my father¡¯s true intentions. Why did my father stubbornly oppose my brother-in-law? When Takeda was defeated, I thought that the world would belong to Oda from now on!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. When I heard that Takeda was defeated, I realized that our time had come to an end. I understood that Asai would be left with only Asakura, even if we were to perish together,¡± Hisamasa replied.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why not surrender to Oda at that time¡­¡±

    ¡°That is impossible!¡±

    Hisamasa interrupted Nagamasa¡¯s words and spoke.

    ¡°I cannot do that. This Omi Province is the land that I protected from Rokkaku¡¯s invasion, enduring countless setbacks and hardships. How could I simply hand it over to strangers?¡±

    Hisamasa answered Nagamasa¡¯s question with determination. He had devoted himself to Omi Province with all his might, as his ancestors had done. That is why he could not choose the option of surrendering Omi Province and submitting to Oda.

    ¡°Of course, this outcome was expected. I was not as brave as my late father or as skilled in warfare as you. Akao said to me, ¡®If it becomes a peaceful world, you will become a great lord.¡¯ In other words, it means that I did not have the talent to survive in turbulent times.¡±

    Hisamasa had understood from the beginning. He could not adapt to turbulent times, and it was Nagamasa who could. Hisamasa wanted to pass on Omi Province, which he had inherited from his ancestors, to Nagamasa. However, Nagamasa had set his sights on a world larger than Omi Province and had left. Unable to accept this, Hisamasa, who had become old-fashioned, could not give up the Omi Province that his ancestors loved.

    ¡°But now, it¡¯s all over. The Asai family will be remembered as traitors in the world spun by Oda. You can no longer call yourself Asai. Therefore, as the ghost of Asai, I will bear all the disgrace.¡±

    ¡°Is Manpuku-maru still alive?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! No one would kill their grandson without reason. I intended to entrust Manpuku-maru with the Asai family¡­¡±

    Hisamasa scolded Nagamasa. He was not senile enough to kill his grandson out of hatred for Nagamasa. On the contrary, he had intended to raise Manpuku-maru as the future head of the Asai family.

    ¡°However, that is all over now. The Asai family will be remembered as those who betrayed Oda¡¯s world. You can no longer call yourself Asai. Therefore, I, the ghost of Asai, will bear all the disgrace!¡±

    With a loud voice, Hisamasa pushed Nagamasa away. Caught off guard, Nagamasa was thrown against the wall from behind. Without paying any attention to Nagamasa, who was gasping for air and coughing, Hisamasa took hold of a short sword and slashed his own abdomen.

    ¡°Saruyasha-maru¡­ You must live without being bound by the Asai¡­¡±

    ¡°Father¡­!¡±

    ¡°I will bear the sins and disgrace of the Asai. You must witness the end of the Asai with my head. However, I will not allow you to die. No matter what anyone says, you must live.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Before Nagamasa could rush over, Asai Koreyasu performed the act of mercy and beheaded Hisamasa. Hisamasa¡¯s head fell to the floor. Trembling, Nagamasa held Hisamasa¡¯s head dearly to his chest.

    ¡°Father¡­ I have been foolish. I looked down on you, who clung to Omi Province, as a stubborn old man who couldn¡¯t read the times.¡±

    Nagamasa did not wipe away the overflowing tears and let them flow freely.

    ¡°Omi Province is the land that my grandfather and father fought bloodily to obtain. I became arrogant after the great victory against Rokkaku and thought that I was not fit to be confined to Omi Province alone. Looking back now, that victory was only possible because my father had been preparing for it tirelessly¡­ I am truly an unfilial son.¡±

    Nagamasa spoke to Hisamasa¡¯s head.

    ¡°I am just a frog in a well. I thought I had become special because my great brother-in-law noticed me, a mediocre general who was only slightly skilled in warfare. But I haven¡¯t changed at all, I haven¡¯t achieved anything¡­¡±

    Nagamasa gritted his teeth, roughly wiped away the tears that flowed, and slapped his own face.

    ¡°I will fulfill my father¡¯s final words without fail. I will endure and survive, even if I have to drink mud and gnaw on stones, and witness the end of this turbulent era. I will tell my father in the afterlife.¡±

    Nagamasa made a vow to Hisamasa¡¯s head and carefully wrapped it in cloth.

    After Asai Hisamasa committed seppuku, Asai Koreyasu and Morimoto Tsurumatsu Daifu also committed suicide to follow their lord. They felt it would be disrespectful to die in the same place as their lord, so they went down to the garden and cut their own stomachs. Nagamasa personally performed the act of mercy for the two of them and entrusted their heads to Endo and Mita Matsuemon. Hisamasa¡¯s head was carried by Nagamasa himself and reported to Hideyoshi.

    ¡°Hisamasa has committed suicide. The main castle will fall soon. Lord, please accept Nagamasa¡¯s head.¡±

    Hideyoshi was in a good mood when he received Hisamasa¡¯s head. He did not need to present his own head, but Hisamasa¡¯s head was absolutely necessary to demonstrate the downfall of the Asai.

    ¡°I understand. Then, I will take my leave.¡±

    Nagamasa, upon Hideyoshi¡¯s orders, headed towards Nobunaga¡¯s headquarters. No one spoke along the way. The dead and the living remained silent, walking forward until they reached the headquarters.

    ¡°Everyone, leave your seats.¡±

    Upon seeing Hisamasa¡¯s head held up by Nagamasa, Nobunaga ordered his retainers to leave the camp. The retainers left the camp without any excitement, quietly and solemnly.

    ¡°How was Hisamasa¡¯s final moments?¡±

    ¡°He had a fitting end befitting the lord of Omi Province. He spoke with my father in his final moments and made me realize my own immaturity and ignorance. I was caught up in my brother-in-law¡¯s grand dream and thought that I had become special, but I was only seeing the surface of things and thought I understood.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am no match for my brother-in-law. My father opened my eyes to the fact that I had only seen the surface and thought I understood. If I had remained as the lord of Omi Province, I would have been standing here side by side with you.¡±

    Nagamasa spoke with self-derision. Nobunaga listened silently, without interrupting, until Nagamasa had finished speaking.

    ¡°In the end, I have become nothing. As my father said, Asai has come to an end. I will now watch the future of this turbulent era as just Nagamasa.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their own destiny. Your destiny was to witness the path of conquest. I, too, cannot change my way of life. I envy you, who can reflect on yourself and become someone.¡±

    ¡°I never expected my brother-in-law to envy someone like me¡­¡±

    Nagamasa was astonished by Nobunaga¡¯s words. Nobunaga had the upper hand in the world. He was in a position that everyone would envy, as he was on the verge of unifying the country. And yet, Nobunaga said that he envied Nagamasa.,¡±Nagamasa, those who conquer the path to supremacy are lonely. They show no weakness to anyone, and trust no one. They carry the hatred of countless enemies and sometimes have to order their loyal vassals to die. Having been entrusted with the lives and aspirations of everyone, I cannot stop. Even if the path ahead is a cliff, I cannot stop. I envy you, who can stop, look back, and walk a new path.¡±

    These were words from a perspective that Nagamasa could not possess. When Nobunaga noticed Nagamasa¡¯s gaze, he continued his words with a self-deprecating tone.

    ¡°You say that you cannot see the essence of my path to supremacy, but it¡¯s the same for me. Shizuko, who is your master, sometimes understands the future better than I do. She sees further ahead than I do.¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-law, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°However, no matter what heights Shizuko aims for, I will not stop my journey. I will start by conquering Japan. No matter where Shizuko¡¯s dream leads, I will continue with my own pace. Follow me in your own way. I will wait for you at the end of the dream.¡±

    Nobunaga was concerned about Nagamasa in a roundabout way. They both walked the same path towards the end of the chaotic era, aiming for the unification of the country, and Nobunaga said he would wait for Nagamasa.

    ¡°Brother-in-law, I have been a fool, even to the point of being spineless. Instead of walking the path of your supremacy together, I intended to deviate from it and become a bystander. I was once again running away. Your words have settled my heart. No matter how disgraceful it may be, I will struggle until the end of my life and follow in your footsteps.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Nagamasa, you have the demeanor of a true warrior. The path I am advancing on is treacherous, so be prepared to follow me with all your heart.¡±

    Nagamasa raised his head resolutely, and Nobunaga spoke to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have the duty to witness my dream and bring happiness to the people.¡±

    Nobunaga, who had brought about the downfall of the Asakura and Asai clans, finally gained control of Echizen and Omi Province.

    ¡°The position of the former Asai clan in Echizen will be entrusted to Hashiba (Toyotomi Hideyoshi) as Chikuzen no Kami.¡±

    ¡°The command of Ichijodani will be entrusted to Akechi (Mitsuhide) as Hyuga no Kami.¡±

    Hideyoshi governed northern Omi Province, while Mitsuhide ruled a part of Echizen. Mitsuhide already controlled the Sakamoto area, so his territory in Echizen was slightly reduced. However, both of them became daimyo with over 100,000 koku. Despite being newcomers, Hideyoshi and Mitsuhide stood shoulder to shoulder with the hereditary vassals who had served the Oda family for generations. On the other hand, Shizuko, although she didn¡¯t have a territory to rule, was given a vast amount of wealth, as well as cultural assets such as ancient books and artworks. In addition to the cultural assets left by the Asai and Asakura clans, she was also rewarded with talented craftsmen from Echizen and Omi Province. The rewards for their achievements were substantial, and all that was left was for them to return to their home country.

    (What is this situation¡­)

    ¡°To be honest, I never liked you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a coincidence. I feel the same way.¡±

    Hideyoshi and Mitsuhide restrained each other across Shizuko. Recently, the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) group had also incorporated the Ano (stonemason) group, becoming an unrivaled force in castle construction. In the past, they had built castles that were practical but rough. However, with the construction of Sakamoto Castle, they had achieved both practicality and aesthetics. The skilled craftsmanship had reached its peak, and Sakamoto Castle became a renowned beautiful castle. Since then, the castles built in their dominions were also expected to be beautiful as a representation of the ruler.

    Both Hideyoshi and Mitsuhide needed to showcase their power. Especially for Hideyoshi, it would be his first castle. His enthusiasm for castle construction was stronger than Mitsuhide¡¯s. However, Mitsuhide also had a strong attachment to Echizen. For Mitsuhide, Echizen was the land where he spent ten years relying on Asakura Yoshikage. In terms of geopolitical advantage, Echizen, facing the Sea of Japan, had the port of Tsuruga, which attracted attention as a key point for maritime transportation around the Sea of Japan. Even if Nobunaga controlled the rights to Tsuruga Port, if they could control the roads connecting the sea and land, the benefits would be enormous. For Mitsuhide, Echizen became an economically important land.,(Oh no¡­)

    Both Hideyoshi and Mitsuhide show no signs of backing down. Even if the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) were divided to build two castles at once, there would be a difference in quality, and neither of them would tolerate the construction of an inferior castle.

    (If only we could have one more month¡­)

    After one month, most of the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) who were working on road construction would have finished their work and returned. However, neither of them would wait for a leisurely month.

    ¡°Shizuko! Are you still in camp? Perfect timing.¡±

    Shizuko was troubled, and Nobunaga entered the camp with heavy footsteps. He looked around and assessed the situation before calling out to Shizuko.

    ¡°There is trouble in North Ise. I have decided to send them to suppress the strange occurrences. Shizuko, I leave their assistance to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shizuko eagerly accepted the task.

    ¡°You two there. The castle will not run away, and there should be preparations that can be made even without the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers). Prepare and wait for the Kurokuwa (civil engineering workers) as we redistribute manpower.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, understood.¡±

    After saying that, Nobunaga left. Once the top decision was made, all that was left was to proceed diligently. Shizuko was delighted that after suppressing North Ise, she could return home. Until the two of them clashed again over the procurement of building materials for the castle.

    Despite being mentally exhausted from being caught up in the conflict between Hideyoshi and Mitsuhide, Shizuko successfully appeased both sides. Before the two could find another source of conflict, Shizuko quickly followed Nobutada and headed towards North Ise.

    ¡°Crush those rebels in North Ise all at once.¡±

    Nobutada (Kimyomaru/Oda Nobutada) was in high spirits. He had only been able to take part in the early stages of the attacks on Asakura and Asai, and since then, he could only watch from the rear. He had accumulated frustration and planned to vent it in North Ise. Despite his young age and the pressure to achieve results, Nobutada had foresight. He also had excellent resourcefulness in dealing with unexpected situations, although he tended to be overshadowed by the famous generals, he was gradually showing his abilities.

    ¡°They are all talk. Can¡¯t even clean their own mess.¡±

    Nobutada quickly suppressed North Ise and on the way back to Gifu, he complained. Ise was under the control of Nobunaga¡¯s second son, Nobuo, and third son, Nobutaka. However, recently, they were held accountable by Nobunaga for the mishandling of road construction, and as a result of focusing solely on the construction, they were incited to rebellion by the Ikko sect. Instead of ordering Nobunaga to suppress them again, he sent Nobutada.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for the general himself to charge in.¡±,¡±The beginning is crucial in everything.¡±

    Nobutada retorts to Shizuko¡¯s complaint with a grim expression. Upon arriving in North Ise, Nobutada assessed the situation and led only the cavalry unit to swiftly scatter the group considered to be the enemy¡¯s core. Nobutada¡¯s prediction was accurate, and the rebellion collapsed after losing its leader. However, if he had made one wrong move, he could have been isolated among the enemy forces and died in battle, so his retainers did not feel at ease. As Nobutada¡¯s retainers repeatedly criticized him, Nobutada became stubborn and refused to listen, and Shizuko, who was tasked with overseeing him, became the mediator.

    ¡°Well, fine then.¡±

    As Shizuko admonished him, Nobutada seemed to show some remorse, and at that moment, a messenger arrived. Thinking it was an order from Nobunaga, Shizuko called out to Nobutada and ordered the entire army to stop. After receiving the letter from the messenger, Shizuko and Nobutada examined its contents together.

    ¡°This time it¡¯s Echigo¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh, what? Uesugi betrayed us or something?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s different. They¡¯re requesting your participation in negotiations for technical assistance to Uesugi. Hmm, it doesn¡¯t concern you directly, does it? Yes, it¡¯s not directly related to you. Anyway, we need to return to Owari and reorganize the army.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just head there directly from Gifu?¡±

    ¡°Military actions are based on plans, so we can¡¯t just use the castle¡¯s resources as we please. We need to plan again for the trip to Echigo. Besides, I want a few days of rest¡­¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no helping it. But if you have the time, attend the celebration for the suppression of North Ise.¡±

    ¡°If I have the time.¡±

    After that, nothing significant happened, and they arrived in Gifu. Early the next morning, Nobutada raided Shizuko¡¯s residence and forcibly dragged her to the celebratory feast, needless to say.

    It¡¯s more exhausting after ending a battle than starting one. Shizuko couldn¡¯t help but think that. Once she returned to Owari, she disbanded the army and soaked in a bath to heal her travel fatigue. As she stepped out of the bath, she encountered Shou. Taking advantage of the situation, she asked Shou to arrange a souvenir for her visit to Uesugi in Echigo. Although she had been drilled in etiquette by Nobunaga, she thought it would be better to leave it to Shou, who was born and raised as a samurai¡¯s daughter and had a natural understanding of manners.

    ¡°I accept the task. Leave it to me.¡±

    While Shou determined the recipient of the souvenir and the appropriate gift, Shizuko enjoyed a brief moment of freedom. Even though the Uesugi family had become vassals, there were still many who did not willingly submit to the Oda clan. The reason for sending Shizuko to Echigo, knowing this, was simple and clear. If there were any mistakes made towards Shizuko, who was invited by Uesugi as an honored guest, it would be a significant fault for Uesugi. Even if they were to interfere in internal affairs of the Uesugi family, Kenshin would have no choice but to accept it. Shizuko was suitable as bait. Firstly, she possessed the technical expertise to be invited by the Uesugi side, she was a representative of Nobunaga and had a prestigious background and achievements, and she was a woman. She was easy to underestimate and provoke hostility. Moreover, if she could respond to unforeseen circumstances and return safely, there was no one better than Shizuko.,(Well, within the limits of not intimidating the other party, are there enough people who can handle unforeseen circumstances?)

    Shizuko sighed, realizing that it was quite a troublesome task. However, rather than refusing, Shizuko actually wanted to do it. It was her belief to nip the problem in the bud before it grew bigger. This was also Shizuko¡¯s theory as someone involved in agriculture. Shizuko was completely enthusiastic about it, but Nobunaga, who learned about the composition of the delegation, put a stop to it. The instructions were to send Ashimitsu as a representative instead of Shizuko, saying, ¡°You cannot go to a negotiation involving politics without the ability to negotiate. ¡± Disappointed, Shizuko felt like she had been let down, but she convinced herself that Ashimitsu would be able to pick out the bad seeds with his unique sense.

    After discussing with Ashimitsu, it was decided that Ashimitsu would lead 3,000 soldiers to Echigo. However, all the gunners except for the officers who would provide technical guidance would be left behind. A small number of gunners could still be a threat and unnecessarily fuel anxiety in Echigo. Kenshin could mobilize about 10,000 soldiers, and the number of soldiers that other vassals could move on their own would be at most just over 1,000. If Kenshin were to betray them, Ashimitsu would be finished in an instant, but in that case, a storm of purges would sweep through Echigo. Regardless of age or gender, all clans that participated in the rebellion would be completely eradicated. Nobunaga particularly disliked betrayal from within. No matter who the next ruler would be, the people of Echigo who had suffered under a foolish ruler would be subjected to a long and difficult trial.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, I¡¯m sorry, but could you go to Echigo as my representative?¡±

    ¡°I cannot refuse Shizuko¡¯s request. I accept the task.¡±

    If it was Shizuko¡¯s request, there was no way Ashimitsu would refuse. He knew that Kenshin was concerned about Shizuko and wanted to avoid a situation where she would go to Echigo. Although not openly stated, Nobunaga also agreed, and Ashimitsu accurately grasped his intentions. The only one who showed no reaction was Sakihisa (Konoe), but in his case, if Shizuko were to go to Echigo, he intended to accompany her.

    ¡°In order to provide technical assistance, there must be exchanges of people and goods. I think we can start discussing concrete plans once the roads are developed. I also want to talk about the possibility of using a currency that can be used within the territory, but it¡¯s still too early for that, right?¡±

    ¡°Developing the roads alone should not be a problem. Just talking about snow removal tools and snow melting agents would be more than enough for Uesugi.¡±

    ¡°When making carats for glass products, calcium chloride is produced as a byproduct in large quantities. I think it will be fine, but be careful enough. Even though Kenshin himself can be trusted, it¡¯s not certain that his vassals don¡¯t have ambitions.¡±

    ¡°Be sure to be cautious. While I¡¯m away, keep an eye on the Sanada family¡¯s movements. They seem to be getting closer to internal conflicts. There is even a possibility of a rebellion in the near future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m keeping an eye on them through spies, but if you rely on them, please protect yourself. If they become enemies, there¡¯s no need for mercy.¡±

    ¡°If they start to become hostile now, the outcome is predictable.¡±

    The Sanada family was completely divided. There were the progressive faction that switched allegiance to the Oda clan, which was now gaining momentum, and the conservative faction that believed they should not betray the favor they received from Shingen. The main reason for the rise of the progressive faction was Suwa Katsuyori¡¯s aggressive taxation. Even during Shingen¡¯s time, the shortage of currency supply to the market had caused an increase in the value of currency, resulting in a decline in prices. And now, Katsuyori further tightened the currency standards during taxation, causing a rapid deflation. Many petitions requesting relaxation of regulations were constantly being sent to Katsuyori, but he ignored them all.

    ¡°It would be the conservative faction that would be the first to lose patience. Even if they were to join forces with the Uesugi, it is unlikely that the head of the Sanada family would go to the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Masayuki Sanada now, not Muto Kihei? If he sees a chance of winning, he is flexible enough to immediately adopt our strategy, so he might take some surprising actions. I do hope he comes over here soon. If something happens, please take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Well, they say good things come to those who wait, right? Please wait without expecting too much.¡±

    Ashimitsu left, showing a somewhat unenthusiastic attitude.